《After Being Cheating》


 Chapter 1 No Silly Trying, No Billy Dying (Billionaire Love)

    Chapter 1 No Silly Trying, No Billy Dying (Billionaire Love)


    Sixteen yearster.


    In Fort St. University, USA.


    It was a private university which ran neck and neck with Harvard University, which offered nearly 1000


    majors. Students were lectured by professors or top leaders in the business field.


    Apart from impoverished students who did well in their study, the rest of the students were mainly rich


    second generation kids.


    Including J Shao. She had failed all her exams.


    It was a splendid, sunny day, and it was the student''s graduation day. They were taking photos in their


    school uniforms.


    During this time, a few "wows" were hearding from the School Building.


    Soon, J Shao, who was putting on her school uniform, was dragged out of her dorm room by her


    roommate Shirley Zheng.


    "Shirley, wait, I haven''t put on my uniform yet." J Shao, who had a beautiful figure, was wearing a


    white camisole and dark blue shorts. She was dragged in a rush throughout the campus by Shirley


    Zheng, who had got A in every exam. This scene had drawn many people''s attention.


    Shirley was breathless. She spluttered her words out, "We... cannot... wait for you... to get... dressed...


    someone is dying."


    J looked at Shirley even more confused. What was going on?


    Three minutester...


    The School Building was now being surrounded by a big crowd of students in their school uniforms.


    A voice shouted, "J ising!"


    Then the crowd gave way to J Shao.


    Shirley took J straight to the front of the building and then pointed up.


    On the 15-story School Building hung a red banner which read: "J, I love you! Will you please


    marry me?"


    The banner was girdled with pink roses which also happened to be J''s favorite flowers. A man in


    white casual tops and pants, with yellow hair resembling the straws of a broom, was on the top of the


    building.


    He was holding in his hands arge bouquet of the same pink roses in his left hand, and a megaphone


    in his right. When he saw J, he began shouting: "J, I love you! Marry me!"


    The crowd hooted and cheered: "Say yes! Say yes!"


    J covered her ears. She was almost deafened by the noises that came from all around her. She


    took out her phone and called Bill: "No silly trying, no Billy dying! Get down at once!"


    Bill Han was, however, still shouting with the megaphone: "J, I''ll jump if you say no to me! Then,


    you will never forget me!"


    Hearing these words, the crowd started screaming hysterically.


    "J, don''t be silly. His grandfather is a general, and his father is a lieutenant general. Say yes to him,


    now."


    J, of course, knew Bill''s powerful family background. But she treated him only as a friend.


    "Bill, get down now! Knock it off, or I won''t talk to you for the rest of my life!"


    How many times had Bill Han said "I love you" to J Shao? J stretched out her left hand and


    started counting. It was more than 5 times.


    "If you don''t say yes to me, I swear I will jump!" Bill really meant it this time. Jane had turned him down


    for a thousand times, and if it wasn''t working this time either, then there would be no point to continue


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    living.


    "Go ahead, jump! You''d better kill yourself now, or else your grandfather will beat you to death with his


    walking stick!" J gestured himing down. Bill became more and more timid at the mentioning of


    his grandfather.


    "Just say yes and I''lle down." Bill put the megaphone away and talked to J by the phone.


    More and more students that were around the building took out their phones and started recording


    videos of the whole event. J rolled her eyes and spoke in the phone, " Bill, your grandfather will


    know what''s going on if he watches these videos. Are you aware that you are being silly and making a


    fool of yourself?"


    Bill Han opened his mouth and looked at J Shao. His heart was broken and shattered in a


    thousand pieces. "Jane, do you know for how long I''ve been in love with you?"


    How could she not have known that?


    Since he caught the very first sight of her in junior high school, Bill had fallen for her.


    Almost ten years had passed.


    "Bill, do you want me to get in trouble with my mother?" J''s mother was utterly strict with her. If she


    found out what was happening, she would get a thousand beatingsing for J when they met.


    "Your parents are having fun somewhere in the world. They have no time for you." They were the


    perfect couple as was well-known in all of C country. Samuel Shao had resigned out of his jobst year


    for E Bo, and Jerry Shao had taken over his position at thepany.


    And then Samuel and E left their sons and daughters at home and decided to live an idle and


    peaceful life in an unknown mountain somewhere.


    Jane almost cried when she found out that she had to take care of her 20 year-old younger little


    brother.


    How distressed she felt!


    J snapped at him: "Bill, this is thest time and I mean it: if you don''te down right now, we''ll be


    "OK, OK, Jane, I''ming down. But please take my flowers and ring, will you, please? These flowers


    were brought here just for you. They''re unique."


    Bill stepped back, and entered the elevator with the roses in his hand.


    Everyone now felt relieved. However, they all stayed to see what was going on next.


    J was a little indifferent towards the flowers. "I''ll keep the flowers, but you have to take the ring


    back. I don''t want to embarrass you in front of the others."


    Bill was now walking out of the School Building.


    He got on his knee and raised the flowers and ring. "Jane, marry me, please!"


    The crowd hooted, whistled, and whooped again at these words.


    His friends shouted vigorously together: "J, say yes. J, say yes!"


    Before she could say no, three strong men in dark sunsses paved a way straight through the crowd


    and immediately held Bill up in the air: "Mr. Han, your grandfather ordered us to send you to the the


    army at once."


    "No¡­Ah, ah! Jane, please say yes, I don''t want to go!"


    Although he was struggling, Bill ended up being lifted up in the air by the bodyguards. J shouted in


    her cupped hands: "Bill, take care! Bye, bye."


    That was the end of the farce for the day.


    J went back to the dorm to get dressed in her school uniform, and afterwards took photos with her


    ssmates.


    In the middle of their photo shooting, her cellphone rang again. it was Sally Si. She smiled. "Sally!"


    "Jane, what time is your flight? I''ve alreadynded and Sven also boarded on the ne. Only you and


    Bill remain."


    Speaking of Bill, she recalled what just happened, "I will arrive in C country tomorrow. Bill was taken to


    the army by his grandfather. He even did not take photos. Forget him."


    Sally Si was a little sorry to hear that. "All right, I''ll see you soon. Let''s hang out tomorrow evening


    when you arrive."


    "OK, see you then!"


    At the airport of C Country.


    At the VIP gate, a girl in a floppy azure shirt and denim shorts, wearing a pair of big sunsses, held a


    suitcase in her left hand and took Shirley with her right hand. They left the airport together.


    J was feeling in a good mood on seeing the bright blue sky and white clouds in her hometown.She


    looked at the time. Where was Sally anyway?

 Chapter 2 Just Go On and Challenge Me. If Not, Sit and Admire

    Chapter 2 Just Go On and Challenge Me. If Not, Sit and Admire


    At this moment, a line of ck Bentleys slowly started driving towards the airport''s gates, something


    that immediately drew everyone''s attention.


    Wow! Five luxury cars! Were they brought here to shoot a TV show?


    J Shao was chatting with Shirley Zheng pleasantly, not noticing the spectacle that was happening


    there. J didn''t pay any attention to the Bentley''s until the first Bentley stopped in front of her


    steadily enough for her to observe it.


    J felt that she knew the man who got out of the driver''s seat, but couldn''t remember where she had


    met him.


    "Miss Shao, please get in the car!" Immediately then after, several bodyguards got out of the car and,


    following them from behind, took the luggage from the two girls and put them into the trunk.


    Involved in the pompous situation, Shirley was now scared to get in the car.


    J now asked the man in front of her: "Who are you?"


    The rear window of the first Bentley was rolled down, and a handsome face showed itself from it, one


    which J hadn''t seen for one, two, three... Six or maybe seven years.


    "Sally is busy at the moment. Please get in the car."


    J nced at the man who didn''t look at her, saying: "No, I won''t get in your car! Please, give me


    back my luggage!"


    After hearing her refusal, Daniel Si slightly frowned. This woman was still as disobedient as he knew


    she was before. She had not improved at all, not even after all these years.


    "Throw Jane Shao into the car."


    "Daniel Si, how dare you!" Two bodyguards immediately came up to J, intending to hold up her and


    to throw her in the car.


    J raised her right leg and kicked one of the bodyguards to the side, as he was off-guard.


    The other bodyguard tried fighting J, but was also trampled to the ground by her after only two


    moves.


    She stared at the man aggressively: "Give me back my luggage. I will never get in your car!"


    Daniel met her eyes and nced at them with a sharp look in them. They were always particrly


    unfriendly to one another when they met each other.


    One door of the Bentley was now opened and Daniel, who was dressed in a suit and wearing


    expensive handmade leather shoes, got out of it.


    He threw J into the car with three moves.


    They hadn''t seen each other for six or seven years. Without a trace of the kindness that was supposed


    to be between two old friends, they turned against each other again.


    As Daniel threw her into the car, J bumped her head against the window. she got angry at once:


    "Daniel Si, I will use you of kidnapping!"


    Her brother was one of the bestwyers, only second to their father, so he should have been able to


    defeat Daniel with ease!


    "Whatever!" As Daniel closed the backseat door, the Bentleys slowly left the premises, under the


    amazement of all the people that had witnessed the scene.


    "You hate me, right? Why the fuck did you pick me up?" Her good mood was quickly spoiled by him!


    J now rubbed her sore forehead.


    And then she rolled her eyes and took out her mobile phone from her bag to look through its contact


    list.


    Hearing the rude words that came from her mouth, Daniel slightly frowned: "Do you think I''de to


    pick you up if it weren''t for Sally?"


    Sally didn''t trust others, so she asked him toe in person.


    "Well, you don''t want toe?"


    As J pressed the talk key, acent smile appeared on her lips. The phone call now was


    connected: "Mother*!" (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother)


    While he heard this wording from her mouth, Daniel nced at her with another murderous look.


    J was at the same time awesome, and could always provoke his anger with ease!


    Ignoring Daniel''s murderous gaze, J spoke gently: "Mother*, I miss you! Where are you now?"


    (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother)


    "Jane, I''m in d with your father*, but we wille back soon. Don''t worry!" (*TN: Here father


    means sworn father)


    "OK. Mother, I won''t worry, but..." When J changed her voice into an aggrieved tone and suddenly


    about toin about her experience, Daniel leaned close to her and vigorously covered her lips


    with his left hand.


    The only soft spot in all Daniel''s life was L.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This woman had always told lies and could only talk nonsense, so he couldn''t let her tell on him!


    With her lower body pinned down by Daniel, J smelt his pleasant breath. His breath engulfed each


    and every one of her nerves, which made her briefly forget to stand against him at that moment.


    Daniel grabbed her mobile phone from her hands, put it against his ear and interrupted the caring


    questions that L was about to ask. He spoke while looking at J: "Mother, Jane is fine. I just


    picked her up and I''m going to send her back home soon. That''s it, bye."


    After he finished the call, Daniel loosened J who was a bit dazed and confused and rudely threw


    her mobile phone into her arms.


    He then tidied up his business suit, and kept at a distance from her.


    "Who... Who allowed you to talk on my phone?" J put aside her messy thoughts and gave the


    nonchnt man beside her a fierce nce.


    "It''s my mother!"


    "Well, you are indeed right, but just because she''s your mother doesn''t give you the right to take my


    phone!"


    In the face of this unreasonable girl, who was bothered about trifling things, Daniel didn''t respond to her


    and instead leaned back in the seat, with his eyes closed.


    While knowing that he deliberately ignored her, J was very angry. He again ignored her in this way!


    He was the same as he always had been years ago. Darn it!


    She drew out a tissue from the tissue box in the car to scrub her cell phone excessively, as if it were


    infected with something foul.


    Having squinted at this, Daniel didn''t say a word. There was only anger ring in his eyes.


    Spark Shi, the driver sitting in front of them, held back hisughter as he finally saw both of their


    expressions and responses in the rear view mirror.


    At the Royal Valley Mansion.


    J opened the car door and unwillingly said: "Thank you." She then mmed the car door and


    walked towards the door of her vi.


    Two bodyguards carried her luggage and followed her at once.


    It was not until she saw them that J realized she had left Shirley behind.


    She went to the Bentley again and knocked on the car''s window. However, for a while, there was no


    reply from inside the car.


    J was so angry that she failed to control her temper at that moment and kicked the brand-new


    Bentley with one of her feet.


    The car window was finally lowered. Daniel''s cold voice scared J.


    "The cleaning bill is five hundred thousand dors. Spark, please charge the money. "


    Five hundred thousand? J stared at him bewildered. She was shocked, not because that she


    needed five hundred thousand dors to wash the car, but because Daniel could now have the


    opportunity to ckmail her!


    Her father only spent several thousand dors to wash his luxury car for just one time.


    Could it really be possible that he thought she was too poor to have seen other luxury cars?


    Taking a deep breath, J calmly replied: "Where is Shirley?"


    "Miss Shao, please don''t worry. We have asked the bodyguard to send her back." Spark Shi was near


    her and answered her politely.


    Oh. She felt relieved. "Thank you."


    After smiling at Spark, she got her wallet out of her bag. She took out a coin and flipped it into the car.


    The coin fell exactly on Daniel''s seat. "Just go on and challenge me! If not, sit and admire then!"


    J turned round with eminence and grace, and walked away, leaving those words behind her.


    Daniel looked at the coin in the car, and his face finally became gloomy.

 Chapter 3 Lets Get Hammered Tonight

    Chapter 3 Let''s Get Hammered Tonight


    Daniel Si saw Jane Shao''s back with his sharp eyes, thinking how dare she challenged him? She was


    dead!


    He then nced at Spark, who held on his smile, kicked the front seat of the car and ordered furiously:


    "Drive!"


    Back at the vi, her first thing was to call her great grandma. "Great-grandma, I am graduated! I am


    back!" said J, now feeling refreshed.


    On the other side of the line, she heard her great-granddaughter''s voice, and Melody Han smiled from


    ear-to-ear, revealing even herst few teeth: "Come here. I miss you."


    "Okay, great-grandma, I will!" J threw her luggage into the living room and, without saying a word,


    she took out the presents she had brought, picked up a car key, and entered the garage.


    But before leaving, she cast a nce at the second floor and pouted at the thought of her parents.


    They hung out and seldom stayed at home. It seemed that they cared little about her!


    In the old house.


    Vi Yang was retired and was ying with her two-year-old grandson, John Shao. Beside her was


    Vincent Shao, who was nowforting the excited Melody.


    "Our Jane is the cutest ever! Her heart is filled with so much filial piety. But I haven''t seen her for over


    half a year. Oh, I miss her so much." Melody Han was over a hundred years old now and her health


    wasn''t so good anymore.


    "Hmm, Mother, Jane is on her way now. Don''t be so excited, and watch out for your blood pressure."


    Sincest year, Melody''s blood pressure had be higher and higher, and the whole family was now


    taking care of her and her condition and apanied her at all times.


    Ten minutester.


    The door bell rang. Vi Yang handed over her grandson to Vincent Shao, and quickly ran to open the


    door.


    "Great-grandma, grandma! Grandpa!" Jane''s pleasant voice rose in the doorway. Holding her walking


    cane, Melody started walking fast and then stood in the doorway of the living room


    "Oh, my granddaughter, I''ve missed you so much!" Vi and Jane hugged each other.


    "Jane, my sweet great-granddaughter." Melody threw her walking cane and headed towards J to


    greet her.


    J passed the presents she had brought to Vi and ran to Melody and hugged her: "Great-


    grandma, don''t hasten. I am here now!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jane, let me see you. Oh, you''re even taller and more beautiful now, just like your mother. How


    beautiful you are!" Melody stroked Jane''s hair and looked with loving eyes at her great-granddaughter,


    who had grown up so fast.


    "Great-grandma, I''m not as pretty as my mom. If I were, dad would ignore mompletely. Look at this


    poor little guy. He must have been abandoned again!" She pointed at her little brother who was in


    Vincent''s arms. John looked at this big sister in front of him with a kind of familiar but perplexed look on


    his face.


    Vincentughed: "You misunderstand your parents. We''re at home and have nothing to do, so we


    freely volunteer to take care of John." They couldn''t be more happy at the fact that their son and his


    wife had such a good rtionship going on.


    "Okay, okay,e here, you little thing. Let me hug you." Holding her little brother in her arms, J


    sighed and thought how really good was their rtionship going. Mom was now over forty, and she was


    still willing to give birth to another child for dad.


    John then kissed J on her face. He remembered that this was his sister who often video chatted


    with their great-grandma. "Sister."


    Jughed and kissed back his cute little face: "Hey, little baby, see what I got for you? A little toy."


    Later, Jerry Shao also returned to the house.


    The whole family had a good time,ughing and speaking with each other in the living room.


    J hadn''t returned home yet, not even before dinner. She went to the ce she agreed with Sally Si


    to rendezvous at.


    In SL Group.


    Since Daniel Si now took over the business of the Group, he rebuilt the Group building, which seemed


    to be more splendid and magnificent than before.


    His CEO office, which was at the 88th floor, was even more fancy and luxurious.


    Sally Si opened the door and entered the hundred-square-meters office.


    She trotted for a few steps and then overwhelmed her brother Daniel who was working: "Daniel, go out


    with me tonight!"


    Daniel put down his pen, and looked at his mischievous sister, and suddenly, he saw the shadow of


    another woman who proved to be also as naughty and self-willed as Sally.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Sally smiled mysteriously, "You will know."


    She had to aplish a mission for her mother, and there was be a nice treat in store for her if she


    aplished her mission, and of course Sally worked really hard to pursue her goal to the end.


    "I am busy with other things." Speaking just those few words, Daniel continued working.


    "Daniel, you''re an utter bore! You''re only 25! Why act like an old man?" Sally paused her excitement


    with discontent.


    Daniel took a good look at her: "You are also 25 and also about to marry Jerry. Why you want to be


    childish?"


    Married? She didn''t want to get married at all. Sally smiled and said: "Come on, we need to make up


    our minds! We''ll meet with Jerry, Sven, Jane, Selina..."


    Jane? Daniel remembered the scene today and immediately put down his pen: "Go!"


    Sally was now counting on the number she had pulled out for tonight. She paused at hearing that. Her


    brother changed his mind so quickly!


    In the SOHO Bar.


    In Private Room 666, Sven Si was opening beers, red wine and liquor.


    J held Selina Bo''s arms and pressed her head on her shoulder: "Selina, I''ve missed you so much."


    Selina Bo picked up two cups of liquor lying on the table, and put one of them in J''s hand: "Come


    on, let''s get hammered tonight!"


    "Okay!" After she immediately agreed, the door was pushed open. Daniel Si and Sally Si entered.


    Jane gave Daniel a cold stare while the rest of them greeted one another.


    After singing and dancing happily, Jane looked at Sally and said, "Sally, we are about to cheers. Will


    you join us?" She hold a cup of 50 gram liquor and swirled it in front of Sally.


    Jerry took away his sister''s liquor: "Okay, you girls stop doing that. You three should just drink some red


    wine or a couple of beers. "


    Just when Jane was about to agree, Sally took back the cup from Jerry and patted on his shoulder:


    "Don''t get involved in our woman affairs."


    "Sally!" Daniel''s harsh voice rang in the room.


    Hearing her brother''s harsh tone, Sally knew that he was angry and the whole party was now


    you guys drink yours, and we drink ours. We shall not interrupt each other."


    Despite Jerry''s helpless stares, the three women clinked their sses full of liquor in front of them.


    Sally was just about to take a sip out of her cup when Daniel took it away from her mouth.


    Jane had already taken a sip of it when her eyes flushed red immediately and her throat started


    burning. "Oops, I haven''t drank in such a long time. Now I can''t handle not even one sip of it."


    She wanted to see Selina''s reaction, but just found her holding a cup and staring at Sally.


    Jane then found out that Sally''s cup was taken away by Daniel.


    Humph! "Mr. CEO, you are such a bummer!" After rebuking Daniel in a weird tone of voice, she took


    Selina''s cup and said: "You shouldn''t drink because you are only 18."

 Chapter 4 Dont be So Serious with This Childish Girl

    Chapter 4 Don''t be So Serious with This Childish Girl


    Selina Bo fluttered her eyelids innocently.


    Seeing Jane Shao''s eyes, Daniel Si walked up to her and raised his liquor ss: "Bummer? Come, let


    me keep youpany."


    Baby girl! She would get drunk with only three sses!


    This was now a straight provocation! Jane Shao really wanted to p him to death that moment. Did he


    really think that she dared not to, or what?


    "OK!" Jane Shao grabbed the bottle furiously and poured some more liquor into their sses.


    The atmosphere now became more tensed, and Jerry Shao came up at once and stopped his younger


    sister: "Jane, why are you angry again? Don''t get in a rage for nothing." Jane said that in a fit of pique.


    "It''s alright, brother, I have drunk liquor before, haven''t I?" She wanted to challenge Daniel today and


    see if he dared to look down upon her ever again.


    Failed in his persuading Jane not to fight with Daniel, finally, Jerry grabbed the ss from his sister''s


    hand and said: "Give it to me, I''ll drink it in your ce!"


    His sister sometimes was clever, but sometimes she acted like an utter fool.


    How long had Daniel Si been in business for? He must have drunk plenty of liquor, even more than the


    amount of salt that Jane had eaten. It was obvious who would be the winner, wasn''t it?


    Facing the bickering of a brother and sister, Daniel looked at his ss of liquor with a faint smile and


    kept his silence.


    Eventually,ter, Jerry was unable to further dissuade his headstrong sister. Jane clinked sses with


    Daniel and began to gulp down more and more liquor.


    When Jane had finished only a third of a ss, Daniel had already drunk half of his.


    And when Jane finished half of it, Daniel had drunk all of it. He held the ss upside down and there


    wasn''t a single drop left in it.


    Jane was still struggling with her drink. Daniel looked at her scornfully, and said: " You lost, admit it!


    Don''t try to pretend to be stronger than you really are!"


    Finally, Jane couldn''t drink any more. The ss with one third of liquor in it crashed on the table and


    she began to cough terribly.


    Jerry looked at his sister with pity, and patted her on her back: "Daniel, don''t be so serious with this


    childish girl."


    Daniel nodded slightly with peaceful face as he was about to go back to his seat.


    But suddenly, Jane shouted: "Daniel Si, how can you humiliate a woman like this!"


    While turning around, Daniel stared with doubt at this little girl, whose face had now be red.


    "How can youpete at drinking liquor with a schoolgirl who just graduated, while you are a CEO!"


    ... Everybody in the box looked at Jane and were speechless, and why didn''t she say so before the


    game, but acted so shamelessly like this after she had just lost it?


    In fact, Jane''s mind had gone nk already, and she could not stand straight now. She forgot what she


    had wanted to say.


    "Well, I am kind of sorry indeed. I would punish my mishap with one more ss of liquor." Daniel


    poured some more liquor into his own ss and yed with it in front of Jane''s face, then drank all of it


    with one single gulp.


    "Erm, what were you doing just now? I can''t see clearly." Jerry felt so ashamed for what Jane had just


    said.


    Obviously, J was ying tricks on Daniel, but how would Daniel react to these?


    Being stared at by everyone present, Daniel tittered, and filled one more ss, then again drank it in


    one singe gulp.


    "Clear now?" He said coldly to this little girl with reddened face. He must make her concede her defeat


    J huped, and she almost closed her eyes: "What?"


    ...


    What she really meant with this made Daniel even more mad. Did it mean that she had already been


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    drunk before he drank? His efforts of drinking two more sses had been in vain, right? Had she totally


    lost her consciousness?


    Sven Siughed aloud, and spoke at the right time: "Daniel was fooled by Jane''s act! Jane is actually a


    weak drinker, not able to drink not even one full ss! It wasn''t easy for her to hold on up until this


    moment tonight!"


    Gripping his ss more tightly, Daniel looked at Jane whose eyelids were now half-closed. He didn''t


    know why he was so serious with just a little girl. What was he so serious about with her?


    Jane nearly fell asleep, and Sally stared at her and whispered in Jerry''s ear. Jerry looked back at her


    discontentedly, and spoke in a low voice: "What are you all talking about, forget it. Jane is my sister."


    "I know, imagine if my brother bes your brother-inw, and Jane bes my sister-inw. That


    sounds so great!"


    They were still whispering in each other''s ear, and Sven Siughed at them: "You guys have already


    arranged the marriage in your childhood. When are you going to finish your wedding ceremony?"


    Jerry''s mind was wholly taken up now with Sally''s words, and spat out a single one: "Wait." Then he


    continued whispering with Sally: "No, don''t you forget that your brother has already got a girlfriend!"


    "That woman hasn''t got my consent, not to mention my parents. Do you think my brother alone can


    resist against all of us?"


    Jerry still did not agree to let Daniel drive his drunken sister back home. Sally was so anxious that she


    pulled Jerry up straightly and said, "Jerry and I have something urgent to do, we should go, you guys


    enjoy yourselves. And brother, don''t forget to drive Jane back home!"


    "I didn''t..." Jerry was about to object, but Sally covered his mouth straightly and dragged him out of the


    box.


    She got in the way to prevent Jerry from going inside the box. Then she took out the mobile phone and


    sent messages to Sven and others, saying that no one was allowed to drive Jane back home.


    But Jerry finally decided that he couldn''t let his sister get involved with Daniel who had got a girlfriend.


    He dragged Sally away by force and was ready to open the door of the box.


    However, Sally held him from the back suddenly and said, "Jerry, shall we talk about our marriage?"


    ...


    Jerry''s arms suddenly paralyzed.


    Although they had an arranged marriage from their childhood, they had never been so close to each


    other like this before. And this was the first time for him that he saw such a gentle Sally.


    Jerry stopped moving and Sally noticed this, and dragged him away at once and ran towards the gates


    of the bar.


    Twenty minutester, Daniel was smoking idly in Room 666, with his eyes on Jane who quickly fell


    asleep on the sofa.


    The others had gone away for this or that as an excuse, and he guessed that this must be one of


    Sally''s terrible ideas.


    Finishing one cigarette, Daniel walked over near the sofa. Jane turned over suddenly, at the point of


    almost falling off the sofa and Daniel bowed and caught her in time.


    Eventually, heid her down at the back seat of his car unwillingly.


    At the Royal Valley Mansion


    Daniel patted Jane, who was now sound asleep, but she had no reaction.


    He had to carry her out of the car. At first, he intended toy her at the gates of the mansion and to go


    away. But, considering that this woman might lodge a formalint at him and bring him even more


    trouble, He pressed her fingers against the door lock.


    ... He tried each one of her ten fingers, but not a single one matched up with the lock.


    He wouldn''t have doubted whether Jane belonged to this family or not, if he hadn''t already seen how


    her father, Samuel, spoiled her.


    Feeling even more annoyed, Daniel carried her back to the car and called Jerry.

 Chapter 5 She Was Drunk

    Chapter 5 She Was Drunk


    "Sorry! The subscriber you have dialed is unavable, please redialter..."


    Daniel swore silently and woke Jane up, who slept soundly: "Jane Shao, get up!"


    Jane opened one eye, looked at the man that was in front of her, and asked sarcastically: "Who are


    you?"


    The man, who was now furious, released her. He did not want to talk to this idiot anymore!


    Jane fell back down as Daniel loosened his grip on her. Startled, she held on to his arms. Off guard,


    Daniel was jerked forward and


    Crashed down on herpletely: "Ouch!" Jane, who had been hurt, caressed the painful area of her


    body where he had bumped.


    Daniel was about to get crazy, but wentpletely nk after seeing her moves. He gulped


    unconsciously.


    Jane did not know what she had done at all, but grumbled: "You hurt my breast. You should


    The girl''s sweet fragrance was twining all around his nose and Daniel couldn''t bear it anymore. He


    lowered his head and kissed her cute little red lips.


    So sweet!


    An ambiguous sentimental atmosphere rose rapidly in the car. Daniel held her slender waist


    unconsciously and kissed her ear and snowy-white neck.


    "Em. No..." This strange feeling vexed the girl.


    Her twittering was like an aphrodisiac and made the arms on her waist tighten even more around it.


    "What are you doing?" After he heard the sharp voice asking, almost screaming, Daniel came to his


    senses.


    Looking at the girl under his body, and who still had her eyes closed, Daniel was in an utter shock. He


    let her go and got out of the car.


    Daniel stood up, and Samuel finally saw who the girl in the car was. It really was Jane!


    If he had not seen Jane''s wedged heels, which were custom-ordered by him, Samuel would have let it


    pass. Even if it had happened in front of his house, he was unwilling to interfere in any way.


    Samuel Shao, who now saw his daughter being bullied, came nearer and was almost about to hit him.


    Daniel hadn''t recovered from the shock yet.


    E Bo held Samuel Shao''s arm immediately from striking: "Honey, calm down!"


    "Father*, mother*." (*TN: Here father and mother means sworn father and sworn mother) Daniel


    cleared up his foggy mind and greeted them politely.


    E looked at him and nodded with a smile: "Daniel, is Jane asleep?"


    Daniel looked back at the girl in the car: "She was drunk."


    "Drunk?" Samuel looked at Daniel with fury in his eyes and raise his voice: "Was it you who make her


    drunk?"


    Daniel remembered the scene in the bar. He kind of got her a little drunk. Then he nodded his head.


    But he did not want them to misunderstand him: "Jerry and Sally were there, too."


    Hearing that his son was also there, Samuel was relieved. In fact, he believed in Daniel. However,


    when he saw what was happening a few minutes ago, he felt that Jane was being bullied by Daniel.


    But it was not really a bad thing if they were together.


    "You kissed her, then you should be fully responsible for her." Daniel frowned slightly at Samuel''s


    words.


    Samuel noticed his expression, and pointed out at him: "Daniel, we think you are a good boy. Don''t let


    us down! Don''t let me down!"


    No one could ever bully his daughter, not even Daniel Si!


    Daniel nodded his head: "Father*, mother*, let''s discuss this matter after Jane is awake!" (*TN: Here


    father and mother means sworn father and sworn mother)


    Samuel Shao took his drunken daughter back to their vi, and E Bo called L Li immediately.


    "L, do you know what Daniel and Jane have done?" The elders of the two families were willing to


    see their kids together.


    "What? Tell me!" asked L excitedly.


    E believed that Daniel was a good enough match for her daughter: "When Samuel and I went back,


    we decided not to tell Jane and to surprise her. But when we arrived at the gate of our vi, we saw


    Daniel kissing Jane in the car."


    Right. Daniel kissed Jane. And Jane was drunk and asleep at that time.


    L banged the table with her fist in full force and praised her son to the highest heavens. Well done!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The only daughter-inw that was in her mind was Jane!


    "E, don''t worry about it. I''ll let Daniel be responsible for Jane!"


    E was waiting for these words. She did not want Daniel to take advantage of her daughter, even if


    Daniel was her sworn son! He had to be responsible for her at all times!


    "OK. When you''re back home, let''s talk together about what''s going to happen between our kids and


    the future." They reached an agreement and hung up the phone on each other in a happy mood.


    E saw that Samuel had walked in the room with wrinkled brows: "Is Jane asleep?"


    Samuel nodded and looked at E who seemed to be happy: "Do you remember the female boss, who


    used to be close to Daniel?"


    She heard Samuel''s words, and E remembered she did, indeed, see a bold woman holding Daniel''s


    arm on television.


    "What kind of rtionship did they have?" This seemed to be a troublesome matter for both of them.


    Samuel shook his head: "After Jane is awake tomorrow morning, we''ll first ask her what happened."


    "By the way, Jerry hasn''te home yet." E picked up the phone on the desk and called Jerry.


    E called him for several times in a row, but her son''s phone was powered off.


    "Forget it. Let''s go to sleep. Our son is all grown up now. No need to discipline him anymore." Samuel


    went out from the dress room with his night robe on. Jerry wasn''t like a daughter who should be taken


    care of.


    Samuel was right. They didn''t have to take care of him anymore. So E stopped calling Jerry that


    night.


    Nearly noon of the next day, on the bed of the pink room, Jane moved ufortably in the quilt.


    "Jane, it''s time for lunch. Won''t you get up already?" E pushed Jane''s room door open and walked in.


    Seeing the little figure on the bed, she could not help but smile.


    J was massaging her sore head. After hearing her mother''s voice, she shook her head vigorously.


    She seemed to be hearing E''s voice. Shouldn''t mom be with dad in some distant valley?


    E pulled off J''s quilt off of her. The girl on the bed, who had her eyes closed until, suddenly


    opened them wide awake: "Mom! It''s really you!"


    "Of course it''s me, my sweetheart." A mother and daughter, who hadn''t seen each other for whole


    months, hugged each other affectionately.


    However, within two seconds aferwards, J looked at E with a sparkle of excitement: "Where''s


    Samuel? Where''s my dad?"


    This ungrateful brat!


    E changed her face and tone immediately, now looking at her daughter: "Brush your teeth, wash your


    face ande and have lunch!"


    J knew that her mother was jealous: "Mom, look what awesome things I''ve brought you!"


    Jane got off the bed in a hurry, opened the leather suitcase that was near, beside the bed, and got out


    of it a box and gave it to E.

 Chapter 6 I Want Revenge

    Chapter 6 I Want Revenge


    "Is it a DQ facial mask?" There was a smile on E''s face again. It was because of her daughter, who


    always understood her and always knew that she loved these kind of gifts.


    J nodded and assured E: "This is the limited edition that I''ve asked Bill to manage and get a hold


    on! Mom, you see, I''m so good to you! I even didn''t buy anything for Samuel. Hee hee." J held her


    mom''s arm gently, having her own n in mind.


    Her mother was in charge of the whole financial power in their family. And so she knew that she had to


    tighten her beltter in life if she ever offended her mother.


    E loved what her daughter had brought for her and kissed her daughter''s face. Suddenly, she


    seemed to be thinking of something.


    Putting the mask aside, she pulled J to sit next to her on her big bed, which was cute and colored


    in pink.


    "Jane, what is your rtionship with Daniel now?"


    J felt a little puzzled as E suddenly mentioned Daniel. At the thought of the fact that he got her


    drunkst night, J stood from the bed and told E with all seriousness in her face: "Mom, I have


    nothing to do with him. He''s HIM, I''m ME. I really have no rtionship with him at all!"


    E was puzzled and then blurted: "But why did Daniel kiss youst night?"


    What?! While she was touching her red lips, J asked her mother: "Mom, what did you say just


    now?"


    Seeing that J didn''t know this, E coughed a few times: "Nothing. Since you have no rtionship


    to Daniel, you''d better stay away from him from now on. Now go and get washed for lunch."


    With this, E walked out towards her bedroom door.


    However, she was stopped by J''s arm: "Mom, please don''t go."


    "What are you doing?"


    J looked at her mother seriously and spoke stunned: "You just said... Last night, Daniel... Kissed


    me?" When thinking of it, J felt she was angry and distressed at the same time.


    If Daniel had did indeed kissed her, like her mother just told her, it was a true loss for her, since this


    was her first kiss...


    E nodded helplessly: "When did you meet Daniel..."


    However, J had now entered the bathroom and began to get washed just before E finished


    uttering her words.


    This time, she spent only five minutes getting washed, while it usually took her more than ten minutes.


    Samuel was holding John in his arms downstairs and was about to feed him. At this moment, a figure


    dressed in pink rushed down from the stairs.


    "Jane..." Samuel yelled at J. Could she please slow down? What if she fell down or hit against


    something?


    J unexpectedly kissed Samuel''s face: "Dad, I want revenge and I have to go now as time is


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    running short. I would like to chat with you more, but when Ie back tonight." Then she left with the


    car keys in her hand after kissing John''s face.


    "What revenge and on whom does she seeks it for? Who dared to bully my daughter?" With John in his


    arms, Samuel curiously asked his wife, who was busy in the kitchen, what was that all about.


    E wiped her hands and told him: "Perhaps she is looking for Daniel. How about you follow her to see


    what happens? What if they end up fighting?" Back when they were children, they would practice


    Taekwondo with one another each time they met.


    E had to change more than ten Taekwondo teachers for Jane, since she never could defeat Daniel.


    Having thought of Daniel, who was calm, Samuel said: "This couldn''t happen, since Daniel could not be


    bothered to argue with her. But if he dares toy a hand on Jane, I will send people to mess up his


    office really bad."


    E busied herself in putting the food in the dishes. She then said with a chuckle: "Your daughter is 23


    years old and has graduated from college. She is not a child any more, Samuel!"


    Samuel curled his lip in discontent. Jane was still a little girl in his heart.


    "By the way, where is your son? We havee back and stayed home for already one night and one


    morning, but he hasn''t shown up yet. What ever happened to him?" Samuel had just got in touch with


    the secretary in the firm. The secretary told him that Jerry wasn''t in the firmst night and he also didn''t


    After cing thest dish on the table, E realized that they had lost contact with her son for one night


    and one morning.


    In the VVA International Chain Hotel.


    The man who had disappeared for one night and one morning was on top of a woman.


    Ten minutester.


    A man who got sweaty held an exhausted woman and entered the shower room. Jerry gently kissed


    the woman who sat beside him in the bathing pool: "Would you please go home with meter?"


    It now just came to his mind that his mother had called him yesterday afternoon and had asked if he


    woulde back home at night. Perhaps she was at home now, with John.


    The woman nodded in a daze and quickly fell into sleep in the bathing pool.


    Half an hourter, Jerry entered his house with Sally, who was still asleep in his arms.


    While looking at Sally in her son''s arms, E almost choked on thest bite of rice she ate.


    She immediately took a swig of water from a ss: "Jerry, what happened to Sally?"


    Samuel patted her on the back and said: "Slow down. There''s no need to rush!"


    E pushed her husband''s hand away and walked up to her son: "Sally looks fine, but why is she in a


    Hurry, phone Sven!"


    Jerry stopped E, who now ran for the telephone: "Mom, she''s just asleep."


    E calmed down: "OK!" Throwing a weird look at her son, she said: "You two..."


    Jerry carried Sally upstairs, without answering his mother.


    When arriving at the stairway of the second floor, Jerry said to his parents: "Mom and dad, you''d better


    stop going anywhere else and just wait for your son''s wedding!"


    E choked again as she was drinking a ss of water. She wondered if her son was going to really


    get married.


    Samuel came to pat E on the back after he put John on the child seat: "Dear, you are not a child any


    more, so please don''t be so careless with these matters anymore."


    "Samuel, Samuel, Jerry just said that he was going to get married."


    "Yeah, I heard it." Samuel appeared to be reacting with calm to the fresh news. After all, this was to be


    expected sooner orter.


    They had be engaged when they were children, which wasn''t a joke. It was sensible of him not to


    resist them.


    "I have asked Jerry several times to marry Sally on a favorable day before, but he always told me with


    indifference that he was very busy at the moment and had no time to do it anytime soon. But why does


    he agree on it so suddenly this time?" E was a bit confused, wondering what had happened between


    Jerry and Sallyst night.


    With his head raised, Samuel praised his son from the bottom of his heart for his good choices.


    E didn''t understand what had happened just now, but it was clear to Samuel that his son must have


    conquered Sally''s heart!


    If they ever had to send their daughter to Harry, it was just now perfect that Harry gave them a


    daughter in return.


    "I don''t care that much. But as for you, you just can''t wait to be the mother-inw." When thinking of his


    daughter, Samuel believed that it was necessary to call her to understand what had really happened to


    her.


    However, Jane had left her phone in the car as she went off in a hurry.


    In SL Group.


    The door of Daniel''s office was pushed open all of a sudden while he was discussing some business


    contracts with his cooperative partner.

 Chapter 7 You Are A Rapist

    Chapter 7 You Are A Rapist


    A furious girl was followed by Spark and two other members of the security staff who looked miserable.


    "Boss, we couldn''t stop her..." When saying this, Spark felt so disgraceful in front of his boss. A big man


    like him couldn''t stop a little girl with not even two security guards.


    "Daniel Si! You are a rapist, and I''ll take you on!" In order to fight Daniel with her full strength, J


    wore a pair of sneakers.


    Rapist? Em? The security staff, secretary and partner were all shocked.


    It was rumored that Daniel Si wasn''t so obsessed with women like his father. How did he now suddenly


    be a rapist?


    "Mr. Si, let''s call it a day for now. Go ahead, please." His cunning partner looked at the now poker-


    faced Daniel and gathered the papers with elegance.


    "OK. I apologize, Mr. Du." The two men shook their hands and said goodbye to another. Spark


    escorted the partner out.


    The security staff also left the room, with their tails tucked firmly between their legs. Soon, there were


    now only Daniel and J left in the huge office.


    J looked at the man furiously, but thetter did not intend to reply to her whatsoever but only sat


    back on his chair in front of his desk and continued to work as usual. "Daniel Si!"


    "Get out!" The man ordered with coldness in his voice, without even raising his head.


    Bang! Suddenly a loud bang was heard, and then Jane swung her hand with a painful look on her face:


    "Ouch. Daniel Si, is your desk made of iron?"


    ''Ouch. That hurt!''


    The man was amused and discreetlyughed so that J could not see. But he still continued to


    ignore her.


    Her pain was finally relieved. J blew air on her now red and swollen palm, her eyes turning red:


    "Daniel Si, howe you always bully girls like this?


    Daniel Si, you''re a bastard. I''ll tell mother*!" (TN*: J''s sworn mother is L Li)


    J searched for her phone in her pockets and quickly found that she had forgotten it at home. J


    saw, from the corner of her eye, Daniel''s phone. She picked up his phone rapidly, but soon found out


    that it was locked with a password.


    "Password!"


    Tears fell down from her face.


    Daniel was unable to focus on work. He threw the pen on the desk, irritated: "Jane Shao, I don''t want to


    say it again. Get out!"


    J looked at the angry man in disbelief and threw his phone on the desk: "Daniel Si, it was you who


    took advantage of me when I was drunk. You stole my first kiss. Who are you to be so rude to me and


    disrespect me?"


    The man sneered and took a nce at J: "You spoke as if it wasn''t my first kiss either."


    The weeping look on the girl''s face could have made any man, except Daniel, irresistible to holding her


    andforting her.


    ''It was his first kiss as well! Daniel hadn''t kissed other girls before!'' After an inexplicable rejoicing, J


    patted her messy hair: "The key point is not the first kiss, OK? The key point is that you, as a boss,


    aren''t ashamed of taking advantage of another person in a perilous state."


    Unexpectedly, Daniel nodded his head and spoke: "I feel ashamed for touching you. A little dry bean


    sprouted then. You''re not even sexy, from any angle whatsoever. Why did I kiss you? Because it was


    you who took the initiative in the first ce!"


    The scene where J had massaged his painful spotst night ran through his mind, and the man


    couldn''t help but gulping.


    ''A little bean sprouted? She took the initiative first?''


    J, who felt humiliated, walked in front of Daniel and straightened her body: "Have you seen this


    pretty little bean sprout before? It is impossible for a pretty little bean sprout like me to take the initiative


    to kiss a skunk like you!"


    Daniel sneered and stared at her from head to toe: "Pretty? Jane Shao, who gave you the confidence


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    to say such things? If you say you''re pretty, then it means that there aren''t pretty women in this world!"


    ... ''Doesn''t she look pretty?'' J touched her smooth face. For the first time in forever, J was


    suspicious of her looks and appearance.


    ''Why did Bill say every day to her that she was pretty? Bill must have been the one to have deceived


    her, that rotten egg!''


    "I don''t care. You kissed me, and you should be now responsible for me!" J banged the desk again,


    but she had now learned her lesson and did it more gently.


    Although this m had little or almost no sound at all, Daniel still felt her anger.


    Daniel stood up and dragged her back to her chair on which she sat before. He propped his hands on


    the chair''s arms and spoke near the scared girl: "Jane Shao, who gave you the right and courage to be


    bossy in front of me?"


    Daniel was very close to her. The distance between their faces was just a few millimeters.


    J''s anger and courage suddenly disappeared without a trace. She said in a kind of distorted voice:


    "You... Daniel Si, are you fooling me?"


    The girl''s small pink lips attracted Daniel''s full attention, and for a while he forgot to answer J''s


    question.


    J thought that Daniel felt guilty. So she seized the time to seat herself into a morefortable


    position. She straightened her body and looked in his deep eyes: "Humph! I knew you would only do


    disagreeable things! Forget it! A great man rarely stoops to such pettiness... Hmmm."


    The talking lips were now shut, and J unbelievably looked at the face in front of her which was now


    glued to hers.


    He, he, he... Daniel Si! How dare he kiss her!


    Mom had not lied to her at all. Daniel Si was a rogue and rapist. How dare he bullied her so openly!''


    She calmed down, stretched out her hand and was just about to spank Daniel. The man, who had his


    eyes closed, caught her wrist as if he already knew what was about to happen.


    She was not convinced! J stretched out her left hand, then her left leg, and then her right leg...


    After all these series of movements, J was still under Daniel''s hold.


    Just as J was about to sink into Daniel''s charm, she was suddenly lifted up in the air. Daniel


    carried her on his shoulder.


    The girl shrieked and everyone shouted, and J was thrown out of the office by Daniel.


    "Bang!" Daniel mmed the door of his office. J massaged her painful butt and could not regain


    herposure for a long time after.


    "Daniel Si, you are a rotten egg. Just wait and see!"


    She ignored the shock and surprise she had brought to everyone present in the office. J yelled at


    the office door, then patted the dust of her body and entered the elevator.


    Getting back in the car, J saw a series of missed calls from Samuel. She ignored them, but called


    L.


    "Mother*, waah..." (TN*: sworn mother) J burst into loud sobs, which scared L who was


    shopping at that moment. She immediately found a quiet ce nearby and asked J what had


    happened.


    "Jane, Jane, stop crying. Tell me what''s going on."

 Chapter 8 Arrange A Job for Jane in the SL Group

    Chapter 8 Arrange A Job for Jane in the SL Group


    J sniffled and said, "Mother*, Daniel molested mest evening and didn''t have the right at all to do


    what he did to me. He also threw me out of his office when I wanted to talk to him just to hurt me and


    make me feel ashamed of myself. I''m so embarrassed now..." She continued to cry. (*TN: Here mother


    means sworn mother)


    "What!? Daniel molested you and threw you out of his office? What a horrible man he is, I must help


    you teach him a lesson! Please wait, and don''t panic!" When L heard that her son molested Jane,


    she smiled with the corners of her mouth turned upwards. But she instantly felt very upset when she


    heard that Daniel had thrown Jane out of his office.


    "Thank you. Mother. You''re the best!"


    "Jane, just wait for my call!"


    L called her son straight away after she spoke with Jane. Harry, who was with her, nced at her


    with a confused look in his eyes.


    Daniel stood in front of his office window, smoking a cigarette and looking at thepany''s gates.


    Although it was far, and he could''t see anything clearly, he still looked down towards the gate.


    When he heard the phone on his desk ringing, he instantly got a bad feeling. After he blew thest puff


    of smoke out from his mouth, he walked up to his office desk and answered it.


    It was, indeed, his mother calling.


    Instead of dealing with the problem in other possible ways, Jane could only justin.


    "Mother!"


    "Daniel Si!" Daniel held his phone far away from his ear. It was the first time he had heard his mother to


    be so angry with him.


    "Mother, what''s up?"


    When hearing her son speak in a calm tone, L was even more angry. "How could you be so


    despicable? You didn''t have to be this way after you ill-treated Jane in the first ce. You also even


    threw her out of your office. How dare you!? Can''t you keep your manner gentlemanly? Have you


    forgotten what I''ve taught you in all these years?


    Jane was just as afraid of pain as your mother. She was so hurt that she could barely speak with me


    when she called earlier! How could you be so ruthless? Oh, my son." (*TN: Here mother means sworn


    mother. Daniel''s sworn mother is E Bo)


    Daniel sneered when he heard his mother, thinking that Jane often practiced Taekwondo, and that


    being roughed up wasn''t that painful for her!


    She was just pretending to be pitiful, trying to make others take pity on her.


    "So what?" After putting out the cigarette end, Daniel sat in front of his desk and stared at the ceiling.


    Jane was really good at torturing people. She had just returned back home for less than two days, and


    in all this little time she had managed to cause so much trouble.


    He should never have agreed to help Sally pick up thiswless girl!


    Daniel had found that he was interested in calm and mature women with good tastes, and not that kind


    of little, childish girls like Jane, who were always troublesome!


    "So..." L paused for a little while and spoke in a calm and firm tone, "You must now be responsible


    for Jane and marry her!"


    Daniel could not help himself butugh out loud this time. "Mother, it is the 21th century now! Do I have


    to be responsible for her, and marry her, just because I kissed her once? Do you think that all men


    around the world are like father, who is faithful only to his wife?"


    Daniel had also found that sometimes Jane was very simr to his mother, especially when she was


    being unreasonable and caused trouble.


    L gnashed her teeth in anger as she heard his son''s words. She felt there was something terribly


    wrong with her son''s words. "What? Do you want to have a lot of wives in the future?"


    "It won''t happen, but I don''t like Jane at all. So please don''t expect me to marry her!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But why did you kiss her then?"


    ... When hearing L''s tough question, Daniel was silent for a moment and replied, "It was she who


    seduced me in the first ce!"


    Lughed aloud this time after hearing his answer. She knew her son very well, so she debunked


    his evil deeds bluntly: "Last year, how could you throw out of your room that model, who got naked and


    justid in your bed? Two years ago, how could you hire people to cut off the fingers of the actress who


    had just touched your hand? And..."


    "Mother, I''ve got so much work to do now. Have a good time with father, and you''d better note


    back anymore!"


    And then he ended the call.


    L was stunned as her son ended the call. She seemed to hear that her son had asked them not to


    L cried aloud. She felt wronged and curled her lips. L was approaching 50, but there weren''t any


    wrinkles on her face, since she paid so much attention to her care all the time. There still wasn''t any


    wrinkle showing on her face even if she puckered it.


    "What''s wrong?" Harry held his wife in his arms. "Did he do anything to make you sad?" he asked.


    L nodded and said, "He bullied both Jane and me!"


    "Come on, let''s go back home. I must teach him a lesson!"


    Daniel had bullied Jane since childhood, and L thought that he needed a rough spanking this time!


    L called Eter, and both of them firmly believed that Jane and Daniel could eventually fall in love


    with each other. So they came up with an idea that they asked Harry, who was thepany''s


    chairman, to arrange a job for Jane in the SL Group.


    When Jane had just graduated from the university in pastry, she was sent to the secretary department


    of the SL Group by her parents and sworn mother and father.


    J, wearing an expensive casual wear, stood at thepany''s gate and looked at her colleagues


    arriving and leaving.


    L nned to directly make her Daniel''s special assistant, but Daniel forced Jane to work at the


    J now slowly walked up to the front desk. In fact, she had nned to run a pastry shop near the old


    house after her graduation. But why? It was just because her mother had asked her to work here, by


    threatening her with money?


    Not only that, but all the people in the SL Group knew her since the day when she was thrown out of


    the office by Daniel himself.


    Several of Daniel''s secretaries had already seen her face, even if they didn''t know who she really was.


    "Excuse me. Which floor is the secretary department on?" J came back to earth and asked the


    front desk staff with a confident smile on her face.


    "Sorry. Would you please tell me what are you going to do there and who will you be meeting?" The


    front desk staff asked her politely. Here was the SL Group, thus non-staff members were not allowed to


    get in it.


    J, now embarrassed, scratched her head with a confused look on her face. "I''m the new employee


    of thepany, and I need to go to the secretary department to report in for duty."


    "OK. It is on the 21th floor. The elevator is over there." The front desk staff pointed the direction of the


    elevator for her. J thanked the staff and slowly walked to the elevator doors.


    "s! Mom, now I''m wondering whether I am your own daughter or not. Why do you send me here to


    be controlled by Daniel?


    Mom always thinks like this, forget it! But dad, why do you also believe that it is more appropriate for


    me to be working here? The holiday was justing. And I haven''t enjoyed it at all. Poor me!"


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted her. "Don''t stay here if you feel you are pitiful. That way you can also


    avoid being thrown out of my office."


    Daniel pressed the open button of the elevator next to him and calmly walked into it, ignoring the


    woman''s ferocious look.


    The elevator''s door was opened from the outside, just before it was closed.


    J furiously walked into it and stood straight in front of the man who was a head taller than her and


    also her boss. She spoke defiantly, "Daniel Si, I will stay here today. I know you don''t want me to work


    here, but I will stay here just to bother and annoy you!"

 Chapter 9 Nobody Knew Why Daniel Frowned

    Chapter 9 Nobody Knew Why Daniel Frowned


    It was the rush hour now, and some employees even covered their mouths in amazement when they


    saw what was happening.


    Who was that girl that dared to take the same elevator with the boss and even to provoke him? Oh my


    god! Did she want to die?


    The exclusive elevator was slowly closing, but opened at the veryst moment, "Get out!"


    Daniel pressed the open button and drove the girl away with no remorse.


    "Like I care!" J snorted and got off the elevator ostentatiously.


    All the employees that were outside the elevator were shocked. When Daniel cast a brief cold nce at


    them, they all flocked into another elevator.


    Only J was left alone. She had to wait for the next elevator.


    On the 21st floor.


    J caught an employee and asked her, "Hi! Could you please tell me where the new employee


    registration is?"


    "Over there." The employee seemed very busy. She gave her brief directions and then immediately left


    on her way with a pile of documents in her hands.


    J followed the directions and saw a manager''s office.


    Wearing wedged heels on her feet, J walked up to the office and knocked at the door. "Come in."


    In the office, a middle-aged woman who wore a business suit and frame sses took a quick nce at


    J, then lowered her head and continued to sort out the documents she was handling.


    "Good morning, manager. I''m J Shao, the new employee."


    New employee? She must be the person that was introduced by the chairman himself. But the


    chairman said that there was no need for special treatment.


    "Em. During the internship, Kim Fan will be responsible for you. Go and find her."


    "OK. Thank you." J left the office, asked another colleague and finally found Kim.


    Kim was in uniform. She heard that there would be a new colleague who entered the secretarial


    department through the back door, and it turned out to be this girl!


    Kim measured J up and down, from head to tow, and noticed she looked young, "How old are


    you?"


    J did not know if she should feel happy or sad, "I''m 22."


    "Follow me. Change into your uniform and start working."


    Kim took her to the staff''s dressing room and gave her a new ck uniform.


    J took the set of clothes and briefly hesitated. She used to wear new clothes only after she had


    washed them first. But this was impossible now. She decided to wear them like they were.


    J then walked out of the dressing room and started attracting people''s attention.


    The little girl had be more mature in her appearance after dressing in the ck office uniform.


    Several male colleagues even whispered between them that J Shao was sexy in the uniform.


    J pulled her tight skirt. She had never worn a tight skirt before and was not used to wearing it now.


    Kim showed her a seat, "It will be your desk from now on."


    "OK. Thank you." J was about to sit down at her desk.


    But Kim stopped her, "Don''t worry. Follow me to the meeting room now. Some important partners will


    In the meeting room, on the 22nd floor.


    "The partners are here. Go and serve tea with Gigi." Kim called over Gigi Du, a senior employee, and


    asked J to assist her.


    Kim left. J saw Gigi preparing six sses of green tea and one cup of sugar free coffee.


    "Take the tea and give them to the suppliers." Gigi took a cup of coffee herself and left.


    J looked at the six sses of tea on the tray, took a deep breath and held them up.


    She had never done this before, but she had learned Taekwondo for many years, and was not that


    weak to hold six sses of tea.


    "Hurry up!" Gigi impatiently urged J, who was behind her with the tea. J was afraid to spill out


    the cups and had to be extra-careful with them.


    "OK. Wait."


    Gigi gave J an angry look, pushed the door of the meeting room open and walked in.


    J followed her and became the focus of all the people in the room.


    White shirt, women''s ck suit jacket, knee-length tight skirt and snowy-white legs. What a view!


    Daniel took a nce at J, who was serving tea earnestly, and slightly frowned.


    Nobody knew why Daniel frowned.


    J put down the tray on the desk and was finally relieved. She shook her sore arms, held a ss of


    tea in the air, and put it in front of a partner.


    "Excuse me, have some tea please." She gently put the tea in front of everybody, just like Gigi did.


    J was about to serve the final ss. But the man touched her leg naturally or half unconsciously.


    J paused and clenched her teeth.


    She told herself that he didn''t really mean it.


    She continued to serve the tea, but the man put his hand on her leg again.


    J trembled with anger, and the boiling tea spilled directly on her hand.


    Ouch! J closed her eyes. At this moment, someone was already curious about what had just


    happened there.


    J opened her eyes, and anger seemed to ze out of them. Daniel looked at her and murmured,


    "Damn it!"


    The next second, J threw the cup of tea into the man''s face.


    "Ouch! My face!" The man screamed and covered his face immediately.


    The meeting room was in a mess.


    "Call the doctor." Daniel stood up and said to Spark, who was next to him, calmly.


    Gigi gave a tissue to the man and med J, who was now rubbing her sore hand: "J Shao,


    what are you doing? Do you know that Mr. Xue is one of our biggest clients?"


    Mr. Xue wiped his face with the tissue. His plump face now turned redpletely.


    He gave J a ferocious look and said, "I''m going to sue you for disfiguring!"


    J replied scornfully, "Fine. In addition to disfiguring, you can also sue me for malicious injury!"


    Daniel was now standing aside. After hearing her words, he immediately stretched out his hand and


    tried to stop her. But J was closer to Mr. Xue than he was. She kicked the chair behind him and


    gave him a shoulder throw!


    All the people in the meeting room were shocked.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before J could beat Mr. Xue again, Daniel took control of her arms, and said "Jane Shao, stand


    there!"


    "Why should I stand there? This stinky man, how dare he touches me! I''m going to beat him to death


    today!" J stared at the man who was in pain and wailing mournfully on the ground. In her 22-years


    of life, she had never seen a bastard like him before.

 Chapter 10 She was Even More Arrogant than the CEO

    Chapter 10 She was Even More Arrogant than the CEO


    "You bitch! What nonsense are you talking about! Ouch!" Mr. Xue was helped up by some people, and


    he fully denied what he had just done.


    "Did you call me a bitch? Do you know who I am? Do you know who my brother is and who my father


    is? And my sworn father and mother?" Regardless of the pain that wasing from her injured hand,


    J escaped Daniel''s control and again kicked Mr. Xue''s big belly with her foot.


    Mr. Xue howled in pain again: "You bitch, I am not scared of any of them, even if they are bigwigs or


    the king! I will definitely charge you, until the moment that you are sentenced to death! Where is my


    ''What background could a worker, who serves tea to guests, actually have? I have been around here a


    lot, and you take me as a coward?''


    Daniel dragged J to the corner and said: "Jane, sit still here! Dare you move one step!"


    The anger from his eyes made J feel even more heart-broken. She massaged her painful hand


    and said: "He acted indecently towards me! I must kill him!"


    "Calm down, let me handle it!" Daniel was capable of handling and mediating any sort of situation with


    calm and peace. But J''s behavior always triggered his anger.


    The doctor came in with a medicine box. Without noticing the scalds on J''s hand, Daniel said to the


    doctor: "Go and check Mr. Xue''s wounds."


    "Daniel, there''s no need to check that bad man!" J was massaging the back of her hand, which


    was totally red.


    Daniel turned around and gave her a quick stare: "Shut up!"


    J was frightened by Daniel''s angry stare, and she curled her lips and shrank in the corner.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Si, I have applied some basic treatment, but we still need to send him to the hospital." The doctor


    took off the mask and reported to Daniel.


    Mr. Xue stood up from his chair and walked towards J, "Come to me, I will teach you a lesson


    today! You worthless thing!"


    But before his hands reached J, Daniel''s arms were already in the way between them.


    "Mr. Xue, it''s more important to go to the hospital first and handle the wounds."


    Mr. Xue stared at J who was also in her rage: "No, I am waiting for mywyer. I''ve got to make this


    bitch pay for what she''s just done to me!"


    "What bitch?" J kicked his leg one more time.


    Mr. Xue was so angry that his face instantly flushed up, and he pointed at J without a word.


    Hearing of what just happened, Kim rushed to the meeting room. When she found out that the new


    Xue is one of our most important clients. How can you hurt our client like this? Apologize now, at once!"


    "Why should I apologize? He started it!"


    She felt humiliated in an instant, as it was out of Kim''s expectation that J would answer her back


    so quickly and straightforward. She took an embarrassed nce at Mr. Xue, who was now nearly


    fainting, and said: "J Shao, apologize now! Or you''ll be fired!"


    "Fine! Who cares?" J pushed Daniel away and walked outside the meeting room.


    "Stop there and wait for mywyer. Dare you try to escape your punishment!" At the point of gripping


    J''s hand back, Mr. Xue was pped hard across his face by her.


    Poor him! He had just been scalded and now was also pped. It was so painful that he could hardly


    speak anything at all.


    "Enough!" scolded Daniel. He lost his patience after seeing this mockery. Now everyone was quiet.


    "Jane... J, make an apology first." Daniel was about to call her Jane, but thought that it was not


    proper during working time, so he corrected his words immediately.


    However, on hearing how Daniel called J, Kim suspected that they might already been close


    acquainted to one another.


    There was a great chance of this being true! J got this job on some inner rtions. There wasn''t


    any such precedent in the SL group. This indicated that J might indeed have a strong background.


    J was so sad at what Daniel had said.


    "I won''t apologize to him and I am not afraid of any charges. You are kidding me!"


    "Don''t bring any trouble onto your brother!" Daniel was talking with Spark just now when things started


    happening, so he really didn''t see things that clear. Daniel would have believed anyone else but J,


    but she was so wayward that it was hard for him to judge whether it was her fault or not. So he put the


    interests of the whole situation above everything else, and decided to let J make any trouble


    afterwards, in private.


    "Should I suffer from injustice just for the reason of not bringing trouble to my brother? Daniel, if he is


    your important client, then what about me? Let alone other things, at least I am your staff member. How


    can you let your staff be bullied by others so easy?"


    J was not only very wayward but also was a very clever talker, which made suddenly Daniel


    speechless.


    Her father had always spoiled her too much, and this had resulted in her arrogance. Daniel thought that


    if he ever had a daughter in the future, he would definitely not spoil her like Samuel did with Jane.


    And his own father had also spoiled his elder sister and younger sister so much that he was eager to


    give them everything they ever wanted, including the stars and the moon in the sky, if it were possible.


    His elder sister''s character was better, but his younger sister Sally was almost as wayward as Jane


    was.


    "If this is only a misunderstanding, let''s take the time to solve it. But if someone really did something


    wrong here, I won''t let it go so easily!"


    Daniel''s sharp voice made Mr. Xue shrink in an instant.


    For J, it was impossible to apologize to him. It had been so benevolent of her for not charging him


    yet. How could she make an apology now? Ho, ho*. (*TN: a mimetic word for chuckle)


    "Daniel Si, I resign!" J took off her suit coat in front of the crowd and violently threw it to the ground.


    Then she started moving her feet and was ready to leave the meeting room.


    Everybody was shocked by J''s wayward behavior. Was this the right attitude a staff worker should


    have? She was even more arrogant than the CEO, she was... a spoiled little princess.


    J had gone abroad since high school, and many people didn''t recognize her anymore.


    At that moment, Mr. Xue''swyer, who had to be present for the meeting anyway, finally arrived.


    On seeing hiswyer, Mr. Xue threw a nce at J, and he seemed to now be regaining his


    confidence. "Mr. Ming, don''t let her go. I was disfigured by her and I must charge her!"


    J gave Mr. Xue a disgusting eyesight, walked towards a man, who was charmed by her, in the


    room, and said: "I want to borrow your mobile phone for a moment."


    "OK." The man still had his eyes on J''s perfect build and passed her the phone like a fool.


    J dialed a phone number in front of the crowd, and spoke in an arrogant tone: "Jerry Shao,


    someone here acted indecently towards me just now and I have to charge him at once!"


    Jerry Shao? Thewyer gave an uneasy nce at Mr. Xue.


    Mr. Xue seemed to understand his worries and spoke in a low voice: "Jerry Shao? Is this the son of


    Samuel Shao?"


    Thewyer nodded.


    Daniel took the phone in J''s hand and said: "Jerry, I will handle it, don''t worry about this."


    Jerry said something on the other side of the phone and Daniel nodded: "He woulde to no good if


    what J said is true."

 Chapter 11 Ill Let Him Rot In Jail

    Chapter 11 I''ll Let Him Rot In Jail


    Mr. Xue was now very nervous. ''Jerry Shao, J Shao... Damn it!'' he thought. He seemed to have


    screwed around with the wrong people!


    But he did it under the desk, and nobody had seen what he did. He just stubbornly refused to admit it!


    J was mad at Daniel and was reluctant to ept his offer. She took back her phone and said,


    "Jerry, I''m going to sue him! I''ll let him rot in jail!"


    Jerryforted his sister, "Jane, I trust you. I''ll wait for Daniel''s call."


    "Why do you have to wait for Daniel''s call? He wants me to leave. You say you trust me, but actually


    you don''t!"


    J was so disappointed with Jerry that she decided to call her dad instead!


    Before Jerry could say anything, J said, "I''ll call Samuel!" And then she hung up the phone on him.


    When J was dialing her father''s number, Daniel took away her phone, "Knock it off! Let me handle


    it!"


    Daniel inadvertently saw the burns on J''s hand and his eyes darkened in an instant.


    J bit her lower lip. ''He is the boss. Let''s just see what he''s going to do.'' J found a ce and sat


    down, waiting for Daniel to handle the delicate matter.


    Daniel immediately asked the doctor to treat J''s burned hand.


    There were only Daniel, Spark, Mr. Xue, Mr. Ming and J in the meeting room.


    Daniel sat at the head of the desk without uttering a single word, tapping it with his fingers for a long


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    time.


    The coldness he radiated gradually repressed the atmosphere in the meeting room, giving a chilly


    sensation to all those present in the room.


    Mr. Xue fixed his clothes from time to time, and Mr. Ming was also a little bit nervous after hearing that


    J was indeed Samuel Shao''s daughter.


    Spark sat there calm, just like Daniel did. He looked at J, who was constantly fuming with anger,


    and thought that she looked funny.


    When J was about to impatiently open her mouth, Daniel said: "Mr. Xue, we have worked together


    for several years. Surely you must know what I hate the most, don''t you?"


    Mr. Xue was deceptive, and he cleared his throat before he spoke: "Mr. Si, I have worked with you for


    many years. When have I ever deceived you? This little girl is lying."


    J was about to defend herself, but Daniel cast a warning nce at her and J closed her


    mouth.


    "Mr. Xue, which part of J''s body did you touch?"


    "I didn''t touch her!"


    "Then why did J say you touched her hand?"


    Before J was going to say anything in her defense, Mr. Xue said involuntarily, "Bullshit. I touched


    her..."


    And the case was entirely cleared at that moment.


    Daniel stoop up, walked towards Mr. Xue fast like a gust of wind, dragged him and took him in front of


    J.


    Daniel kicked Mr. Xue''s knee crease with his new leather shoes, and Mr. Xue fell and kneeled in front


    of J immediately. Daniel ordered him viciously, "Apologize!"


    J wanted to stand up, but Daniel pushed her back down to the chair.


    Mr. Xue looked at Daniel with an embarrassed expression on his face, "Mr. Si, you can''t do this to me.


    You know the Xue family..."


    Daniel didn''t listened to him at all. He walked behind Mr. Xue and kicked his back, and Mr. Xue was


    forced to give J a kowtow.


    "I repeat, apologize!"


    Daniel''s cold and severe voice frightened everyone in the meeting room.


    Mr. Xue was scared to death, "Sorry, Miss Shao. Please forgive me, it''s all my fault!"


    J went nk for a moment. She nodded her head stiffly and was not angry anymore.


    Mr. Xue was taken away by the security staff who were already called in by Spark. Daniel spoke


    something in Spark''s ear, then Spark also left the room.


    There were only Daniel and J left in the meeting room now.


    J knew Daniel didn''t like her, so she didn''t intend to humiliate herself any longer. She stood up and


    started to walk towards the door.


    "Where are you going?" asked Daniel, with azy voice behind her.


    J turned around and found that Daniel was leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed.


    "I''m going home." She didn''t want to see Daniel anymore, nor work for others. She decided that she


    wanted to study pastry.


    She turned her back around and was about to open the door.


    "Stop!"


    J sneered, opened the door and went out.


    No more than five secondster and J was pulled back to the meeting room. It happened so fast,


    in the blink of an eye, that even the secretaries outside the meeting room were confused.


    They seemed to have seen something just now, but now there was nothing there.


    The meeting room''s door was closed silently behind her.


    In the meeting room.


    J was pressed against the back of the door by Daniel''s body. He put one hand beside her head


    and the other in his pocket.


    "Go away!"


    Holding the angry little girl, Daniel pinched her chin with his right hand and raised her head to face him.


    "I have asked Spark to cut his hand off and put him in jail for ten years. Are you satisfied with this?"


    ''Satisfied?'' After hearing that Mr. Xue''s hand was about to be cut off, J froze and couldn''t move a


    single muscle.


    Although she was crazy and indeed she wanted to cut his hand at that moment, J was now a little


    bit afraid when she heard that this might actually happen.


    "No. Just put him in jail." She dared not think of the bloody scene that might happen.


    Daniel smiled and said nothing. ''She is just an innocent girl. Her face turned white after she heard that


    Mr. Xue''s hand was about to be cut off.''


    "Get back to work."


    Even Daniel knew he had done something wrong a few moments ago, but he was not willing to


    apologize to her whatsoever.


    The subject was changed sessfully, and J pointed at the uniform behind him, "The uniform is


    damaged. Do you think I can still get back to work?"


    She did not intend to ask for trouble here!


    "It''s just a uniform. Does the SL Groupck in uniforms? Or, are you frightened?" He could easily


    achieve his goal by annoying this little girl on and on.


    ''A coward?'' J fell into his trap immediately. She puffed out her cheeks and pushed Daniel away,


    "Are you kidding! J Shao is not a coward!"


    Daniel''s features now softened, "Then get back to work at once, I haven''t started the game yet. Jane,


    are you going to run away?"


    J fought back, "Do I think I''m a fool? Fight with you, in your ownpany? I''m sure I will certainly


    lose!" With such a charming face, Daniel must have a dozen of admirers in thepany.


    ''Good! She is not a fool.''


    "Then work hard and try to be a regr worker as soon as possible. Then my mother will invest in your


    shop."


    J blushed with embarrassment, "How do you know this?"


    Daniel leaned on the desk behind him, took out the the cigarette box in his pocket, took out a cigarette


    and lit it.


    "Daniel Si, did you know it is very impolite to smoke in front of ady?"

 Chapter 12 Dont Try to Seduce Me

    Chapter 12 Don''t Try to Seduce Me


    Daniel held the cigarette between his index and middle fingers and gave her a nce: "You are a


    J almost spat blood out of her mouth in anger. She was discontented, and walked up to Daniel and


    straightened her back in front of him: "You dare doubt me?! Let me show you what kind of a woman I


    am!"


    Her next move made Daniel choke on his cigarette smoke.


    She started unbuttoning her shirt, and when Daniel had finished coughing, his eyes had already


    be bigger and wilder.


    Fortunately, she wore a white sun-top inside, which suddenly relieved Daniel. But when he saw her


    body curve again, his mind turned nk at once.


    Without knowing it, he started breathing faster. J looked at his face and buttoned up her shirt with


    satisfaction.


    But...


    ''Creak'' The meeting room was now open, and Kim froze at what she saw.


    Daniel drew back his sight, and coldly said: "J Shao, don''t try to seduce me. It won''t work on me!


    Get back to work at once!"


    ...


    Kim immediately understood what was going on.


    And J broke down in an instant.


    Daniel acted as if he did not feel J''s anger, and kept speaking coldheartedly: "I already have a


    girlfriend. J Shao, you should remember that at all times and keep away from me!"


    ...


    J freaked out immediately and threw a punch at him. Daniel was agile and immediately dodged


    that her fist missed him and her whole body fell forward.


    Daniel slightly moved and J eventually fell into his arms.


    Okay! It was now harder to exin what was going on.


    Seeing the smug Daniel above her, J wanted to cry but couldn''t shed any tears. Ahahah! She


    wanted to kill Daniel with all her heart!


    So, before she started to work again, a rumor had gone all over thepany that the new employee in


    the secretarial department, J Shao, had tried to seduce the CEO himself.


    Plus, Kim didn''t tell people who J really was, so J was isted in no time.


    She even was thest one to eat during lunch breaks, and her colleagues always left her on duty in the


    secretarial department. And when it was her turn to eat, she didn''t have enough time before she started


    work again. So she ate lunch as quickly as a Guerri War happened every single day.


    This went on everyday, so J was about to freak out. She was not happy about anything recently


    happening in her life.


    Fortunately, E always encouraged her when she was at home in the evening. Seeing how tired his


    daughter was, Samuel''s heart was in grave pain.


    This day, gripping on to her empty stomach with one hand, J slowly walked out of thepany.


    It was dark outside, and J sadly looked at the people in the square that were passing by her.


    She was really upset, and often thought how long could she still find the power in herself to still hang in


    there. And now she actually didn''t want to stay at thispany anymore.


    She hadn''t seen Daniel since that day.


    In the meeting room, it was never her turn to serve drinks to the bosses, and they always let her do


    some work without any chance of improvement or promotion.


    She always was sent out to buy coffee, pick up water or to get the mail.


    J had no working experience whatsoever and no one was willing to tell her what to do. So she just


    had to go ahead and do it.


    She hated this job now and would like to quit.


    She walked to the parking lot and picked up her car key from her bag. Her attention was caught by a


    couple in a ck Bentley parked next to her car.


    They cuddled intimately and the woman, dressed in Sapphire blue suit, sat with her back to J.


    The man who sat facing towards her was Daniel, who she had not seen for tens whole days, and who


    was now staring at her.


    The woman that was in his arms was maybe his so-called girlfriend.


    It turned out that he, indeed, did have a girlfriend.


    She was already depressed as she was, so was in no mood at all to greet Daniel. Climbing in the


    driver''s seat, she started the car and slowly drove away.


    Back at home, E had already made dinner and was waiting for her to return.


    J had tears in her eyes when she saw her parents.


    Samuel was the first one to notice what was wrong with his daughter. He put John on the crawling


    carpet and walked up to J: "What''s the matter, Jane?"


    After changing out of her shoes, J couldn''t help but cry. She jumped into Samuel''s arms and said:


    "Daddy, mommy, I missed you so much!"


    "Oh, dear, what''s the matter? What happened? Who gave you a hard time? Are you ill?" Samuel


    looked at his crying daughter and his heart broke in thousand of pieces.


    J shook her head and, somehow, she remembered Daniel hugging the woman in the car. When


    she remembered that scene, she started crying even harder.


    "Jane, please tell dad what''s happening. Are you upset because of the job? Don''t go tomorrow. Daddy


    will support your every decision." E and L''s n was good, but he couldn''t let his daughter suffer


    this.


    "What''s wrong? Jane?" E came out of the kitchen, put the dinner on the table and hurried over to her


    daughter.


    J shook her head and jumped from her father''s arms to her mother''s.


    "Jane, tell mom all about it. Who gave you a hard time?" E looked at her daughter with her heart


    broken. Her Jane was always strong and optimistic, and now it was the first time that they saw her cry


    so hard.


    When she was done crying, J was in a better mood. She was going to tell her parents how sad she


    was at first, but she didn''t want them to worry about her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing, daddy, mommy. Just something from work. No big deal."


    Samuel had indeed known it! It was a work thing! "Tomorrow you won''t go to work. I will call Harry." So


    he picked up his phone and started to call Harry.


    "Dad, no. Maybe it''s because it''s my first job, so I don''t fit in right away. Give me more time. If I really


    don''t want to do it anymore, I won''t go there even if you ask me to."


    J wanted to hold on for longer. And she thought that she was actually happy during work hours,


    except for the fact of being isted.


    Samuel couldn''t change her mind so he put down his phone.


    J got back to her room after dinner, and talked to Shirley over the phone.


    Samuel finished bathing and told E to call L and ask where she was.


    Just when they were back at the mansion, L and Harry received the call from E. She heard that


    Jane was upset because of the job.


    L promised to E: "Don''t worry. It iste now. Tomorrow I will go to thepany and check it. If


    Daniel dares to bully Jane again, I will teach him a lesson!"


    Hearing that, E was relieved. It was not convenient for her and Samuel to show up in the SL Group.


    L would be the best person for this.


    "Hum, okay, L. Sorry to bother you."


    "Never mind. It was my idea to ask Jane to work there, and I must know how she is doing in the


    would bully her out of herck of experience.

 Chapter 13 Do You Want To Be Fired

    Chapter 13 Do You Want To Be Fired


    "OK. Let''s talk about Jerry and Sally''s marriage sometimes." Speaking of Jerry and Sally''s marriage,


    E finally smiled.


    Then they hung up the phone.


    "Take it easy. L will go to thepany tomorrow and see how is Jane doing there." E took a


    nce at Samuel. ''He can rest assured now!''


    Samuel nodded and said: "I feel relieved. Thank you!"


    At the SL Group


    There were a few parking space on the square, and J was toozy to park in the underground car


    park. She drove around the square and finally found one.


    When J was busy backing up her car, a red BMW parked on the parking space she wanted.


    J got out of the car and stopped the owner of the BWM: "Excuse me, I found this parking space


    first. I was just backing the car!"


    One of J''s virtues was that she never goaded others first. Even when she encountered this kind of


    situations, she always tried the fairest means before ever resorting to force.


    However, the girl seemed to look down on J. She gave J a cold stare and immediately left the


    parking space.


    Looking at her figure, J felt angry. She got back into her car and parked it close in front of the


    BMW.


    The BMW was now being sandwiched by a park behind and J''s Mercedes in the front. ''Let''s wait


    and see!''


    After parking her car, J took a quick look at the BMW, snorted and entered thepany''s building


    with her bag in her hand.


    It was almost noon now, and some colleagues went out for lunch. When J was printing some


    documents, someone called out to her: "J Shao, the beauty Linda Yang of the Public Rtions


    Department is looking for you."


    Linda Yang? The name was quite strange to J and besides, she had never worked with the Public


    Rtions Department before. Why was she looking for her?


    J wondered who she was and walked through the Secretary Department hall. A girl wearing rose


    red casual clothes had her back to her.


    This girl in rose red clothes was the same as the one who drove the BMW this morning.


    The girl turned around and stared at J: "J Shao, I heard you seduced the boss. You bitch, how


    dare you park your car in front of mine? Do you want to be fired?"


    ''Seduced the boss?'' It turned out this was what the colleagues had thought of her behind her back all


    along.


    "I quit. You can fire me all you want!" said J indifferently.


    "You!" Linda didn''t expect she would say it this way and didn''t know what to say for a moment, "Do you


    think I won''t find your manager?"


    Linda was a recognized beauty in thepany. Many people gathered around to see the fight between


    her and J Shao, who recently was now actually a popr girl in thepany.


    "Find my manager? Go ahead." She hated being threatened!


    Linda stared at her furiously, "Wait and see. Now, move your car!"


    "I already told you this morning that I found the parking space first. You ignored it!" J spread her


    hands and was about to return to the Secretary Department to finish her work.


    "Stop! A bitch who seduced the boss is not qualified to stay in thepany!" cried Linda, looking at


    J''s figure.


    Her words now ignited J''s anger. She returned around and grabbed Linda''s clothes: "Say it again.


    Just wait and see how I''ll fix you!"


    Linda had heard that J knew Kong Fu, but she was not afraid at all of her, since there were security


    guards in thepany: "You are a bitch who seduced the boss!"


    "p!" J gave Linda a hard p.


    People around them were shocked: "Holy crap! How dare J beat Linda!"


    "It is said Linda is supported by... the boss!"


    "What? I also heard it. Was it because J was jealous of Linda?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    All colleagues of the Secretary Department were now out and were talking about it.


    Linda was already in thepany for three or four years, and she had never felt so humiliated like this.


    She raised her hand and was about to p J back.


    "Stop!" A sharp voice came from behind them.


    Seeing the other peopleing at the scene, everyone took a deep breath.


    "Mr. Si, Mrs. Si!" Everyone greeted the chairman and his wife and stepped back to let them pass.


    The first cry hade from Harry. Now, L also opened her mouth, "Everyone stays here!"


    L, nearing 50, still looked very young. She was wearing a green cape with peony embroidery, a pair


    of white trousers and white high heels.


    She looked elegant and noble.


    Everyone was scared breathless by these two people, and only J was excited. She was about to


    lunge at them, but stopped all of a sudden when she realized they were in thepany.


    L gave her a nce of encouragement and stretched out her hands. J understood it and lunged


    to them cheerfully, "Mom, dad*"! (J was their sworn daughter.)


    Her words shocked everyone at once. ''J Shao called Harry Si and L Li dad and mom?''


    After hearing that the chairman and his wife came, Kim, the manager of the Secretary Department, and


    even Daniel and Spark went down to the 21st floor.


    "Jane, we haven''t seen you for a long time. You are thinner. Is it because you are tired of work or that


    someone bullied you?"


    "Girls pursue a slender body shape." Even Harry was gentle and delicate to J. Everyone began to


    recall how they treated J.


    "Dad, mom! When did youe back? Why didn''t you call me? I would''ve picked you up at the


    airport." J held L''s arm and looked at them with a sweet smile on her face.


    All the elders had been so nice to J ever since she was a kid, including her uncle, aunt, Harry,


    L, Chuck, Daisy, Joseph and Lillian!


    "What? I told Daniel to tell you of my flight. Didn''t he do it?"


    The door of the elevator opened, and Daniel walked out royally.


    "No. I was busy." Daniel didn''t seem to feel ashamed at all and stood beside his father and mother.


    He greeted them respectfully, "Father, mother."


    Harry nodded to him, and L snorted and nned to deal with Jane''s matter first, "What were you


    going to do?" She questioned Linda.


    Although Linda was admired by so many colleagues, she had to lower her head in front of the wife of


    the chairman, "Mrs. Si, J Shao beat me just now! Look at my face!"


    Linda put down her right hand, and a clear palm shape was drawn on her snowy-white face.

 Chapter 14 Daniel Gets Along Pretty Well With His Girlfriend

    Chapter 14 Daniel Gets Along Pretty Well With His Girlfriend


    "Why did Jane p you?" asked L. She looked her straight in the eye.


    She knew that Jane was little feisty sometimes, but Jane would never hurt anyone for no reason.


    Eh... Linda was embarrassed; she tried to open her mouth and utter some words, but nothing seemed


    to being out.


    "Speak!" demanded Daniel. And Linda startled to blurt it out, " Because I used her that she seduced


    our CEO. Everyone knows the rumor."


    Daniel looked thoughtful, ''Could ourst meeting have caused this lot of trouble to Jane?


    I thought she was grumpy. But why didn''t shein about it?''


    L let go of J, stepped in front Linda with an explicit sneer on her face and looked at all the


    people who were now lowering their heads, "Listen up: J is not only a godchild to me, she will also


    be my daughter-inw. If any of you bully her or backbite her again, I swear you will be kicked out of


    the SL Group forever."


    Her words created a heated discussion again between the employees in the secretary department.


    Was J the CEO''s fiancee?


    J was also dumbfounded when she heard this. When did she be Daniel''s fiancee? How


    couldn''t she have known that?


    Daniel looked at his mischievous mother and frowned. He had to talk with her at once about what was


    happening.


    Not here, but in his office.


    "Mother, I am not..." J tried talking, but L''s wink stopped her.


    Daniel closely watched J. Huh? How was it then that Jane wanted to keep a distance with him?


    "I don''t know the source of the rumor, but flirting is normal in a rtionship. There is no such thing as


    this seduction rumor! Everyone should focus instead on their own own work. If you spread this kind of


    rumor again, you will, I repeat, be immediately fired from the SL Group!"


    L showed enough respect to J in front of the others to protect her from being bullied again.


    At the CEO''s office on the 88th floor.


    J and L sat on the couch, and Harry and Daniel were talking about their business affairs. L


    took a brocade box out of her bag and handed it to J.


    "Jane, darling, won''t you try something on you? Here, have a look at these." L opened the box and


    took out a pair of earrings.


    Below the ear stud hung a shiny pink teardrop-shaped diamond. The earrings were simple-looking, but


    delicate and elegant, and J instantly fell in love with them.


    This pair of earrings was not that expensive, but L knew that they suited Jane well, and therefore


    she bought them for her.


    The surprise in Jane''s eyes betrayed her feelings. L knew that she would love them!


    "They are beautiful. Mother, are they really for me?" J still couldn''t take her eyes off the earrings.


    L now sat closer to her. J usually wore nothing on her ears, and people who knew little or


    nothing about her would have misunderstood that she couldn''t afford jewelry. But in fact Jane simply


    did not like to wear jewelry.


    Being like a pearl held in the palm most of the time, Jane never worried about this kind of issues.


    L took them out and put them on Jane''s ears one by one.


    "What a beauty! You are so pretty, my child! Just a simple pair of earrings can make you flush and


    bring color in you cheeks!" L''s praise had made J blush.


    "Mother, stop it! I feel embarrassed now. Thank you very much, I love your present!" They two hugged


    each other tight.


    Daniel somehow got close to them, "Jane, are you sheepish? I thought your skin was thick enough to


    be bulletproof."


    J was in a good mood. On hearing this, she suddenly let go of L and stared at Daniel furiously.


    These words were mean, and L recognized his true intentions.


    And it urred to J that her sworn parents were still present in the room. She suddenly switched


    to another emotional mode, and pretended to feel wronged instead of angry, "Daniel, you are hurting


    me, you make me feel so pitiful..." And J started sobbing.


    "Daniel, How dare you bully her like that in front of us. You have no shame, and today I will teach you a


    lesson to remember!" L stood up fiercely from the couch and pped Daniel on his back.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel, a 25 year-old CEO of the transnational SL Group, was pped in his office by his mother


    because of a woman...


    And the woman tittered, totally ignoring his fierce res.


    Harry stopped his wife, " All right, stop it. Someone will see you if theye in."


    L stopped and gave her son a judgmental stare.


    "Daniel, take some time off work in two days. We are going to discuss the engagement between Jane


    and you with your sworn parents."


    Before Daniel had a chance to refuse, J shot straight off from the couch and held L''s arm in a


    hurry, "Mother, I could never get along with Daniel. Besides, he already has a girlfriend. Please, drop


    the engagement!"


    "No! He is responsible for you!" L knew something about her son.


    J quickly smiled grovelingly, "Mother, calm down, this is all a misunderstanding. Daniel gets along


    well with his girlfriend, and it would be wrong to rip them apart. We''d better...


    "I do not have girlfriend!" spoke Daniel. That woman was not his girlfriend after all.


    J bit back her unspoken words.


    She closed her eyes, angry and speechless. Why was Daniel such a drag on her?


    L was delighted. She held Jane by her hand, and held Daniel''s too, and put them together.


    Daniel wanted to draw his hand back, and J struggled even harder to do the same thing.


    ''Humph? She hates me so much?'' There must have been something wrong with Daniel, because he


    grasped J''s hand even more tightly instead.


    So that J would now never get rid of him...


    L shared a meaningful look for her son. She knew what was going on here.


    "Daniel, you have hugged her. Aren''t you responsible for her now?" J looked at Daniel who had an


    unbelievably grim face. His slender fingers were holding her hand tighter and tighter.


    The warmthing from his palm made her blush.


    "I not only hug you, but also kiss you. It seems that I have to marry you." Daniel sounded indifferent,


    and J could not tell his mood or what he was really feeling.


    ...


    L chuckled, let go of them, and stepped back to her husband. Daniel nodded to her, meaning that


    the two might be a promising couple after all.


    Girls were girls, and just a little bit of banter could easily turn their face red in an instant. It was fun for


    Daniel to tease her.

 Chapter 15 You Take The Engagement As A Trifling Matter

    Chapter 15 You Take The Engagement As A Trifling Matter


    J wanted to pull her hand out of Daniel''s, but he gripped it even tighter and warned her: "I advise


    you to heed me. If you still resist me, I''ll throw you out immediately!"


    How dare he be so rough to her! When she heard what he was capable of spitting out of his mouth,


    J ground her teeth and tried to raise her right leg to kick him, but Daniel was faster and pressed it


    back with his own.


    J was not convinced and now tried to raise her left leg! But this time, Daniel stepped on her foot


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    from the start.


    "Ouch! That hurt!" ''The Bastard! Doesn''t he know that men should be gentle to women?'' J raised


    their hands and bit him.


    Daniel looked at J furiously. He didn''t feel the pain, but felt her soft red lips...


    Daniel kept his mouth shut and J was embarrassed and loosened her teeth.


    Seeing the deep teeth prints etched on his hand, J was pleased. She stuck her tongue out and


    said: "Hahaha! If you get scars on your hand, no one will ever want to marry you!"


    Daniel looked at her and sneered. That was absurd. Even if he had scars on his face, he would still


    have a ton of admirers.


    "Mother, I agree with what you said." Daniel eventually let go of J''s hand. See how he fought her


    back!


    L felt more happy and relieved at Daniel''s words.


    "Great! I''ll post the news tomorrow and let everyone know about it."


    After hearing their words, J loosened her hand immediately and ran up to L: "Mom*, I''m not


    marrying him. He must have his own sinister motives! Trust me, please!" (TN*: sworn mother)


    Daniel wanted to be engaged to her? J wasn''t that stupid to believe that Daniel was free willing to


    engage her.


    "Don''t worry, Jane. Daniel is a good boy. If he dares to bully you ever again, we will teach him a lesson


    he won''t ever forget!"


    Harry had been quiet for a long time, and hearing L''s words, he nodded his head.


    "Dad, mom, listen to me! I saw Daniel with a girl hugging with each otherst nigh. I..."


    "Are you jealous?" asked Daniel, who was nowfortably sitting on the couch.


    ...


    J didn''t know why Daniel acted so shameless. She suddenly had an idea, and said, "Mom, I agree


    with what you said."


    ''Daniel Si, wait and see!''


    With both of the children agreeing to the engagement, L hugged her husband tight: "Honey, let''s


    hurry up! Let''s discuss the engagement of the two children together with E."


    Harry held his wife and they both soon left.


    "Dad, mom, goodbye!" J escorted the two elders out with a smile, and L looked at her son and


    shook her head: ''Jane is such a cute and well-behaved girl!''


    "Bang!" J mmed the door.


    She ran towards Daniel and yelled at him:


    "Daniel Si, are you out of your mind? You hate me and I hate you. Why did you agree with mom and


    dad!"


    Daniel picked up a box of cigarette on the desk, took out a cigarette and calmly lit it.


    "Jane Shao, you assess yourself too highly. Yes, indeed, I agreed to engage you, but we will not get


    married in the end!"


    "So, you take the engagement as a trifling matter?"


    Daniel, wrapped in his thoughts, looked at her and said nothing.


    J had to hold her fist clenched tight so that she wouldn''t have to punch him in his face.


    "Daniel Si, since you dared to be engaged me, just wait and see how I''ll cheat on you!" threatened


    Jane.


    She would let him beughed at by everyone!


    ''Cheat on him?'' These words were unfamiliar to Daniel.


    Daniel slowly blew out the smoke out of his mouth and carefully stood up. The man''s towering figure


    intimidated J immediately.


    "You wouldn''t dare cheat on me! Jane Shao, you''ll see how I''ll teach you a lesson!" He blew a puff of


    smoke in her face, and J couldn''t help but cough and be irritated.


    After coughing for a long time, J pointed at Daniel''s nose and said: "Daniel Si, don''t be so proud.


    Wait and see! See how I''ll have you fixed!"


    Then J walked out of the office and mmed the door furiously. Even the window sses in the


    office trembled a bit because of the bang.


    Daniel flicked some ash into the ashtray and asked Spark to watch out for J. He wanted to know


    every move she was going to do.


    Before J could arrive back at the Secretary Department, she was stopped by Spark, who curiously


    smiled at her, and said: "Miss Shao, you have been promoted to Assistant President. Please go to the


    Assistant President Department where you will be conducting your new activities."


    Spark had no idea why the calm and indifferent boss would have nothing else to do but fight with a little


    girl.


    ''Assistant president?'' J held her fists out in the air immediately. ''Did Daniel Si began to fool me


    now?''


    She took a deep breath, loosened her fists, smiled at Spark and spoke in a sweet tone:


    "I heard you were Daniel Si''s right-hand man. It is enough to have you by his side, I''m just a trainee


    and know nothing of value. I would just cause you a lot of trouble. So, please tell Daniel Si that I''m not


    going to be his assistant anytime soon!"


    J''s face turned serious when she uttered herst words, which made Spark be struck dumb with


    astonishment.


    J continued to walk towards the Secretary Department after saying this.


    But Spark stopped her again and spoke with a depressed look on his face: "J Shao, wait a second.


    The boss said that if I failed to bring you to the 88th floor then I''d be better off to be your assistant


    instead."


    ''Be my assistant?'' J suddenly smiled: "Great! Mr. Shi, may I hire you to be my personal assistant?


    Let''s leave the SL Group together. Sry is not a problem. I''ll pay you double the money Daniel


    already offers you. What do you think about it?"


    Spark was shocked at her words. He felt like... they were going to elope.


    Spark said: "My annual sry is 10 million. This doesn''t include the various bonuses and yearly


    allowances. If Miss Shao wants to indeed hire me, you should give me at least 30 million."


    ...


    "Why don''t you rob a bank!" J was now depressed.


    Spark pushed his spectacles frame, cleared his throat and said: "So, Miss Shao, don''t try to fight with


    the boss. Let''s go now to the 88th floor!"


    "No!" J left immediately, leaving Spark behind.


    He was shocked by this little girl''s attitude.


    In the Special Force Corps of the General Military Region of C Country.


    The vigorous and orderly pace of soldiers and loud slogans were staged here every day.


    In A Detachment.


    A man was doing exercises with his recruits, and his fair skin had tanned in just a few days.

 Chapter 16 Why Do You Always Refuse to Help Me Get Out of Trouble

    Chapter 16 Why Do You Always Refuse to Help Me Get Out of Trouble


    During breaks, Bill Han ran towards a squad, out of which its members were practicing creeping


    forward not that far away.


    He waved at the military officer who wasmanding the training and spoke to him, "Cousin Brian,


    After he seriously stared at Bill, who was now grinning cheekily, Brian yelled at the team members who


    were creeping forward: "Fall in!"


    More than twenty members of the team stood neatly in a row within only just one minute.


    "Take a five-minute break on the spot. Dismissed!"


    Brian walked up to Bill, who was waiting for him under a tree. He then took off his service cap and said:


    "Bill, do you know you''ve disturbed me during the training? Since this is your first time, you don''t have


    to run the ten kilometers as your punishment. But don''t forget, I''ll let you off only this time!"


    "OK, Brian!" Bill immediately stood up straight on his feet and gave a military-like salute to Brian. His


    behavior, which looked serious enough, brought a smile on Brian''s swarthy face.


    "Well. What''s up? Tell me, quick!"


    Bill anxiously took out an envelope from his pocket and gave it Brian: "Brian, would you please do me a


    favor?"


    Bill was miserable and couldn''t get in touch with anyone, because his mobile phone had been


    confiscated by his grandfather when he was enrolled in the troops. He could only get in touch with the


    people outside of the camp using the old-fashioned way.


    Brian took the military envelope after taking a brief nce at it.


    "Please help me send it to J, who works at the SL Group." Bill had no chance to use his mobile


    phone and also couldn''t get out of the troops under the strict surveince he was being put under.


    But Brian, who had just been promoted to Lieutenant Colonel, could not only get out of the camp, but


    could also get out with the orderlies at any time, and without any supervision by anyone.


    "I won''t help you!" Brian handed the envelope back to Bill.


    ''Such an awful guy! How dare he make me his courier and even ask me to send an envelope to a


    woman!''


    "Brian, I''m so miserable, would you please have mercy on me? If your to-be sister-inw runs off with


    anyone else, could you at least be able to bring her back to me?" Bill''s grandfather had confiscated


    Bill''s mobile phone and had kept him from contacting J, which made him very angry.


    Luckily, he met Shirley, who returned home during the field training the day before and learned that


    J worked at the SL Group.


    But Shirley''s phone had just run out of power, and so he still couldn''t call J at that time.


    Brian stared at him, and said, "Look at you. You are so desperate, and it''s just for a woman. I feel so


    ashamed for you!" As Bill''s cousin, Brian certainly knew that Bill had made a proposal to J in


    America.


    "Brian, would you please help me out this time? I promise I will behave well in the troops." Bill


    decisively made a promise just for a letter to be delivered.


    Brian took a discontent look at Bill and grabbed back the letter from Bill''s hand. He then put it into his


    pocket, and said, "Get back to your training!"


    "Thanks a lot!" Bill jumped with joy and kissed Brian on his cheek and hugged him. Then he went back


    on his way with a feeling of satisfaction drawn all over his face.


    Brian wiped Bill''s saliva off of his face in disgust, and bitterly went to find a tap to wash it off of his face.


    At the SL Group.


    Every staff in the Secretary Department saw that Spark, the special assistant, had been around J


    the whole afternoon.


    But why? Was it just because L, the Chairman''s wife, had asked him to serve J?


    In addition to that, after L went away, nearly everyone in the Secretary Department carried out


    various favors for J.


    It was now six o''clock, and J got off duty on time. She stretched on her chair while she looked with


    satisfaction at all the data typed by her on theputer''s screen.


    Spark, who sat next to her, asked: "Miss Shao, would you like some water? Would you like some water


    before going off duty? How about I send you some back home, after work?"


    Spark even wanted to give himself a thumbs up when he thought that he had showed so much


    consideration for J. In fact, he didn''t even care about his girlfriend the way he was caring about


    J right now!


    Spark decided to treat his girlfriend even better after hepared her to J, who was unruly, totally


    different from his well-behaved girlfriend.


    "No, thanks. Please get back to work. I''m afraid I have to take responsibility for you if I dy your


    work!" J began to clear up her operating post after she waved her hand in the air. Then she walked


    towards the staff changing room.


    When Spark looked at J''s back, he felt helpless. ''Oh my god! Who can tell me what else can be


    done when I''ll be facing this spoiled girl again?''


    Spark was still waiting for her at the Secretary Department gate when J came out of the changing


    room.


    She had no choice but to walk out of thepany along with him. A man was smoking a cigarette with


    his back leaned against a Bentley in a square, not far away from thepany. He checked his mobile


    phone in his right hand, seeming to be looking for something.


    The ck Bentley was parked near J''s Benz, and J walked up with Spark alongside towards


    the parking lot and was just about to reach her car.


    Suddenly, a giant Samoyed came out of nowhere. "Ah!" J screamed and hid behind Daniel.


    But the Samoyed ran towards Daniel, making J scream again. This time, she directly threw herself


    into Daniel''s arms. Not only that, she grabbed Daniel''s neck and climbed up his body, fearing that the


    Samoyed would catch and bite her.


    ... J grabbed his neck with her arms and wrapped her legs around his waist.


    Spark almost burst intoughter when he saw the hrious scene. Daniel stood up straight and flushed


    with anger in his eyes.


    He rudely pulled J down, not letting her get even close to him. "Daniel Si! Why do you always


    refuse to help me get out of trouble?"


    J nced at Daniel confused, who now looked pale, and began to cry.


    As the Samoyed gradually got close to her again, J screamed and ran to one side of the road.


    A military off-road vehicle came up to them and stopped. When she saw that a strong man got out of


    the car, J immediately rushed and clung to him.


    She also grabbed the man''s neck and climbed up on his body as she did on Daniel''s, fearing that the


    Samoyed would bite her.


    Brian, who had just got out of the car, stood immediately rooted and surprised on the spot, and let


    J hold his neck and climb on him as she continually screamed.


    Brian stretched out his hand and touched J''s soft body and smelled her faint scent.


    J, with a small cheek and a pair of big eyes, was in Brian''s arms now, and was staring at him with


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    even bigger and rounder eyes than usual.


    She had a pretty nose bridge and a red mouth which was slightly open. Brian, who always kept himself


    away from women, now even seemed to be a little enamored with her, with the outline of his face


    turning a bit soft.


    He subconsciously held her slender waist with his right hand, and felt he could raise her in the air with


    only one, since she was very light.


    At the sight of this, Daniel yelled at the Samoyed, with his eyes turning ck: "Kelsen!" The Samoyed,


    which was just barking at J, ran back, flicking its tail. It then began toy docile and tamed, next to


    Daniel.


    The Samoyed''s owner got out of the car and walked up to Daniel.


    She was a beautiful woman with flowing long hair and who wore a ck leisure suit and a pair of white


    sneakers. J was stunned by her exquisite face and even forgot to get off of Brian when she saw


    her.


    At this time, the beautiful woman with long hair ran towards Daniel.


    Kate Song hugged Daniel and raised herself on tiptoes to kiss him on his cheek.

 Chapter 17 Now Behave Yourself And Go Back Home

    Chapter 17 Now Behave Yourself And Go Back Home


    Now Jordan Han was holding J in his arms, unable to be able to either think or move, and Kate


    Song was hugging Daniel tight in her arms.


    The situation they were in was very weird. When he saw what was happening, Spark stepped back a


    couple of paces and went around them silently and slipped into his Bentley.


    Daniel pushed Kate off of him and strode towards J, who he rudely dragged down off the man in


    the army uniform she was up on. "J Shao, this is thepany''s gate!" warned Daniel.


    "Of course I know this is thepany''s gate! Do you think I''m blind?" J thought better and decided


    that she shouldn''t listen to Daniel anymore. She couldn''t believe that he refused to help her not even in


    her worst moments of fear!


    When she thought of this, J felt hurt and her eyes became instantly red. This proved that Daniel


    did, indeed, really hate her!


    "Then take care of your esteem! How ridiculous of you to be climbed on a man here!" She wasn''t just


    hugging him, J was climbed up the man with her legs on his waist. Daniel was so furious that rage


    seemed to be burning in his eyes, and he wasn''t even conscious of it.


    Facing his ming words in such a loud voice, J suddenly burst into tears: "It''s none of your


    business! I just want to hug him!" Then she threw herself into Jordan''s arms again.


    ...


    Daniel''s look in his eyes was so sharp that it seemed it was just about to pierce straight through the


    soldier who seemed to have popped up out of nowhere.


    Kate watched all of this in silence, and judging from Daniel''s reaction, she knew that this little girl, who


    was embracing an unknown man, was not amon girl after all.


    J cried like a little baby, and Brian fondled her head like a big brother. He stared back at Daniel


    fearless.


    "Mr. Soldier, you are so handsome! Can you please be my boyfriend?" J thought that she had to go


    back and tell her sworn mother that she would not be engaged to Daniel anymore.


    Brian, with a smile on his tanned face, asked with a gentle voice: "What''s your name?"


    J choked a little, and after she wiped her tears off, she said to Brian: "My handsome boy, my name


    is J Shao." Brian was dumbfounded when he heard this name.


    ''J Shao...''


    Brian''s hand stopped and remained still above her head.


    When Daniel noticed the strange expressions on Brian''s face, he rudely dragged J off his arms,


    and said "Now behave yourself and go back home!"


    "And why should I listen to you?" protested J. She tried to get rid of his big hands around her.


    From an outsider''s perspective, they looked like... a couple that quarreled in the street.


    "J Shao." The man called out her name softly, which made J suddenly turn back and curiously


    look at him.


    He took out something out of his pocket and handed it over to J: "Here is a letter from Bill."


    Bill? J was eager to know about what had happened to Bill and why he hadn''t shown up yet for


    days. She got rid of Daniel and took the folded envelop from Brian''s hand.


    "Thank you. Where is Bill now?"


    With a sunny smile on her face, the girl was so happy to have received this letter, but the smile


    implied... nothing about happiness. It was just the pleasure of catching up with an old friend.


    Her reaction made Brian feel unexpectedly more rxed.


    "Bill is now in the suburban troop unit." Looking at her face, Brian couldn''t help but adding some words:


    "If you want to write him back a letter, you can contact me and I could help you deliver it to him."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good, how could I contact you?" Bill was a good friend, and of course she was going to write


    back to him.


    Brian took out his mobile phone and touched open the screen lock, "Tell me your phone number, I''ll call


    now so you can save my number."


    J then also took out her phone from her bag and they exchanged numbers. Brian gave J one


    more nce and then he went back to his military vehicle and left.


    J put both her phone and the letter into her bag. She briefly looked at Daniel and then walked up to


    her Mercedes-Benz and got in it.


    She started the car and turned it around in the parking lot. When she was about to leave, a figure


    suddenly jumped in front of the car and startled J. She immediately stepped on the brake.


    Her forehead hit hard against the steering wheel. She massaged her painful forehead and opened the


    window, shouting at Daniel: "Daniel Si! What the hell are you doing?"


    Paying no attention to her, Daniel opened the door of the front passenger seat, grabbed her bag and


    took out her phone.


    There was no unlock code on her phone. Daniel tittered for a moment and thought that she indeed was


    just a little girl that held no secrets!


    After making a few changes on her phone, he put it back in her bag, threw it into the car and violently


    shut the door behind him. He then walked towards his Bentley.


    Everything happened so fast that when J came to her senses to react, Daniel had already boarded


    his Bentley.


    That pretty girl and the Samoyed dog also followed him.


    Kate looked mean at the furious girl, and then closed the door. The Bentley slowly drove away.


    J checked her phone, but couldn''t find out what Daniel had done with it.


    Finally she gave up and drove away.


    Back home, she discovered she was all alone. Samuel and E, along with their son, had gone back to


    the old house.


    J closed the door of her room and opened the letter from Bill. It wrote: "Jane, there is a saying that


    one day away from a dear one is like being away for three whole seasons. We haven''t seen each other


    for some seasons... I miss you every day. Do you miss me?"


    J felt goose bumps all over her body when reading this, and she touched her skin and continued


    reading: "I am fine and doing well in the troops, but I am not allowed to go out. Can you wait for me?


    Wait for me to marry you. It won''t be long, maybe one or two years, but I will finish the training


    eventually, and I''ll do everything that''s needed to escape out of this prison as soon as possible and


    finally be with you! Oh! No, not the prison, the Troop Unit!"


    Then he wrote a little about his daily life in the military camp. At the end of the letter, Bill wrote: "Dear


    Jane, wait for me! I love you! My darling! Your Bill!"


    Rubbing her skin again, J felt more and more puzzled. She wondered if Bill would have been able


    to say something so passionate like this before he went away.


    However, J felt it interesting enough that he wrote a letter, with all themunication ways


    avable that were so convenient nowadays. So she drove out and also bought an envelope and a


    piece of paper from a store nearby a school.


    When she came back, she was surprised to see that Daniel''s car was parked in front of the


    The windows of the back seat were open and Daniel was smoking, with his girlfriend next to him. They


    were talking about something and Kateughed happily.


    While she was looking at them, the huge Samoyed dog poked out its head and barked out at her.


    J was so startled that she nearly drove the car off the road. She quickly reacted and carefully


    turned back the steering wheel, or else the car might have crashed in the green space.


    She turned to look around and was about to stare back at the Samoyed dog, but found that the man


    and the woman in the car were now holding together one another.


    ''Daniel, you yboy! You promised the engagement on one hand, but on the other hand you''re now


    holding another woman in your arms.'' She suspected that he promised her sworn mother the


    engagement just to insult her even further.


    At the thought of this, J stepped on the gas and quickly left the premises.


    When the Benz disappeared from sight, Kate let go Daniel in the car.


    Daniel put out the cigarette in the car''s ashtray and, with an unfriendly face, he said to Kate


    coldheartedly: "Kate, I haven''t promised you anything. Nevere so close to me again."

 Chapter 18 You Want Me to Spend the Night Here

    Chapter 18 You Want Me to Spend the Night Here


    Kate looked at Daniel, and spoke with sadness in her voice: "But Daniel, you''ve already promised me.


    Why did you change your mind so suddenly?"


    Why? Daniel didn''t have the slightest idea himself, "I haven''t promised you."


    Kate touched her hair and probably guessed his reason in her mind. "Daniel, today my father


    demanded me to get married again..."


    Of course, her father didn''t urge her at all to marry Daniel Si. She wasn''t even Daniel''s girlfriend, let


    alone his fiancee.


    Because he wanted to expand hispany, her father had demanded of her to marry an old man who


    was over 30 years older than she was. Kate had to sacrifice her own happiness for her father''s


    "OK, I got it."


    Kate bit her lip. "Daniel, if you propose to me, my father will break off my engagement to Leon Feng"


    said Kate.


    "Kate, when I agreed to be with you, I told you I admired you because you are rational and decisive. Do


    you think you are rational in this moment?"


    Daniel closed his eyes and leaned back in the driver''s seat, thinking of the angry little face of J.


    Daniel shook this image off from his mind. He admired the mature and decisive Kate instead of the


    capricious and stroppy Jane Shao.


    Kate felt pain seep into her heart, "Sorry, Daniel. I was too worried and got carried away."


    Daniel hated other people who tried to figure out his mind, and Kate didn''t know his mind at all at this


    moment.


    "Spark, send Kate back home." Daniel opened the door and got out of the car.


    Kate was about to stop him, but held back when she remembered of Daniel''s frigid manner.


    "Daniel, see you."


    Daniel nodded his head and strode up on the alley towards the vi.


    Soon after he had made his first money when he was 15, Daniel had moved here from the Eastern


    Manor.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the following years he spent most of his time abroad, and therefore seldom lived here. It was not


    until he took over SL Group officially that he came back here more often.


    His vi had never been visited by others, including Kate Song, the only exceptions being his family...


    When he passed a vi, his eyes swept to a lighted room up on the second floor. Daniel pulled up his


    sleeve and saw the shallower tooth marks on his arm.


    If Sally hadn''t asked him to pick up Jane when she came back home from abroad, he had already


    forgotten this stroppy little girl.


    Every time he took a shower, he would deliberately try to ignore the teeth markings on his arm.


    In that year he was bitten by Jane in a restaurant...


    Daniel looked at the new tooth prints on the back of his hand and didn''t expect to see that even after all


    this while she was even more hostile and wild than ever.


    If he remembered correctly, the lighted room on the second floor was her room.


    Suddenly, a scream was hearding from the room. Daniel felt rmed and ran to the vi to see


    what was going on up there.


    Daniel looked around and climbed up the sturdy tree next to the house, despite wearing a white silk


    shirt.


    He then jumped to the balcony of the second floor, but saw that the ss window was locked. He


    frowned and knocked hard at the window.


    J was ying with her mobile phone. When she heard the knock on the window, she became


    scared. ''What was that sound?''


    "Tok tok tok."


    ''Who could be knocking at her window?'' She picked up a spray deodorant that was on the dresser, as


    there was nothing else to protect herself with.


    J then dialed 911 and opened the window, but she felt relieved after seeing the familiar face.


    J threw the spray away, locked her phone screen and angrily opened the window, "Daniel Si, are


    you out of your mind?" ''How dared he climb up to her window at night!''


    Daniel jumped into the room and gazed around. He didn''t find anything suspicious.


    "Why were you screaming?" Daniel frowned and looked at J.


    ''She decorated her room in such a childish style!"


    Right! J had almost forgotten about what had happened just a few moments ago. She unlocked


    her phone, opened the address book, showed it to Daniel and questioned him: "Daniel Si, did you


    delete the soldier''s phone number?"


    Daniel ignored her phone and stared at J: "So you screamed like that just because I deleted his


    number?"


    "I did! You deleted his number. How can I contact him now, and send Bill letters? I hate you!" Daniel


    took her phone and threw it on her pink bed.


    "Don''t get so mad over a such little thing next time!" Then Daniel walked towards the door, and was just


    about to leave J''s room.


    "Stop. You didn''t give me back his phone number! You are not allowed to leave yet!" J followed him


    and pulled his shirt.


    Daniel looked at his wrinkled shirt, turned around and stared at J with a bad smile painted on his


    mug: "What? You want me to spend the night here?"


    ''Spend the night here?'' J''s face instantly turned red. She loosened his shirt at once and said: "As


    if! Get out! It''s annoying to even just see you!"


    Herst words irritated Daniel. He had never seen a woman who hated him with so much fervor. He


    grabbed her by the wrist and pressed her next to him: "Jane Shao, do you really want me to leave?"


    They were close to each other, and J''s face flushed even more. But she quickly straightened up


    her body and stared at him in the eye: "Of course. What are you going to do about it? Stay here until


    the Spring Festival?"


    After she said this, Daniel threw her on the bed and pressed on her with his body.


    J was shocked and stared at Daniel with an angry look in her eyes. Seeing Daniel lowering his


    head, J immediately knew what he was going to do next! "Daniel Si, how dare you... hmmm."


    No matter how hard she pped him in the face, Daniel didn''t release her. Instead, he tightened his


    grip and deepened the kiss.


    After a long time, Daniel raised his head and looked at J, who was now gasping for breath: "Jane


    Shao, go to work at the 88th floor tomorrow! Besides this, be honest in front of me from now on!


    Otherwise, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    J was stunned by Daniel''s words and his expression. ''Daniel is handsome if you look at him more


    closely.


    He was even more handsome than that soldier. Why hadn''t I seen this before?''


    And then J suddenly had an idea. She pushed away Daniel and pressed him down with her body.


    She ignored his angry face and raised his chin: "Daniel, you are in my house now. Do you believe me


    when I say that I''ll sue you for trespassing and rap..."


    She changed her words in an instant after seeing Daniel''s furious eyes, "Robbery!"


    Daniel dashed her hand aside, pressed her back against the bed and held her hands above her head.


    J had no chance to resist this rapid series of moves.

 Chapter 19 Can You Be Like Liu Xiahui

    Chapter 19 Can You Be Like Liu Xiahui


    "Then what about me doing something more, so that you can use me of a few more crimes?" When


    Daniel rested his big palms on her waist, J shivered a little and then immediately shook her head in


    denial.


    Daniel stopped and stared with cold eyes at the girl who finally now had the consciousness of fear, and


    said: "Come up to work in the office up at the 88th floor tomorrow. Don''t let me repeat that again!"


    J felt puzzled: "Why do you want to force me to work in that office? I was doing so well in Secretary


    Department."


    "Why are you talking such nonsense?" Daniel lowered his head, and without patience he kissed her


    sweet red lips again.


    J was an absolutely alluring woman; this, or she had some sort of drug on her lips that made him


    want to kiss her again and again.


    "Jane, I''ve brought you some takeout food as dinner. Come, quickly..."


    The door was pushed open from outside and J felt that in that moment her brain had been


    suddenly blown up.


    Daniel was shocked, too. They didn''t expect that Jerry woulde back right now, and he also forgot


    to stand up straight the moment he saw hime through the door.


    The takeout food nearly dropped out of Jerry''s hand, and Jerry looked at the man and woman on the


    bed with doubt, and said: "I''m so sorry, I forgot to knock at the door."


    The door was closed again and Jerry patted his head. He always knocked at the door before he


    entered his sister''s room, but why did he forget to do it this time?


    And that man, if he indeed saw what he saw, was Daniel.


    How fast their rtionship was progressing! Jerry was lost in his thoughts when the door of J''s


    room was opened.


    Daniel''s face had now returned to normal, and he said: "Jerry, I should go now."


    ''What? He would just leave without leaving any exnation about what had just happened?'' He


    stopped Daniel in his tracks, who was about to go downstairs: "Daniel, I just got hold of the information


    from my mother that you and Jane are going to be engaged!" That was why Jerry was not angry to see


    him behaving like that.


    But Daniel hesitated for a while and threw out some words: "It''s still uncertain."


    ... Jerry''s face suddenly darkened and then walked up towards Daniel closer: "What does that mean? I


    saw you lying on the bed with my sister, but now you''re telling me that the engagement is uncertain?


    What the hell are you doing?"


    "I have done nothing, it was Jane who tempted me toe in in the first ce!" ''If it were not for her


    scream, I wouldn''t havee in.'' Daniel thought.


    ......


    J hid herself and listened on their conversations, but when she heard what Daniel had just said she


    suddenly rushed out and confronted him: "Daniel, what''s that nonsense you''re talking about?"


    "What nonsense? Didn''t you scream?"


    J was led into the logic of his questions and nodded.


    "I passed by and heard her screaming, and then I came up here."


    It seemed clearly that Daniel hade here because he worried about J''s safety. "OK, you indeed


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    came up here, but why did you have to kiss her?" Jerry wouldn''t forget the most important point.


    "She held my chin and flirted with me. Jerry, you are a rational, sane man. Can you be like Liu Xiahui?"


    (*TN: Liu Xiahui was an ancient man in Chinese history who was known as a very upright gentleman


    who always kept his morality, even if a woman sat on his legs for the whole night).


    ...


    Jerry''s and J''s logic were now guided by Daniel''s analysis, and headed towards the wrong


    direction. Jerry was still pondering Daniel''s words seriously, and he could do nothing but surrender the


    argument; it was exactly the same as the time he faced Daniel''s sister Sally.


    With a thin smile on his face, Daniel was pleased and looked at J, who was now dumbfounded. He


    then went downstairs.


    ''You bastard!'' J was infuriated.


    After all, he was the one who entered her room and had pressed her on the bed under him in the first


    ce. How was it that now it seemed that she was the one who initiated the whole thing?


    J had to ept all the mes from Jerry that a girl shouldn''t be so naughty and wild and must


    treasure herself and always keep in a low profile...


    J was so angry with all of this that she badly wanted to spit out some foulnguage to ease her


    nerves.


    After the lectures she received from Jerry, J asked "Brother, where is Daniel living?"


    "In Mansion No. 9, behind us." Jerry looked at his sister, who was gnawing on the chopsticks with her


    teeth, and asked: "What? Do you still want to go and see him?"


    Lost deep in thought, J nodded, but then shook her head when she remembered of Jerry''s


    reproaches from just now.


    Daniel was her target now, and he would be punished to death!


    Early in the next morning, and under the begrudging eyes of the others, J took the elevator up to


    the 88th floor.


    Spark had prepared a working desk in the secretary area for her, and when J sat down to work,


    both of them exchanged the forced smiles that naturally showed up on their face.


    J was well-behaved today, which puzzled Sparkpletely. And so was Daniel, and not knowing


    what J was up to, he smoked one cigarette after one, rxed and without a care in the world.


    After work, J went out after Daniel and started following him. Where Daniel was, J was.


    In the parking lot.


    "You are off duty now, why are you following me?" asked Daniel. Daniel stood beside his car, and


    massaged his aching temples. He had to engage in some social activities soon and definitely had no


    time to deal with her at the moment.


    J spread out her hands, and said: "I didn''t drive my car today, so I came to ask for a ride back


    home."


    Ask for a ride? "Are you sure?" Daniel nodded, opened the car''s back door and got in it.


    He didn''t refuse her. J was surprised. To avoid sitting next to him, J sat on the front


    passenger''s seat.


    Not a word was uttered; there wasplete silence in the car.


    Ten minutester, J noticed that they were not going in the correct directions of the mansion. "Mr.


    Shi, where are we going?" She asked in a low voice.


    Sparked smiled, and said, "We are going to pick up Miss Song and afterwards we''ll be going to meet


    some clients in a bar."


    "Miss Song?" she asked.


    "Yep." Spark nodded, but he didn''t intend to tell her who Miss Song was.


    Why didn''t Daniel tell her that he was not going back to the mansion? He was a despicable kind of


    man. "Stop here, I have to get off."


    Spark was ready to stop the car, but Daniel broke the silence and said: "You want to get in and out of


    my car at your free will? No way!"


    So Spark had to keep on driving.


    J bit her underlip a little. She thought to herself, "Daniel, you scheming bastard! Why didn''t you tell


    me that you had an appointment to attend to? Fine, I''ll return home by taxi, humph!"


    The Bentley stopped at the gates of apany, and J clearly saw thepany''s name


    "Changsheng Co., Ltd."


    Ady in a creamy-white dress stood by the roadside and walked towards the Bentley the moment she


    ''Oh, she is Miss Song.''


    Unlike her impressions on Katest time, today Kate tied up high of her long hair, and she was in a


    creamy-white dress, white high-heel shoes, and with a ck handbag.


    She had on some light makeup and her lips were painted rosy, and this time left the impression that


    she was actually quite capable and experienced.


    Kate, of course, when she entered the car, saw J sitting in the front seat too. She asked, "Daniel,


    aren''t we going to meet Mr. Fu?"


    "Yep."


    "Then why is she..."


    "Hey there, pretty girl! I''m Daniel''s girlfriend." J had turned around and had said just that in her


    face. And then with a big grin on her face she looked at Kate who was trying in some way to control her


    facial expressions.


    ''She is Daniel''s girlfriend?'' Kate felt heart-broken immediately when she heard this, "Is this true?"


    "No" denied Daniel, clearly refusing to save any face for J. And to top it all, after Kate had just


    calmed down, Daniel said, "Kate, be my girlfriend."


    ...


    This sentence all of a sudden silenced everybody in the car.

 Chapter 20 Both His Lover and His Neighbor

    Chapter 20 Both His Lover and His Neighbor


    Kate, at first, was very surprised, but soon enough after she saw Daniel''s eyes, her heart froze in an


    instant. She nodded her head up and down and said, "OK. Daniel."


    She looked down upon the foolish young girl in front of her.


    J''s smile quickly froze on her face and left her expressionless. Daniel Si seemed to be taking every


    opportunity to dis her! The bastard!


    And this time, not only did he just dissed her, but he also went a step forward and humiliated her!


    J felt uneasy with the events that were happening around her. She didn''t even know what she


    really had in her mind and heart, but one fact was true enough, that she knew she was sad.


    If she was sad because of Daniel, then the others had to be like her as well!


    "Daniel, how can you do this to me? Last night on my bed you said that you loved me!"


    Love... Bah! Why did J say this? She wasn''t thinking straight!


    Before anyone had a chance to reply, J immediately started to regret her words.


    Of course, Kate knew from the start that J was trying to provoke her. She held Daniel''s arm more


    intimately and said to J: "Let bygones be bygones. I trust Daniel, and I''m sure he wouldn''t do it


    again."


    "Don''t bet on it! We''re neighbors! If you''re in a favorable position, you also have some neat


    advantages. For example, I can be his lover and his neighbor at the same time!"


    Hahaha! Spark couldn''t help butugh at what he had just heard.


    ''Both his lover and his neighbor! Hahaha!''


    However, the bitterness that started to spread from the backseats made him to stopughing and


    concentrate on his driving.


    "You''re hoping too much. As Daniel''s girlfriend, I''ll be staying with him in every moment of the day."


    Shame on her!


    "Stop!" J suddenly had a headache after she heard Kate''s words. She untied her seat belt and


    asked Spark to pull over.


    "Those who brag about their love die sooner! Miss Song should be careful!"


    Spark was stunned by J''s words, and when she got out of the car she also furiously mmed the


    door. He didn''t understand why J had quarreled with Miss Song a minute ago and got out the car.


    The whole situation was an embarrassment. Kate looked at J''s figure through the windows and


    gnashed her teeth in anger.


    "Go!" Daniel ordered Spark in a calm voice. Spark and Kate didn''t have the faintest idea about what he


    was really thinking about.


    J didn''t return to the vi and decided to call Shirley, but learned that she was returning to her


    hometown because she was set up for a blind date...


    ''A blind date? Shirley was only 22 years old!'' J looked on the street at the heavy traffic and


    wondered why Shirley was so anxious and looking forward to it.


    Then J called Sally, but Sally was upset. How was she so easily seduced by Jerry''s handsome


    looks and how did she gave herself so willingly to him?


    J asked her to go out and have some drinks together and Sally agreed without hesitation.


    Then J called Sven, who had finished a surgery, and was now resting. When he heard J''s


    invitation, he promptly epted it. He had been very busy for some time and now had the chance to


    rx a bit before returning to his work.


    J called Samuel and told him she was going out shopping with Sally. Then she went straight to the


    bar.


    In the SOHO Bar.


    Sally and J were joyfully singing together in the bar. People united by the same affliction tend to


    pity on each other.


    Sally was upset by J''s brother, and J was upset by Sally''s.


    But they didn''t speak with each other of their problems. Instead, they expressed their grievances by


    yelling as loud as they could at the microphone.


    They were starting to really give Sven a hard time. He went out and called Jerry: "Jerry,e here!


    Sally and Jane are here too."


    After he hung up the phone, he saw Daniel, who was justing out of the restroom.


    "Hi, Daniel!"


    "Sven."


    Sven looked at Daniel curiously, "What are you doing here?"


    "Client meeting, " replied Daniel. He took out his cigarette box, gave Sven a cigarette and lit it.


    "It''s good to see you here, Sally and Jane are drinking and singing like they''re crazy. I feel like I''m


    going to be deaf soon if I stay any longer with them." He finally had someone toin to. Sven now


    regretted that he had epted Jane''s invitation.


    He came there to rx but became even more stressed than before.


    The girls were singing in the room behind Sven, and Daniel listened on them and heard Sally''s voice.


    Daniel frowned and said to Sven, "I''ll pick up Sally backter."


    He had nothing to do with the other one.


    "OK, I already called Jerry. He''ll also be here soon, " replied Sven.


    The two men were smoking outside and suddenly the door opposite to them was opened with Kate


    walking out of it.


    Seeing that Daniel was smoking outside, she greeted him and walked towards to him, "Daniel, " she


    said.


    Kate had also drunk a few sses of wine and was a bit tipsy now.


    She held Daniel''s arm and gently leaned on his shoulder.


    Sven raised one of his eyebrows to Daniel and snapped at him, "Bro, don''t I get introduced?"


    Kate took a deep breath and felt a little more sober. She eventually introduced herself to Sven: "Good


    evening. I''m Kate Song, Daniel''s girlfriend."


    ''Kate Song?'' Jane Shao opened the door and heard Kate''s self-introduction.


    "Kate Song? The well-known beauty boss in the business circle! You have a well-deserved reputation.


    Good evening, my name is Sven Si." Sven shook hands with Kate.


    Jane waved her hand. ''Whatever, I need to go to the rest room.''


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    When Jane turned right after walking out of the room she was suddenly stopped by Sven. "Jane, where


    are you going?" he asked.


    J had two bottles of beer in her hand and had a flushed face. She looked at Sven and held her arm


    on his shoulder: "The rest room, of course. Sven, are you also going to thedy''s room with me?


    Hahaha!"


    Sven sighed to himself. When they were younger, he could''ve bullied Jane for these words. But now


    they were older, Jane had be a taekwondo enthusiast, and only she could do the bullying now.


    "Silly girl, the rest room is right over there!"


    Sven held Jane, who was drunk, and helped her walk.


    J leaned against Sven, closed her eyes and followed him.


    ''Sven was really a nice guy!''


    Kate saw Jane and became much sober.


    This girl was so hateful! Could have she followed them to the bar?


    Daniel walked towards the room they were in. Kate had no time to look at his expression and


    immediately followed him.


    And Sven called Jerry to ask him to take Jane back home.


    However, when Jerry saw Sally drinking beer, he took the bottle out of her hand and quickly dragged


    Sally out of the bar.


    "Sven, take my sister to the vi. No, better yet, take her to your house. I''ll call my father first." Jerry


    trusted Sven. But if E saw that Jane was drunk, she would''ve gone nuts.


    On the other hand, Sally could handle her alcohol pretty well. She had four bottles of beer and she was


    totally fine.


    Seeing that she was in Jerry''s arms now, Sally struggled with discontent: "Jerry Shao, let me go, I can


    walk on my own!"

 Chapter 21 He Got A Nosebleed

    Chapter 21 He Got A Nosebleed


    Jerry had called and texted Sally in thest couple of days but to no avail, she remained silent to him.


    Now Jerry had met Sally face-to-face, and now was his chance to finally figure out what was really


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    going on between themtely.


    He was going to ask her if she wanted to give up on him.


    Behind Jerry''s back, Sven looked at Jane, who was now just about to fall asleep. He thought that Jane


    was pitiful; he had just asked Jerry toe and pick her up. But Jerry ignored his sister in favor of his


    future wife.


    Sven, pitying J, held her in his arms and walked towards the door.


    When Sven was wondering how to open the door while at the same time holding J in his arms, it


    suddenly opened from the outside.


    The door opened, and through it in came Daniel. He looked at the sleeping girl in Sven''s arms, and


    asked: "Where is Sally?"


    "I was just about to tell you. Jerry just picked her up. Jerry took care of his future wife and ignored his


    sister. Poor me... I now have to take Jane to my house and risk being chased and beaten up by my


    girlfriend." Sven shook his head and left the bar''s private room with Jane in his arms.


    Sven, when he was just about toy J onto the backseat of his car, saw Daniel say goodbye to his


    girlfriend.


    "Spark, please help me send Kate back."


    Kate didn''t understand, and asked, "Daniel, what about you?"


    He pointed at Sven, who was not that far away from them, and replied: "I have something to do with


    him."


    Kate nodded, "Okay. Good night." With this, she boldly raised herself on tiptoes and kissed Daniel''s


    right cheek.


    A strange expression appeared on Daniel''s face, but it was too dark for the others to notice it clearly.


    As the ck Bentley left, Daniel walked up to Sven. Sven thought that Daniel just came up to say


    goodbye to him, and said: "Bye. I am going to take Jane to my ce."


    But Daniel instead got in the car, not saying a single word. He then moved J to the left and leaned


    her against the car''s second back door.


    "I''m going in the same direction. Please give me a lift." With these words, Daniel closed the car''s door.


    The Royal Mansion was in the eastern part of the city while Sven''s apartment was in the south. Why


    was he saying he was going in the same direction?


    Sven sat in the driver''s seat, feeling uptight. He was a doctor with outstanding medical skills, as his


    father was, and now suddenly he was Daniel''s personal driver?


    "Daniel, could you sit next to me here in the front? Jane will feel ufortable and stiff if she sleeps


    like that." said Sven, as he fastened his seat-belt.


    "No. That''s fine."


    ... Sven was just worried that Jane would feel ufortable and get muscle cramps when she woke


    up. Daniel, of course, was fine, since he wasn''t sleeping.


    "It would be morefortable for Jane to lie on the backseat alone."


    "Please, drive now!" Daniel kicked the driver''s seat.


    Sven, who was bummed out, seemed to be suddenly aware of something when he saw in the rear view


    mirror that Jane was now sleeping pressed against Daniel''s left shoulder.


    As he parked his car in front of Daniel''s vi at The Royal Mansion, Sven thoughts were now definitely


    confirmed.


    After getting out of the car, Daniel wasn''t in too much of a rush to enter the house. Instead, he gently


    lifted J in his arms, who was sound asleep, out of the car.


    "Daniel, you can''t take Jane to your home! Her father and mother will be furious if they see her like


    this!" Sven tried to stop him as he thought that Daniel was going to take Jane to her home.


    But Daniel just turned round and briefly nodded, and then he entered his vi with J in his arms.


    ''Daniel''s really going inside with her...''


    Sven rubbed his eyes and took a better look at what was just happening. It was really true; Daniel


    entered his vi with Jane drunk in his arms.


    ''What was going on?


    Daniel already had a girlfriend. Am I overthinking all of this? Does Daniel look at Jane only as a sister?''


    thought Sven.


    He was about to call back Jerry and tell him what had just happened, but his phone was powered off...


    And to top it off, when he tried calling Jerry again, his phone also ran out of battery and died.


    So Sven drove away, because, after all, Daniel was the person he trusted most in the world, and so he


    trusted him that he knew best what he was doing.


    In the vi.


    Daniel took J back home without hesitations, but now he began to regret it, since he didn''t know


    where he could let her sleep in the house. Should he let her sleep on the carpet? Or on the sofa?


    He first decided toy her down on the sofa. J turned in her sleep and grabbed a pillow tight in her


    arms.


    After thinking about what he had done for a little while, Daniel decided to call Sven again, but Sven''s


    phone was dead.


    He then called Jerry, but his phone was dead as well.


    Suddenly, Daniel had a strong feeling that he had brought back home trouble. He now felt very


    disappointed with himself.


    ''Forget it. Just let her sleep on the sofa!'' He would never have let her sleep on his bed!


    He went upstairs, and after he took out his night robe from the cloakroom, he entered the bathroom to


    take a shower.


    When he had just turned on the shower head, the woman who was sleeping on the sofa downstairs


    suddenly awoke and opened her eyes.


    ''Oh? Why did I fall sleep on the sofa?'' she thought. She stoop up from the sofa and staggered towards


    the staircase barefooted.


    ''Ah? When did father change the steps and handrail color into white?


    Uh? Why is the second floorpletely redecorated? Why doesn''t father tell me of these things?


    Anyway, which is my room?''


    She opened the door of one of the rooms but saw an empty bed, without any linen on it. She knew from


    the start that this clearly wasn''t her room!


    And then she opened another door, but it was a study.


    And another one after... But when J opened thest room she was astounded when sheid her


    eyes on the huge bed in it. ''Wow! What a big bed!'' She didn''t think too much and instantly jumped on it


    with excitement.


    ''Oh, no, I''m notfortable dressed like this. Eh? Why is the closet ced the other way around?


    Anyway, I''ll just sleep here!'' J entered the closet, took off her clothes, and then went back to bed.


    She sluggishly climbed on the bed and covered herself with a thin quilt and then she curled up in it and


    then quickly fell back asleep.


    Twenty minutester.


    The bathroom door was opened, and Daniel walked out of it wearing only a ck bathroom robe and a


    pair of slippers.


    He went up to the wine rack, poured himself a ss of red wine and then took a greedy sip out of it.


    For a moment he thought of the woman that was sleeping downstairs, and after he finished his wine he


    went outside.


    He instantly felt that there was something wrong with it! With his three-year experience as a soldier,


    Daniel was wary that there was something not-at-ce with his room.


    After he calmly surveyed around his room, his eyes finally stopped at the apparent wad of stuffying


    on his bed.


    He was sure that there had been nothing on his bed before.


    However, something had appeared meanwhile he was showering. Everything else looked normal, and


    he took a nce at the windowsill and the balcony''s door; no signs of an apparent break-in were


    present.


    As he gradually got close to it, he was astonished to find out that the wad on his bed could even move.


    As he got next to the bed, Daniel suddenly opened the quilt.


    He remained stunned for a while after he saw J under the quilt. Three minutester, he felt he was


    breathing more rapidly and felt a surge of heat flowing and gushing out of one of his nostrils.


    To his surprise, he got a nosebleed from all the stress he was being put through...


    ''Damn it!'' Daniel looked paler than before, and as he looked at the fresh bloodstain on his hand he


    decided to go to the bathroom and wash again.


    This time he took a cold shower, and Daniel returned to the bedroom in the same bathrobe as before.


    He tried to restrict himself not to look at J; he picked up the quilt that was lying next to him and


    covered her.


    He didn''t dare to look at J until she was totally covered from head to toe. "J Shao, get up this


    instance!"


    But she was sound asleep, not making the slightest move.


    "J Shao! Don''t let me tell you a second time!"


    But she still didn''t move a muscle.


    Daniel was furious. ''How did I bring back home such a trouble-maker?''


    "J Shao!" He yelled at her even more loudly.


    Until J, under the quilt, finally moved. But just a little, and this disappointed Daniel even more.


    J, who was sound asleep, when she clearly heard someone calling out her name finally awoke,


    opened her quilt, and suddenly sat up in bed.

 Chapter 22 Why am I Sleeping in Daniels Arms

    Chapter 22 Why am I Sleeping in Daniel''s Arms


    "Who is it? You''re so annoying!"


    The soft quilt slipped down off her body and with this a nosebleed nearly struck Daniel again.


    Damn! This woman dared to sleep naked on his bed!


    "Get out of my bed!" Daniel mercilessly dragged his invader off his bed.


    J unexpectedly dropped off of it and her hips kissed the ground. She immediately curled her lips


    and demanded, "Who is the bastard that hurt me?" She then managed to crawl back to bed.


    She covered herself with the quilt again and fell back asleep, like nothing had happened.


    ...


    Now, everything returned back to tranquility.


    Daniel felt even more annoyed. He walked back to the wine shelf and drank the rest wine in the ss.


    Then he went back to his room and kept looking with a nk stare at the wad on his bed for half an


    hour.


    Half an hourter, Daniel drank one more ss of red wine and violently mmed the ss on the


    table.


    Then he decided he had nothing else to do but to get in bed, and stole J''s quilt and covered


    himself with it.


    The bed was very wide, and the space between them could fit three more adults without any problems


    whatsoever.


    But the quilt was not as wide as the bed was, and J''s whole body was exposed and was cold, now


    that Daniel had dragged over the quilt.


    She was sound asleep, and in her sleep she turned her body to and fro until she finally caught


    something warm and tightly embraced it in her arms.


    That warm thing was Daniel, and his breath nearly stopped when he found himself in her arms.


    J''s scent came to Daniel and made his mind roam about.


    Five minutester, his eyes were shut tight and beads of sweat wereing out of his forehead.


    Finally, he gritted his teeth and turned around towards the woman who was holding him in her arms.


    Then, one minuteter, Daniel put on his slippers and went straight to the bathroom to take another


    cold shower.


    After another half an hour passed, Daniel walked out of the bathroom.


    He picked up J andid her on the sofa, and then turned off the lights and finally went to sleep.


    At about one o''clock AM, the heavy rain outside woke Daniel up.


    He turned on the bedsidemp and found that the little girl on the sofa had huddled herself up from the


    cold.


    He got out of bed, lifted J up from the sofa, put her back on the bed. They then slept together in it


    and shared the quilt.


    In the darkness, Daniel touched her cold body. He stretched out his arms and embraced her to keep


    her warm.


    She soon stopped shivering and immediately fell back asleep.


    It was pure torture for Daniel to hold this soft, warm body in his arms all night. It wasn''t until dawn came


    that he finally managed to fall asleep.


    In the morning, J''s thirst woke her up first.


    Even before she opened her eyes, she could feel that something was wrong, but what was it?


    The air, the bed, the quilt, and she was... Everything seemed wrong.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She wasn''t in her own room!


    And to top it all, she was also being embraced by someone, as she felt the heavy resting of an arm on


    her waist.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and clearly saw who the man holding her was. She then burst into


    hysterical screams.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    "Shut up!'' replied Daniel to her initial screams. The man slowly opened his eyes and, already frowning,


    he looked at the bewildered woman in his arms.


    ''Why... w-why am I sleeping in Daniel''s arms?


    What happenedst night?''


    She looked under the quilt and saw herself naked and then burst into the same maniacal screams: "Ah,


    ah, ah, you bastard!" She kicked Daniel''s waist hard with her foot, and he almost fell off the bed had it


    not been that spacious.


    "J, stop it, now!" Having been deprived of his rest the whole night, Daniel was now losing his


    temper.


    J tightly wrapped herself up with the quilt and she pointed at him and screamed, "Daniel Si! You


    dare... dare... to rape me!"


    She now was weeping over her lost virginity.


    She now had to use him and send him straight to prison.


    The man looked at her, and said: "You think I''ve raped you? With your t bosom? Aren''t you


    overestimating yourself too much?" he tittered. Massaging his now painful waist, Daniel started


    regretting thatst evening he had brought home this impolite young woman.


    He said that her bosom was t! He had seen her body from head to toe anyway, and J now went


    with ahead with everything, regardless of anything. She threw away the quilt covering her, stood up,


    and then knelt in front of the man, and said, "Daniel Si, have a look and please tell me if they are either


    little, or t. Have you ever seen a t C-cup?"


    Daniel''s eyes grew bigger and his breath quickened, but he tried to pretend to be calm and said: "I bet


    you received breast imnts!"


    Not expecting it, J pulled Daniel''s big palm, cupped it, ced it under her breast and pouted: "Try


    it!"


    ...


    Daniel''s mind was blown away and out came blood bursting from his nose.


    ''Damn it!'' Daniel cursed, ignored J, and then rushed to the bathroom.


    What? "Daniel, why is your nose bleeding?" curiously asked Jane. She saw the man escape and rush


    to the bathroom, but didn''t know why.


    For a few minutes, while she was sitting on the bed, she was in a daze. ''Oh, no! Where am I? Is this


    Daniel''s house?''


    She would even the score with Danielter, but now she had to get dressed first.


    Where were her clothes? Judging from her experience, she must have put them in the closet.


    It was in the opposite direction,pared to her own one at home. She found a door, and she pushed


    it open. This really was Daniel''s closet.


    And her clothes were there too.


    J got dressed up as quickly as possible. When Daniel came back from the bathroom saw her


    again, his face instantly darkened. He shouted: "Get out!"


    Jane was immediately disturbed when he heard him. She had never seen in her whole life a man as


    bad and abusive as Daniel, and now she had to confront for what he did to her.


    "Daniel Si! What did you do to mest night? You now must be responsible for me!"


    Daniel turned around tittering, he looked at the childish woman in front of him, and said: "J, stay


    calm; you''re thest woman on Earth that I''d ever want to touch!"


    ... What an insult! And he said it straight to her face!


    But, on the other hand, she concluded from his words that he actually had done nothing wrong to her.


    And when she thought of this, J felt more rxed and at ease.


    "Daniel, how dare you humiliate me like this! Just you wait and see!"


    "OK, I''ll be waiting! Just paint me a picture of what you can do!"


    "You, you! Where am I now? I need to go back home! Now!" demanded Jane. J was so angry with


    Daniel that she couldn''t bear seeing him a second more.


    "Where are you? You''re in Hell, and I want to imprison you here forever, so that you can never escape."


    Daniel actually thought that this might be a good idea.


    J took deep breaths, again and again. ''Calm down, calm down J!'' she encouraged herself.


    Forget it. She gave up on asking Daniel anything and she went around the room, trying to find her


    shoes.


    She opened the bedroom''s door and went downstairs.


    She intended to leave barefoot, but she eventually found her shoes beside the sofa, when she came


    down to the ground floor. She happily put them on and left through the front door.


    Outside she found herself at the Royal Mansion, and the building that she had juste out of was


    house No. 9.


    So she had slept in Daniel''s mansionst night.


    J''s face flushed crimson red when she thought of her naked body lying on Daniel''s bed and next to


    him.


    And she had also seen Daniel''s bronze-tanned pecs... J hid her shy red face between her two


    palms and started to run towards her own house.

 Chapter 23 What Did You Do Yesterday

    Chapter 23 What Did You Do Yesterday


    With a guilty conscience at hand, J covertly opened the vi''s door, gazed around a little, and then


    ran upstairs after she saw that there was nobody present in the living room.


    "Jane." Samuel''s voice was suddenly hearding from downstairs.


    J jumped with panic and answered aloud, "Yes!" Samuel was quite taken aback by her noisy reply.


    He abandoned his breakfast on the table and looked at Jane''s figure in disbelief.


    If Jerry hadn''t called himst evening, and told him that Jane was in his apartment, he would have


    believed that Jane must have been up to no good!


    "Honey, what''s happening with you?" Samuel was walking to the staircase and was just about to ask


    E to get up for breakfast when he first heard Jane.


    However, J ran away in an instant, just like a frightened bird.


    ...


    ''There must be something wrong'' thought Samuel. He followed J up to the second floor


    suspiciously. When he arrived in front of J''s door, she had bolted it.


    Samuel had even heard that J locked the door. J''s strange movements raised Samuel''s strong


    sense of curiosity.


    "Tok tok tok." Samuel knocked at the door.


    "Dad, I''m changing my clothes. Leave me alone!" J felt guilty. She couldn''t let Samuel know that


    she and Daniel... had slept togetherst night.


    "Jane, please tell dad, what''s the matter with youtely?" J''s odd behavior worried Samuel a lot.


    She took a deep breath, calmed down, and opened the door. J stretched out her head out and


    smiled at Samuel: "Dad, I''m OK. I''m justte for work."


    But wait! Samuel suddenly saw a suspicious red mark on Jane''s neck. And as a person with


    experience, Samuel immediately knew what it was!


    "J Shao, what did you do yesterday?"


    Samuel''s face suddenly turned serious, which frightened J: "No... nothing, I just... just had a good


    night''s sleep."


    Hearing her stumbling words and seeing her dodging look, Samuel knew she was definitely lying!


    "Where did you sleepst night?" Samuel now pushed the door open, and J was suddenly


    exposed to Samuel''s eyespletely, which made her quite uneasy.


    Where did she sleepst night? She remembered she was with Sally and Svenst night. "At Sally''s


    home!"


    Samuel pped heavy on the door and looked at J with a searching nce: "J Shao, tell me


    the truth. What did you dost night?"


    How dared Jerry and J lie to him together! If he found out that something had happened with Jane


    J''s heart skipped a beat. Holy crap! She told herself she wouldn''t drink anymore.


    "Dad, I''mte for work. I''m going to work with Daniel today, but if I won''t leave right away..."


    "You were with Daniel Sist night!" Samuel didn''t believe a word out of J''s story. After he said


    these words, he carefully watched how she would react to them.


    Em... J''s eyes dodged his. ''How did dad know? Damn! How should I tell him?''


    "Dad, don''t be angry! I was with Daniel Sist night, but we did nothing wrong. I was drunk and slept all


    night!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He trusted her when she said she had spent the night at Daniel''s, but didn''t trust the rest of her story.


    Samuel looked at the red mark on her neck again and took a deep breath, "Tell Daniel Si, to wait and


    see!"


    After he uttered these final words, Samuel returned to his bedroom.


    J now wondered what they meant. ''Wait and see? What would dad do to Daniel?''


    After J washed her face and rinsed her mouth, she changed her clothes. When she was going


    downstairs, E stared at her with a strange look in her eyes.


    "Mom, why are you looking at me like that?" J stayed as far away as she could from the table,


    fearful that L might try to educate her.


    L looked at her from head to tow, and believed Samuel''s words. ''Jane was, indeed, odd!''


    "Nothing. Come here and have breakfast with me!"


    E invited her with her usual voice, but J shook her head immediately and said: "Mom, I''mte for


    work. Bye!"


    Then she swiftly ran towards the door of the vi, opened the door and rushed out.


    After she ran almost half a kilometer, J stopped, gasping for air.


    ''Damn it!'' Nothing had happened between Daniel and her! But why was she feeling so guilty?


    After she calmed herself, J came to be aware of another bleak matter: she had run out of the


    house instead of driving a car.


    Her car was parked at thepany, and now she could only go back and drive one dad''s or mom''s


    cars. But she didn''t want to. ''Forget it!'' she thought.


    However, J suddenly saw a ck Bentley nearing her.


    J was surprised and jumped in the middle of the road. The sharp squeaking of the car''s sudden


    brake scared most of the birds in the woods nearby, and Daniel''s forehead hit the front seat.


    The Bentley was now pulled a little over one meter away from J.


    Daniel stared at J with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Spark was still suffering from the shock and was gasping for air. ''God! I almost hit someone!'' he


    thought.


    J ignored the shock she gave them and knocked at the window of the front-passenger''s seat.


    Spark pressed a button and the door opened.


    J got into the car and spoke to Daniel: "My car is at thepany. Can I hitch a ride?"


    She was taken advantage ofst night, and Daniel certainly wouldn''t refuse such a small request!


    But J was wrong;pletely wrong.


    Daniel got out the car, opened the front-passenger''s door and pulled J out of the car. Then he got


    back in the car and simply left.


    J looked at the disappearing Bentley in bewilderment. ''What a mean man! I have to stop talking to


    Daniel Si!


    Ah ah ah!'' J was frustrated, and walked towards the gates of the residential quarter. In the end,


    she finally took a taxi after she got a blister in her foot.


    In the SL Group.


    When J arrived at thepany, Spark had already been working for twenty minutes. He looked at


    the frustrated girl, and said: "Miss Shao... You arete today. Your full attendance award and today''s


    sry will be deducted from your monthly wage."


    Actually, only the full attendance award was deducted if someone happened to bete. As for the daily


    sry... Daniel had asked him to do it.


    J bit her lower lip. She waste because of Daniel Si!


    "Daniel Si iste too. Is his sry deducted?" asked Jane.


    She clearly remembered that she woke up earlier than Daniel did, and that Daniel must bete for work


    too. His sry should also be deducted.


    Spark cleared his throat and the other secretaries startedughing. J was confused, "What


    happened?"


    "The boss is free of penalties. Even if he doesn''te to thepany at all, his sry can''t be


    deducted."


    J nodded her head and spoke with indifference in her voice: "That''s it! Do as you like then."


    To be honest, she didn''t really know her monthly sry yet, and she never asked about it either.


    But this wasn''t important. Her final goal was not working at the SL Group. She worked here to loosen


    up her mom, so that one day she would invest money into her bakery shop.

 Chapter 24 A Soldier Is Looking For You Downstairs

    Chapter 24 A Soldier Is Looking For You Downstairs


    J returned to her seat and began to handle the work assigned by Spark.


    "J Shao is too rich to care about the $1000 full attendance award.


    She is the sworn daughter of our chairman and our CEO''s fiancee. She works here just for fun."


    "Fiancee? For a celebrity like our CEO, the press must''ve published by now his engagement to her!


    This must be another joke of our chairman''s wife."


    "Who knows how the rich people''s world is like..."


    J began to sort out the documents and didn''t hear a thing about what other people were talking


    about around her.


    But Spark heard everything. He looked at J and reluctantly shook his head.


    A spoiled little princess like J wasn''t the right match for Daniel; Kate and Daniel were made for


    each other.


    Nobody in thepany dared to provoke J anymore because of L, and J was d about it.


    In the following days, J was very low-key, and dedicated herself to the work assigned by Spark.


    Then, one day, Daniel and J both received phone calls from their own parents, who asked them to


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    have supper with them in a restaurant.


    J simply said yes, but Daniel asked L, "Mother, why do we have to eat supper out in town?"


    "To discuss Jerry and Sally''s wedding, and your engagement with Jane."


    ''Engagement?'' Daniel frowned after thinking of the young harpy outside. But, then again, he might be


    on to something, and said yes to the invitation.


    At lunch time.


    J was collecting the documents. Daniel and Spark, who just had just finished a client meeting, went


    to the office, and at that moment, the internal telephone of the Secretary Department started ringing.


    Spark, who was closer to the telephone, picked it up, "Hello, this is the 88th floor."


    After hearing something, Spark replied with OK and then went to J: "J, a soldier is looking for


    you downstairs."


    ''Em?'' J was confused. ''Looking for me?''


    Oh! It must be the soldier whom she had met that day, the one who was supposed to deliver letters to


    Bill for her.


    "Thank you. Spark."


    J was pleased to meet again with the handsome soldier. She took out a letter, which was written


    for Bill from her bag, and cheerfully walked towards the elevator.


    "Miss Shao, make a copy of this document, now." Daniel stopped J in her steps with a cold voice.


    J''s heart immediately sank. She took over Daniel''s document, and said, "I''ll make a copy of it


    soon." Then she put it down on her desk and again started walking towards the elevator.


    "I said now!" Daniel stopped her again in her tracks with an even severer voice.


    J held the letter tight in hand, and said, "I heard it. But I''m busy now. I''ll make a copy of itter."


    Someone was waiting for her downstairs; she felt sorry for keeping him waiting.


    The elevator arrived and J walked into the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor.


    Seeing the elevator doors close, Daniel walked into his office and mmed the door behind him.


    Spark looked at this odd scene, lost for words. Then he took a look at the document on J''s desk


    and wondered why didn''t he know this document needed to be copied.


    In the office.


    Daniel sat down on his chair and, irritated somehow, called thepany''s internal telephone: "I need


    to see the monitoring screen of thepany gates. Now."


    "OK, Mr. Si."


    J walked out of the elevator in a happy mood. An eye-catching military car was pulled over not that


    far away from thepany, in the parking lot.


    In the car, Brian couldn''t help smiling after she saw the little girl again. He got out of the car.


    "J Shao!" he greeted her.


    "Hello, Mr. Soldier."


    Jordan was wearing his military uniform and looked handsome, attracting the attention of many of her


    colleagues.


    "You didn''t reply to Bill''sst letter, so he... asked me to look for you."


    Bill had simplyined to him why J didn''t write a letter to him in reply, and Brian had promised


    him he would personally ask around and find her and then ask her.


    Seeing his cousin driving a military car and leaving the camp, Bill was shocked.


    "Sorry. I lost your phone number." J felt embarrassed and scolded Daniel Si in her mind.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll dial your number again" spoke Brian. He took out his phone and dialed J''s


    number.


    But J forgot to bring her phone: "My phone is upstairs. I''ll save your numberter when I go back


    up."


    "OK. Is there anything I can now do for you?" asked Brian. He put his phone back into the pocket and


    looked at the pretty little girl standing in front of him.


    J remembered her initial thoughts and handed the letter to Brian, "Please tell Bill to practice harder.


    Don''te back if he is not soon promoted topanymander or at least regimental


    Looking at J''s innocent eyes, Brian had the feeling that J actually didn''t have a crush on Bill.


    He put the letter into his pocket, and asked, "J, are you... Bill''s girlfriend?"


    Em? J went nk for a moment. ''Why did Mr. Soldier think that she was Bill''s girlfriend?''


    "No, no, no. Bill is like my good friend. I''m proud of him that he could make an honorable contribution to


    the country, " replied Jane.


    Her words sent thrills of joy to Jordan''s heart. He stretched out his right hand, and introduced himself,


    "Hello, J, I''m Brian Han, Bill''s cousin. Nice to meet you!"


    Brian Han? Bill''s cousin? This exined a lot of things. J held his big hand in hers, and said,


    "Hello, Mr. Han... What should I call you? Oh, what about Brian? Brian, nice to meet you!"


    When he saw the girl''s sweet smile, Brian couldn''t help butugh. Her little hand was soft and smooth


    and, for a moment, Brian even forgot to loosen her hand out of his.


    J awkwardly took out her hand out of his grip: "Thank you, Brian. I''m still at work. See you next


    time."


    Brian returned to Earth and nodded his head: "Sorry to disturb you. Go on to your work!"


    On the 88th floor, when J and Brian were talking, Daniel asked Spark to hand him J''s phone.


    Daniel did something to it and asked Spark to put it back. Daniel told Spark: "If J asks you


    something, just reply that you saw nothing."


    Spark was dumbfounded, but when Daniel took a brief cold stare at him, Spark nodded his head


    immediately and conformed with orders.


    On her way back to the office, J hummed a tune, and then returned to her seat.


    She unlocked her phone but was confused. ''Why isn''t there a missed call showing up?


    Was it because Brian failed to get through, or she didn''t have any signal?'' J searched theplete


    call log, but found nothing.


    She looked at Spark and questioned him: "Mr. Shi, did you see someone do anything to my phone?"


    Spark shook his head without turning around: "I know nothing. I saw nothing."


    J was now even more confused. ''Maybe Brian failed to get through.''

 Chapter 25 You Have Already Slept with Jane

    Chapter 25 You Have Already Slept with Jane


    J put her phone aside and began to print the documents ording to Daniel''s instruction.


    After about half an hour, J sent the printed documents back to Daniel''s office and spoke to him:


    "Mr. Si, these are all the documents you requested."


    Daniel, who was checking his emails, didn''t utter a word and just stared at hisputer screen,


    absorbed in his current task.


    ''Does he think he''s superior to others just because he''s thepany''s CEO? How dare he ignores


    me?'' thought Jane. J curled her lips and turned around to leave his office.


    While Daniel asked her to stop, J just kept walking towards the door and replied with her back


    turned to him, "It''s break time, Mr. Si." After she mmed his office door, she cleared up her office table


    and went out to have lunch.


    In the afternoon, J received a reprimand note, which read: ''Due to the defiant behavior of not


    obeying the superior and speaking rudely to him, J Shao, from the secretary division, is punished


    to a fine of $500. Let this serve as a future warning for all others.''


    ...


    Having not a care on the world for money, J didn''t care about $500 whatsoever. This was just


    another act of hate on behalf of Daniel.


    She crumpled up the reprimand, but then unfolded it to sign her name.


    In the evening, after work


    J was the first employee to run out of thepany when work ended. ''Why did mother make such


    a tight time schedule? I finished work at six, and now I have to rush to the hotel to get in time for


    dinner.''


    It was rush hour at that time, and it was very possible that she might hit a traffic jam, so J picked


    up the pace to arrive in time for her meeting.


    At 6:50, J parked her car in front of the hotel''s gate and walked towards the 601 private room,


    ording to E''s instructions.


    The waitress took her to room 601. She opened the door and spoke: "Father and mother, why did you


    want to go out for dinner today, it''s..." J stopped talking when she saw that there were other people


    inside.


    "Jane, please,e and sit here, " said E. She stood up from her chair and drew J to sit beside


    her.


    While J stared at Daniel, who was sitting opposite to her in silence, she thought to herself: ''Daniel


    was still at his office when I left thepany; how did he arrive earlier than me?


    And why are all these other people here?''


    J tried to put her bad feelings aside, and said, "Father and mother*, I''mte. I apologize I kept you


    waiting for so long."


    (*TN: Here Father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)


    "That''s alright. You aren''tte, because we also just arrived earlier." Lforted Jane and caressed


    the back of her hand.


    When she saw that Jane was wearing the ear studs she gave her, L became even more happier.


    "Jane, how''s your work going at Daniel''spany?" asked Nicole. Nicole was 29 years old now and


    worked for the SL Group abroad. When she learned that Jerry and Sally were going to get married


    soon, she found the time to return back home for a short while and to attend their wedding.


    J briefly smiled at her, and said, "Nicole, father and mother* take good care of me and I''m doing


    very well there, thank you."


    (*TN: Here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)


    When he heard what she said, Daniel slightly raised his eyebrow.


    He thought to himself that he also took good care of her at the SL Group. Especially when he wrote her


    the punishment note and didn''t blink for a second when he signed it.


    Samuel and E looked relieved at their daughter. And they also felt relieved, and believed that their


    daughter won''t get bullied anymore since L took good care of her.


    "Nicole, how long do you n to stay at home this time?" asked J. She rarely met with Nicole, but


    she really liked and enjoyed herpany, because she was a well educateddy.


    She could see in Nicole certain types of etiquette not yet practiced by her, and so she always took


    Nicole as being a model example.


    Nicole put down the ss of juice in her hand, and said, "I''ll be back at work after Jerry and Sally''s


    wedding."


    Sally, who was just mentioned by Nicole, nced at Jerry for a moment. ''Why am I going to marry that


    stubbornwyer?'' she thought.


    The two families got well together, and fixed a date for Jerry and Sally''s wedding ceremony in good


    spirits.


    Sally, with purse lips, asked Harry, "Father, do I have the right to protest against it?"


    But before Harry even had the chance to say a word, Jerry quickly held her hand, and said, "You can


    protest it, but you also have to think about our unborn child."


    Sally suddenly blushed and then shouted at him, "Jerry, what are you talking about!"


    Had she had any chance to get pregnant before? Well, once they indeed had unprotected sex, and


    both of them didn''t think or take any protective measures to avoid a possible pregnancy.


    "What if you get pregnant?" asked Jerry. He smiled and looked at Sally who now blushed.


    Harry felt a little uneasy and, at the thought of the uing wedding, he severely said to her, "Sally,


    don''t be silly!"


    "Sally, I hope you''ll have a baby soon, so that John can have someone to y with!" spoke J. Jerry


    approvingly nced at her when he heard what she just said.


    Sally felt even more frustrated now when she thought of little John at the old house, who was more


    than 20 years younger than her.


    After they finished discussing Jerry and Sally''s wedding ns, Harry spoke, "Daniel, Jane, we can also


    talk about your engagement tonight. What do you think?"


    J suddenly got stunned when she heard these words, and replied, "Father and mother*, I won''t be


    able to marry him, because Daniel already has a girlfriend!"


    (*TN: Here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)


    Samuel also knew that, so now he frowned ufortable, not saying a word.


    "That''s right. So there''s no need to talk about the engagement at the moment." It was the first time


    Daniel agreed with J.


    However, after she heard Daniel''s refusal, J, somehow, now felt very sad.


    "Nonsense! Daniel, you have already slept with Jane. How could you not take responsibility for her?


    How could you be so despicable, just as your father was in the past?" When Harry heard what L


    said, he pulled his wife''s hand.


    Daniel didn''t want to ount for it. Samuel, who had kept silent all this time, now finally began to


    speak, "We''d better not force Daniel and Jane to get married if they don''t want to. From tomorrow on,


    Jane, you don''t have to go to work at the SL Group anymore, and you can find a shop and do what you


    like."


    However, their mothers got very anxious when they heard that. "Samuel, please take it easy now, don''t


    rush to conclusions. I will not let Daniel be an irresponsible man, and he must be responsible for Jane!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    said L. With this, L winked at her husband, asking him to figure out a solution to all of this.


    "I agree with my father. Father and mother*, Daniel and I are not right for each other, so the wedding


    ceremony for Jerry and Sally will have to suffice!" J tried to smile, and added, "In fact, nothing


    happened between us that evening, so Daniel has no need to take any responsibility for me. Mother*,


    you also don''t have to worry about us."


    (*TN: Here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)


    ''Why do I feel so sad?'' J pinched her leg, but she felt even more in pain, and not because of her


    now aching leg, but because of Daniel.


    Atst, they didn''t talk anymore about J and Daniel''s engagement. L felt very distressed!


    Samuel and E left the hotel first because they had to pick up John on their way home. Jerry and Sally


    also left soon afterwards. J also thought that she had to leave, so she said, "Father and mother*,


    Nicole... Mr. Si, I have something else to doter, so I have to go now. Thank you."


    (*TN: Here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)


    "That''s all right, it''s gettingte anyway. Let''s leave together." L stood up and then walked with J


    towards the private room''s door.


    Harry followed, carrying her bag in his hand. Nicole and Daniel also followed.


    When she came out of the hotel, a sudden gust of wind made J instantly shiver. L helped Jane


    close the buttons of her coat, and affectionately looked at her, saying, "Jane, in fact, when you get to


    know him, Daniel is really a nice man. Perhaps you don''t often meet each other and don''t know enough


    about him right now. I won''t force you to get married so soon. And as for your engagement, we can talk


    about itter. But will you please promise me that you will give Daniel a chance and not be intimate with


    other boys? You can y with them, of course, but would you please not make any of them your


    boyfriend?"

 Chapter 26 I Came to Take Back My Hair

    Chapter 26 I Came to Take Back My Hair


    J saw the Bentley car, which was not that far ahead. The window of the back seat door was open,


    and she saw that there was a woman sitting inside.


    She pointed at the woman, and said, "Mother*, let everything be as it should be!"


    (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother.)


    J understood L''s high expectations, but she didn''t understand what she had to do with her


    feelings.


    Looking towards the direction where J''s finger was pointing at, L saw Daniel walk towards his


    car, and as he approached it, the woman got out of the ck Bentley and happily threw herself into


    Daniel''s arms.


    Holding Kate''s waist, they came towards L and J and they stopped in front of them, Daniel said,


    "Father, mother, this is my girlfriend, Kate Song."


    ''Kate Song?'' "CEO of Changsheng Co., Ltd." Harry, who stood beside them, on seeing her had already


    known of her strong background.


    "Hello, and indeed, I am Kate Song, the CEO of Changsheng. Pleased to finally meet you." Kate made


    decent greetings to the two elders. Her politeness and sweet smiles made J feel kind of uneasy.


    She finally discovered one fact, and that was that most girls, such as Nicole and Kate, behaved very


    decently andposedly in society. But, unlike them, she was always crazy and in a bad temper, and


    very, very wayward...


    L simply returned her a smile, and Harry said something more, "Miss Song, you have a good


    reputation in the business circles, that you are alwaysposed and decisive at work. Daniel is the


    same. I wonder if it really is suitable for you two strong individuals to be together."


    ... Kate''s smile became rigid at one moment, and then said, "Mr. Si, I would restrain myself and be the


    woman behind Daniel if that is his true wish."


    Obviously, Harry didn''t agree that this woman be his son''s girlfriend. He again broke off his usual


    silence, and said, "But I have recently heard of your engagement with Mr. Feng, and you''re now saying


    to us that you are Daniel''s girlfriend. Could you exin?"


    Kate''s face instantly turned pale. She had forgot about one essential thing, that the Si family was at the


    top of C Country society, and that if any girl would happen to approach Daniel, his father Harry was


    sure to investigate that girl''s background to the bone.


    J looked at Kate, shocked. ''Daniel''s girlfriend already had an engagement with another man. So


    did this mean that Daniel would rather have a girlfriend who had already been engaged to another man


    than me approaching him?''


    J seemed to know how much Daniel hated her.


    "Mr. Si, I will solve this engagement problem. Leon Feng is thirty years older than me, and I absolutely


    will not agree to marry him, " replied Kate. Kate took a deep breath and then gripped Daniel''s hand.


    ''Why won''t Daniel help me? Say something!'' she thought.


    L then smiled and looked at Kate: "There is no need to do anything with your engagement, actually. I


    think it''s too much going on between you and Daniel, and so Daniel will make the engagement with


    Jane instead, and I''m sure that Jane is the perfect daughter-inw for me."


    J wanted to speak, but L gripped her hands tight, and gave her a look that indicated only


    silence.


    Kate was well aware about her position. She looked at the little girl and tittered in her mind. She then


    said, "Mrs. Si, I love Daniel very much, and I will make any efforts needed for our rtionship to stay


    strong."


    Daniel finally uttered some words: "Father, mother, we''ll go first; Kate will stay with me tonight..."


    Then they left.


    L was shocked, and she wondered, ''Does my son really love Kate that much? He really is taking her


    to his own mansion!'' she thought.


    This was not a good sign. She said, "Jane, I hate Kate, but you are closer to Daniel. Go and get that


    girl away from Daniel!" L was certain in her heart that her son had some special feelings not yet


    unearthed towards Jane, and she was certain she wasn''t wrong about this.


    "Me?" asked Jane. She looked at L with surprise, and thought, ''Isn''t it better if his own father and


    mother go out and stop him? Even his sisters, Nicole and Sally, would be better persons to do this.


    Why me, an outsider, has to do this?''


    "Yes, Jane, go. Last time you spent a whole night with Daniel in his mansion, right?" ''Jane, you stupid


    kid. Why not give it a try?'' L thought. Judging from the fact that she was brought home by Daniel,


    L quite understood what her son was really thinking about.


    Harry looked at the girl, who was now in a daze. He smiled, and said, "Jane, go!"


    ...


    Without understanding what was happening, J drove her car and went after the Bentley.


    At the Royal Mansion.


    Daniel got out of the car and was just about to let Spark drive Kate back to her home.


    But he caught a glimpse of the Benz in the distance, and then opened the back seat''s door again and


    took Kate''s hand to help her get out of the car.


    He opened the mansion''s gates and J rushed in through them and arrived at the house before


    them.


    Kate looked at the girl who was standing in their way with surprise in her eyes, "Why have youe to


    my boyfriend''s house?" This was the first time Kate had arrived at Daniel''s mansion, and in her mind


    she was very excited about this event.


    J really didn''t understand why either, ''That''s right. Why did Ie to her boyfriend''s home?''


    Thinking of what L said, she guessed her sworn mother wanted her to get Kate away from Daniel.


    So she regained her confidence, and arrogantly said, "I came to... take back my hair."


    Daniel and Kate were perplexed. What tricks was J ying now?


    "Well,st time when I slept in your boyfriend''s arms, some of my hair strands were shed on his bed. I


    have to get them..."


    ...


    Then she ran upstairs, but Daniel ran faster than her and caught and dragged her by her clothes and


    threw her back out the door.


    Kate''s anger was now gone, having seen what happened before her eyes.


    "Daniel, let''s go inside now."


    "OK!"


    The mansion''s doors were now closed. No matter how hard J knocked at the door, he just refused


    to open it.


    Five minutester, J was sitting on the doorsill with her cheeks in her hands, not knowing what to


    do next.


    Why did her sworn mother force her toe here? Why?


    Failing in figuring these things out by her own, J gave up the thinking and proceeded to do the


    doing, and went around Daniel''s mansion. She then decided to enter his room the same way as Daniel


    had entered hers.


    She found a big tree next to the house and easily began to climb up on it.


    Then she stretched out her right arm, but the distance between the tree and the balcony was far


    beyond her grip.


    She saw the two figures in the room, hugging each other. J gathered up all the courage in her and


    released her hands and jumped to the balcony.


    Daniel had just left Kate in the guest room when he heard noiseing from the windows. He thought


    of that woman again. ''Damn, don''t tell me J is trying toe in from the balcony, as I did, '' he


    thought.


    The distance between the tree in the Shao mansion and the balcony was closer than that of his own


    balcony and the tree. It was too far for J to jump.


    He quickly went to the window and opened it, but could find no one there. He then checked around the


    windows of the balcony, but still there was no one.


    "Help..."


    A feeble voice wasing from down below his feet. Daniel''s heart started beating faster when he saw


    what was happening.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    J was gripping the edges of his balcony and her whole body was swaying in the air.


    Frowning, Daniel opened the balcony''s window, bent down, caught her arms and pulled her up to


    safety.

 Chapter 27 You were Asking For It

    Chapter 27 You were Asking For It


    "J Shao, what the hell do you think you''re doing?" asked Daniel. He''s voice sounded cold as snow,


    and J felt she''d been wronged, her eyes turning red in an instant.


    She thought that Daniel never cared about her, and he didn''t seem tofort her not even in this


    situation, when she was terrified that she almost fell to the ground.


    If she hadn''t knocked on the balcony''s window a few moments ago, she would not have slipped and


    fallen from the second floor.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you two, " she said. J, looking more pitiful than ever, turned the other way


    around and again started to lower herself on the outer edge of the balcony.


    In that moment, Daniel''s heart sank. He dragged her back down, and asked her, "What are you doing


    now, J?"


    "Since you are not willing to see me, " she answered, "I''m leaving!" Tears couldn''t stop falling down on


    her face. She was very scared of animals. Last time, when they encountered the Samoyed dog, he had


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    left her behind without mercy.


    But J''s behavior made Daniel mad because he had no idea why she cried. ''What is she crying for?''


    he thought to himself.


    He gripped her wrist vigorously, dragged her until they reached the bedroom''s door, and then kicked


    her out. "Get out!" he shouted.


    J sniffled woefully and thought, ''Am I stupid? No, I won''t leave!''


    She shook off Daniel''s hand, took off her shoes, jumped onto his bed and quickly covered her head


    with the quilt.


    There was a sudden silence in the bedroom.


    After about five minutes, J got her head out of the quilt to see what was going on, but instead saw


    a pair of bright, malicious eyes staring at her.


    "Ah!" J screamed and again covered her head with the quilt.


    Then she felt like she was being lifted up in the air. Daniel put J and the quilt on his shoulder and


    then threw them out of the bedroom.


    Kate, who was making the bed, was shocked when she heard the noise.


    Seeing Je out of the quilt, Kate was surprised, and wondered how J managed to enter the


    house.


    The two lovers stood together, looking at the girl who was nowying on the ground with scornful eyes.


    Even J, who was thick-skinned, was embarrassed at this scene.


    She held her waist with her right arm and, without uttering another single word, walked down the stairs


    towards the front exit.


    She thought to herself, ''Mom*, I don''t live up to your expectation. I give up.'' (TN*: sworn mother)


    J opened the door of the vi, took a deep breath, looked at the dark sky and then chocked back


    the tears that were about to burst out of her.


    She closed the door, and said to herself, ''Don''t cry, Jane! You were asking for it! What a fool...''


    J then got into her car and drove towards her own vi.


    Mansion No. 9 was silent again. Kate looked at the quilt on the ground, picked it up and was just about


    to throw it away.


    "Go back home. I''m unable to fall asleep if someone else is here, " spoke Daniel. The scene that J


    left, holding her waist, kept ying in Daniel''s mind.


    He turned around and went back to his bedroom. Kate''s voice came behind him, "Daniel, it''s very


    Daniel took his phone out of his pocket and called Spark, "Spark,e here and drive Miss Song back


    home."


    Then he hung up and closed the bedroom''s door.


    Kate stood outside his bedroom now, looking at the closed door and clenching her fists.


    She knew that Daniel was using her. ''Does he really love the little girl?


    Daniel Si, how can you do this to me? You abandon me after you use me! What do you take me for?''


    thought Kate.


    When J parked her car in the garage, Samuel called her, "Jane, where are you?"


    "Dad, I''m in the garage. I just arrived."


    "It''ste now. Your mom and I are noting back tonight. Go to bed early!"


    "OK, dad."


    J hung up and slowly walked out of the garage.


    She looked up at the dark sky and found the moonlight to be beautiful, and so she found a bench and


    just sat there for a while, looking at the night sky.


    She took out her phone and tried taking a photo of the sky. Looking at the ck sky on her phone,


    J gave away a wry grin. The sky was so dark. Why did she think the moonlight was so enchanting?


    She opened her Weibo and found there were a lot of unread messages.


    All the messages were from her former college ssmates. She chatted with them for a while.


    J posted the picture she just took on her Weibo, and wrote in the post, "The night runs dark as ink."


    Soon, several peoplemented on the post. Sven replied, "Our little princess is so poetic this


    evening."


    A good friend from her college replied: "J Shao, have you lost it? This is so not like you!"


    Sally also replied, "Jane, where are you?"


    Most of them had put J''s Weibo ount in their Favorite list. Therefore, when J ever posted


    something on her wall, they were instantly informed.


    She felt in a bad mood and decided to reply to them tomorrow, when she was feeling better. She stood


    up from the bench and just when she was about to leave, after looking one more time at the ink-ck


    sky, she saw a car driving toward her.


    ''What? Isn''t this Daniel''s car? Where is he going thiste at night?'' thought Jane.


    She gave a wry smile when she thought better. Where he was going, it definitely had nothing to do with


    her!


    However, Spark saw her and pulled over the car: "Miss Shao, it''ste. Aren''t you going back home?"


    The car window went down, and J saw Kate sitting in the back seat, staring at her with a troubled


    look on her face.


    Daniel was not in the car.


    A sh of miraculous brightness now streaked across her mind, and she seemed to know something.


    "I''m leaving now." J ran away delighted. Seeing her, Spark felt even more confused.


    But he didn''t think much of it and drove the car away.


    J said she was leaving, but she hadn''t told them her destination. Five minutester, she again


    stood outside Mansion No. 9, gasping for air.


    She rung the doorbell for a long time, but nobody answered her.


    J took out her phone, but was surprised to find that she didn''t have Daniel''s number in her agenda.


    She had to dial Sally''s number to ask for it, but her phone was powered off...


    Then Jerry''s number, but his was also powered off...


    Then Sven, and this time she finally got through. However, a girl''s voice came speaking on the other


    side of the line: "J Shao? Don''t call my boyfriend again, and don''t try to contact him in any way


    either!"


    Then she hung up, and J was both shocked and speechless. She checked the number again and


    found that it really was Sven''s number. Was she Sven''s girlfriend? Why had the girl asked her not to


    contact Sven anymore?


    J buried herself deep in thought by the shock brought by the phone call. When the vi''s door was


    opened, J was still confused, pondering on what had just happened.


    She raised her head and curiously asked Daniel, "Does Sven have a girlfriend now?"


    Daniel was furious: "You rang my doorbell that many times to ask me such a question?"


    J nodded her head, but when Daniel was about to close the door, she shook her head immediately.


    "No, Daniel, stop! I was looking for you." She closed her phone, put it back in her bag and squeezed


    herself through the door and into the vi.


    She closed the door for Daniel and smiled at the angry man, "Daniel, I''ve made up my mind. Let''s get


    engaged!"


    She had just found that she, actually, liked him!


    Daniel''s face then softened. He looked at the naive little girl, and sneered, "Do you take engagements


    as being trifling matters?"


    "Of course not. If we are engaged, your dad and mom and my dad and mom won''t worry about us


    anymore, " she replied. What an excellent excuse, indeed!

 Chapter 28 Did You Seduce My Jane

    Chapter 28 Did You Seduce My Jane


    When J seemed to be proud of the excuse she hade up with, Daniel''s face suddenly


    darkened. He gnashed his teeth in anger, "So you want to get engaged with me because you don''t


    want out parents to worry about us anymore?"


    "Right!" replied the cheerful J. Their parents were really busy with Jerry and Sally''s wedding, so


    she decided that it was better that she didn''t make any trouble for them.


    Daniel inspected her from head to toe, and taunted her even more, "J, you are such a dutiful


    daughter! You can be a dutiful daughter right now. Leave me alone. Get out!"


    J suddenly got closer to Daniel, but he took a step back, unaware of his action.


    When Daniel realized that this move made him look like a coward, he dragged J by the cor and


    was just about to throw her out the door.


    However, J held his neck, stood on her tiptoes and kissed his thin lips. Daniel stopped, and time


    seemed to stop as well.


    "Daniel Si, I stamped you, and from now on you''re only mine!"


    Then J was thrown out of the house with no remorse, again.


    ... J looked at the closed door, curled her lips, and said, "Daniel Si you are such an ungrateful


    wretch. I took the initiative to kiss you for the first time and you acted this way!"


    What she didn''t know was that the man behind the door, after hearing her shouts andints,


    softened his face.


    The next morning


    Daniel changed his shoes, walked out his mansion and saw the ck Bentley parked and waiting for


    him in the usual spot.


    Spark got out of the car and greeted him with an uneasy look on his face, "Boss..." He then opened the


    back door for him, and Daniel got into the car.


    "Tell me..." he demanded. Before Daniel even finished his words, a smiling face turned to him from the


    front-passenger seat.


    "Good morning, Mr. Si."


    Daniel throw his briefcase aside and ordered Spark, "Throw her out of the car!"


    J immediately put on her safety belt, and asked, "Daniel Si, can''t I even get a lift to work?"


    "No, no you can''t!"


    The man categorically refused her without further ado.


    J felt a little depressed when she heard him, but shamelessly said, "Since you are mine now, your


    car is also mine."


    Spark, who was outside the car, almost choked on his own saliva when hearing this.


    He thought, ''Did something happen between the boss and the little girl?''


    "Don''t take it the wrong way, Spark. Throw her out, now! If you''re not able to do it, then you are not


    allowed to get into the car either!" Daniel took a cold look at Spark and warned him in a low and serious


    voice.


    Seeing Spark moving, J immediately shouted, "Daniel Si, if you dare to throw me out, I''ll call mom*


    and tell her how you hugged me, kissed me and..." (TN*: sworn mother)


    "Enough!" yelled Daniel. The man interrupted J''s threat, gnashing his teeth with anger.


    Spark was now curiously staring at J. ''Keep on talking! What did the boss do to you?'' thought


    Spark. He was dying to know more about what J had to say.


    "Spark, drive the car!" Daniel kicked the front-passenger seat irritably, like a little boy.


    J''s heart flipped. If it wasn''t for her safety belt, Daniel might have sent her flying high with one of


    the kicks.


    She shook her head and then watched the scenery outside while the car was moving.


    After a while, she even began to hum a tune: "Every shl... every wo''wo..."


    While driving, Spark moved his head rhythmically, from left to right.


    "Shut up!" demanded Daniel. And J''s tune was interrupted by the low growl that came from the


    back seat.


    Spark immediately looked at J with a pitiful expression drawn on his face, ''Go on! What a nice tune


    you were humming, don''t surrender to Daniel''s power!''


    "Isn''t my song good?" asked J, "Why did you ask me to stop?"


    Daniel closed his eyes. He now wanted to send the girl to Africa and ban her from ever returning to C


    Country.


    "She got a body like an hourss, but I can give it to you all the time..." continued J.


    "Stop the car!"


    ... The sound of a mming door was immediately heard after the screeching brake.


    The two people in the front looked at the empty back seat in shock.


    Not far away, a man dressed in a nice suit and expensive Italian leather shoes strode forward on the


    street, with both of his hands tucked deep in the pockets of his trousers.


    He was so dazzling that every person on the road couldn''t help but noticing him.


    But his stone-cold face kept them far away from him.


    Spark gave J a thumbs up. It was the first time that he saw Daniel acting so mad since he first


    started working for him, three years ago.


    The ck Bentley slowly followed the tall young man. When they were near, J suddenly kicked


    Spark out of the car.


    She now was sitting on the driver''s seat and stepped on the gas. The Bentley stopped before Daniel


    and blocked his waypletely.


    J pulled down the window and whistled to Daniel, who still wore that stone-cold expression on his


    face, "Bro, c''mon, get in the car!"


    She looked more like a gangster than a girl.


    Daniel closed his eyes and tried to suppress his fury, "Get the hell out of my way!"


    "If I leave, how will you get to thepany? I''m embarrassed to take your car and leave you out here!"


    said Jane.


    The man sneered. Would she really feel embarrassed?


    J had nothing else to do but get out of the car and personally open the back door for him, "Mr. Si,


    please get in!"


    Daniel ignored her. He had no time to y any sort of games with her.


    He then managed to pull her aside, closed the back door, climbed in the driver''s seat and drove the car


    by himself.


    J and Spark now stood together, watching the car disappear in the distance.


    "Spark, does Daniel hate me that much?"


    Asked J with a gloomy voice. But Spark was careless, and didn''t notice her mood entirely, "Of


    course, just look at Daniel''s face. I''m sure he wants to send you off to Siberia!"


    And as a result, J didn''t went to work that day. Instead, she went to look for a pastry shop.


    In the Military Region of C Country


    A group of men wearing military uniforms stood around a desk, and urged, "Bill, hurry up!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you being so slow. Let''s see what your goddess wrote."


    "She wrote a letter to you! So... romantic."


    Bill was so excited, but just stared with nk eyes at the envelope Jordan gave him.


    Finally, somebody couldn''t bear the waiting any longer. He took the envelope and opened it.


    Before Bill had time for any reaction, the letter was read in a loud voice: "Bill, your cousin Brian is so


    handsome. Could you please introduce him to me?"


    Suddenly, the dorm went silent for a moment, and Brian, who was outside the room, stopped his pace.


    "Hahahahaha." The whole crowd erupted withughter, but only Bill stared at Brian with an aggrieved,


    specific look on his face. He was so stupid to ask his cousin, who was more handsome and had a


    higher ranking position than he had, to deliver the letter for him.


    "Colonel Han!"


    "Colonel Han!" shouted the crowd. Loud greetings rang out one after another when Brian stepped in


    the room, and then everyone fled to their posts.


    Bill walked towards Brian, and then shook the letter in front of him, "Brian, tell me the truth! Did you


    seduce my Jane?"


    "Who is Jane?"


    Bill shook the perfumed letter again, and said, "J Shao!" But, suddenly, Bill changed his expression


    and tone. He now looked at Brian with excitement, "Jordan, is J pretty?"

 Chapter 29 How Could You Fall in Love with My Girl

    Chapter 29 How Could You Fall in Love with My Girl


    Brian nodded, and said, "She was, indeed, pretty."


    "She''s nice, and she''s loyal to friends, and radiates with kindness and generosity. She is all that''s good


    and kind in my heart, " said Bill.


    ...


    Of course, beauty lied in the eye of the beholder, and in our case, in the eyes of the lover. Brian nodded


    and agreed with him, "OK."


    But Bill''s face suddenly changed, and he asked, "Brian, do you also like Jane?"


    "Well, I don''t dislike her, " replied Brian. A soldier never lied.


    Bill felt disappointed and stared at Brian with even more confusion in his eyes. He then spoke, "I should


    have never asked you to help me send the letter. How could you fall in love with my girl?"


    "Anyway, she isn''t your girlfriend. How can you say that, " said Brian.


    Bill was speechless after he heard Brian''s words.


    ''Is ''Jane'' her infant name? It quite fits her because her voice and body are as soft and delicate as her


    name...''


    Brian suddenly turned his back and walked away before Bill had finished talking with him.


    Bill got even more confused, and wondered what had happened to him. Maybe only Brian knew best


    about what was going on with him.


    At the SL Group


    When Daniel returned to the Secretary Department,ing from the meeting room for the third time


    already, he found that J was still not at her desk.


    "Spark, please inform Miss Shao that her three days'' sry will be deducted from her ount if she is


    absent for one full day."


    "Ok. Mr. Si."


    J, who was sitting by the roadside and staring at the skyscraper buildings, received Spark''s call.


    Spark told J all about what Daniel had just said.


    "Only the three days'' sry... Yeah, whatever!" replied J.


    She still had no concept of money, and replied with indifference to Spark''s warning.


    Spark hung up and felt very disappointed. ''She is, indeed, a spoiled princess, and doesn''t seem to


    have a care in the world regarding money problems'' thought Spark.


    He told Daniel what she had said over the phone and then quickly left his office, as he saw that Daniel


    didn''t utter a single word in reply.


    Because she didn''t find a suitable shop for her, J still had to go to work. However, she was now


    was very excited and full of grand new expectations, because tomorrow was her pay day. After all, the


    job at the SL Group was the first she ever had in her life.


    And after getting her sry, she was going to buy her father a... A tie? A wallet? A suit?


    She also wanted to buy her mother a set of DQ masks and her brother a watch. She wanted to buy her


    great-grandmother a...


    J carefully drew a n in her head, with a pleasurable feeling in mind. She decided to go shopping


    the moment she got her sry.


    But... At lunch, while J looked at the text message she received from the bank about her sry,


    she lost her appetite.


    "Dear SL Bank customer, your debit card with the tail number of 6688 has received an SL Group sry.


    The total amount is 5 dors. The current avable bnce is 3, 000, 030 dors."


    ...


    ''Ah! How could Daniel be so mean?'' she thought, ''How dare he cut so much out of my sry!''


    J was very angry and rushed straight into Daniel''s office. Daniel, who was also having lunch, saw


    the angry expression gleaming in J''s eyes and immediately understood what was going on.


    When he put her sry sheet and the pile of reprimands in front of her on the desk, J checked


    them with disbelief.


    She felt there seemed to be nothing wrong with her sry, and still tried to calcte her sry with her


    phone''s calctor. It was, indeed, 5 dors after the amount out of the reprimand notes was


    deducted...


    When he saw J leaving his office, Daniel somehow felt a little sad.


    When J discreetly left thepany after work that night, she could hear her colleagues, who were


    walking behind her,ughing at her: "Do you know J''s sry for thest month? Ha Ha... It''s so


    funny!"


    "Of course I do. Everyone in thepany knows it! It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a low sry. It''s


    really unbelievable."


    "Actually, she could have received a higher sry from the SL Group, but she couldn''t obey the


    received."


    ...


    J managed to hold back her tears for long enough until she got to her car and started driving slowly


    on the road.


    While she looked at the bustling city in the early evening, J reflected on herself and wondered if


    she was a bit amiss with herselftely.


    J was lost in thought and drove into an alley. When this had just came to her mind, she saw a


    woman at the roadside, who was about her age, with a child. The woman, who carried the child on her


    back, was standing at the roadside, selling... Cookies?


    ''Are those cookies?'' she wondered. J couldn''t be sure of what the woman was selling.


    She pulled over to the curve, and walked up to the woman''s stall. "Hi, would you like to buy some


    cookies?" asked the woman.


    The woman looked at her with kind eyes; her child had fallen asleep.


    J nodded, and asked, "How much for one cookie?"


    "Two cookies cost one dor. How many do you want?"


    J had never suffered any hardships in her life, so now she was very surprised when she heard the


    woman''s words. She stared at the cookies and still couldn''t believe that she could spend only one


    dor on two cookies.


    She had never eaten cookies so cheap. The cookies she ate were either made by her family members


    or the house servant.


    At the very least, she could buy cookies straight from the hotel. However, in the hotel it cost more than


    ten dors to buy just a single cookie.


    "Miss?" The woman with her child on her back looked at J, who was now in a daze, and greeted


    her again with the same confusion as she did before.


    "Oh! I want five dors'' worth of cookies, please." J took out her purse from her bag, but she didn''t


    have any small bills.


    She took out a one hundred dor bill and gave it to the woman. When she saw the bill, which was


    worth of a lot of money, the woman took off her disposable gloves, and said to J, "I need to check


    first if I have enough change to give you back."


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to give me back the change. I just want the cookies."


    "That''s not right, " protested the woman, "I can''t receive that much money from you. Please wait a


    moment."


    After she took out some money from her shoe box, and got several dors more out from her pockets,


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the woman finally raised the 95 dors change for J''s bill.


    J carried the cookies packed in a food bag, lost in thought for a while.


    The first sry that J had ever received in her whole life was worth five dors. After she pondered


    this for a while, she finally took the five dors'' worth of cookies to the old house.


    Hoping that her family would not be ashamed of her failure, J sniffled and tried to smile as usual.


    When she opened the old house''s door, she greeted her family: "Great-grandmother, grandfather,


    grandmother, father, mother, John, I''m back from work!"


    "Jane, you''re back! Come over here, " said her great-grandmother.


    "Jane, have you juste back now from work?" asked Samuel. He gently hugged his daughter when


    he saw her.


    With John in her arms, E squinted, and then asked, "Jane, are you tired?"


    J shook her head and then walked up to Melody to hug her.


    Vincent and Vi, who were helping prepare dinner in the kitchen, also came out when they heard that


    Jane came back from work.


    "My lovely granddaughter. Come here, let me hug you" said Vi.


    J quickly put out of her mind the miserable feelings she was having from work; she was now


    enjoying her family''s warmth and love.


    However, when Vincent asked about the food bag in her hand, a morose feeling suddenly seized


    Jane''s face.


    "Great-grandmother, grandfather, grandmother, father, mother, I am sorry." Jane lowered her head to


    the ground, which confused her family. They suddenly became silent and looked at each other, not


    knowing what was really going on.


    "I have received my first sry today, but I just got..." She even felt ashamed of spitting out the words.


    When he saw that Jane was depressed, Samuel also felt distressed and hugged her andforting


    her: "Jane, No matter how much the sry is worth, it is your hard-earned money. You never have to


    feel sorry about it."


    J nodded, and said, "Father, I just got five dors. I used all my sry to buy you these...


    cookies."

 Chapter 30 Youre Just A Spoiled Child

    Chapter 30 You''re Just A Spoiled Child


    After a moment of silence in the living room, Melody broke off the silence first: "Come to me, my dear


    great-granddaughter. Let me have a bite out of the cookies you bought."


    "My Jane is so great. She really can earn money herself and bring cookies for us."


    "I haven''t had the chance to eat this kind of cookies, let me have a taste, too, " spoke her father.


    "Ha ha ha, these are the most delicious cookies I have ever tasted in my life, " said her grandfather.


    ... J couldn''t help but shed tears. She had now made up her mind that she had to work harder and


    harder to earn more money so that she could take care of the elders in the family.


    In the evening, E was so deeply moved that she posted on Weibo: "My spoiled daughter got her first


    sry ever today. Though the sry was very low, she bought the most delicious cookies for her


    family. Jane''s changed. My baby''s so great!"


    But somements ridiculed her: "Isn''t your daughter over twenty years old now? Howe she can


    only earn money for cookies? How did the Shao family raise their daughter up anyway?"


    When E saw thisment, L already had an answer for her: "Is it that wrong for a girl, who just


    graduated from college, to earn her first sry ever?"


    But, among the few bad ones, there were also manyments that were positive and deeply moved


    E. She returned her thanks by replying to each, one by one.


    "Jane is Mr. Shao''s daughter, she can get any investment from her father if she wants. But she choose


    to work her way up from the bottom. What''s wrong with that?" onement read.


    "The man who ridicules others is only just another sour grape, " anotherment read.


    L called Daniel, and although he said that the poor sry was because of J''s mistakes at work,


    L still scolded Daniel for a good amount of time.


    Then she called E, and exined to her why J''s sry was so low.


    E thought that it was alright, "It''s OK, just give her the chance to learn more things. And again, there


    is no need to favor her in any way."


    Now the child had finally stepped into the society, and learned about it and how it really worked. It was


    better to experience it for herself, rather than being under the careful guidance and protection of her


    parents.


    But J was, in the end, Samuel''s beloved daughter, and for the whole night his heart felt distressed


    at the thought of her daughter working, and so decided that she was not allowed to go to work any


    longer.


    E tried to persuade him, but failed in changing his mind. Finally, she said, "Let''s ask Jane about her


    ns tomorrow. Isn''t that a great idea?"


    At Royal Mansion No. 9


    The man, dressed in his white shirt, held a ss of red wine in his hand and, standing in the balcony,


    he looked at how the city was now unfolding in the distance under the cover of night.


    His mobile phone screen was still lighted after he had finished talking with L. Then he took a look at


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    E''s Weibo post.


    He found J''s user ount from E''s followers on Weibo.


    ''Her mother E had posted on Weibo, but J, the chatty type, still kept her silence, '' thought Daniel.


    But, soon enough, J also posted on Weibo: "I know how awful I look now."


    Attached to this message was a selfie, in which she was wearing a pink nightgown, after she had just


    taken a shower, and she was covering her mouth with her hand, like she was in some sort of awe. The


    look in her eyes was pure, and indeed kind of nifty.


    Daniel couldn''t help but clicking on the pic and downloading it.


    She seemed to be very popr around her fans, and soon received dozens ofments on her


    picture.


    Daniel looked around through thements and found only one which was negative: "Yeah, you''re just


    a spoiled child."


    Daniel browsed the man''s Weibo page, and eventually found out that the owner of this ount was a


    guy called Jeremy Su. He called Spark at once, and ordered, "Get Jeremy Su''s Weibo ount


    cancelled."


    He drank all the red wine left in his ss, clicked on thement and then typed some words:


    "Everybody has his ups and downs; she also has some good, strong points.


    Such as her loveliness, her purity, in some way..."


    Thinking of what happened in the morning not that long ago, Daniel felt his throat suddenly bing


    hot. He went back to the bedroom, poured one more ss of red wine, and drank it all in a gulp.


    He randomly threw the phone on the bed and then went into the bathroom.


    However, because of Daniel''sment, J''s Weibo was now stirring.


    No one on the website had ever seen Daniel Si actively writingments to others. He usually just


    forwarded his family posts or anything rted about business.


    "The CEO, Mr. Si, actually wrote here. Not a fake one, the real Mr. Si, " onement wrote.


    "Please, tell us what is your rtionship with Mr. Si, " asked anotherment.


    "This is the Weibo of Samuel Shao''s daughter, J Shao."


    ...


    In less than five minutes, J''s background information was instantly exposed by the horrible


    paparazzi inte users.


    But, at this moment, J was still working on the design of her future shop at theputer, and didn''t


    have a clue yet about what was happening on her Weibo.


    Before Daniel hadmented, J had only a few hundred of fans on Weibo. But now, because of


    hisment, the number was boosting in the thousands, and it was still growing by the minute.


    Soon enough, some of the employees from the SL Group gossiped online that J was actually


    Daniel''s fiancee and future wife, a rumor which was confirmed by L herself.


    J had now be famous because of Daniel.


    Then, another group of inte users (that seemed to have sprung out of nowhere) told everybody that


    Daniel''s girlfriend was actually Kate Song, the CEO of Changsheng Co., Ltd.


    In just a shower''s time, Daniel now became the bad, mischievous man, who had two girlfriends at the


    same time.


    The media didn''t dare to interview Daniel, and so they called Spark, but couldn''t get any further


    detailed information out of him. Then they had to focus on these two girls and find out what was really


    going on.


    J finally found out of Daniel''sment from a call of one of her former ssmates from the


    university.


    She was in shock for a while, but then immediately checked her Weibo. When she saw the amount of


    300 000... That was a lot...


    They were so crazy...


    ''What had Danielmented that made everyone go so crazy about?''


    She didn''t open all thements; it was enough that she was reading the first topment which,


    indeed, hade from Daniel''s personal ount.


    What he wrote made J quite the happy girl, and her heartbeats instantly hastened in her chest.


    ''Is he really encouraging me? It seems he doesn''t really hate me as much as I thought, and maybe I do


    have some advantages that he really likes about me. Is this what he meant?" she thought.


    J was indulging in her joyfulness for a little while longer and then she continued to read the


    Why had Daniel be a bad man?


    Then she found out why. Someonemented on her Weibo that Kate Song was his girlfriend and


    J was his fiancee.


    ''Now I see...''


    J checked her messages and there were more than 99 messages waiting her to answer.


    Many journalists and media men were now asking her if Daniel really had two girlfriends at the same


    time, and what was her rtionship with Daniel like.


    ''What should I do?'' ''What should I do?'' ''Should I answer their questions?''


    She was pondering on what to do when someone suddenly knocked at her door. E entered her room.


    "Mom, haven''t you gone to bed yet?" asked J. She sat up from her bed.


    "Have you seen thements on your Weibo?" asked E, "And a lot of people have also texted you,


    right?" E had experienced something like this before. Years ago, when the public found out about her


    rtionship with Samuel, she also had received a ton of messages on a daily basis, asking her this and


    that.


    J nodded.


    "Ignore them for the moment. Let Daniel himself deal with this. If you do something wrong, you might


    bring even more trouble to Daniel, and it''s not worth the risk."


    Seeing what was happening on Weibo, E came to remind her daughter to be more cautious and not


    make the same mistakes as she did. Jane had been studying abroad these years and had kept a low


    profile, so few people knew who she really was. Jane had made her first steps into society and had


    never experienced something like this ever before.


    "OK, mom, I understand."

 Chapter 31 Hans Family is a Military Family

    Chapter 31 Han''s Family is a Military Family


    E took her daughter''s hand into hers, and said, "Jane, I'' not forcing you in any way. If you really don''t


    want to be with Daniel, then don''t. I just read hisment in your Weibo profile. Well, it seems that


    Daniel doesn''t hate you after all. He just doesn''t... know how to express himself."


    Daniel was just as cold as his father, in both personality and expressiveness. They were, gically


    speaking, nearly 90% alike.


    When she heard that Daniel didn''t hate her after all, J''s face suddenly flushed red. What was


    wrong with her? Unless...


    "I know, mom, " replied J.


    E talked with her daughter for a while longer and then went back to her bedroom.


    "Have you talked to her?" Samuel hugged his wife.


    E nodded: "I don''t think Jane hates Daniel. On the contrary, I think she really likes him."


    She could tell by the fact that J''s face had turned red when she spoke to her about Daniel.


    "You''re to me for all of this. Why do you still insist that the two be together? Daniel is just like Harry,


    and you know very well how L suffered because of him!" He wouldn''t let his little girl suffer in any


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    way. If she were to find the one she really loved, he wouldn''t have cared if he was either rich or poor.


    When Samuel was done talking, E remained silent. She pushed his arm away and turned her back to


    him.


    After all these years of living together, he knew what would happen if he disagreed, and so Samuel


    sighed, and said: "I am sorry, dear. Let''s make it happen then!"


    He hugged E again and coaxed her.


    "I''m not saying that the two must be together. Just think, wouldn''t it be better to marry our Jane to


    someone that lives nearby?" asked E. Leroy Manor was nearby, but Daniel''s mansion here was even


    nearer.


    "Okay, okay, you''re right. We''ll marry her to someone that lives nearby, and if Daniel ever dares to bully


    her, I''ll teach him a lesson he won''t forget."


    "That''s what I said. They could give it a try, and if it won''t work I''m not going to push them to do it." E


    had felt wronged and now looked at her husband. Samuelughed, and thought that although she was


    almost 50, she still acted like a child.


    Samuel kissed her, and said, "Sleep well. We''ll have to choose first a convenient wedding date for


    Jerry and Sally."


    "Okay."


    At the SL Group


    A girl in a white short coat, navy blue shirt, jeans and canvas shoes, and who was carrying her


    backpack, walked through thepany''s gates.


    She swiped her phone and looked at Kate''s live report and saw that Kate speaking in an interview:


    "Miss Song, are you really CEO Si''s girlfriend?"


    "Miss Song, when did you and CEO Si first start dating?"


    "Greeting Miss Song, ording to someone, you once slept in CEO Si''s vi. Is that true?"


    ...


    Upon hearing the interviewer''s questions, Kate wasn''t nervous at all, but on the contrary, she acted


    properly, and said, "Thank you for your attention. We are fine now, and if there will be any other good


    news, I will inform all of you immediately. Thank you."


    She didn''t admit anything, but she also didn''t deny, which made people question what was happening


    even more.


    Kate was heading towards thepany when the reporters assaulted her with their questions. She


    didn''t say goodbye to them until she arrived the main entrance of the building.


    J was soon bored and closed the live report. Just when she locked her phone, she suddenly heard


    somemotion near her: "Look! Mr. Shao''s daughter, J! Hurry!"


    Within a minute, J was surrounded from all sides by dozens of media officials, which were a lot


    more than Kate initially had around her.


    She had been just looking looking at Kate''s live report, and now all of a sudden it was happening to


    her. J''s first action was to be bbergasted.


    She failed to understand what is going on at once.


    In the past decade and also in her adulthood, Samuel had protected J wlessly. Samuel had


    taken care over the years to never reveal Jane''s straight out to the public. Even when she went to


    school abroad, in America, the fact that she was his daughter was still hidden.


    "Miss Shao, Mr. Simented your Weibost night. Is it true that you are his fiancee?"


    "Someone said that you are the fiancee of Boss Si, and this was confirmed by his own mother, Mrs.


    L. Is this true?"


    "Miss Shao, your father and brother are famousyers, and your mother was a popr actress. As


    their rtive, what do you think you will end up?"


    "Miss Shao, you are now working in the SL Group. Are youpeting with Miss Kate, and if so, does


    the prize consist of marrying CEO Si?"


    ...


    Each question was sharper than thest one. J had never faced this situation before in her life, an


    now her heart beat rapidly and her face turned white when she saw herself surrounded by dozens of


    microphones and cameras.


    "I... I am not." J shook her head innocently and, with her mind now turning nk, she didn''t have a


    single clue of what to say next.


    The interviewers didn''t intend on letting the fresh grad go off so easily, and more questions assaulted


    her.


    "Miss Shao, when you were studying in America, you majored in baking. General Han''s grandson, Bill,


    was also in the college as you were. When you graduated, he proposed to you in an entric manner.


    Why didn''t you say yes to him?"


    "Could you please tell us of your rtionship status with Bill?"


    "Will you marry to Si''s family or Han''s family?"


    "Or, is Miss Shao dating two men at the same time for the fullest advantages?"


    ...


    This was out of the line, and J''s face had nowpletely turned pale. She took a deep breath, and


    answered, "I am not! Do not start a rumor about this! We are just friends, that''s all! Han''s family is a


    military family. Do not tarnish their reputation!"


    These interviewers realized that they indeed have asked the wrong question and changed the subject


    at once: "What about Boss Si? You''re his special assistant. Your rtionship must go a lot deeper than


    this."


    "We heard that your brother, Mr. Jerry Shao, will marry Sally Si. Is that true?"


    All the questions were shot like bullets, J was unable to dodge them. What could she do?


    Eventually, she said, "Please move out of the way, I will bete. If you keep asking, I will sue you for


    prying in my own privacy."


    s, J was too young to handle the pressures of the media. Her threat didn''t work.


    "Miss Shao, we just want to know who Mr. Si''s girlfriend is, you or Miss Song? Or you both?"


    ...


    Not that far away, a man was watching the girl being surrounded by the reporters. But no one, except


    him, had noticed her pale face and the confusion leaking out of her eyes.

 Chapter 32 She is More Like a Sister to Me

    Chapter 32 She is More Like a Sister to Me


    By now, Daniel had made up his mind on what he had to do.


    "You''d better ask me. I know more." A man''s severe cold voice rose behind the reporters and saved


    J from breaking down in a flood of tears and frustration.


    During these moments J saw Daniel like a charming prince, riding on a white horse,ing


    straight to her rescue.


    When they saw Daniel, the reporters instantly dropped J and turned to him instead. Soon, Daniel


    was also assailed by the reporters.


    Daniel was cold, but confident in his attitude. He answered every one of the sharp questions the


    reportersunched at him without even blinking or changing his expression.


    He and Kate had something inmon indeed, which were confidence, generosity, frankness and


    simplicity.


    However, Daniel was too straightforward, and he threw out a reply which stunned all the present


    reporters: "Kate is my girlfriend. As for J, her parents are my sworn parents. She is more like a


    sister to me."


    The security guards finally came and prevented the reporters from asking further questions.


    Daniel and Spark walked together into thepany, protected by the security guards.


    As he passed by J, who was now dumbfounded, he casually said to her, " Go now. Do you want to


    be devoured by these annoying reporters?"


    ... J finally came to her senses and started keeping up the pace with Daniel and Spark.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She didn''t even notice that she had stepped into the CEO''s private elevator.


    Spark looked at Daniel and waited for an order. Daniel then cast a nce at him and then Spark


    pressed the button for the 88th floor.


    In just a few minutes, Daniel and Kate had been be the top trends on Weibo. Their names had


    be viral on all search engines.


    The whole morning, J waspletely lost at what Daniel had said in front of the reporters, "As for


    J, her parents are my sworn parents. She is more like a sister to me."


    Since Kate Song''s name had been such a hot search topic, someizens soon dug out her


    engagement to Leon Feng.


    As Kate''s father read the breaking news, he immediately called Leon to break off the engagement.


    Though he was very angry, Leon became silent on hearing what Kate''s father had to say: "Do you dare


    steal Mr. Si''s girlfriend?"


    Leon didn''t want to ruin his future, and he sure would not bite more than he could chew. Therefore, if


    he was ever asked something about the engagement, he would deny itpletely.


    Kate and Daniel''s rtionship now had be public, and she sessfully broke off her engagement


    to Leon. Having this burden lifted, Kate was now feeling light as a feather, like she walking on air.


    As she was now feeling in such a good mood, she decided not to lower herself to J''s level.


    At the Leroy Manor, L trembled with anger at her son. The news came like a p in her face. Her


    son had nowpletely lost Jane, forever.


    How would she exin this to Samuel and E!


    "Honey, stay calm, don''t be mad, " said Harry. He put down his newspaper and consoled his angry wife


    as best as he could.


    "Harry, just look at your ''clever'' son and what he just did, I... I''m never going to forgive him!"


    L banged her hand on the table and immediately decided what she should do next.


    Harry stepped towards his wife and then held her by the waist, "Don''t worry, " he began, "Daniel must


    know what he is doing. Why don''t we give him a chance and wait and see."


    What was done could not be undone. L and Harry had swapped their positions. Harry, who used to


    be so strict with his son, now had to speak for him in front of his mother, who used to often forgive him


    and generally be a lot softer with him.


    "Wait and see? Everyone now knows that Kate is Daniel''s girlfriend now. Do you want to wait until she


    bes your daughter-inw? Would you be happy then?" L could not restrain her anger any


    longer. She loathed on taking another woman other than Jane as being her daughter-inw.


    Harry shook his head, "Jane is better than Kate. I too hope she eventually ends up with Daniel." They


    had seen Jane grow up from the little girl she was in her childhood, to the grown woman she was now.


    Certainly they knew best about her.


    "Exactly, but we have to do something about this! "Daniel is 25 years old; he is still young and hasty.


    What if he gets Kate pregnant? If this happens, we won''t be able to do nothing about it." L''s worries


    made sense. However, Harry had another perspective on things.


    He had faith in his son.


    He walked his wife to the couch and exined to her carefully, "Look, they haven''t seen each other for


    7 or 8 years. Is that right?"


    L nodded. When he was a student, Daniel still had that teenage restlessness.


    "To my knowledge, Kate met Daniel four years ago on a fashion show, in which I am not going into


    details. The point is, in the four years that passed up until now, Daniel has kept Kate away. There were


    many chances for them to get together, but Kate has still never been to Daniel''s mansion.


    And as for Jane? She hasn''t seen Daniel for 7 or maybe 8 years. But she crossed paths with him as


    soon as she returned from the USA. They kind of re-acquainted with each other, right?


    On the very first night they had seen each other again after all these years, Samuel called and told us


    that Daniel had kissed Jane.


    And on the other night, didn''t Daniel take Jane to his mansion? I also asked Sven about what really


    happened thatte night.


    And ording to Sven, Daniel asked Spark to drive Kate home. As for Jane, she was too drunk and


    unconscious, and Daniel took her to his vi. On the second morning, we already knew that Jane had


    slept over at Daniel''s."


    Harry''s exnation gradually calmed L down.


    "Maybe they haven''t realized their affection to one another. It''s a transitional period. Every couple is


    faced with transition and adjustment periods. If we push them too hard, they will eventually rebel on


    one another. You know how your son is. He never listens to us, " said Harry.


    All right! What Harry said did, indeed, make a whole lot of sense. L felt immediately more relieved.


    "What should we do next?" asked L.


    "Next? We just take a firm stand and watch, " answered Harry.


    L shook her head and shook her head, "What if Kate is as vicious as Ynda and Catherine were?


    Jane will be utterly screwed then."


    And, indeed, L was right. A jealous woman is horrible.


    On a second thought, Harry added, "We''ll keep Kate far away from Jane. Samuel also has the


    bodyguards protect Jane. And if you still worry about her, I''ll have more guards put on duty to protect


    her."


    "All right, well, there is no better way." L secretly sighed. What had just happened wore her out


    almostpletely.


    She was done talking about Daniel, and now she had to worry about Nicole, "Well, Sally is getting


    married, but nothing''s happening with Nicole! She''s in herte 20''s and still hasn''t got a boyfriend."


    Nicole was actually the one she was worried most about.


    "Don''t worry about it. Just let it be. I''m her father, and I can take care of her if she ever needs me in the


    future. Just take it easy. Nicole needs time to find the one she really loves. Give her a break, she''ll pull


    through."

 Chapter 33 Jane Was At the SL Group

    Chapter 33 Jane Was At the SL Group


    Their Nicole was a cheerful and lovely girl in her childhood, but now, in herte 20''s, she had


    developed into a stone-cold belle. She behaved very cruelly and indifferently in general, just like her


    father was in front of outsiders, but was active and outgoing like L in front of her other rtives and


    friends...


    L jumped into Harry''s arms with a depressed look drawn all over her face: "I really regret having so


    many children, Harry. We now have to worry about everyone. I would have never dreamed that the


    most naughty of them, Sally, was gonna be the first to actually get married!"


    But L didn''t expect that her obedient Sally would run away. Sally ran away on the date of their


    wedding photo shoot, leaving a letter behind.


    The two pair of parents stood in shock.


    Before long they found out that Jerry had actually taken Sally away all by himself.


    They didn''t take wedding photos, but instead went straight to the Department of Civil Affairs and


    procured their marriage certificate.


    On the 88th floor, in the secretary division of the SL Group


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    J was listening to the secretaries talking gossip, and Spark ignored them as if he didn''t hear


    anything.


    "It turns out that she''s a phony fiancee."


    "Some say that J Shao is just a spoiled little princess, but without any advantages."


    "Her parents seemed to be happy that she got a 5 dor sryst month!"


    "They are rich people, they don''t care about money. She must have a hidden reason to be the assistant


    CEO."


    ...


    J just doodled on the paper and left them gossiping.


    The A4 paper was soonpletely covered with meaningless doodles drawn all over it by J.


    There was a turtle in the middle, along with the words "DS Bastard!"


    The gossip suddenly now suddenly stopped, and the paper in front of J was taken away, "Mr. Shi,


    I''ve already ssified that document" cried J.


    "What does DS stand for?"


    "DS means Daniel Si." Thinking of Daniel being painted as a turtle made J smile.


    The man next to her got furious, but J was out of space, in a world of her own.


    "Miss Shao loafed on the job and also insulted the boss. You''ll receive a reprimand and a fine of 1, 000


    dors."


    Em? J suddenly regained her consciousness. She turned her head around and saw Daniel


    dressed in a white shirt and looking ruthlessly at her with cold eyes.


    She immediately wanted to snatch back the A4 piece of paper, but it was toote.


    J forced herself to exin: "I... I''ve already finished my work. Can''t I have a break?"


    "No, you can''t!"


    The little girl scowled and rolled her eyes at him, "You''re an evil capitalist!"


    "Miss Shao contradicted the boss at work, again..."


    "Fine, OK! I''m sorry. I''m working now." J was really troubled by Daniel''s cruel words.


    She tore up the piece of paper, threw it into the trash bin, rested her chin on her left hand and then


    began ying on theputer.


    "J Shao, you are going to attend the military training with the trainees the day after tomorrow!"


    warned Daniel. After saying it, he proceeded to leave.


    Military training? The day after tomorrow? Her period woulde the day after tomorrow. "Mr. Si, can I


    attend the military training two dayster?" She was too shy to speak out, because she was ashamed


    of others to know.


    She usually felt cramped in the first two days.


    "Excuse, " demanded Daniel.


    J''s face turned red. "A secret that can''t be shared, " she said.


    The man didn''t even turn his head around, "No." And then he entered his office.


    J bent over the desk and felt even more depressed. Even if she was more like a sister to him, she


    had never before in her life seen such a cruel, heartless brother!


    The secretaries secretlyughed and then began gossiping again.


    No matter what they said, J never refuted it, which made things be even more aggravated.


    The whispering behind J''s back had now be a cried out full frontal mockery.


    "She must think that if she is Mr. Si''s sister she has to have her personal privileges."


    "A secret that can''t be said. What literary style! Hahaha."


    ...


    "Enough! Shut up! You are so annoying! You bitches!" J banged the pen she was holding in her


    hand onto the desk and stared at the secretaries furiously.


    Then Daniel isted J as if she was a bad student not behaving in ss. He asked Spark to move


    her desk to the innermost corner of the office.


    In a military region, C Country


    "Count off!"


    "1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7! Over!"


    Brian, who was followed by two service soldiers, looked at the outstanding special soldiers with


    satisfaction in his eyes. The monitor next to him stood upright when he saw him, "Colonel Han, the


    special soldiers are now prepared for the training. Please advise!"


    "Good. Who are you going to train today?" While he was on inspection duty, he saw several special


    soldiers with backpacks on them and asked where they were heading to.


    "Colonel Han, we are going to the suburb of the northern area of the city and will instruct 21 trainees of


    the SL Group!"


    Brian raised his voice and asked, "Whichpany did you say it was, soldier?"


    "Colonel Han, we are going to instruct 21 trainees of the SL Group Company!" repeated the monitor.


    Brian''s stare went nk for a moment. He then demanded on the monitor, "You stay here. I''ll take them


    there."


    His words made the soldiers forget about the discipline. They looked at each other in surprise.


    The colonel would apany them to instruct the trainees? What was going on? Brian was in the


    position of deputy regimentalmander. Was it because the boss of the SL Group was a tycoon?


    "Are you sure, Colonel Han?" asked the monitor in surprise.


    Brian nodded his head and then waved his arm towards him: "Go back and do your own business. I''ll


    take care of them."


    "OK. Colonel Han." The monitor left in parade step.


    Although the military discipline was strict in the army, the news that Colonel Han brought the special


    soldiers to instruct the trainees passed through the whole army almost in an instant.


    Bill, who was having lunch at that time, immediately ran out of the canteen after he heard the news.


    He found Brian, and who was just about to salute inly, "Brian."


    Brian took a nce at him and felt awkward after he remembered something. Then he looked straight


    into Bill''s eyes and said, "Say it."


    "Brian, who are you going to train?" asked Bill with longing eyes.


    Brian packed his clothes into the backpack, "The SL Group, the suburb in the northern part of the city."


    Jane was at the SL Group.


    "Brian, is it because of J Shao?" Although Bill was young, he wasn''t stupid.


    Brian stopped for a while, but didn''t try to deny it, "Do you know whether she will participate in the


    training?" he asked.


    Bill shook his head. He held Brian''s arm, and spoke with a sad look on his face, "Brian, I know Jane is


    a good girl. But please, let her go. I''ll die if I''m not going to be with her."


    Brian frowned at his arm and shook Bill off, "Take three steps backward, solider. Stand upright in


    standard military posture!"


    Billplied exactly with what Brian said.


    "Chin up, chest out, stomach in and hips up!"


    ... Bill now regretted contacting Brian.


    "Brian, take me with you! What about... a fairpetition between us?" and then Bill winked at Brian.

 Chapter 34 From Now On We are Rivals in Love

    Chapter 34 From Now On We are Rivals in Love


    After he briefly nced at Bill, Brian continued to pack his things, and said: "Just be obedient and stay


    in the military camp and maybe J may note to the training. I''ve heard that now she''s the


    assistant CEO. Do you really think it is necessary for an assistant CEO to join the training?"


    ''Assistant CEO?'' A severe, cold face came to Bill''s mind, and then suddenly called out a name:


    "Daniel!"


    ''Is Jane Daniel''s special assistant? ''What is Jane doing? Why did she choose to work as an assistant


    CEO at the SL Group in a domain that doesn''t even matches with what she majored in?''


    "And, " began Brian. He remembered of a piece of entertainment news which he had just seen by


    chance, and said to Bill, "I''ve learned a rumor which is widely spread on the inte that J is


    actually Daniel''s fiancee, but Daniel already announced that he has a girlfriend. After all, it is, very


    Bill was unconvinced, an while he curled his lips, he said, "It is just a joke. Jane just graduated and it''s


    impossible for her to be Daniel''s fiancee."


    Brian looked at Bill, and said, "You should go back now. If you still want to write to her, I can help you


    send the letters."


    Bill didn''t write to her any more, because thest letter Jane sent him had already broken his heart.


    He got disappointed at the thought of it, and still trying to rx, he said, "Brian, from now on we are


    rivals in love." He had to train himself hard and continuously strove to get rid of his father and


    grandfather''s control. In this case, he could get a lot of time to go after Jane after he gained his


    freedom.


    ''How does Bill know so much about Jane?'' thought Brian. He suddenly became serious, and shouted


    at Bill, "Get out! If you dare say another word, you''ll have 100 push-ups as punishment!"


    Bill felt even more distressed now and left. While passing by the training field he started running like a


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    madman, eager to be quickly armed with twenty pounds of heavy burden and to begin the cross-


    country running.


    He now had to train better and work even hard in order to be a full member of the military at an


    earlier time. When he would manage to get a higher ranking position than Brian''s, and have the upper


    hand, only then he could go after Jane and betroth her.


    But would Jane also be willing to wait for him so long?


    In the northern suburb of the city


    Samuel personally took his daughter to the camp and sighed when he saw the camp''s strict and tough


    condition.


    He tried to persuade his daughter again: "Jane, you can return home with me. You don''t have to go


    through such hardships."


    J waved her hand at him, and said, "Father, I''m not a child anymore, and I have decided I want to


    undergo the military training."


    "Do you remember the time you fainted during your junior high training? I''ll be worried sick about you if


    such a thing happens again."


    J, of course, remembered. She had fainted because at that time she was also on her period like


    she was now, and because she was sitting under the zing sun for over two hours.


    "Father, I feel healthier after all these years. I won''t faint again." And she was right. After several years


    of careful nursing, her overall condition had improved during her period. She couldn''t be as weak as


    she was in junior high.


    Samuel failed to persuade his daughter, so now he had nothing left to do but leave. Before his


    departure, he spoke to J, "You have to take good care of yourself here, and call me immediately if


    there is anything you need. Also, I''ve sent some guards here for you, and you can ask them anytime to


    help you if you find yourself in any sort of difficulty or distress."


    "Father, I don''t want any guards or any help. Please let them go. I''ll be safe here from anything or


    anyone bad."


    J nced at the woods in the near distance and thought that it would not be dangerous since the


    J sighed, and thought to herself, ''s! I''m an adult now, but father still takes care of me as if I were


    a little child.''


    Samuel looked again at the group of interns in the near distance and found that they were constantly


    staring at him and his daughter. Samuel thought for a little while and still felt worried about J. "Um.


    I should be going now, " he said.


    He drove away alone, leaving the guards with Jane.


    After she found her tent, J briefly arranged her stuff and thenid in it to rest for a while.


    As she learned that the training wouldst for a full week, J had taken the precaution of being


    totally prepared and brought plenty of stuff along with her.


    In the early evening, thepany gave each employee a set of camouge clothing.


    They had to wear it when they were gathered together the next day.


    While J was wearily checking the information on her phone, she heard a conversation of her two


    colleagues in the next tent: "I''ve heard that our instructors are special soldiers brought from the city


    headquarter. They must be very handsome, for sure!"


    "Yeah. I also learned from my manager that there would also be a military officer present!"


    "Military officer? But military trainings are always organized and conducted by somemon squad


    leaders or smallpanymanders, right?"


    "Who knows? Whatever; just as long as he''s handsome!"


    "Ha-ha! You''re dreaming too much. Since he is a military officer, he must be a middle-aged man with a


    certain qualification and experience earned over the years. And speaking of years, I''m guessing he


    may be forty or maybe more, fifty!"


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    While she was listening to their conversation, J thought over what she had just heard a moments


    ago and believed that this aspect didn''t really matter at all.


    Whether he was just an instructor, or a military officer, she still didn''t know him.


    The next morning, just a little after dawn, a series of loud whistles woke J out of her deep slumber.


    She looked at the time with her eyes still half-closed, only to find that it was just five o''clock in the


    morning.


    She was perplexed, since she had never risen up out of bed so early!


    A man shouted outside their tents in a resonant voice: "I will give all of you half an hour to prepare


    yourselves and gather together on time at 5:30. If you are a minutete, you will have to run one


    kilometer as punishment!"


    After he finished talking, all the people in the tents started to loudly get up and panic.


    J sat up, half-asleep. She rubbed her disheveled long hair and began to regret her choice, ''Why


    did Ie here to torture myself? I''m so crazy. Why didn''t I stay home and sleep in?''


    At 5:10, J had already put on the camouge clothing and staggered out of the tent.


    While she saw that the water supply area was packed full with her colleagues, also dressed in


    camouge clothing, she decided to go back and get someter!


    J felt that she was still drowsy, even though she woke up.


    After getting back to her tent, she somehow fell asleep again.


    J suddenly woke, startled by the harsh sound of the whistle, and then climbed out of her tent only


    to find that the others had already gathered together on the open space in the near distance.


    ''Oh my god. I''m so screwed!'' She quickly fastened her belt, put on her camouge shoes, and then ran


    out of the tent towards the gathered team.


    While she saw that all members had started to count off, she had to stand at the end of the line.


    "1, 2... 21." J was so scared that she waste, but in the end seeded in calling out her


    corresponding number.


    However, she still looked different from the others. J was surprised to find that she forgot to wear


    her uniform''s camouge cap...


    A military officer, who stood in front of the training members, looked at them and gravely spoke, "Good


    morning everyone. My name is Brian Han and we will spend the next seven days together and on the


    tough training course ahead..."


    It didn''t matter what he said next; J had stopped listening to him altogether.


    She couldn''t believe that the world was so small that she could meet Brian here!


    She stared at the instructors, who were standing in the front row, and found that it was indeed Brian


    who had taken the lead! Brian nced at J and then quickly looked away, as if they wereplete


    strangers.


    Next, it was time for the instructors and the interns to introduce themselves to one another. Brian stood


    aside and saw the seven instructors and the interns make their self-introductions.


    When it was J''s turn to introduce herself, everyone looked at her.


    J felt depressed, and believed that it would not be a good idea for her if the new colleagues got to


    know her.


    "Hi, everybody. My name is J Shao and I''m 22 years old. Nice to meet you all!"


    In fact, she was just unwilling to meet someone who disliked her.


    This time Brian dared to look another time at J, who now attracted everyone''s attention and


    seemed to be their only focus.

 Chapter 35 Shut Up

    Chapter 35 Shut Up


    After J introduced herself, no one apuded.


    She took a deep breath and knew this was all happening because of Daniel Si.


    Everyone was hostile to her because all of those rumors.


    Brian apuded first, followed by the instructors. Seeing Brian and the instructors apuding, the rest


    of the people started pping their hands one by one.


    Then Brian began to distribute 21 trainees to 7 instructors.


    A male colleague, a female colleague and J were distributed to an instructor called Zed Lin.


    All trainees stood in front of their own instructors and started familiarizing themselves with them for a


    while. Then, Bian demanded, "Everyone, tidy yourselves up. Gather here in five minutes and then start


    marching."


    J returned to her tent, took her hat and then ran to the water source to wash her face.


    She had no time to wash her face with a cleanser. After wiping, she applied the toner, cream and


    sunscreen.


    When J was fitting her hat, she heard the whistle blow again.


    She ran to the gathering ce rapidly and saw that all seven instructors were wearing the same


    military uniforms. She was confused, because she had now forgotten which one was her own


    instructor...


    "J Shao, what are you doing? Go back to your team quickly!" Her confused face looked lovely.


    Brian''s powerful voice surprised everyone.


    Everyone was surprised by Brian''s good memory because he remembered a trainee''s name after the


    first introduction.


    After all the people went to their corresponding teams, J saw that Zed was staring at her. There


    were only two trainees behind him, and for a moment J was suddenly inspired and started running


    towards him.


    When she passed him by, J carefully watched Zed. Zed was embarrassed to be stared at by a girl,


    and his swarthy face even blushed a bit. J then stood behind him after she memorized his face.


    Brian saw that J kept pretty much to herself and wondered why.


    She was bright and lively, but umunicative. Why didn''t she join the others in conversation?


    "The first activity starts now. Five kilometers of marching!"


    After Brian''s order, everyone cried woefully.


    Although everyone already knew that they would be in for some rough time, they didn''t expect to march


    five kilometers on the first day of their training.


    J stared at Brian, who looked serious, and thought, ''Did I hear him right? Five kilometers?'' Oh my


    god, she would certainly die from exhaustion!


    J couldn''t help but to step back and was just about to escape.


    When she was just about to run away, Brian stopped her. "J Shao!" he yelled.


    Everyone now stared at J with a doubtful look in their eyes.


    J smiled in embarrassment and drew back her neck, "I..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but Brian knew immediately what she was going to do next.


    Brian kept his hands behind his back and then got close to Zed, "J Shao, you fell out of line!"


    J touched her right ear and now stood in front of everyone.


    "We haven''t even started marching yet and you already n to escape. 20 push-ups as punishment!"


    ...


    20 push-ups? J, now bbergasted, looked at Brian, who had a dead-serious face, and wondered


    why this handsome soldier had now be as annoying as Daniel was.


    "I refuse to do it. I have the right to choose!" J stubbornly looked at Brian.


    Brian was on the verge ofughing when he saw J''s face, but quickly held it back.


    "Military orders are imperative. You have no right to refuse it!" answered Brian.


    "I have personal liberty. This is not military training. This is devil training. We are employed by a


    financialpany, not a military unit! I''m not a soldier!"


    Many trainees agreed with her words and began to talk more about the matter in a low voice.


    Seeing the situation at hand, the director of the HR Department began to scold her: "J Shao, if you


    continue to disobey the colonel any longer, I will report you straight to the boss!"


    Report to Daniel Si? J rolled her eyes in disgust.


    Brian made a gesture to the director. He had rich experience in dealing with these disobedient recruits:


    "J Shao, if you refuse to do push-ups alone, then the rest of the people here must do the push-ups


    together with you!"


    "J Shao, you can''t do this to us!"


    "J Shao, as an assistant CEO, you should act on behalf of the boss!"


    ...


    The trainees now began to criticize J with grievance against her.


    J sighed, took a deep breath, bit her lower lip, took off her hat and then threw it onto the ground,


    and said, "Shut up! I''m doing it!"


    Then she went down to the ground and began to do the push-ups.


    "1, 2, 3..." She already felt a little ufortable.


    "4, 5, 6..." Even more cramped and ufortable.


    "7, 8, 9..." She couldn''t hold on any longer.


    "10, 11..." J fell on the ground. Brian was at first startled and was just about to check on her if she


    was alright, but immediately held back.


    After two minutes, J was still groveling on the ground and gasping for breath.


    She was wondering why she was so weak, even after all these years of diligently practicing


    Taekwondo.


    "J Shao,e on!" Zed encouraged her.


    He med Brian a little bit for this. Indeed, it was OK to be strict with the soldiers. But it wasn''t OK to


    be so strict with a feeble girl. 20 push-ups were far beyond her capability, and he knew it.


    "J Shao,e on!" The other two instructors began to encourage her.


    J smiled at them, pushed up on the ground and continued counting.


    "... 18, 19, 20!" And then J fell on the ground again. But now apuse started sounding all around


    her.


    "Take a five-minute rest, then start marching!" ordered Brian. He squat down and lifted J up on her


    feet.


    But J obviously didn''t seem to ept his help. She shook off his hand and returned staggering on


    her own legs to her team.


    Brian smiled with indifference. However it was, inevitably, people started to use J of not


    discerning the good from the bad.


    Because of this, they lost some time, and began to gather again.


    And then they began running towards a mountain. At first everyone ran fast, but as the time passed,


    several people were left behind.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    J was one of them. Since she had stopped practicing Taekwondo, she hadn''t exercised for several


    years. Little by little, she gradually became thest.


    Brian followed her and ran with her at a constant speed, "How are you feeling?" He looked at Brian,


    who now looked a little bit more paler.


    But J shed an angry look at him and then ran away from him even faster.


    Her speed was three times faster than before, and soon she rejoined the team.


    However, after two kilometers, she fell behind again.


    Brian stayed closely by her side while the rest of the people quickly advanced past them.


    ''J Shao, why are you so weak? Come on!''


    "You can take a rest if you feel tired, " he said. Brian felt... a sort of heartache.


    He began to wonder if he was indeed being too harsh with her. After all, she was a just little girl working


    in a financial firm, not a soldier in the trenches.

 Chapter 36 Janet Again Sought Personal Privileges

    Chapter 36 J Again Sought Personal Privileges


    J shook her hands in denial when she heard him. She then boldly put her hands on her hips and


    kept on running.


    But, after another one kilometers, she dropped out exhausted again.


    J was too tired to run and now stood still, gasping for breath. She stared at the enigmatic Brian,


    and asked him, "Why are you following me? Do you want to make fun of me again?


    ... Upon hearing this, Brian suddenly didn''t know what to say next. Was he being spiteful in any way


    towards her?


    He squatted down to her, and said, "Let me carry you."


    She then suddenly stopped gasping for breath and looked at the man in front of her aghast, and said,


    "What are you doing?"


    Brian looked back, and replied, "If you don''t hurry up a bit, there won''t be anymore breakfast left for


    you."


    "No, no. I can do it." J shook her head in dismay. She was afraid that if her colleagues saw Brian


    carrying her, they might then look down upon her.


    But, nheless, Brian lifted J up and ran with her forward.


    "No, Brian, stop! I forgive you for the push-ups you asked me to do. Put me down, now!" J''s face


    flushed bright red. She wanted to push Brian away, but didn''t know where to put her hands first.


    "Easy now. I''ll put you down if someone spots us, " said Brian.


    J fell silent; he seemed to know what she was thinking all the time. Was she that obvious?


    But she didn''t want Brian to carry her. "Brian, you don''t have to carry me. You''ll get tired, too. Please,


    put me down, now!"


    "It''s OK. Marching for five kilometers is a piece of cake for me. I can carry you and run for tens of


    kilometers more."


    J became more and more anxious by each passing moment when Brian refused to put her down.


    She wanted to struggle and escape, but found that her legs were tightly buckled under her and that she


    was also deprived of any strength to do this.


    Finally, what she feared most, happened.


    One of J''s colleagues saw Brian carrying her...


    Brian put her down immediately, and J found she had regained her strength again. Seeing her


    colleague staring at them in shock, J knew she was unable to wash herself clean this time.


    J didn''t know how to exin all of this, and so instead she ran away quickly.


    The farther she ran, the more of her colleagues she saw. Everyone looked at J suspicious when


    she quickly ran ahead of the team.


    Brian couldn''t help but smile when he saw the little girl in front of him.


    They had finally ran the five kilometers, and their destination was actually the starting point from where


    they initially began their run.


    Lying in the tent, everyone was too tired to talk, but the gossip about J spread around quickly.


    They not only talked about it in the tents, but they also rted it to their other colleagues working in the


    And, not before long, the wholepany now knew that J was carried by the instructor.


    In the meeting room of the SL Group


    Two employees were gossiping about J and then spread it to another employee in vivid details.


    "Holy shit! Really? J Shao is such a slut! She even hooked up with that instructor in just a couple of


    hours!"


    "No, I heard he was a colonel, not just a little instructor!"


    "Why does a colonel have to train them personally? Does he participate in the training just for J


    Shao''s sake?"


    ...


    Cough! Cough! A warning cough sounded, and the three employees instantly panicked when they saw


    who the people behind them really were.


    "Mr. Si, Mr. Shi." After they greeted Daniel and Spark, they immediately scattered to their work desks.


    Daniel nced with indifference at the three employees, and demanded, "Spark, employees who


    gossip in thepany must be downgraded to lower positions or suffer pay cuts. If they are caught for


    the second time, fire them directly, without hesitation!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    Spark then opened his MacBook while walking to his desk, and was just about to send an email.


    In the meeting room


    All thepany''s managers were in the meeting room. Daniel strode inside and mmed the


    documents he was carrying in his hands hard against the table.


    The managers were too scared to even breathe.


    "Start reporting the work from the Secretary Department. If there is any loophole or poor performance


    in any department, I''ll fire the manager!" Facing Daniel''s fury, the managers discreetly wiped the beads


    of sweating out of their foreheads.


    They were all guessing who annoyed him.


    Daniel had fired three managers in that meeting, from the Secretary Department, HR Department and


    Public Rtions Department.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in thepany had been terrified for thest several days because of Daniel''s fury. They


    were afraid a disaster woulde crashing down on them at any moment.


    In the suburb of the northern part of the city


    After standing in the standard military posture for two hours, all the people were now taking a rest. An


    instructor divided them into male and female teams, and then they started singing.


    Except for Brian, there were 28 people in the camp, including the instructors. There were 12 women


    and 16 men in total.


    J sat in thest row and felt more and more depressed, and Brian sat behind her.


    Hearing the girls happily taking with the instructors, J looked up at the sky and wondered for how


    long could she take it anymore.


    There were too many differences between the school environment that she was used to and the


    working conditions she was now put to.


    She was popr in the school. And although not everyone liked her, she still had a lot of friends.


    But after she entered thepany, no one wanted to be her friend anymore, and she didn''t have the


    faintest idea why.


    A colleague, sitting opposite to her, agreed with another''s request and began singing Charlie Puth''s


    "One Call Away".


    J lowered her head and wagged it with the rhythm.


    Suddenly, J felt something was terribly wrong.


    She immediately stood up and wanted to report it to Zed, but Zed was singing, and was unable to hear


    her.


    J now had to turn her back around and report it to Brian instead, "Sir, I need to go the washroom."


    Brian nodded and then J quickly ran to her tent.


    She took something with her out of it and then ran to the washroom.


    "See, J again sought personal privileges. She didn''t report to Zed, but directly reported to the


    colonel instead."


    "I knew it! I don''t understand how a good man like Samuel Shao could have a shameless daughter like


    her."


    A tall figure was now standing behind the two colleagues who were gossiping, and they lowered their


    heads. It was Brian.


    After J came back, she saw that two of her colleagues were doing push-ups.


    She was confused, but didn''t think much of it and returned back to her ce.


    She had to endure the next couple of days and not to be a deserter.


    Except for J, who felt more and more depressed, the rest of her colleagues spent the next three


    days in happiness and joy.


    They weren''t trained at night, and there were no ces to charge their phones. So they just sat around


    the bonfire, chatting andughing.


    After J went out of the washroom one night, she saw some fireflies, not that far away from her.


    She shook off the drops of water from her hands and went towards the fireflies, ignoring her aching


    body.


    But just when she arrived, they flew away.


    She sat on a rock and felt morose. Seeing the fireflies flying round and round, she suddenly


    remembered of someone.

 Chapter 37 Would You Like to be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 37 Would You Like to be My Girlfriend


    J couldn''t even remember for how long she had been so depressed.


    She felt even more disgusted at the thought that Daniel and Kate might be out on a date together.


    She remembered that E had once told her that she was actually the one that sought after Samuel,


    and that the chase had been, indeed, very painful. And J was now in the same position as she was


    years ago. She also had a crush on Daniel, but she didn''t want to swallow her pride and go after him.


    She loathed doing things she didn''t agree with from the start.


    But what should she do then?


    Touching her aching abdomen, J wanted to return to her tent, but she couldn''t make a single move


    forward.


    She heard the sound of footstepsing closely to her and then a man sat down next to her.


    He looked into the same direction that J was looking, and asked, "Aren''t fireflies beautiful?"


    J nodded and thought to herself that these simple fireflies have a lot more beauty in them than a


    man carrying just an ugly heart.


    "What happened to you these past couple of days? You seem sad!" She looked confused, like a little


    rabbit which couldn''t find its way back home.


    She felt more and more morose. She buried her head between her knees, and answered, "I''m OK.


    Thank you for your concern."


    Brian looked at the fireflies and asked, "J, do you like Bill?"


    "Em? I like Bill because he helps me a lot." Obviously J had misunderstood Brian.


    Brian pulled up some des of grass and yed with them. After a couple of minutes, he asked J


    straightforward, "Would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cough." J almost choked on her own saliva, and the shock brought by Brian''s words even made


    her forget about her aching stomach.


    "Brian, you... we... we''ve just met each other for a few days. Why would you say that?"


    Brian looked her in the eyes, and said, "It takes just a moment to fall in love with a person."


    ...


    J''s heart was beating faster.


    In such a romantic setting, and after a handsome soldier had just told her that he loved her, it was


    pretty hard for her to calm down.


    However, J said, "Brian, I seem to have fallen in love with someone."


    J''s words broke Brian''s heart.


    He was not a little boy anymore, but he had spent most of his time in the army, and seldom had free


    time to spend with girls.


    His father had demanded of him to attend blind dates. He met with several girls, but no matter how


    pretty they were, he had no attraction or feelings towards them.


    He now finally had a crush on a girl, and also didn''t mind that she was several years younger than he


    was. But she refused him, and Brian gave a wry smile.


    He sighed, and asked, "You seem to fall in love with someone else... Are you sure of it?"


    After all, she was just a little girl.


    "No, I''m not sure." J wasn''t sure whether she loved Daniel or not. Sometimes she wanted to beat


    him to a pulp, but sometimes her heart beat faster just at the thought of him.


    She hated his cold and arrogant character.


    But she liked the way he kissed her.


    "Is questionable love the same as love? Of course not! Does he love you?"


    Remembering Kate Song, J shook her head, and said in despondency, "He already has a


    girlfriend."


    She didn''t know why he kissed her since he hated her.


    Did he just y with her?


    When thinking of these things, J felt even more depressed.


    Brian was a little excited, and thought that maybe he still had a chance.


    "Since he already has a girlfriend, he doesn''t love you for sure. J, don''t yearn for someone who


    doesn''t love you. You should find a man who loves you and cares about you."


    J knew that Brian was right.


    "Brian, do you know what they think of me? That I''m just a spoiled little princess. That I''m over 20 years


    old now, and that the first money I ever earned were only 5 dors. I don''t cook. I don''t do any


    housework. I only make trouble for those around me."


    To tell you the truth, I know all of my disadvantages, and I''ve never wanted to correct them. No one


    would fall in love with a girl like me. The only people that love me are my parents."


    Daniel hated her, andst time they met he didn''t even want to stay in the same car with her.


    Brian felt pity for her and couldn''t help but tofort her, "Only servants cook and do the housework.


    You''re the spoiled little princess. That means everyone likes you and is willing to spoil you. You''re a


    troublemaker, but I also think you are lovely. J, you''re not really that bad as you think you are. In


    my eyes, you''re perfect."


    J looked at Brian, eyes turning red. No one had ever talked to her this way, except for her family


    and Sven.


    Brian was the first person who was willing tofort her.


    She felt Brian''s warmth, which was alike Jerry''s and Sven''s.


    But that wasn''t the warmth of love.


    She had refused Bill before, but he was much better after two days, no matter how sad he was of the


    news. But Brian and Bill were different characters.


    She didn''t know Brian at all. "Sorry, " she said. She didn''t know what else to say.


    The man gave a bitter smile, and patted her head, "Don''t say you''re sorry. You do everything right."


    J remembered when Bill confessed that he loved her, but didn''t know what to do. At that time she


    had been afraid to tell her mom about it. So she asked Daisy, and Daisy said, "If you don''t love him,


    you should refuse him without more ado. A vague attitude would harm you both."


    That''s the reason she refused Bill without further ado every time. And now she had to also refuse Bill''s


    cousin, and she didn''t feel at all proud of herself this time neither.


    She took a deep breath and then looked Brian straight in the eyes, "Brian, what you just said... makes


    me feel the warmth of a brother instead of a lover. Brian, can we be good friends in the future?"


    Brian nodded, "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, I couldn''t really spend that much time with you after all


    because I''m busy with the army. But I confessed my true feelings to you, and I hope I haven''t upset you


    because of this. I feel much better now. It''s OK, don''t worry about it."


    It was night outside, and J couldn''t see the emotions hidden in his eyes by the dark. After hearing


    Brian''s words, J felt more relieved.


    "It''ste. We should be heading back!" J stood up from the rock she was sitting on. The night was


    dark indeed, and she hardly saw the road under her feet. Suddenly, she slipped and fell straight into


    Brian''s arms.


    A cry sounded not far away, "I saw nothing." Then, they heard the person run away.


    J suddenly lost her words. She was now afraid that the gossip about her would never stop, or at


    least not in the near future. What a lousy misfortune!

 Chapter 38 Why is There One Person Missing

    Chapter 38 Why is There One Person Missing


    While he helped J get back on her feet, who was now startled and had fallen straight into his


    bosom, Brianughed out loud, and said, "J, just follow your own course in life and let the others


    bber all they want! A clean hand needs no washing. So don''t be sad and upset when others talk


    about things they have no idea about in the first ce."


    ''Brian is right!'' she thought. J then looked on the bright side of things, and walked towards the


    camping area along with Brian.


    At the underground parking lot of the SL Group


    It was rush hour and many cars were steadily parked one by one on the parking spaces.


    A woman got out of a ck Volkswagen and restlessly knocked on the window of a Chery car parked


    next to it. An employee got out of the car, and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Madeline, I just learned a fresh piece of news about J from one of the interns. Have you heard it?"


    "What news? Tell me, please! I won''t get another chance to learn it if we enter thepany." The


    woman called Madelin closed her car door and then started to gossip with excitement.


    "I heard thatst night J and Mr. Han entered the woods and stayed there for a long time. A


    colleague of ours, who was just taking a walk in the woods, was surprised to see..."


    "Tell me, quick!" demanded the other woman.


    "...Mr. Han holding J tightly in his arms. And, just while they were kissing, they were suddenly


    interrupted by her!"


    "Oh my God! They stayed in the woods for that long and were still kissing even after they had been


    discovered? Anyway, Mr. Han is, after all, a military officer, so J is very lucky to have him as a


    boyfriend!"


    ... When they nearly finished talking about the hot topic, the two women dared to walk towards the


    The employees were now kept under strict surveince on thepany''s grounds, and the ones who


    were caught gossiping were now instantly punished.


    They had talked outside thepany, indeed, but someone who was near them at that time, and who


    they couldn''t see, had heard all of their conversation. A man smoking a cigarette sat in a Rolls-Royce


    with the window rolled down.


    The cigarette had already burned out and had almost burnt his hand, but the man didn''t seem to feel


    nothing at all.


    He just stared at his documents in the car while Spark, who sat in the front seat, was afraid to even


    take a full breath of air.


    He was staring at the same page for several minutes, lost in thought.


    After putting out the cigarette butt, which had now burned his hand, Daniel put away the document, and


    told Spark, "Ourpany now pays more attention to this small batch of interns, and now I have to


    inspect their military training status at once."


    Spark was silent, and wondered since when had Daniel started to speak with him in such an indirect


    fashion.


    Daniel had found a good enough reason and it was normal for the others not to know what he was


    going to do next. But Spark firmly believed that if he couldn''t get to know Daniel''s true goals and


    purposes then he definitely wasn''t qualified to be his special assistant anymore.


    "OK, Mr. Si."


    When they heard that Daniel was soon going to inspect the intern''s military training, thepany''s


    employees started to get restless and immediately contacted the person that was in charge with them


    in the suburb.


    But, after they called several times, they still couldn''t get in touch with the person in charge there.


    Maybe it was because the suburb was so remote.


    They tried calling over and over again but to no avail.


    The employees in thepany were very anxious and very worried that, if Mr. Si saw that the interns


    were undisciplined andzy during the military training, his punishment would be more than severe with


    them.


    At the Northern suburb of the city


    The weather was hot that day, and all members took a break on the spot for ten minutes after the war


    game. After that, they began to practice standing at attention.


    Brian had already noticed that J was starting to get really pale, but he couldn''t do anything to help


    her because of the rumors that were spreading about what had happened between him and Jst


    evening.


    He also couldn''t sit next to her to help her, so he just had to let all of them take breaks again and again.


    Within only 10 minutes of standing at attention, J began experiencing shortness of breath and


    dizziness, and soon didn''t even have the strength to inform the instructor of her condition.


    When Jordan saw that J couldn''t keep to her feet any more, he quickly ran to her help, choosing to


    ignore the gossips.


    While J struggled to keep her eyelids open, she saw Brian, and cried out two words enfeebled,


    "Excuse me..."


    After this, she fainted, not knowing what happened next to her.


    Brian helped J, who was about to fall, stand up on her feet, and cried out her name, "J!" Even


    after he cried out her name for several times, she still didn''t wake up.


    Other colleagues of hers also panicked when they saw J suddenly faint, and so they gathered


    around her to see what had happened to her.


    Brian held J in his arms, and said, "I''ll take her to the hospital."


    He ran towards his military vehicle, but suddenly a Rolls-Royce, which seemed not to belong to that


    ce, stopped next to him just before he opened his car''s door.


    Without thinking too much, Brian opened the backseat door of his car and put J, who was cked


    out, on it.


    When Brian got out of his car, Daniel saw the girl on the backseat of the military vehicle.


    Daniel was a little surprised when he looked at her. When he was about to get closer to make sure that


    she was, indeed, J, Brian had already closed the car''s door and was ready to drive away.


    When she saw that Daniel showing up unexpectedly, the Personnel Director asked all interns to stand


    at attention at once and walked up to him to greet him alone.


    "Mr. Si, here you are!"


    Daniel looked at the interns, who were standing at attention, and found that J wasn''t there!


    "Why is there one person missing?" asked Daniel.


    Um... To the Personnel Director''s surprise, Daniel had asked this question first, which made her freeze


    on the spot because she wascking a proper answer for it.


    Only after Spark winked at her did she start to stammer: "Mr. Si... J... She just fainted earlier, and


    Mr. Han took her to the hospital for proper care."


    ''She just fainted?''


    Daniel, who still looked sober as usual, walked up to the instructors and shook hands with them. After


    that, he spoke to the interns who were standing at attention: "Please keep working hard during the


    training and you can earn a double sry for these days. The intern with the best performance will


    immediately be a regr employee in ourpany''s staff."


    When they heard Daniel''s words, all of them thanked him and got so excited that they almost jumped


    up out of their shoes, "Thank you, Mr. Si!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Si!" replied another.


    They spoke their thanks one by one, not in unison. Daniel nodded at them and then left with Spark.


    "Spark, please drive faster."


    "Spark, haven''t you eaten breakfast today? Why are you driving so slow?"


    "Spark, step on it!" demanded Daniel.


    ...


    Spark was now cold sweating. He was driving very fast, and he boldly said to Daniel, "Mr. Si, you''ve


    just asked me to drive downtown as fast as possible, but you haven''t figured out yet in which hospital


    J is..."


    After a moment''s silence, Daniel impatiently replied to him, "Just shut up and check it for me!"


    In the military hospital


    All people present were surprised to see Brian running into the hospital with a woman in his arms.


    "Please help me! Ask Mr. Wan toe here!"


    The orderly nodded and immediately ran to Mr. Wan''s office.


    Brian took J to the examination room and Mr. Wan hastily came in.


    "Please help! Check what''s wrong with her!" demanded Brian.


    Mr. Wan was surprised when he saw the pale little girl on the bed and nced at Brian with a


    meaningful look in his eyes.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s not a member of the military, " he said.


    Without answering to him directly, Brian, who was very worried, impatiently said, "Don''t ask me too


    much. Just check on her, quick!"


    Mr. Wan was surprised to see Brian this anxious.


    He had known Brian for more than ten years, but had never seen him so upset.


    Brian now seemed to be losing his temper more than ever, and it was just for a woman.


    Mr. Wan switched on his instruments next to him and picked up the stethoscope in his hands.


    Brian worried that he would disturb him when he was trying to determine a diagnosis, so he left the


    examination room and decided to wait outside.


    Ten minutester


    Brian, who was waiting outside, immediately walked up to Mr. Wan when he saw hime out of the


    room, and asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    After he took off his gauze mask, Mr. Wan shook his head, and replied, "It''s nothing serious. She just


    gets weak because of her menstrual cramps. She''s also exhausted, that''s why she fainted."


    ... Brian had a swarthy face which now turnedpletely red as he blushed.


    "And what is there to be done?"


    Brian had never taken any women to the hospital, so he knew nothing about this. Mr. Wan looked at


    him, and joked, "Who is she? Your girlfriend?"

 Chapter 39 Come and Tell it to Me Face to Face

    Chapter 39 Come and Tell it to Me Face to Face


    "What''s with all this nonsenseing out of you? She''s just a friend." Brian stared at him and spoke


    like he was going to quickly lose his patience.


    "OK, then. Just let her take a good rest and give her something nutritious to eat for her health when


    she wakes up."


    Brian finally eased up on his tension when he was assured that nothing serious was affecting J.


    After two o''clock in the afternoon


    A Lamborghini SUV car parked in front of the military hospital''s gates, and a middle-aged couple


    walked out of it and hurried into the hospital.


    "Wee, but this is a military hospital and entry for unauthorized people is strictly prohibited."


    Two soldiers stopped them in their tracks when they were about to enter the hospital.


    "The patient in Room 506 is my daughter, J Shao." E gave Jane''s room number. They didn''t


    know that Jane was sent to a hospital until L told them what had happened.


    The two soldiers looked at each other: "Wait a moment please." Then, one of the soldiers ran inside


    and quickly made a phone call.


    He returned within two minutes'' time, and said,"Please wait here, Mr. Han ising right now to


    receive you."


    Samuel was so concerned that he could hardly wait any longer. "Call Mr. Liu, the hospital''s director,


    and tell him my name Samuel Shao."


    E held on to Samuel''s arm, and said to the soldiers,"It''s no need. Someone is alreadying, right?


    We''ll just wait here."


    No sooner had E finished speaking her words, and Brian, who was dressed in his military uniform,


    quickly ran up to them, and he asked them,"Hello, are you J''s parents?" Then he guided Samuel


    and E courteously into the hospital.


    "How is my daughter doing?" Samuel stared at Brian and was already trying to guess the rtionship


    between his daughter and the man in front of him.


    "Don''t worry, J is just... it''s nothing serious." Before Brian finished speaking, E already


    understood.


    As her mother, she knew her daughter well enough, and immediately understood what had happened


    with her.


    In the patient''s room


    J was now up and was drinking her ck chicken soup.


    "Dad, Mom!" When she saw Samuel and E, J put down the spoon in her hand and hastily got out


    of bed and walked towards them.


    "Jane, how are you feeling?" Samuel held her hands and scanned her from top to bottom.


    "Dad, don''t worry, I''m OK," said J, with her arms gripped around Samuel''s neck. "Nothing is wrong


    with me, except for a little tummy ache," she continued.


    "You, silly child! Why didn''t you tell me in advance that your period wasing? If I had known this, I


    definitely wouldn''t have allowed you to join the military training!" E used to know when Jane''s


    menstrual period came. But then Jane went to America and she lost track of it.


    "Mom, Brian brought me some ck chicken soup, and I feel much better now after drinking it."


    "Young fellow, thank you very much for your help!" E delivered her thanks to Brian.


    Brian put aside his cap and smiled at the two elders,"Mr. Shao, Mrs. Shao, nice to meet you. I am


    Brian, J''s friend."


    Brian''s attitude was so modest that he left a very good impression to Samuel. They shook hands with


    each other.


    "Dad, he''s Bill''s cousin, and grandpa Han''s grandson!" Samuel, knew, of course, who grandpa Han


    was. He was even more satisfied with Brian now when he knew that he was the grandson of General


    Charles Han.


    "Oh, Brian, I was one of your uncle''s ymate for several years in our childhood. And your uncle has


    also helped me a lotter on, over the years, and also your grandfather offered me great help. How is


    your mother doing?" Samuel knew that Brian''s father had passed away, and that his mother had


    be so disheartened that she was not in the best of her mental health.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shao, my mother is much better now and is doing therapy abroad." Samuel and Brian


    chatted with one another at one side of the room.


    J finished her soup in front of E, and E saw Brian''s military uniform. His military grades


    indicated that he was a middle-ss military officer.


    "How did youe to know each other?" She looked at her daughter with doubt.


    "I got to know him through Bill, and Brian also was my military training leader in thesest couple of


    days." J spoke honestly.


    E nodded, and then heard theughtering from Samuel and Brian. They seemed to have a very


    nice talk and enjoying themselves.


    Then,ter on, Brian escorted J and her parents to the hospital gates, and then went back.


    On their way back home, Samuel forbade her daughter to go back to the military training.


    J had to promise this, and wondered if she should or shouldn''t tell Daniel.


    "Mom, can you please ask L to tell Daniel that I am not going to the military training anymore?"


    asked J.


    "Why don''t you tell him yourself?" replied E. She thought this was making things tooplicated.


    "I don''t have his phone number." She only knew his Weibo ount, and she thought that it wasn''t


    proper to send him messages on Weibo.


    E nced at her daughter and had no choice but to take out her mobile phone and call L.


    L told the whole thing to Daniel, and he answered,"Ask her to call me back herself."


    L told J all about Daniel''s answer on Wechat, and J replied to L, embarrassed,"Mother*,


    I don''t have Daniel''s phone number, and I''d better not talk to him."


    (*TN: sworn mother)


    Then she received Daniel''s private phone number, and his Wechat ount, and also some other


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    chatting ounts where she could get a hold on him whenever she wanted.


    ...


    J hesitated for a while and then dialed Daniel''s number.


    The call soon connected, but there were no wordsing from the other side of the line, not even a


    greeting.


    She calmed herself and her emotions, and said,"Hello, Mr. Si. It''s J Shao."


    It was a very official greeting, and Daniel frowned his brows.


    But still there was no reply, and J was not happy with this. ''Does he have the least intention to talk


    to me?''


    "I am not in the greatest of health, and I called to ask if I may be granted permission to skip the military


    training." Dead silence filled the air.


    Daniel didn''t say anything, but he didn''t hang up either. J didn''t know what was happening.


    "Mr. Si?"


    "You got involved in a dubious rtionship with a military officer during the training, which has had a


    bad impact on thepany''s reputation. Half of your sry will be cut off as punishment."


    ...


    J tightly gripped her quilt, and protested,"Daniel Si! Why do you treat me so stringently? Must you


    act so vicious with me all the time?"


    "J Shao, pay close attention to your manners!" Daniel could imagine her expressions and reactions


    on the other side of the line.


    "Daniel, let me tell you one thing: from this moment on, I resign from the SL Group!" Again a dead


    silence appeared after J''s words.


    Finally, a cold voice came from the other side of the line,"If you want to resign, that''s OK, bute and


    tell it to me face to face."


    J stood up in her bed instantly, and said,"No problem, Daniel! Just you wait!"


    J was so irritated that she actually forgot about one essential thing. She was only a trainee there,


    and had only signed a temporary contract. So, if she wanted to resign, she could just stop going to


    work.


    E was drinking a ss of water when she saw J rushing outside dressed only in her nightgown.


    She asked her,"Jane, where are you going?"


    J rolled up her sleeves and shouted: "Mom, don''t try to stop me. I have to end this thing with


    Daniel. He treats me horribly!"

 Chapter 40 Could You Not be Such a Bully For a Moment

    Chapter 40 Could You Not be Such a Bully For a Moment


    Do or die? E''s stomach dropped when she heard her and thought what was really going on between


    the two of them? "I''lle with you."


    "No need, mom. Go to sleep. His vi is just a few minutes away." J then changed her shoes and


    then walked out of the vi.


    On her way to mansion No. 9, J texted Daniel, "Wait for me. I''ll be there in two minutes. Open the


    door for me."


    But no reply...


    E now entered the bedroom upstairs, and struggled whether or not to tell Samuel that their daughter


    just went out. In the end, she picked up her phone, and called Daniel: "Hello, did Jane arrive?"


    "Yes, I just saw her now." Daniel opened the door of his vi and saw that J was staring at him with


    fire in her eyes.


    Samuel curiously looked at his wife and wondered where Jane had gone out.


    "Okay, you talk with her. When she decides toe home, I''ll ask your sworn father to pick her up."


    "Don''t bother mother*, I''ll give her a ride home."


    (*TN: sworn mother) Daniel dragged J inside and then closed the door.


    When E finished talking, Samuel knew that their daughter was with Daniel now, and so he stared at


    his wife discontentedly.


    E sniffed, and said, "Why are you staring at me? Jane insisted on going there."


    "Keep Daniel away from Jane."


    "Tell her yourself, if you can control her, that is." E sat on the bed and covered herself with the thin


    quilt.


    Samuel was speechless and now just stared at his wife.


    Now that this was his problem again, Samuel picked up his phone from the nightstand and prepared to


    call Daniel.


    "What are you doing?" asked E.


    "I''m calling Daniel to ask him to fire Jane."


    E snatched his phone from his hands, and said, "Never mind, that''s their own business. Let them


    take care of it by themselves."


    ...


    The No. 9 mansion was magnificent, a dream house that could belong only to rich people. It was the


    poor man''s dream and the rich man''s paradise.


    However, now, among the riches, there was something more going on in the vi.


    They two stared at each other like mortal enemies.


    "Here I am. And, by the way, I quit! Goodbye!" J said what she had to say and then proceeded to


    leave. This was outrageous, and she normally wouldn''t have done it, but now she didn''t care. She


    didn''t give a damn anymore.


    The man caught her by the wrist, and asked, "J, do you like Brian?"


    He should mind his own business. J then stared at him, "Don''t bother. Take care of your girlfriend


    and mind your own business!"


    "Answer my question! Now!" Daniel ignored her anger and asked her coldly. It seemed that he already


    knew everything that had happened in the camp.


    Seeing Daniel''s cold reaction, J just wanted to kick him. If he really didn''t want to see her, why had


    he asked her toe? And now that she was there, he treated her badly. What was wrong with him?


    So she answered him, with anger in her word, "Yes! Yes, I like Brian! What''s wrong with that? Is it any


    of your business?"


    Daniel loosened her wrist, and then asked, "So, have you already slept with him?"


    J''s head exploded and then her face turned red. "p!" She pped him the very moment he had


    finished uttering his words. The vi was inplete silence now.


    J saw Daniel''s dark face. She rubbed her now aching hand, "Daniel, you buthead!"


    The man gradually looked at her and harshly pressed her against the door behind her. He was all burnt


    up and stared at J, "I''m gonna kill you today!" he said.


    He then quickly dragged her by her wrist upstairs.


    "Let go of me, now! Daniel! You monster! I don''t want to go upstairs! No!" J struggled to free


    herself and couldn''t notice herself dropping her phone.


    She struggled so hard to free herself that Daniel resorted to lifting her up.


    He pushed open the bedroom''s door on the second floor and threw her onto the big bed, and J''s


    head hit the board hard.


    When Daniel was closing the door, J scrambled out of bed and got out of it on the other side.


    Daniel caught her easy enough. "Ahahah, I am sorry, I am sorry, Daniel!"


    It was now better to understand the current predicament she was involved in. To avoid being killed,


    J repeatedly pleaded to Daniel that she was sorry.


    "Toote!" Daniel threw her back on the bed and climbed on her.


    He untied his ck tie and was preparing to tie her hands to her back.


    J suddenly lifted her right leg and kicked him, aiming towards his groin.


    Seeing what she was doing, Daniel''s face turned dark, and he eventually managed to get a hold on her


    legs too. He leaned his body all over her and she couldn''t move at all.


    He tied up her hands and then stood up from the bed.


    He held her chin easily in the palm of his hand, and showed his teeth in a cold smile, "You dare to p


    me, eh? Me? You think you''re so good, don''t you?


    J''s face flushed with pain, and she cried, "Please, let go of me! I already said I am sorry."


    J felt proud of herself that she dared to p him. But oh, she was so going to regret it now.


    "No way! You think you''re bold? Let''s see what you can pay me for that p!" Daniel loosened his grip


    and pushed her down on the bed.


    Their bodies were only a few tenths of a millimeter apart, and Jane''s tied hands were now against his


    chest.


    J thought for a second and then changed her n, "Daniel, you have a girlfriend. It''s improper of


    you!"


    "It''s my decision! You can''t tell me what I can or can''t do!"


    ...


    "Could you not be such a bully for a moment?" J had never seen such a horrible bully, and she


    wasn''t regretting a moment of the p she gave him.


    "Just remember that if I don''t kill you, I''ll also die!" He would die because of the anger he had built


    inside him.


    Daniel thought he had made a right decision. If he killed her, then no one would ever dare to make him


    this furious again.


    His big hands gripped her neck and the intensity of the moment gradually deepened.


    J felt the fear of deathing down upon her. Seeing his vicious look in his eyes, she was now


    really scared. This wasn''t a joke anymore.


    ''Is it over? Am I really going to die?''


    J gritted her teeth and lifted her head up to kiss him.


    She bit and nibbled on his lips, and Daniel was forced to let her go.


    The woman''s scent surrounded him, and her slippery silk pajama was against his bare forearms.


    The ambiance was now gradually growing from deadly to romantic. He loosened her neckpletely.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He put his arms around her waist, and started to make the first move himself.


    "Hmmm." The woman slightly murmured.


    "Daniel, no." A strange feeling came all over her body and her voice started trembling.


    Daniel closed his eyes hard, and then clenched his teeth. ''Damn it, she dares to seduce me!''


    "J, why are you so cheap?" he started, "Yesterday, you went after Brian, and now me? Hum?"


    His insult instantly turned J''s face pale.

 Chapter 41 Ill Beat You Up Every Time I See You

    Chapter 41 I''ll Beat You Up Every Time I See You


    ''I see, I am a bitch in his eyes, '' she thought.


    "Daniel, who do you think you are! The world doesn''t revolve around you! You can''t expect everyone to


    focus on you. Kate likes you because, maybe, she might possibly be blind and not see the real you. I''m


    telling you, you are a hateful man!"


    It seemed that time stood still again, and the romantic aura in the bedroom was now again reced by


    anger and gelid feelings.


    Daniel''s mobile phone rang again and again, but no one answered it.


    Her eyes betrayed her stubbornness while his eyes were of a cial cold.


    "J, if you ever dare to leave the SL Group again, I will destroy you." After he crudely untied her,


    Daniel stood up from the bed, and picked up his phone.


    It was Samuel.


    He closed his eyes for a few seconds, and then answered the phone, "Hello, father*."


    (*TN: sworn father.)


    He sounded normal, as usual.


    "Daniel, Jane hasn''te back yet, and I cannot reach her. Is she still there?" Samuel felt relieved


    when his call had finally been answered.


    "Yes, father, I''ll bring her back home." Out of the corner of his eye, Daniel saw her walking out of the


    bedroom; he followed her.


    "OK."


    He threw his mobile phone aside, and then strode to catch up with her. Now he was walking ahead of


    her.


    Both of them remained silent on the way back to her vi. Daniel didn''t drive, and instead just walked


    ahead of her, silently.


    Halfway there, he lost sight of her shadow.


    He turned his back around and found that she had stopped and was just standing in the middle of the


    alley.


    She remained silent. Under the light of the streetmp, she wore a nk stare on her face. She


    seemed to be overwhelmed by sorrow, and he had never seen her like this before.


    He put his left hand in his pocket, held her by the shoulder and then continued along the path.


    She tried hard to get rid of him and red at him as if he was some sort of arch enemy.


    Ignoring her stare, he continued to hold her by the shoulder and moved on.


    She tried again.


    "Fuck off, mind your own business! I know my own way home!"


    Daniel put his arm down, and then put it in his other pocket, "J, don''t be ungrateful."


    They looked like a couple having some kind of quarrel.


    Having been waiting for a long time, Samuel was so worried about his daughter that he decided to


    personally go out and bring her home. And, after just a few steps out of the house, he saw them


    quarreling.


    "Well, indeed, I''m ungrateful. Mr. Si, why are you here then? Don''t you remember that I have sleep with


    another man? Since you called me a bitch, aren''t you afraid that I will be a bad influence on you and


    thepany?"


    J sometimes, when she wanted, could be very sharp-tongued. Her harsh words left him


    speechless.


    "Jane, don''t ever try to annoy me again!" he replied.


    Daniel took a step forward and stood close to her, and J could smell the danger radiating from him.


    However, things were now getting ugly between them. She now had nothing to fear.


    "So what? Are you going to destroy me? Oh, Boss Si, I''m so scared... Hmmm."


    Under the light of the streetmp, Daniel shut her mouth with a kiss. E, who had also just left the


    house, and Samuel, were stunned when they witnessed the scene.


    J struggled. However, Daniel held her by her waist and pressed her tightly in his arms. She could


    not move an inch.


    She was forced to kiss him back on her tiptoes.


    Samuel, however, could not restrain his anger any longer. He was just about to give Daniel a good


    beating. But E stopped him and took him back home.


    They had kissed for a while and then stopped. However, J still continued to ask for trouble, "I heard


    that you are a neat freak. How do you feel when you kiss a woman who was kissed by another man? Is


    it disgusting?"


    Daniel already knew that she was asking for more trouble, and indeed she seeded. He got angry


    now, and with a cold voice, he replied, " As long as I''m your first kiss."


    J''s face flushed red. How did he know that? Oh, she had told him already!


    "Well, it''''s your first kiss too. It seems that I don''t get the short end of the stick. We''re even now."


    "It''s a pity that I''m not your first man as well!" He sounded calm. It was hard to read his emotions.


    When he talked about her first night, he sounded calm, as if he was talking about some dozens of


    dors or other businesses.


    She turned around to hide her now flushed face and, as if she didn''t give a rat''s ass, sarcastically said,


    "You, the 25 year-old CEO of the SL Group, are still a virgin?"


    It ought to have been a proud thing for him, but why did he feel so shameful when she said it in his


    face.


    He strode to catch up with her and then, holding her tight by her shoulder, and whispering wickedly in


    her ear, asked "Wanna try?"


    J''s flushed face now looked just like an apple. She pushed him away, " You mean you want to have


    sex with me? I''m sorry. I''m serious about my rtionship. You are not my cup of tea."


    They were now approaching her vi.


    Daniel was irritated by J again. His face darkened, "J, you do have a sharp tongue. But don''t


    forget what I said before. If you arete for work tomorrow, I swear I will have all of your private photos


    posted online and in the press."


    ...


    Dumbfounded, Jane stood still and watched him gracefully and arrogantly leaving back to his house.


    It took her a while toe to her senses again, "Daniel, you bastard! I will beat you up every time I see


    you!"


    She shouted so loud that she was almost out of breath.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief lull, a soft voice came from the door of the vi, and spoke "Jane, get back in!"


    Eh... J turned around and saw her father, Samuel. He looked angry, just the same as Daniel.


    "Hi, dad!" She ran upstairs immediately after greeting him.


    Ignoring Samuel''s calls, she closed her bedroom''s door and went straight to bed.


    Samuel was about to teach her a lesson, but Jane seemed to know about his next move, and ran


    straight away.


    Watching her running off, Samuel could do nothing but shake his head in dismay. She was now all


    grown up, and it was difficult to parent her anymore.


    On the balcony


    Daniel looked at the wine in the ss, recalling what J said before he left, "Daniel, you bastard! I


    will beat you up every time I see you!"


    Her words magically echoed in his ears.


    Fretful, he finished his ss and then refilled it again.


    His mobile phone rang, but Daniel didn''t bother to pick it up.


    Somehow, J''s face shed through his mind. He walked into the bedroom with the ss of wine in


    his hand and picked up the phone with the other.


    It was a message, which read, "How did you get my private photos? Tell me. Are you lying?"


    Daniel looked at the message with a sneer on his face. ''You are not that stupid!'' "Don''t forget that night,


    " he texted.


    His vague reply flushed her face in an instant. "Damn you! How could you even take photos of me


    without me noticing!"


    I will get back at you!"


    Ouch... ''My belly. It hurts.


    How strange. Why didn''t I feel anything at Daniel''s house? Why does it hurt now?''


    ''Aunt Flo, why do you make me suffer?'' thought J.

 Chapter 42 Since You Are Pregnant

    Chapter 42 Since You Are Pregnant


    She then sent him a message: "You want me toe back to work? OK, but I need to take two days


    off first."


    "Are you sick? Got infected by Brian? I can understand."


    ... J gripped her phone tight in her hands, closed her eyes, gnashed her teeth, and rolled on the


    bed, soaked in anger.


    She was really mad at Daniel!


    "What''s the matter with you? Daniel Si, you just wait and see. Since you''ve asked me toe back to


    work, then you won''t me me for the havoc I''ll be causing there from now on."


    Seeing the message, Daniel immediately regretted his decision.


    He believed J Shao when she said she would cause havoc in hispany.


    "Behave yourself. Don''t forget that I have something on you!"


    After a long pause, Daniel decided to take a shower, but his phone beeped again. He immediately


    threw his bathrobe away and picked up his phone to check the message.


    "I need some time off, and you can just simply answer with a yes or no. What if something happens to


    me because I can''t take leave from work? Will you take the responsibility for it?"


    "No. I''ll take full responsibility if something ever happens to you!"


    ...


    J held her phone in her hands and felt like weeping, but had no tears. What a bastard Daniel Si


    was!


    "Asshole!" replied J, now fully disying her anger.


    "Thank you."


    ...


    J had to figure out a solution out of all of this. If Daniel did indeed have her photos on his phone,


    she was sure to be tortured by him from now on! She thought that she must get a hold on his phone at


    once.


    In the SL Group


    J indifferently entered thepany while everyone else had their eyes wired on her.


    She was all by herself in thepany, and no one wanted to be friends with her. J was too proud


    to make friends with people who looked down on her.


    The moment she sat down on her chair, her phone started to ring.


    "Shirley." It was Shirley''s call.


    Her next words made J scream: "What? You''re getting married? Shirley Zheng, are you out of your


    mind?"


    After bing aware of her sudden reaction, J gave everyone an apologetic look and then


    lowered her voice, "Hello? Shirley Zheng, you''ve only just graduated college for two months. You''re...


    pregnant!"


    She again raised her voice, emphasizing the word "pregnant".


    Daniel had just arrived at the office and stopped when he heard the word.


    ''Jane was pregnant?


    Pregnant?''


    Daniel had no idea of this, but instead firmly believed that J was pregnant.


    He thought J and Brian had already had sex, and it was a normal thing to get pregnant.


    Daniel had no idea of how long it actually took to get pregnant after having sex.


    So he believed that his assistant, J Shao, was already pregnant.


    Daniel walked into the office, sat down and then overlooked the scenery outside the French window.


    After a long time, he called for Spark, "Bring J over."


    Spark listened to Daniel''s abnormal voice and looked at J with an pitiful expression, "J, the


    boss is asking for you." ''God bless you, young girl!'' Spark thought.


    "Me?" J was still shocked by Shirley''s phone call, and felt happy for her after all, after she thought


    it through.


    After all, getting married and bing pregnant were good news.


    Spark pitied Jane in his eyes, and she knocked on Daniel''s door.


    "Come in."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    J walked in and closed the door behind her. When she saw Daniel, she was thinking how to snatch


    his phone without him seeing it.


    Daniel took out something, and then put it on his desk: "Since you are pregnant, you can resign and


    peacefully wait for your delivery at home. Here is a 1 million dor check. Take it as being your wages


    for this period."


    He was generous enough. From now on, they had nothing to do with each other.


    J was thinking of how to get his phone and was absent-minded about what he had just said.


    "Wages. What''s wrong with my wages?" J asked. She stared the phone all the time, and gradually


    walked towards it. ''Now or never. Maybe, maybe, I can just take it without him seeing me.''


    Daniel took a nce at J, whose thoughts were far away. Obviously, she didn''t hear a thing of what


    he had just said. Looking in the same direction as J''s, Daniel saw his phone. He was confused.


    "Jane!"


    "Em?" She was now closer to the desk.


    "What are you doing?"


    J stretched out her hand and had almost got the phone, but a big hand took it away before she


    could seed.


    J immediately looked displeased and mumbled, "Penny pincher."


    "What were you going to do with my phone?" ''This young girl is weird, '' thought Daniel.


    He was talking about her pregnancy, but she was aiming at his phone instead.


    "Can I take a look at it? What brand is it? How much does it cost? Where did you buy it from?" J


    blurted out whatever words came into her head at the moment.


    Fighting for Daniel''s phone in round 1, she had lost!


    "It''s the same as yours." J got him lying.


    Indeed, J and Daniel used the same phone brand, but had different models.


    J awkwardly smiled at him and then changed the topic, "Boss, Spark said you needed to see me."


    Daniel was now speechless. Facing J, he could hardly control himself now.


    He repeated what he earlier said in an austere voice and then pushed the check in front of her.


    "Pregnant? Delivery?" J was getting more and more pissed and held her fists tightly.


    Then she gradually calmed down.


    "I already knew it. You can leave with the check, " said Daniel, who leaned against the back of his chair


    and then closed his eyes.


    J took a deep breath and then smiled, "Mr. Si, wait a moment. Since you are so nice to me, I have


    a goodbye present for you!"


    A goodbye present? Daniel didn''t even open his eyes and only waved her hands to hint that she could


    leave.


    J repeatedly told herself all this time, ''J, calm down. Don''t get mad! Kill Daniel Si with your


    angerter.''


    The girl left the office and silence again fell in the room.


    She didn''t even touch the check Daniel had left for her on the desk.


    Ten minutester


    J suddenly opened the office door, walked in and then closed it while holding something behind her


    back.


    Daniel frowned when he saw her again.


    The girl ran towards him, "Daniel, close your eyes. I''ve got a surprise for you."


    Naive.


    "Just give it to me!" He had no time to y games with her!


    "Come on, Daniel. I''ll give you one more chance; work with me here!" J acted like a spoiled little


    child.

 Chapter 43 Youd Best Put Me to Death

    Chapter 43 You''d Best Put Me to Death


    Daniel frowned, and thought, ''Fine, I''ll let her act wild for ast time.''


    He leaned back on his chair and then closed his eyes.


    Instantly, J''s face filled with rage. She took out what she had hidden behind her back and carefully


    walked around Daniel.


    "Mr. Si, hold on, it''ll just take half a minute''s time... Big surprise!" ...


    When Daniel realized that things weren''t going the right way, it was already toote. He felt something


    coiling around his body.


    He immediately opened his eyes when he felt the danger, but J was already tightening the rope


    which she had already twined around Daniel several times.


    Now, the man sitting in his boss chair couldn''t move an inch.


    "J Shao!" Daniel warned her with an ice-cold voice.


    J, who was now berserk in her rage, ignored his warnings, and again quickly twined the rope


    around his torso and arms. And, just in case, she even tied his legs.


    "J! You do know that you''re ying with fire now, don''t you?" Daniel''s face darkened, and he


    fiercely stared at J who was also raging in front of him.


    ''Why is she so mad about? Isn''t one million dors not enough for her? One million dors for just one


    month of work! She had already been offered way more than she really deserved.''


    After tightening the rope even harder, J dusted off her hands.


    She dragged a chair nearby, and then sat down in front of him with her legs crossed.


    "Daniel, you scumbag! Bastard! Bully! Son of a gun! Pregnant? You''re the one who''s really pregnant!


    You''ve been for one, two, three months... And it''s now time for you to give birth!


    Daniel, wait and see how I''m going to teach you a lesson today."


    J stood up and grabbed Daniel''s pen from the desk in front of him.


    "J, I''m warning you! Don''t dare to do something wicked!" It was the first time for him to be thrown


    into such a difficult position, and the man was now so furious that he wanted to tear the girl into pieces.


    "Why did you say that I''m pregnant? If so, how would you know that I really am? Is it your child?" J


    took off the pen cap and came close to him.


    Daniel looked at this stubborn girl, and scornfully said: "Don''t you remember what you did with Brian, in


    the woods?"


    ''When did J start telling lies?'' Daniel thought with despise burning in his eyes.


    "Daniel, is your IQ score close to zero, or zero?" J looked at Daniel who, unbelievably, was a CEO.


    Even if she really had any sort rtionship with Brian, It had onlysted for two days. Was she some


    sort of alien creature? How was it possible that she could be pregnant in just only two days?


    "Oh, I''m sorry to disappoint you! My IQ score is 230!" Daniel felt proud talking about this.


    The girl scornfullyughed at him and shook the pen in her hand, "230? Are you serious?"


    The man''s face was now darker than a ck pan, and he struggled and moved his wrists with force,


    but the rope still wouldn''t loosen on his hands.


    Although she had been warned, J still approached him and drew a round circle on his forehead


    using the pen she had in her hand.


    "Daniel, you are really a fool. You should go and ask your mother first, how long does it take for a


    woman to know that she''s be pregnant? Do you think it takes only two days? Actually, you do,


    since you''re saying that I already am..." Then she drew one more line on his forehead.


    "Do you think I''m some sort of alien, arrived from Mars? Even if I had, indeed, really done something


    wrong, could it really be possible to be pregnant in just only two days?"


    Then J drew a smaller circle above the first one as a head, and then drew a tail, and then she fixed


    the drawing a little bit more.


    "J! Stop! Now!"


    Stop? J, of course, wouldn''t miss for nothing such a good chance at taking her revenge.


    "You dared to damage my reputation, and now I''ll teach you a lesson! Is a CEO really that great and


    untouchable? A CEO is also amon human being, oh! No, not amon human, but a bastard


    one! Ha ha ha."


    Daniel squeezed some words out of his lips, "J, you''d best put me to death now! Because, if not,


    you''ll see how I''ll punish you to death!"


    If he regained his freedom, one of the two would have to die.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die, I''m not that cruel as you, " replied J. J added thest line of


    the drawing and was immensely satisfied with what she had painted on his forehead.


    "You dared to keep my private photos in you phone. Well, Daniel, now I also have incriminating photos


    with you. Ha ha ha." Daniel''s office was filled with J''s joyfulughter.


    Then she took out her phone and took some photos of Daniel.


    The man in the photos had an irritated look, but the turtle drawn on his forehead was noticeable


    enough. Ha ha ha ha...


    It was so funny that J kept rolling withughter.


    Then she took his phone. "J, put down my phone!" said Daniel. He knew what she was about to do


    and really didn''t want her to snoop through his photo album.


    The girl stuck her tongue out cheerfully, and said, "No no no, no way."


    "You should clearly know that it''s a crime to pry into another persons'' privacy! If you don''t kill me today,


    I''ll put you into prison tomorrow!"


    This time, J''s ears heard Daniel''s warning. She remembered thew, and that prying into others''


    privacy was, indeed, a crime. Jerry had exined it to her for a couple of times, but she had forgotten


    all about it.


    "OK, never mind. I forgot about it, but ignorance can be forgiven!"


    Sheforted herself and went on to look through his phone''s photo album.


    But there was only one photo in the whole album: her Weibo selfie which she took that night in her


    nightgown!


    This was to say that... "Daniel, are you kidding me?" Again, she furiously stared him.


    Daniel felt a little more rxed now that she knew that there were actually no photos of her being


    naked that night. And his face even returned to normal, "What? Isn''t that one of your private photos?


    You''re in a nightgown. J, if you''re so open-minded... didn''t you expect me to take naked photos of


    you?"


    J''s face flushed red at what he had just said.


    "You''re a bad man!" She violently threw away his phone, took the pen again in her hand, and wrote


    "bastard" all over his face.


    Daniel kept silent, wearing a tight and angry face. ''J, just wait and see!'' he thought.


    Never in his life had he suffered such an insult. J, you really did a "good" job!


    He cursed her name for hundreds of times inside his head.


    At that time, the interior office phone rang, and J picked it up and answered it herself. Spark was


    speaking on the other end, "Mr. Si, Miss Song is here!"


    J covered the speaker and cleared her throat.


    "Just ask her toe in!" She crudely imitated Daniel''s voice right under his killing re.


    "Mr. Si, what''s wrong with your voice?" Spark took a look at the closed door of the office and wondered


    what were they doing inside.


    J worried that she might be discovered, and so she quickly hanged up the phone on Spark.


    She then ran to unlock the office door.


    Then she managed to move Daniel''s chair to where it should be.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The man couldn''t believe what was going on. J smiled crafty and then sat on Daniel''s legs.


    ...


    The posture was ambiguous, but it was just enough to hide the rope on Daniel''s body.


    The girl sat on the man''s legs and kept winking at him cheerfully, "Be honest, or I will let Kate to see


    your face... your angry little face with this funny little turtle on it."


    "J, I suggest you had better escape as fast as you can, or else..."


    "Daniel!" They heard Kate''s clear voice and then the door was wide opened.

 Chapter 44 Track Down and Arrest Janet Shao

    Chapter 44 Track Down and Arrest J Shao


    Kate was shocked by what she was seeing in the office.


    A woman was sitting on Daniel''sp, with her back turned to her...


    J smiled, and then put her hands around Daniel''s neck. She pretended to flirt with him, and said,


    "Daniel, you''re really cute, and your chest is so robust. Wow! Just look at these pecs and abs..."


    Daniel looked at her ruddy cheek and, cynically, thought to himself, ''She''s just a little girl who pretends


    to be of age. This is ridiculous!''


    "Get down, now!" Daniel shouted at J, which made Kate feel a little more better.


    She then closed the office door and walked up to J and Daniel.


    "Daniel, please don''t let her get between us. I will... um?" J really wanted to p herself when she


    thought better of what she was doing. She seemed to be so coquettish when flirting with Daniel. And,


    although she didn''t have any experience, it came natural to her.


    The high-heel footsteps got closer to them now.


    "Stop, don''te nearer!" When she heard Daniel shouting at her to stop, Kate stared at the two of


    them with bitter eyes and wondered what Daniel really took her for.


    "Daniel, I''m your girlfriend! How dare you flirt with another woman! And, even more than that, in front of


    me!" said Kate.


    Her eyes instantly turned red and was just about to cry; she really did love Daniel from the bottom of


    her heart.


    "His girlfriend? Well, I''m Mr. Si''s woman! And Mr. Si, you''d better delete my private photo! Otherwise,


    it''ll be shameful!" spoke J. She then moved and became a bit restless when she felt something


    hard touching her, unaware of what it could be.


    When J moved even more, Daniel''s breathing became rapid and restless.


    "Kate, please go back!"


    "Daniel!" Kate looked at Daniel, who was blocked from sight by Jane, puzzled. She was willing to find


    out at all costs who this woman really was!


    And as she was just about to catch a glimpse of the woman''s face, she was again stopped by Daniel,


    who said: "Kate, didn''t you hear me? Leave!"


    Kate stopped again in her footsteps, took a deep breath, and said, "Daniel, I hope you have a good


    exnation for what''s going on here!"


    And just then, J boldly kissed Daniel on the lips. She was trying to break the lovers apart.


    And it was just because Daniel was annoying her!


    Kate got furious when they saw them kissing each other and clenched her fists. Kate knew and


    understood that Daniel, being so powerful and attractive, would always have other women around him,


    and she was willing to tolerate him for this. But what she saw now, in the office, she could never ept


    and live with.


    Kate opened the office door and rushed out of it. When she arrived at the elevator, she stopped and


    rushed back to Spark.


    Spark did not want to get involved, so he just pretended not to see her and minded his own business.


    Kate calmed down and looked as usual again. She knocked on his desk, and asked: "Mr. Shi, who is


    the woman inside Daniel''s office?"


    Knowing that he could not get away with Kate''s interrogation, Spark just smiled as if he were


    embarrassed, and then looked up at her, and said, "Miss Song, I also have no idea!"


    "Mr. Si, you have a girlfriend called Jessica Liu, who works at ourpany as the group leader of the


    ounting Department. Is that correct?" asked Kate.


    Spark began to get worried by her veiled threat. "Miss Shao..."


    Kate got confused and stared at Daniel''s office door, as if she saw through it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ''Daniel told me he saw J only as a sister, but why...'' She suddenly felt naive with her excessive


    thinking.


    ''J, just wait and see!''


    She then left, and the sound of her footsteps faded away.


    Back inside the office, J had now untied Daniel, who almost managed to regain initiative, and then


    quickly jumped down from him.


    After fixing up her clothes, she provocatively stared at the man who was just about to copse.


    "Daniel Si, just so you know, I''m not pregnant. Please go home now and study some basic gynecology!


    You can ask mother*, if you still don''t understand." (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother)


    As she nced at his groin by chance, J felt a sudden, sharp pain growing in her temples.


    So, Daniel was... "Ah!" J screamed and rushed out of his office as fast as she could!


    After she closed the office door behind her, J started gasping for air.


    She felt that something was wrong, and soon found that several people in the secretary department


    were curiously staring at her.


    J felt embarrassed and just smiled at them. She then hurried to her desk to pick up her bag and


    then ran away.


    Just a few moments afterwards, Daniel was heard shouting, "Spark,e here, quick!"


    Five minutester, Spark walked out of the office, looking normal as usual, but then found a ce


    where no one could see him and started tough out loud.


    He was surprised to see Mr. Si''s face... Ha-ha...


    There was a turtle drawn on it. Ha-ha...


    And there was also a word written all over his face: "Bastard". Ha-ha. He just couldn''t stopughing at


    the thought of Daniel''s face.


    Soon enough, Daniel, looking very furious, came out of his office and then dialed someone''s number.


    Everyone in the secretary department clearly heard him say, "Please track down and arrest J


    Shao... Yes. She hasmitted a crime... Take her to my vi as soon as you arrest her."


    And so, when J was casually driving her Benz on the road, feeling in a good mood, a lot of police


    force was dispatched to find her and arrest her.


    Within only an hour, J''s car was stopped and surrounded by six police cars.


    When she saw them, she just couldn''t help but think of Daniel''s livid face filled with rage.


    J got out of the car with her bag in her hand and was just about to make a move to escape.


    However, she failed, because three or four policemen had stopped her. She raised one of her legs and


    started kicking them, without saying one single word.


    The officers weren''t expecting that she would hit them, so one of them was kicked to the side all of a


    sudden.


    When they saw what was happening, other policemen came and were just about to seize her, but J


    stretched out her arms and legs and thenmenced to mercilessly pounce on them.


    At that moment, a policeman, carrying a loud-speaker, shouted at her, "J Shao, you are attacking a


    police officer and thus you aremitting a crime. Please stop, now!"


    ''Stop? And let Daniel lock me up in a small, dark room? Pooh! I''m not that stupid!'' thought J.


    J easily subdued three policemen and then ran straight ahead, which astonished most of the


    passers-by.


    But, to J''s misfortune, there was a Rolls-Royce stopped right in front of her.


    Daniel, who sat inside the Rolls-Royce, had spent half an hour of his time searching for her. When


    realizing that she had been besieged, she got much more depressed, murmuring to herself, "What a


    shame!"


    She ran into an alley she found to her right, but she already knew that she would definitely be caught,


    since Mr. Si was now out of the car and was chasing her in person.


    Within only two minutes, Daniel had subdued J with one single hand, again.


    While she stood on her tiptoes as Daniel held her by the neck, she managed to call Jerry, "Jerry, I''ve


    been caught by Daniel. Help!"


    Daniel bluntly took her phone out of her hand, threw her into the car, and then locked the doors.


    After that, he put her phone near his ear. and said, "Jerry, Jane will stay with me for several days.


    Please tell father and mother*." (*TN: Here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)


    ... Jerry was stunned after the call was ended. ''How will I exin this to mother and father?'' he thought.


    He was even more frightened because of the punishment he might have to suffer if he told his father


    that J had been caught by Daniel.


    But, he could also ask his mother''s assistance to help him escape his father''s punishment.

 Chapter 45 Wasnt That Daniels Car

    Chapter 45 Wasn''t That Daniel''s Car


    The police captain had initially intended to arrest J, but Daniel said something to him. Then, the


    captain, as well as the other police cars, drove away from the scene.


    J was shivering, and shrank in the Rolls-Royce car. She sighed and wondered why God was so


    unfair with her, and why the punishment hade so soon!


    ''Please, help!''


    Calling for help was in vain, and then J was taken away by Daniel.


    Without any words, Daniel drove her back to his own mansion, and threw her into an empty room at the


    third floor. He then locked the door and went away.


    Was he gone?


    Just like that? Without uttering not even a single word?


    She seemed to hear the mansion''s gates locking.


    J was so anxious that she kept going around the room, not knowing what to do next. She was


    unable to contact anyone outside the mansion because her mobile phone was already taken away by


    Daniel; now she had only her handbag with her.


    She checked if the windows were open, and they were, but she was at the third floor of the house, and


    it was a big jump! It was too high, and J didn''t have the courage to jump out of the window.


    But the longer she stayed here, the uneasier she became. So J eventually decided to escape


    through the window.


    When she was looking for something in the room to make a rope out of, she heard some hammering


    noiseing from outside the windows.


    She then saw a few people climbed on adder, and then opened a window, and said, "What are you


    guys doing there?"


    "cing security windows!" They threw out to her these three simple words and went on their business.


    ... J was shocked that Daniel had even thought of the windows. "No! Please, listen!"


    Screaming, J tried to ask for help from the workers: "Sir, please, help me! I am being held hostage


    by an evil man!"


    "Then why don''t you ask the police to help you?"


    This question dumbfounded J, ''Ask the police for help?'' she thought. ''Wasn''t she caught by the


    police in the first ce?'' "I haven''t got a phone, " she said.


    "Girl, I''ll lend you my phone. Call the police." The worker handed his phone with pity.


    J had no choice but to ept his phone. Then she started to brainstorm and searched for any


    phone numbers in her mind that were relevant to her current situation.


    She wasn''t willing to let her parents know about what had happened either, and she couldn''t think of


    anyone else who could actually save her. ''What should I do?'' she pondered.


    ''Oh, right! Brian!'' She remembered that Brian''s phone number was made up of bomb serial numbers.


    What was it? Brian had exined it to her several times. She thought hard and finally figured out the


    serials.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Brian, it''s me, J, pleasee and help me! I''m trapped in mansion No. 9 at the Royal


    Mansion neighborhood, at the third floor, in the room with security windows. Pleasee and be


    discreet about it, and please don''t call the police."


    "J, what''s happening?" Brian was so worried about J that he was just about to leave with a


    small group of soldiers at his side.


    But J said, "Nothing serious, but pleasee covertly, at night! Remember, don''t inform the


    police!" J thought that maybe Daniel might be off his guard at night and more vulnerable.


    At that moment, there was some noiseing from outside the door, and she switched off the phone


    and returned it back to the worker.


    Daniel had already gone back to thepany after imprisoning J in his mansion. He still had an


    important meeting this afternoon and had to leave her punishment forter, in the evening.


    Brian looked at his phone with doubt, and nearly put on his military uniform. ''Come covertly at night?


    Don''t call the police? Had J really been kidnapped?'' he wondered.


    ''Anyway, I''ll take action at night, as she instructed me!'' But Brian then decided to first probe the


    situation.


    Driving with his navigation''s help, Brian drove to the Royal Mansion, but was stopped by the security


    guard at the neighborhood''s gates.


    The guard inquired with him which mansion he was visiting in the neighborhood. He actually told him a


    random number and, after the guard got a better glimpse of Brian''s military uniform, he let him in.


    He finally found mansion No. 9 and then got out of his car and inspected it.


    He noticed a room with security windows mounted, which severely contradicted the overall style of the


    mansion.


    He took out his phone and asked a soldier under hismand to bring over a technician. He was


    nning to remove the security windows.


    At noon, a chef had brought J some food. ''Daniel, you still have a little conscience left in you after


    all.''


    After lunch, J found some linen, made her bed and then fell sound asleep on it.


    She was waiting for Brian to rescue her.


    When dusk came, J heard that there were some strange soundsing from outside the windows.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the windows. There were two people outside, and she didn''t have


    the faintest idea of what they were doing.


    J hid in the quilt with vignce. But, at that moment, another man climbed up with a rope and


    knocked at the window.


    J brightened her eyes in an instant. It was Brian!


    She immediately jumped up from the bed and ran to open the windows.


    "Brian!"


    There were also some other soldiers standing at the mansion''s ground floor.


    The security guard, because all of the noise andmotion had, of course, already informed Daniel of


    what was happening there.


    Daniel immediately sent some people to stop them, himself hastily running back.


    He guessed that J had spoken with Brian either through the instation works, or through the chef.


    ''Well, she was clever, indeed.


    But, it was Brian...''


    Daniel took out his phone and contacted a person who could restrain Brian.


    The security windows were soon removed, and J sessfully escaped from the third floor with the


    help of Brian and another soldier.


    "Brian, thank you for your help!" J was so happy that she really wanted to jump out of her skin with


    joy.


    The soldiers'' eyes instantly became bigger when he saw how pretty J was. A true beauty, indeed!


    He wondered when Mr. Han get to know such a beautiful, lovely girl.


    Brian gave an icy-cold stare at the soldiers whose eyes were still bright. Then they calmed themselves,


    and said, "Colonel, why don''t you introduce her to us?"


    J gave them a sweet smile and stretched out her right hand to them, "Hello, my name is J


    Shao, thank you very much for your help today!"


    J shook hands with them one by one, and her loveliness and kindness left them a very good


    impression of her.


    Seeing the looks on his fellow solder''s eyes, Brian coughed, and said, "Let''s leave and we''ll talk more


    in the car."


    J got in the military vehicle and sat in the passengers seat, while Brian drove the car himself.


    Slowly, the car started to move forwards.


    However, in just two minutes, a Rolls-Royce car stopped in the middle of the road, in front of the


    military vehicle.


    Behind the Rolls-Royce, there were some Bentley cars, queuing to pass.


    Brian stepped on the brake, and the two soldiers in the back furiously stared at the car in front of them:


    "What are they doing? Do they want to die?"


    J now started to be more and more nervous.


    Wasn''t that Daniel''s car?


    Spark, who was driving, got out the Rolls-Royce and opened the back seat door. A man dressed in


    brown leather shoes got out of it.


    He was dressed in a white, expensive casual shirt, emanating an outstanding aura of sublimity and


    dignity in his gracious movements.


    He put his hands in the pockets of his trousers, stood in front of the military vehicle, and looked at the


    woman in the car with an icy-cold gaze.


    As Daniel had got out of the car, the bodyguards in the Bentley cars also got out and stood orderly at


    each side of the car.


    The pomp was great. Fortunately, they were in the Royal Mansions neighborhood, which was for the


    select members of society only, and so they didn''t have to worry about other cars passing by.

 Chapter 46 I Accept the Punishment

    Chapter 46 I ept the Punishment


    "There must be some other way out of this. Let''s back up, " said J, with her voice trembling.


    Brian took a quick nce at her, and his intuition was strongly telling him that the man in front of the car


    must have something to do with J.


    If his eyes hadn''t deceived him then, the first time he had seen J she had jumped off of this man,


    and jumped on him, instead.


    Moreover, he actually knew this man. He was Daniel Si, a sessful businessman, just like his father.


    Brian also noticed that Daniel kept staring at J.


    The soldiers behind him didn''t know who he was, "Brian, who is this guy? Is he from the North Pole?"


    "His gaze is as cold as ice."


    The military car backed up a little, but Daniel stood calm, as if he wasn''t worried at all that J would


    run away.


    He knew that J couldn''t run away now!


    The military car turned around. J and Daniel stared at each other, and then she suddenly made a


    face at him.


    She seemed to be mocking him.


    But, however, what happened next disappointed J.


    As soon as the military cars turned their way around, they found some more military cars driving slowly


    up to them from their back.


    After seeing the te numbers, Brian was suddenly taken aback.


    The cars belonged to his grandfather and to General Si.


    All the people got out of the vehicles, including Brian.


    J had seen what was going on and saw Brian and the soldiers making a military salute in front of


    the two military cars.


    Did Daniel call these people to help him?


    J then decided that next time she would ask L how many powerful people Daniel really know.


    All police forces were searching for her in the daytime, and now the military was doing the same in the


    nighttime.


    But the most important thing right now was to try to escape and run away and not let Daniel catch her


    again.


    J opened the door stealthily and was just about to leave, but then she saw an old man with a


    serious look on his face getting out of the opposite car.


    J immediately stood straight and ran towards him, "Grandpa Han!"


    After seeing the familiar young girl, General Han''s serious face softened in an instant. He waved at her,


    and said, "Come here, Jane."


    Brian looked at J, who was running towards his grandfather happily, with aplicated


    expression, and wondered since when was J so close to his grandfather.


    General Si and Daniel also walked towards him. Things seemed to be messy.


    General Si was a just and stern man. He looked at Brian with a serious look on his face, and said,


    "Colonel Han, you took your subordinates to break an anti-theft window of amon man and took


    away a criminal suspect in your own custody. You must be punished and demoted ording to the


    strict military regtions of our country. Come to me and sign your Demotion Letter tomorrow at dawn."


    Common man? Was Daniel Si amon man? Criminal suspect? Since when was J a criminal


    suspect?


    And Brian was being downgraded? J was now in a state of panic.


    "Grandpa Han, Brian has nothing to do with this! It''s all my fault, grandpa!"


    General Han shook his head, and said, "As a colonel, Brian should know what he can do and what he


    can''t! This is not a heavy punishment for him!"


    "Grandpa Han, it''s all my..."


    Brian interrupted J''s words with loud voice, "I ept the punishment!"


    Daniel looked at them indifferently without saying anything. Nobody knew what he was really thinking


    about.


    "Colonel Han, go back to the army now! We''ll discuss your punishment in the morning." General Si got


    into his car after he shook hands with General Han and Daniel Si and said goodbye.


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Brian made a military salute to General Si and then looked at J, "Come with me!"


    She was in big trouble, and he knew he couldn''t leave her to sink.


    J was surprised. She looked at Brian and was moved to tears, but when she was about to leave


    with Brian, a voice stopped her in her tracks, "J Shao!"


    A chilly warning halted J.


    General Han now stared at Brian with a furious look, "Brian, go back to the army!" Why did he have to


    worry about his two grandsons all the time?


    He had trapped Bill in the army because of a girl; and now his elder grandson Brian, who was usually


    reliable, was also... But, s!


    Brian looked at his grandfather and wanted to say something. J didn''t want Brian to upset his


    grandpa even more because of her, and so she said, "Brian, listen to your grandpa. Go back to the


    army, I''ll be fine."


    ... However, whether she was fine or not didn''t depend on her.


    Brian had no choice now, and said, "Contact me anytime you''re in trouble!" Then he got into the military


    car and left.


    Seeing his grandson leaving, General Han''s face softened again.


    "Grandpa Han, I''m sorry for getting you into trouble, " said J with a guilty look on her face.


    She had visited his home with Bill for several times, and he had treated her well.


    "It doesn''t matter, little girl. But from now on..."


    "I know. I won''t cause Brian any trouble, nor contact Bill from now on, " promised J.


    General Han looked at the little girl with satisfaction in his eyes, "Actually I didn''t mean it that way. If


    you really love Brian, I have no objection to it."


    He knew Bill loved this little girl, and that she didn''t feel a thing for him.


    He didn''t expect his elder grandson to also know J.


    He had to check this.


    "Grandpa Han..." J was about to tell General Han that she didn''t love Brian, but suddenly changed


    her mind after remembering the annoying man behind her, "I know what you mean. Grandpa Han,


    please go back now and rest!"


    General Han shook his hand with Daniel and said goodbye. J watched the military cars leave in


    order.


    "Why did you call Brian''s grandfather and his army leader?" asked J with anger in her eyes.


    Daniel was silent for a few seconds, and then replied, "You''re not qualified to ask this sort of


    questions!"


    He now had to settle his ounts with her!


    J raised her right hand and pointed her finger at Daniel, "I, J Shao, am finished with you,


    Daniel Si, from now on!"


    Then she ran in the opposite direction. "J Shao, do you think I''m a fool?"


    What did he mean? The next moment, J''s wrist was being gripped by a strong hand.


    Under the yellow streetmp light, a girl was being dragged into Mansion No. 9 by a tall man.


    In the vi, the two people stood in the middle of the living room, staring at each other in anger.


    J ran towards the door many times, but was easily caught by Daniel each time.


    He then dragged her to the second floor, but when they arrived in the corridor, Daniel''s phone started to


    ring. "Father*."


    (*TN: sworn father)


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Samuel! J was relieved and yelled at Daniel''s phone, "Dad, help! Dad!" Then her mouth was


    covered by Daniel''s right hand, and she was tightly pressed against the wall by his body.


    "It''s OK, father. She busted my window and caused me trouble in thepany. I''m talking to her


    now."

 Chapter 47 This Time She Must Break up All Relations with Daniel

    Chapter 47 This Time She Must Break up All Rtions with Daniel


    "Waah......." J, bewildered, looked at Daniel and wondered when had she broken his windows.


    Not knowing what Samuel was talking with him on the phone, J heard Daniel say, "Not yet, I''ll be


    on a business trip with her tomorrow. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her."


    What? J was shocked. What did her father say that made Daniel reply to him that he''ll take good


    care of her?


    Daniel''s face changed as the conversation carried on. He said, "Yes, I know. He''s really not the right


    one for her."


    Who? Who were they talking about?


    J then found out who were they talking about from Daniel''s replies, "That''s right, he''s too busy. He


    not only now has to take part in more dangerous missions but also has to stay in the military unit for 20


    hours a day, so he''s really not the right one to ensure Jane''s happiness."


    ...


    J now stopped her struggling and stared at the man who was covering her mouth with his hand.


    ''Brian is not the right one! Are you the right one?'' J thought.


    "Don''t worry about her. I know exactly what to do. I won''t hurt her."


    ''Dad! Dad! You are the cleverestwyer! Please don''t trust this evil man! He is about to hurt your


    daughter! Please, please help me!'' she begged in her mind.


    Again, J began to struggle. Daniel was listening to the elders'' lectures on the phone, while at the


    same time kissing the girl to stop her from speaking.


    ...


    ''Have you ever seen such a shameless wicked man?


    He was cheating my father out in the open while in the same time acting rudely to me.''


    But J got lost in a daze by his kiss, and then Daniel let her off and quickly answered Samuel, "Yes,


    I got it. Have a nice evening. Good night."


    Now, J had missed the perfect opportunity to speak to her father because she had been enchanted


    by his seductive kiss.


    J''s lips were like some sort of drug for Daniel; every time when he touched them, he couldn''t help


    but kissing them again and again, unable to let her go.


    Now this happened again, and he was french kissing her and carrying her to the bedroom.


    He kicked open the door, and J''s coat dropped on the floor.


    She was held tight in his arms, and couldn''t help but raise her head towards him when he was about to


    kiss her again.


    Without turning on the lights, Daniel pressed her under him on the bed, and with a soft voice whispered


    in her ear, "Give yourself up to me!"


    These words suddenly appalled the woman, who was previously indulging in his kiss, and brought her


    back to reality.


    No, she was not ready yet.


    But then a sh came flying through her mind, and she rolled her eyes out of Daniel''s gaze, and said,


    "Mr. Si, don''t forget that Brian and I have..."


    Her words suddenly stopped Daniel.


    Daniel, who had now be dazed with lust, now looked at the girl in the dark with florid eyes, and


    said, "If you could offer yourself to him, then you can also give yourself up to me as well!"


    "So, you want me to have a rtionship with two men, lingering between you and Brian from time to


    time?" J''s nails pinched his chest.


    Daniel then bit her lips, and demanded, "No, J, from now on you are not allowed to meet that man


    anymore!"


    There were beads of sweating out of his forehead, and he now seemed to be bearing something.


    ''You''ll allow yourself to meet Kate, but not permit me to see Brian, '' J thought.


    "Ho ho." She chuckled and, knowing of her current predicament, she actively kissed him back on his


    lips.


    Daniel was surprised and thought that she had granted his request.


    However, ten minutester, a roaring sound came from the man in the bedroom, "J!" he yelled.


    Lying under him, J cheerfully saw him closing his eyes and suffering.


    Then the man said, wearing a cold smile on his lips, "Don''t think that I will let you go during your


    period? Let me teach you something you don''t have a clue about!"


    The man could be a self-taught master on sex and dirty jokes!


    "J, you''re too young to know the fact that, while the priests climbs a single post, the devil can climb


    ten!"


    J looked at Daniel with doubt.


    He dragged her into the bathroom and pushed her under the shower head. Then he looked at her with


    an evil smile, and then put his hands on his belt buckle...


    ''What... What did he mean? Does he want me to watch him bathe?''


    The man threw his shirt in the hamper, then his trousers...


    Ah ah ah! J was surprised and gulped as she saw the man''s fit body.


    The bathroom then fogged with hot steam, and J''s face flushed crimson red, with her eyes staring


    directly at Daniel''s strong chest.


    She couldn''t help but biting her index finger, and was anxious to see this handsome man continue his


    wooing.


    Thest of Daniel''s clothing was now off and thrown into the hamper, and J suddenly covered her


    eyes.


    Oh, my goodness! She had seen something that she wasn''t supposed to see.


    Daniel was standing in the shower, with his eyes on the little girl who was now covering her eyes.


    ''Is she guarding her loyalty to Brian? Even so, I still can''t let her go.''


    After a quick shower, he dragged J by her cor and forced her to open her eyes and look at him,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "J, now you have to pay for what you did to me earlier!"


    What?


    Before she could evene to her senses, the man had already pressed and lowered her head down.


    And then, in an instant, J''s brain was blown up by what was happening.


    Half an hourter


    He casually dressed in his bathrobe and opened the bathroom''s door, with his hair still dropping beads


    of water on the floor.


    Looking at the woman who was brushing her teeth, he grinned an evil smile.


    Five minutester, when J came out and saw the man leaningzily on the bed, she quickly went


    back to the bathroom, and again, she brushed her teeth.


    Rubbing her aching cheek, J determined that this time she must break up all rtions with Daniel!


    She kept brushing, and when she started again a third time, she was dragged into the bedroom by


    Daniel.


    He threw her on the bed, and said, "J, don''t think I''ll let you go so easily."


    For Daniel, what had happened to him in the daytime was such a great insult to him that he would


    definitely not let her go off so easily.


    J got up from the bed and ran towards the door without a word, but she was then stopped and


    taken aback by the man without any difficulties.


    "Daniel, go away, I am breaking up any rtion with you, just let me go!"


    How could he let her... Waah... waah...


    And her clothes were now all wet because of him. ''What should I do?'' she thought.


    In low spirits, she walked up to his closet and managed to find a shirt and to put it on.


    She also wanted to change her trousers, but his were too long to fit her, so she had to take hers off and


    stay that way.


    She turned over everything in his closet, but couldn''t find anything to fit her.


    She thought that she could wrap herself up with his bathrobe, wearing it as a skirt.


    After sluggishly wandering around the room for about five minutes, she finally dressed up in his


    bathrobe, wrapping it on her body, from her waist to her shins.


    Well, that was fine! Leaving her troubles behind, at least for now, she came out of the cloakroom with


    her hands hiding in the shirt''s long sleeves.


    Outside the cloakroom, the man was now browsing his phone.


    J suddenly jumped out and proudly made a pirouette in front of him, "Look, I''m thetest fashion!"


    The man''s eyes were bright but, the next moment, the bathrobe suddenly slipped off her waist...


    Daniel couldn''t help but brake intoughter.


    J screamed and then rushed back into the bathroom in an instant, ignoring the ck bathrobe on


    the floor, because the white shirt was not long enough to cover her whole body.

 Chapter 48 It was Daniel Who Begged Me to Come Over Here

    Chapter 48 It was Daniel Who Begged Me to Come Over Here


    J, getting even more distressed by the moment, looked at herself in the mirror and picked up a


    toothbrush.


    She was brushing her teeth again!


    When he saw this, Daniel got out of bed and forced her to gargle. After that, he locked the bathroom''s


    door and then he carried her to the bed, "Do you know what will happen when you annoy me?" he


    asked.


    At that moment, J became so afraid and helpless that she began sobbing, and said, "Just leave


    me alone. I want to go home."


    This time Daniel had gone too far! She decided not to stay with him anymore.


    But how could she get a chance to go home? Daniel just sneered at her words, and then raised her


    chin with his hand and fiercely nced at her, "You''ve tied me up, drawn a turtle and even written the


    word ''bastard'' on my face. Do you think I will let you off so easily, J Shao? Don''t be so childish!"


    J was going to apologize to him, but when she heard these words and remembered what he had


    just done to her, she said, "Now we''re even. Let me go!"


    "We''re even?" asked Daniel ironically. He began tough, which stunned J even harder.


    She suddenly thought that Daniel looked so handsome when heughed.


    However, she began to again despair when he heard his following words: "You''re such a childish


    woman. I won''t be so nice to you this time! Until your period ends, I must get back at you in other


    ways!"


    When she heard these words, J immediately shouted at him to protect herself: "You are a devil! I


    don''t even know you! Oh, I just want to go home and stay with my mother and father..." and then she


    began to sob.


    While he saw her crying so pitifully, Daniel relented a little in his game.


    Heid her down on his bed, hugged her, and then pulled the quilt over both of them. "I will let you go


    home tomorrow, only if you are an obedient girl and go to sleep."


    But she just kicked aside the quilt, and said, "I don''t want to sleep. I just want to go home. Now!"


    She didn''t want to sleep with him in the same bed. This bad man knew only how to bully her.


    "J Shao, don''t be so ungrateful! You will regret it!" Daniel warned her, turned over and pressed her


    under him.


    J immediately stopped crying and looked at him: "I''m going to sleep now."


    ''That does it!'' thought Daniel. He held J in his arms and again pulled the quilt over them.


    But before this, J had got out of bed to try to reim her phone, and when she opened her bag she


    saw, by chance, her sanitary pads.


    Just then an idea shed through her mind, which made her titter at her genius.


    She then put aside her phone and climbed into the quilt to sleep with Daniel. She held his waist


    willingly this time.


    J had grown up like a rich princess, never suffering any of the hardships ofmon life. Her skin


    was delicate as silk, from head to toe. So when her slender legs clung to Daniel, his body immediately


    became rigid.


    "Mr. Si, you are so busy every day. You''d better sleep, " said J gently. After finishing these words,


    she raised her hand to pat Daniel as if she were patting little John when she lulled him to go sleep.


    She even whispered in the same way she usually whispered to John: "Dear Daniel, please go to sleep


    early. You can get candy if you go to sleep early..."


    "My deary, fall asleep quickly..."


    When he heard J''s soft voice, Daniel couldn''t fall asleep anymore. After about ten minutester, he


    still couldn''t go to sleep, and instead was even more wide-awake.


    He put on a long face and stared at J, who was almost asleep. "J!" he said. He began to


    threaten her in a low voice.


    ''Such a damn woman. How dare she lull me like a baby!'' he thought.


    "Um... Don''t disturb me. I''m sleeping now, " replied J. She then withdrew her hand and put it under


    her cheek, seeming to be drowsy.


    "Do I ask you to sleep?" asked Daniel angrily.


    "Er. You''re noisy." After replying to him, J turned over with her back against him.


    This time her body had clung to him.


    His Adam''s apple moved a little when he gulped, and when he remembered of what happened earlier


    in the bathroom, Daniel then painfully closed his eyes.


    ''She''s such a terrible woman!'' he thought.


    He was hugging J, who was now sleeping, tight in his arms, and had his face buried in her hair,


    greedily inhaling her fragrant scent.


    ''Oh! This is such a torture!'' Daniel then suddenly released her out of her arms and left the bed to go to


    the bathroom.


    He began to wonder whether it was a torture for J or actually for himself to keep her there.


    After he entered the bathroom and turned on the shower head, his phone began ringing in the


    bedroom.


    J, who had just fallen asleep, now woke up because of the phone''s ringtone. ''Oh, this is so


    annoying. Who is calling me?'' she wondered impatiently.


    She decided to just ignore it and pull the quilt over her head.


    But, however, the phone still kept ringing louder and louder.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    J stretched out her hand to reach for the phone.


    She, half-asleep, slid the answer button, and spoke, "Hello. Who is this? Why are you calling me so


    For a little while, there was no answering from the other end of the line.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you calling me and won''t utter a single word? Are you making a


    prank call?" J, who was always grumpy after getting up, was nowining over the phone with


    her supposed interlocutor.


    After a few moments, the woman on the other end of the line finally began speaking, "J Shao!"


    She didn''t ask if that was her name, she just acknowledged it.


    "Right. That''s me. Who''s speaking? Please, go ahead and tell me why you called. Otherwise, I really


    need to go to bed." J, not realizing that she was talking on Daniel''s phone, was almost shouting.


    But Kate, on the other end of the call, got furious, and asked, "Why do you have Daniel''s phone?"


    ''Um? What?'' J opened one of her eyes and was surprised to see the phone in her hand. It was


    ck...


    And hers was white.


    She then looked at the caller''s ID only to find that it was Kate Song!


    J then suddenly woke. She looked around, but couldn''t find Daniel anywhere.


    She then heard the water from the bathroom. ''Eh? Why is he showering again?'' wondered J.


    She put the phone near her ear again and, slightly smiling, said, "He is taking a shower now."


    Kate, who was still in the office, tightly gripped a pen between her fingers, and said, "J Shao, you


    should be ashamed of yourself!"


    ''The nerve on her to speak to me like this!'' furiously thought J. She was just about to spit fire at


    her, but then found that it was right for Kate to say that she was Daniel''s girlfriend.


    J replied, "You''re wrong. It was Daniel who actually asked me toe here. You know, he''s so


    handsome that I couldn''t find any reason to turn him down on his proposal."


    She sat up when she had looked for Daniel in the room, but now, while she was talking on the phone,


    she was sitting with her back to the bathroom.


    So, when Daniel got out of the bathroom, she was being pleased with herself and her words, not


    knowing that at all.


    "J Shao, do you think I will be humiliated by you so easily?" said Kate indignantly. She could get


    the position in herpany today, and that wasn''t just because she was the daughter of the former


    CEO. She indeed had managed to maintain her position at the Changsheng Group for so long through


    other ways.


    "Of course not! I''ve never bullied or humiliated you in any way! Since you can be Daniel''s girlfriend,


    how can I ever dare to ever look down upon you?"


    When she heard J''s words, Kate was very proud of herself.


    However, J continued speaking to her using a sharp tone, "You don''t have to be so aggressive


    over the line, your boyfriend is still on my bed now. You''d better break up with him. Otherwise, I will hit


    you whenever I get the chance to meet you."


    When she heard that, Kate threw the pen away and tried to calm herself down, saying, "You are just


    another one of his mistresses. I''m his real girlfriend. How dare you speak to me like that! J Shao,


    haven''t your parents taught you to have a sense of dignity and shame?"


    ''Mistress? Sense of dignity and shame?'' thought J, now confused.


    "Kate Song, you are thinking way too much. I told you, it was Daniel who begged me toe over


    here. He just likes me too much. Anyway, I''m lovely and pleasing, so no wonder everyone likes me."


    J calmly chatted with her while she shook her head, not feeling any shame at all.


    When Daniel gradually approached the bed with anger, the air in the whole bedroom became extremely


    weighty, and at one moment it even seemed to start to freeze.

 Chapter 49 Im Going To Sleep With Him

    Chapter 49 I''m Going To Sleep With Him


    "J Shao, well done, indeed! I hope you''ll get a regr spot among Daniel''s other lovers." The


    daughter of the well-knownwyer Samuel Shao, abandoned her self-esteem just to be man''s lover.


    What a stupid girl!


    If this news were to be someday exposed to public, the whole Shao family''s reputation would suffer


    enormously.


    "Thank you for your praises. Tell you what, I''ll ask Daniel to call you back when he is avable. OK?


    Even the ancient emperors had to treat their lovers fairly, right? If he really doesn''t want to speak with


    you, I''ll beg him to at least have pity on you!"


    J now seemed to showcase how generous she was and how pitiful Kate was!


    The reason Kate had called Daniel was because she wanted something from him, but now, in J''s


    mind, she seemed to be another grumbling woman.


    "Enough!" An angry voice sounded behind her, and then the phone was taken away by Daniel.


    Too bad! J had so much fun ying with Kate that she didn''t even notice when Daniel had came


    out of the bathroom. She drew back her neck in fear and then looked at Daniel, who now had a long


    face.


    Then she stood up in the bed, held his neck in her hands, and said belligerently, "Don''t talk to her!"


    She felt uneasy when she saw Daniel and Kate talking to each other on the phone.


    Daniel shook off her arms, put the phone over his ear and then went out on the balcony, "Kate."


    After hearing Daniel scold J, Kate seemed to know what had really happened there and felt more


    relieved.


    Since Daniel knew what J had done, she didn''t have to rte it to him anymore. ''Daniel would


    know that I''m a generous girl, '' thought Kate.


    "Daniel, there''s something wrong with thepany. Mr. Xue is unable to provide funds to me anymore.


    I..."


    Daniel leaned against the balcony''s handle and looked around the bedroom. J puckered her lips


    and then jumped off the bed.


    "Don''t worry, that''s just a slight issue. Mr. Xue is in jail now. Tomorrow I''ll ask Spark to invest some


    money in Changsheng in the name of the SL Group."


    This was exactly what Kate was waiting for him to say. She then spoke in a cheerful voice, "Daniel,


    thank you!"


    "Don''t mention it. Is there anything else I can do for you?" Daniel saw J put her phone into her bag


    and open the bedroom door.


    He went into the bedroom with his phone.


    "There is another problem..."


    While listening to Kate''s problem, Daniel followed J, stopped her, threw her into an empty room,


    and then locked the door.


    "As for this problem, first check your financial ounts, and then ask the manager to..." While J


    was trying to break open the door, Daniel stood in the corridor and casually spoke with Kate on how to


    solve the problem they were discussing.


    Twenty minutester, Kate raised her lips and said, "Thank you, Daniel. I got it!"


    "OK. Have a good night." He was just about to end the call, But Kate stopped him and spoke in a more


    hesitating tone, "Daniel, I''m your girlfriend. You... Could you... could you stay away from J?"


    He knew what she meant and he interrupted her, "Don''t worry. You''re my girlfriend at all times. Don''t


    trouble yourself."


    ''It turns out that I''m Daniel''s girlfriend only officially, but Daniel is fully focused on J...'' thought Kate.


    "Got it. Daniel, good night... I love you."


    But what she got in return was only a busy tone.


    Kate put down her phone and rubbed her temples. She couldn''t figure out Daniel''s mind.


    Kate had known Daniel and had a crush on him long before J had appeared in his life.


    Daniel hadn''t rejected her approaching, but had only told her, "Even if I''m with you, what you can only


    get is my body."


    She hadn''t understood what this had meant until J appeared.


    Did Daniel really have a crush on J?


    That''s not right. She had heard that Daniel couldn''t ever forget his first love.


    But, unfortunately, his first love was forced to marry someone else after he had just left for America to


    further his education.


    ...


    She once mentioned her name in front of him, but he warned her in a scowling voice, "Kate Song, I


    hope I won''t hear that nameing from your mouth anymore. If you can''t remember this, then get


    away from me."


    Since she had be a CEO, no one had ever dared to speak to her like this. But she never


    contradicted him again, and she never mentioned about his first love in front of him again.


    Maybe Daniel was still in love with her, and it was only J''s own wishful thinking that brought her


    close to him.


    Come to think of it, Kate felt better. She packed her stuff and left thepany.


    In Mansion No. 9


    No matter how hard J battered at the door, there was still no response outside.


    "Daniel Si, let me go. If you don''t open the door, I''m going to jump..."


    The door was open.


    Daniel stared at her with a long face, and furiously ordered, "Get out!"


    J bit her lower lip and said nothing.


    She took her bag, raised her head high proud, passed by him and walked towards the staircase.


    "Did I said you can leave?"


    J ignored this wretched man as she climbed down to the first floor.


    "Look at your clothes. If you''re not frozen to death by morning, you''re still going to be raped by the


    homeless."


    Her words stopped J. She lowered her head and saw that she only wore one of Daniel''s shirts.


    She gnashed her teeth, and said, "Don''t worry. I''m calling Brian. He''ll pick me up, and I''m going to


    sleep with him."


    At this moment, J was now reflecting on herself, ''I know that Daniel has a girlfriend. Am I really


    way out of line to pester Daniel like this?''


    She took out her phone out of her bag and continued to walk towards the door.


    Daniel held his phone tightly in his right hand, and warned her, "If you walk out of this house now, you


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    won''t be allowed to get close to me anymore!"


    His words made J pause for a moment. ''Is he pushing me away only for his girlfriend?'' thought


    J.


    J''s eyes turned red, but Daniel couldn''t see.


    She raised her head proudly, and shouted, "Daniel Si, I don''t care! I''m finished with you!"


    And within minutes, the door was mmed shut by J.


    Daniel furiously smashed his phone onto the wall.


    "J Shao, don''t you know right from wrong? Fine, sleep with whoever you want! A girl like you


    doesn''t deserve to be with me!"


    Daniel strode into his study, started hisputer and connected to the door''s CCTV camera.


    A small figure was sitting in the corner outside of the vi. The screen on her phone was on, suggesting


    that she was indeed talking to someone on it.


    J had intended to call Brian, but didn''t do it after some more careful consideration. Brian had


    already been demoted because of her, and she thought that she had better not bother him anymore.


    ''A person like me, who always causes troubles, should stay away from the likes of Brian, '' she thought.


    However, when she was just about to call Jerry, Brian called her first.

 Chapter 50 You Wont be Allowed to Get Close to Me Anymore

    Chapter 50 You Won''t be Allowed to Get Close to Me Anymore


    "J, did Daniel... do anything to you?" After his hard day finally ended, Brian lit a cigarette and


    smoked it in his car.


    It took a long time for him to finally make up his mind whether he should call J or not.


    She was shivering from the cold, outside Daniel''s mansion. When she heard him, she sobbed at his


    concern, "No. Brian, are you still at work?"


    "No, I''ve just finished. J, what happened to you?" he asked. When he heard her crying, Brian


    immediately put out his cigarette and got out of the car.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    J looked around her. It was dark andte, "Can you pick me up?" she asked. "I can''t go home."


    She wasn''t afraid of being lectured by her parents, but she just didn''t want to worry them in any way.


    And also, if they ever saw her dressed like this, who knows what they might think happened to her?


    "OK, where are you now? I''m already on the way." He looked at his watch, and it was almost 12 PM.


    He had to step on it.


    "... I''m still at the No. 9 mansion... I''m at the door." She looked with morose eyes at the lights of the


    mansion''s second floor. They were on. But the light that was once kindled in her heart, off.


    "Wait for me, " Brian said. Brian then hung up the phone and rushed towards Daniel''s No.9 vi.


    Half an hourter, when J was almost numb by the cold, a military vehicle stopped in front of the


    gate.


    "J!" It was Brian.


    "Here!" J stood up from the marble staircase; she could barely feel her legs anymore.


    Unable to move a single step forward, she almost fell on her knees.


    When he saw her, Brian cut across the garden and ran to help her.


    When he saw what J was wearing on her, Brian, who was always calm and collected, nearly


    staggered on his feet and fell in the garden.


    When he finally came back to his sense, Brian took off his military coat and covered her with it.


    He lifted her up on her feet and then strode towards his car.


    J started to shiver the moment he gently put her on the back seat of his vehicle. She felt better


    when Brian turned on the car''s heat.


    And then they left the mansion''s grounds.


    Back in the study on the second floor, Daniel furiously kicked the chair and then smashed hisputer


    screen.


    ''J, sometimes you can be so cunning, and cajoling. Why didn''t you say something nice to me


    tonight? You must have been dying to see that man!


    Oh, you wanna leave? Then leave! But if you leave, nevere back!''


    At the Westin Five-Star Hotel


    Brian parked his military vehicle in the hotel''s parking lot.


    He then entered it, booked a room, and then picked J up from the back seat of his car.


    His military uniform was extremely noticeable and eye-catching, and now he was lifting in his arms a


    woman with her legs bare; everyone turned their heads around to see them.


    J had burrowed her face into his chest and hid under his coat.


    OMG, this was so embarrassing for both of them.


    In the presidential suite on the 12th floor


    Brian put J down on the bed, tucked her in and turned on the heat in the room.


    He sat by the bed and looked at J, who now was huddled under the quilt with only her head


    showing, "He... What did he do to you?" asked Brian.


    J and Daniel were not just simple friends.


    And perhaps Daniel was the one she cared about. When he thought of this, Brian lowered his head to


    cover the anguish rushing up in his eyes.


    J blushed, "Nothing. But now I''ve broken all ties with him for good."


    "J, you love him, right?" Brian fixed her messy hair. ''Is there a chance for me to ever win her


    heart?'' he wondered.


    J covered her head. She was clearly not in the mood to talk about this.


    "Brian, thank you, I''ll treat you with a big meal tomorrow. Go to sleep now. Good night!" said J.


    Brian smiled while uncovering her head out of the quilt, "Sleep tight. I''ll bring you some clothes


    tomorrow morning."


    Brian then stood up from the bed and was just about to leave.


    But J then gripped his wrist, "Don''t bother, Brian, I will call my brother tomorrow."


    Brian looked at her fair hand and then smiled. He put her hand back under the quilt, "It''s okay. I''m free


    tomorrow morning, anyway."


    "No, Brian, I already caused you too much trouble." He had been demoted because of her. She would


    always remember his kindness in her mind.


    Brian bent down and kissed her on the forehead, "Sleep well."


    J held her breath, and dully nodded, "Oh, OK."


    Daniel had kissed her many times, but he had never been so gentle as Brian was...


    Brian carefully checked the room and made sure that everything around was in order; he then left.


    The room was now quiet.


    J sat up, and sadly looked at the shirt on her. She could still feel his scenting from it...


    ''If you walk out of this house now, you won''t be allowed to get close to me anymore.''


    His voice haunted her.


    She got out of bed, pulled back the window curtains, and looked ahead on the street. It was almost one


    o''clock in the morning, and the city was still brightly lit with colors.


    For a while, she stared nkly at the streets.


    When she snapped out of it, she drew back the curtains and unbuttoned the shirt. The white shirt fell on


    the floor without giving out any sound.


    J threw the shirt into the trash and then went back to the bed and fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, someone was ringing the room''s doorbell.


    J woke up, turned over in bed, and then went back to sleep again.


    Her mobile phone rang, and feeling even more annoyed, J picked it up, and said, "Hello, what do


    you want? I''m trying to get some much-needed sleep. This would better be something important, or


    else I might have to kill you!"


    Outside the hotel room''s door, after Brian had been bombarded on the phone by herints, he


    burst intoughter.


    "It''s me, open the door."


    He looked at the time, and it was a little over 6 am. ''Did Ie too early?''


    ''Oh, it''s Brian.'' J quickly turned over again and then fell out of the bed and on the floor screaming.


    "J, what happened?"


    She was now massaging her aching hip, "Nothing, nothing, ouch it hurts."


    "Open the door!"


    J then slowly got up, "OK." She held her aching hip and then wrapped her naked self in the quilt,


    and then opened the door.


    "Are you all right? Did you fall out of bed?" Brian put aside the bag he was holding and anxiously


    scanned J up and down to see if she was indeed OK.


    "It''s the bed; it''s too small!" Jined that it wasn''t her fault.


    Brian then speechlessly nced at the 2 meter wide bed, "Does it hurt? Should we go to the hospital?"


    he asked.


    Only J could fall out of a two meter wide bed!


    "No, it''s OK." She then got back in bed.


    Brian put the bag with the clothes in it down on the night table, "Get changed first."


    J briefly looked at the clothes in the bag, "Where did you get these? It''s so early in the morning."


    "My friend runs a clothes shop, I got them from him. Don''t you wanna try them on?" he asked.


    J would never know that Brian had woken his friendst night just for her and her clothes.

 Chapter 51 Janet, Are You Pregnant

    Chapter 51 J, Are You Pregnant


    "OK, but I still want to sleep for a while longer, " said J. She was even more sleepy now, and even


    if she still had to go to work, she still wouldn''t get up until seven o''clock.


    Her lovely childish look made Brian smile, "OK, you sleep for a while longer, I''ll wait for you to get up, "


    said Brian, then pointing at the sofa where he went to sit and wait.


    J fell asleep again, and at about eight o''clock she woke up again. Brian was watching some


    military training on the TV with the volume cut off.


    "Brian, what''s the time?" asked J in a hoarse voice.


    Brian looked at his wristwatch and then turned around, "It''s ten minutes to eight now."


    "Oh no, I''mte!" She waste for work!


    But then she stopped and remembered of the quarrels she had with Danielst evening and


    remembered that she didn''t have to go to work anymore.


    Brian walked towards her, and asked, "Are you going to work today?"


    "No, not now at least, " said J, shaking her head.


    Brian seemed to understand what was happening, and said, "You can put some clothes on you now, I''ll


    go out and ask the receptionist to send you some breakfast."


    The door then closed and J crawled out of her quilt and took out the clothes out of the bag.


    She found a white dress, a long and pink coat, and some white underpants.


    After she dressed in her new clothes, J went to the bathroom.


    She had left her hair band in Daniel''s roomst night and now she had to let her hair fall over her


    shoulders.


    Brushing her teeth and looking at herself in the mirror, J began to remember of what happened in


    Daniel''s bathroom.


    Her face kept flushing red while she was washing it.


    J and Brian had breakfast together and then left the hotel. "Where are you going now, I''ll drive you


    there, " said Brian.


    Getting in the military vehicle, Brian looked at the woman beside him fastening the belt in the


    passenger''s seat.


    "Home."


    She went home because she didn''t have to go to work anymore.


    "Where do you live?"


    "Mansion No. 8, in the Royal Mansion Neighborhood."


    She gave him the address while Brian nced at her with a meaningful look. He then started the car


    without adding anything more.


    At the mansion''s gate


    J jumped out of the huge Audi military car. She said, "Brian, thank you! Please remember to


    contact me when you''re free. I need to treat you with a meal and drinks for all your help."


    Brian nodded, "Go in now, I''ll be sure to get in touch with you when I''m free."


    He, of course, would not miss any chance to meet with her again.


    Then they parted, and after Brian saw J entering her house, he left.


    While he was turning his car around, he saw a man in the backseat of a Rolls-Royce who just


    happened to be passing by; that man was Daniel, and he had a face that was as cold as ice.


    They nced at one another through their car windows without uttering a single word. Brian left first.


    At the SL Group


    Daniel walked gracefully into hispany, took a look at his watch and saw that he had arrived one


    hourter than usual. He arrivedter on purpose.


    At the 88th floor


    Getting out of the elevator, Daniel quickly walked to his office. When he passed by the secretary


    division, he saw that the desk in the corner was empty.


    Instantly his heart saddened and his face darkened, and then he opened his office door.


    Everyone in the secretary division on the 88th floor was nervous and behaved at their best the whole


    morning, taking care not to make even the slightest of sounds.


    That was because Mr. Si seemed to be very irritated, and they knew that anything might trigger his


    rage and temper at any given moment.


    When it was almost noon, Daniel''s phone rang, and he answered it: "Hello, mother*."


    (*TN: here mother is sworn mother)


    "Daniel, have you left for your business trip?" she asked. E wondered as she spoke on the phone


    and saw her daughter''s closed bedroom door.


    J had locked herself in the bedroom the moment she had returned to the house.


    "Not yet, the flight is at three o''clock this afternoon." Daniel opened one of his desk drawers and took


    out the two airne tickets. But now one of them was useless, and it could be torn apart.


    "OK, then, " she said, "I''ve been cooking. Why note to our ce and have lunch together with us?"


    Daniel hesitated for a while, then E said, "But never mind if you''re busy. Let''s have lunch together


    after your return."


    "No, no, it''s OK, I''lle overter."


    E, now more rxed, said, "Good, we''ll be waiting for you then."


    "OK, mother*, goodbye."


    (*TN: here mother is sworn mother)


    After he ended the call, Daniel lit a cigarette and got lost in deep thought.


    At noon


    "Jane, it''s time for lunch now!" There was a childish voiceing from the other side of the door.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    J put down her phone, got out of the bed, opened the door, and saw her little brother, "John, I told


    you to call me sister." She held his little brother in her arms and then went downstairs.


    "My sister."


    "Good boy! And now, how did you climb the stairs up all by yourself?" she asked. ''Mom would never let


    him climb up the stairs by himself; it''s not safe. What happened?'' thought J.


    John took a look at the staircase, and said, "A handsome guy brought me upstairs and then he went


    back down all by himself."


    ''A handsome guy? What?''


    J felt perplexed until she saw him sitting at the table; she then saw who was the man John was


    talking about earlier.


    Upon seeing him, J put down her little brother and instantly turned around to go back upstairs in


    her bedroom.


    "Jane, go and help your brother wash his hands, lunch is ready." E stopped J.


    "Mom, I''m not hungry, you enjoy it!" J went on going upstairs.


    But Samuel came strolling out of the kitchen, and demanded, "Jane,e back, now! Your mother has


    invited Daniel for lunch and to talk about your business trip this afternoon."


    "I''m not going on the trip anymore, I''ll go and look for a ce for the cake shop this afternoon instead."


    Samuel felt puzzled at J''s words, but then the mansion''s doors suddenly opened and Jerry and


    Sally entered the dining room.


    "Jane,e and see who''s here!" Jerry saw his sister standing near the staircase and then was


    pushed aside by the woman standing behind him.


    "Sally!" J was now smiling and immediately ran downstairs.


    The two women embraced each other happily. "Go and wash your hands and let''s have lunch!" said


    E, while she came over to them.


    J couldn''t refuse this time. She picked up her brother and then went upstairs with him to the


    bathroom.


    Samuel sat in the middle of the long table, to his right E, and then J.


    And on the opposite side were Jerry, Sally, and Daniel.


    Though the table was full of food, J had no appetite because of the man sitting diagonally opposite


    to her.


    She thought of what had happenedst night, and seeing him made her feel quite ufortable.


    E ced a piece of sweet and sour pork spare rib in her bowl, and said, "Eat something, you look


    weak."


    J sluggishly picked up the piece of spare rib with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth. Just at


    that moment, she met with Daniel''s eyes, and all of a sudden remembered what had happened


    between them in the bathroom.


    Her face flushed in an instant and was just about to drop the spare rib, but Daniel cast a cold re on


    her and J shrunk and then forced herself to eat the spare rib.


    She covered her mouth as she felt her stomach revolting with the piece of food.


    But the man was still looking at her and torturing her with his sharp eyes that J had nothing else to


    do but to continue to chew on the small piece of food.


    Last night''s scene now became clearer and clearer in J''s mind, under Daniel''s res.


    Then again she felt the piece of food revolting in the stomach, which made Samuel suspicious. He


    asked, "Jane, what''s the matter with you?"


    J shook her head, but E squinted her eyes at her daughter, and said: "You seem like... J, are


    you pregnant?"

 Chapter 52 Marriage Between Two Rich and Powerful Families

    Chapter 52 Marriage Between Two Rich and Powerful Families


    After E spoke, all looks were then set on J.


    ... J choked on the piece of rib she was eating, spat it out, and then gulped a ss of juice.


    ''What''s wrong with them these days? Why do both Daniel and mother think I''m pregnant?'' thought


    J, even more puzzled by each passing moment.


    She also felt very offended. How could she ever get pregnant during her period?


    With a snap, Samuel put down his chopsticks on his te.


    "Jane, are you pregnant?" Sally asked. When she heard this, Sally, who was sitting opposite to J,


    was bewildered, and looked at J, who was starting to choke on her food.


    Daniel was also eating his food, but slowed down and eventually stopped.


    When she could speak again, J said to her mother, "Mother, I''m your daughter. How can you think


    that I''m pregnant? You make me feel ashamed of myself and will also ruin my reputation. Have you


    forgotten already that I''ve been to the hospital a couple of days ago because of my period?"


    Both Samuel and E felt relieved when they heard her. ''That''s right. How could she get pregnant


    during her period?'' thought E.


    "But what''s wrong with you? Isn''t the food I cooked not delicious?" In fact, E was good at cooking, so


    she was even more puzzled at her daughter''s response.


    J felt even more upset and didn''t know how to exin to them that she felt ill because of what had


    happened in Daniel''s bathroomst night.


    "No. The food you made is, as always, very delicious, mom. Look, " spoke J.


    With these words, she picked up some braised prawns with her chopsticks from a te ced in front


    of her, and thought, ''I''ll eat whatever I want and like.''


    When they saw J enjoying the food, the others continued eating and soon the overall atmosphere


    around the dining-table was back to normal again.


    Daniel, who never spoke during the meal, didn''t utter a single word and finished his lunch inplete


    silence.


    After the lunch, J and Sally were holding John and ying with him on the creeping mat in the


    living room.


    "Sally, how are you and my brother getting on?" asked J. Since Jerry had caught Sally and had


    taken her back homest time, they had never talked about their wedding ceremony.


    Sally blushed a little, and then whispered in J''s ear, "Jerry said that it was all my fault and there


    would never be a wedding ceremony for me."


    "He can''t do this to you! I must get a chance to reason with him!" said J. A marriage was not


    entirelyplete without a proper wedding ceremony. After all, two of the most important things in a


    woman''s life are to find the man who truly loves her and have a happy wedding.


    The two women kept whispering to each other. Samuel, when he looked at J, asked Daniel, who


    was sitting next to him, "Are you still going on the business trip with Jane this afternoon?"


    J, while she was chatting with Sally, heard her father''s words. She immediately turned around to


    face him, and said, "Father, I don''t need to go on a business trip anymore because I''ve already quit my


    job."


    "You''ve quit your job?" asked Samuel. He was a little surprised when he learnt of her resignation all of


    a sudden. Even E, who was helping the servant clear the table, also stopped for a moment and


    walked up to J.


    Everyone started to look at Daniel and J.


    When she saw that Daniel didn''t utter a single word in reply, J had to take the lead, and said,


    "That''s right, father. I''m going to find a space for my pastry shop this afternoon. I''ll run my own pastry


    shop and pursue the life I really want."


    "Father and mother*, I should go now; I need to return thepany to deal with something, " said


    Daniel. While he was speaking, he suddenly stood up from his chair, said his goodbyes to Jerry, and


    then immediately left.


    (*TN: Here father and mother mean sworn father and sworn mother)


    Getting a little angry, J, who saw him just leave, put John down, and said, "Father, mother, Jerry


    and Sally, I''m sleepy, and I have to go to bed now! Excuse me!"


    ...


    They saw the two of them, who were very odd, leave the room with confusion in their eyes.


    The following days, J finally found a suitable shop all by her own.


    The shop was in the pedestrian street which was not that far away from The Royal Mansion


    Neighborhood. In order to support his daughter and her dream, Samuel hired a famous pastry master


    to help J along with things.


    As for the funding, Samuel had directly transferred ten million dors to his daughter''s bank ount


    before J even had the chance to ask him to do that.


    With this kind of funding in her hands, J decorated the shop, purchased some essential, necessary


    stuff, and hired six employees.


    Now J had be a pastry chef and the boss of her own business.


    Although she was busy decorating her shop in the first few days, J took some time off to have a


    western meal with Brian.


    The following day, both J and Brian were all over the entertainment news.


    The news headlines read "Something good is going to happen with J Shao, Samuel Shao''s


    daughter"


    The content was speaking about Jane''s dating with Brian. Also, the news of Brian''s powerful family


    background had also reached the public. The news revealed that he was a Major, that his grandfather


    was a retired General, that his uncle was the current Lieutenant General, and that his father had been


    a prominent member of the Public Security Department before his untimely death.


    And to J''s astonishment, she also found some photos with Brian entering the hotel with her in his


    arms that fateful evening.


    She also saw photos of them leaving the hotel together the following morning.


    But J was morose when she read the onlinements, "Mr. Han is very handsome and Miss Shao


    is beautiful. They are, indeed, a match made in heaven!"


    "Indeed, Miss Shao is just like Mr. Si''s sister. Keyboard men, your predictions were horribly urate!"


    "Their rtionship grew very fast. But, with their strong family background and so much money on their


    hands, why did they still have to stay in that hotel room?"


    "Will this end in a marriage between two rich and powerful families? Or do they just want to prove the


    media wrong by posting the news on Weibo?"


    ...


    She was now wondering that, if she wasn''t neither a star or a public figure, why did she have to appear


    in the entertainment news.


    ''Don''t these news agencies have anything else to report on? Or do they want to be closed down?''


    thought J.


    She was so angry that she immediately asked Jerry to help her write an official statement on Weibo: "I


    am J Shao, " it read, "Samuel Shao''s daughter, but not a public figure. So I, hereby, appeal to the


    media who shot those furtive photographs to respect the privacy of ordinary people."


    The statement was finally posted on Weibo with Jerry''s seal stamped at the end of the text''s main


    body.


    As for Han family''s response, Brian''s grandfather asked someone to help delete all of the news at


    once.


    They wereing from a military family after all and couldn''t afford to let the bad news affect them in


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    any way.


    After the news had been deleted, he immediately called Brian back.


    In the study


    Charles Han stared at his excellent older grandson, and said, "Brian, are you in a rtionship with


    J now?"


    Through his troops, Brian had already learned about the news on the Inte.


    "No. I''m chasing her, to be honest, but she hasn''t epted me yet, " replied Brian. Charles began to


    look morose.


    "Is it true that they shot your photograph while entering the hotel with her?" asked Charles.


    "Yes, it''s true, but nothing happened between us. In order to protect her reputation, I didn''t bring her to


    my house, but took her to the hotel instead and then directly left. The media is just stirring up trouble,


    not exining that I returned to the hotel the following morning, " said Brian.


    The media had just wrote some fantastic news drafts to attract people''s attention, without caring about


    another''s reputation.


    After he listened to Brian''s words, Charles went silent for a while, and then, with his hands behind his


    back, he looked out the window in the night, and said, "J, indeed, has superior tastes. First she


    turned down my younger grandson, and now she also refused my outstanding older grandson. What on


    earth does she want?"


    He could see that J was a careful and considerate girl, but he still wondered why she turned down


    his outstanding older grandson.


    "Grandfather, she, in fact, already has a crush on someone, " spoke Brian. He told Charles all about it;


    there was no need for him to hide.


    When he heard this, Charles got curious, and turned around to ask Brian, "Who?"


    ''Could he be...'' thought Charles.


    Brian, when he nced at his grandfather''s expression, knew that his grandfather perhaps had


    guessed who the crush was, and replied, "Yes, grandfather, that''s him; Daniel Si."


    With his arms crossed over his chest, Charles sat on the sofa and seemed to be thinking about


    something.

 Chapter 53 We Werent at all Like Brother and Sister

    Chapter 53 We Weren''t at all Like Brother and Sister


    "Daniel has a girlfriend, but J still falls in love with him and you also love J. Oh, I really can''t


    understand what you young people are thinking about these days!" Charles Han sighed.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry; I know what to do and I won''t force J to love me, but it will be the best for


    her to give up Daniel." Brian was willing to wait for her as long as she would forget about Daniel.


    Charles nodded, "Your affair has be very public now. I have asked someone to delete all the news


    about it, and I saw that J also posted an appeal on the Inte for the press to stop it''s


    harassment. From now on you have to be careful, and try not to get in any conflicts with Daniel."


    They all knew why Brian had been demoted in his rank. If Daniel hadn''t called Mr. Si, the general


    officer, Brian would not have been demoted.


    He had Brian demoted to Major.


    But frankly speaking, Brian could only me himself for what had happened.


    "I understand, grandfather." But Brian wasn''t ready to admit his defeat so easily, and would not give up


    just yet.


    "I''m guessing Daniel loves the Shao''s daughter, judging from the fact that he went to lengths to speak


    with me and offend me." Charles''s view on things was very reasonable, which struck Brian''s heart.


    "Anyway, I''ll still fight for the woman I truly love." He didn''t want to regret anything, and even if he would


    fail in his attempts, at least he knew he tried.


    Charles nodded, "I will support you, I kind of like J too. You areposed and silent, while she is


    lively and extrovert. It''s good to beplementary to one another in a rtionship. Bill is not the right


    fit for J. Don''t forget, I''m not doing this for you."


    Bill had the same character as J''s, he was lively and extrovert. But he was notposed. Charles


    thought that a boy must beposed.


    Receiving his grandfather''s support and blessing, Brian smiled and thanked him.


    "OK, then. Now, how is Bill going nowadays?" He had managed to get Bill enlisted in the troops, and he


    had warned him that if he ever dared to let him down, he would break his legs.


    Talking about his cousin Bill, Brian smiled, and said, "He was very rash in the beginning, but then that


    was maybe because that he got to know my feelings towards J. I think this brought pressure on


    him topete with me in rank, and astely he''s been doing quite well."


    Charles nodded with satisfaction, "Keep an eye on him, and tell him that if he ever bes an


    upstanding and excellent man, he will have everything in the world and he''ll even meet a better woman


    than J."


    "OK, I''ll tell him, grandpa."


    "And go to visit your mother, she''s always talking of you and Maggie these days." Maggie Han was


    Brian''s younger sister studying abroad.


    "OK, grandfather. I''ll go now."


    Brian left the house and then went in its back and entered another, where his mother lived in.


    He found his mother asleep, and Brian just covered her with the quilt and then went away.


    The following day, a journalist got to interview Charles Han, through some inner rtions.


    The journalist asked about hisments on the recent event, and Charles simply replied, "Both of


    them are not married yet, and it is absolutely no problem if luck will ever bring them together."


    In other words, the Han family actually admitted the rtionship between J and Brian.


    Also, when Samuel got interviewed, he said, "It doesn''t matter with whom my daughter will end up with,


    I just hope that in the end she''ll be well and happy."


    ''Jane is always causing me trouble; doesn''t she want to be together with Daniel? Why did she had to


    stir things up with Brian?'' thought Samuel.


    He had to ask his daughter.


    After Charles Han and Samuel Shao''s replies to the news reporters were posted online, J and


    Brian instantly became a famous couple over the Inte.


    But, in reality, J felt helpless, and wondered why they had to arrange a boyfriend for her?


    J considered Brian an elder brother.


    But she also knew Brian''s true feelings towards her, and she couldn''t deny them all out in the open.


    Yes, she could tell him of her feelings in private, but she couldn''t be so cruel as to refuse him on the


    Inte in front of millions of users.


    After business trip abroad whichsted half a month, Daniel finally came back and the first news that


    weed him was that of J and Brian being together.


    He found out from his mother L, who felt heart-broken.


    "Why did you insist you have this Kate Song and miss on Jane, who is such a good girl. Now the Han


    family stole her! Oh, Daniel, you really infuriate me to death!"


    Daniel looked at his mother with a nk stare, and said: "Mother, if you like her so much, why don''t you


    get married with her yourself."


    Kicking away the chair, he left without even having dinner.


    Seeing her son and how he reacted, L was so angry that she went out to take a walk and have


    some fresh air.


    When Harry caught up with his wife, he questioned her why she had left out all by herself, ignoring him.


    "I''m angry at you too because you have a no-good of a son!"


    ...


    J''s cake shop was spruced up, it''s stylebining both Chinese and Western styles, and it served


    both Chinese cakes and Western baked cakes as well.


    The shop''s name was "Jane''s Cake Shop".


    On the day of it''s opening, a lot of people brought her presents in person, while others sent them


    through Samuel and E.


    Sven, putting on a white hat and a mouth mask, kept looking at J, who was seriously caught up in


    working on her desserts and baked cakes.


    "Jane, what is this? It looks really good, " asked Sven.


    Inside the small box there was a cake colored in ck and white, with some blueberries and ornaments


    on it, which really could arouse one''s appetite while looking at it.


    "It''s called Frona Mousse Cup."


    J then cut it with her bread knife.


    "Come and have a taste out of it!" J handed him a slice.


    Sven was actually not quite fond of desserts, but this one was made by J herself, and he of course


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    would have a go at it.


    "Wow, it''s delicious, Jane! Just so you know, I haven''t regretted at all breaking up with my girlfriend


    because of you." Sven thought of his narrow-minded girlfriend and started feeling angry.


    "Because of me?" she asked. J''s eyes then became bigger, and then she looked at Sven who


    showed not even the slightest care about it.


    How was it that she had broken up a couple''s rtionship and she waspletely unaware if it?


    "Yes, thest time you called me, she not only answered in my ce, but also asked me not to contact


    you any longer! Would it have been possible for me not to keep in touch with my sister any longer? No.


    And she had also insisted that we weren''t at all like brother and sister, but that we were more than that,


    that we were intimate with each other!"


    Jane and Sven had been friends since childhood and they had grown up together. His mother had even


    wanted him to be Jane''s boyfriend, so that she could be her daughter-inw.


    But both of them had made it clear that they hadn''t any such feelings towards each other, so his mother


    had to give up on the idea.


    Sven took Jane as his sister, just as his real sister, Ang, and this was good enough for him.


    J thought of her call to Sven thest time and pondered on this for a moment, then she said,


    "We''re like brother and sister indeed, but you''d better keep a distance with me to avoid arousing any


    misunderstandings. If your girlfriend doesn''t want you to contact me, then just do as she tells you to. I


    don''t want to be an obstacle in your way to find a girlfriend and leave you single for the rest of you


    life." That would be a serious sin for her that she could never forgive herself for.


    She would feel so ashamed for her other sworn father, Chuck, and sworn mother, Daisy, and also for


    his sister, Ang... She would have felt sorry for a lot of people.


    "I don''t give a rat''s ass about such a narrow-minded girl, and, unlike her, my Jane is always so


    generous. If your boyfriend will have a sworn sister and treat her well, will you mind it?" Sven put down


    the mousse cup and rested his hands on J''s shoulder in a brotherly manner.


    J pondered on this question, and she visualized in her mind that if Daniel had another sworn sister


    and if he treated her well. Then She answered, "Yes, of course I will mind!"

 Chapter 54 Mr. Si Actually Showing His Affection in Public

    Chapter 54 Mr. Si Actually Showing His Affection in Public


    Sven nced at J with a confused look on his face, and said, "She knows that you don''t love me


    and I don''t love you either. Why does she mind it then?"


    "Because a girl doesn''t want her boyfriend to talk with other girls who aren''t rted to him by blood."


    "Oh, stop, you''ve made me even more confused. Jane, you''re my sister. I don''t think of that too much!"


    J''s words had knocked Sven senseless.


    "Fine!" said J, "Sven, you''re nice to me, and I should be nice to you too in return. I''ll make some


    more mousse cakes for you, your parents, and Ang!" J then left Sven, put on a pair of


    disposable gloves, and started focusing on work again.


    The Cake Shop was just opened and was doing well; all cakes were soon sold.


    Moreover, many people had ordered their cakes in advance.


    J was very busy and most of her time was being spent in the shop. She knew she couldn''t go on


    like this for much longer. So while she was learning with the master baker her father had hired, she


    also hired two new apprentices, who already knew the basics, and taught them baking skills.


    In the military camp, Bill and Brian''s subordinates often had desserts brought over for their meals.


    Today, Brian again brought Bill a piece of refined chocte cake. Bill pushed it away with aversion, and


    murmured, "I don''t like the bitter-sweet taste. Could you please stop ying tricks on me?"


    Brian picked up the cake''s box, walked outside, and said, "J has started her own bakery recently,


    and she made this cake all by herself. I was going to bring it to you to relief some of your stupid


    lovesickness. But, since you don''t like it, forget about it."


    But when Brian was at the door, he was dragged back by Bill, who then took back the cake box and


    cheerfully said, "Bro, why didn''t you say this from the beginning! Here, take my living expense this


    month. Take it and bring me a piece of cake every day!"


    Brian put the money back into Bill''s pocket, and said, "I''m busy."


    ''Don''t be so ridiculous. I''d hate to create opportunities for you, '' thought Brian.


    But Bill wasn''t stupid either. He curled his lips, and murmured, "I know you don''t want J to know


    she will always have my back if she ever needs it. Bro, you can''t do this to me!"


    Brian adjusted his hat and then gave him an oblique look. "I can''t?" said Brian, "Then I won''t bring you


    not even a single piece of cake from now on!"


    After hearing his words, Bill immediately held his shoulder and shed him a ttering smile, "Bro, I


    was wrong. Please forgive me. I''ll run five kilometerster! Please!"


    Brian shook him off, straightened his body with decency and then left the room.


    Jane''s Cake Shop was on the right track business wise, and Samuel and E again went on travelling


    around the world with John.


    J now looked at the empty mansion, feeling more lonely than ever. Jerry and Sally had moved


    outside of the house after getting married. She was left alone, all by herself now.


    One day, J received a special order from Brian.


    As his grandfather General Han was going to have his 90th birthday soon, he wanted to order a special


    birthday cake from J''s bakery.


    "Thest birthday party grandfather had was his 80th. This time, I want to surprise him. J, could


    you please make him a birthday cake ande to his birthday party with me? Grandfather will sure to


    be happy if you are there." Brian slowly drove the military car in the Royal Mansion Neighborhood with


    J sitting in the passengers seat.


    "Why did you ask me to attend grandpa''s birthday party?" she asked.


    "There will be many friends at my grandfather''s birthday party. How about you attend the party as my


    femalepanion?" As far as he knew, J had no contact with Daniel Si at all recently, which made


    him very happy.


    J hesitated for a moment. If she attended the party as Brian''s femalepanion, everyone might


    consider that she was Brian''s girlfriend. "I don''t think it''s appropriate, " J said.


    The car stopped in front of Mansion No. 8 and Brian turned off its engine. He then adjusted J''s


    cor, and said, "Don''t think too much about it. You''re only attending my grandfather''s birthday party.


    It''s no big deal, Bill will also be there."


    J again hesitated for a while, but finally nodded her head, and said, "But I''m only skilled at making


    small desserts, I''m not good at making cakes. I''m afraid..."


    Cakes in her shop were made by the master baker hired by her father. Indeed, she could make cakes,


    but they weren''t incredible.


    Brian got out of the car first, opened the front-passenger door for her and then helped her get out of the


    car.


    "Nevermind. It''s just the thought that counts. Grandfather is sure to be happy with your cake." A gust of


    wind suddenly messed her hair.


    Brian tucked it back behind her ears.


    But then a Rolls-Royce slowly came towards them on the alley, and its headlights were suddenly


    turned on, revealing J and Brian.


    J clearly saw Spark and the man sitting on the back seat.


    She quickly looked away in the opposite direction, and the Rolls-Royce passed them.


    ''Daniel and I are strangers, '' thought J, who then felt a sudden shrieking pain in her heart.


    "J?" Brian, filled with bitterness now, called her. He also saw who the man in the car was.


    J came to her senses again, and said, "OK. When is the birthday party?"


    "The party will be held at Caesar Pce the night after tomorrow. I''ve booked the whole first and


    second floors, and I heard grandfather had invited his army friends and some businessmen. Don''t


    worry about the media, I''ve asked the security staff to ban any media from entering the venue." He


    hadn''t seen the specifics yet, which were listed by his grandfather.


    "I got it, " answered J.


    "You''ve been busy for the whole day. Go to bed early tonight, " said Brian. After seeing J enter the


    mansion, Brian started the car and then drove off.


    J took a quick shower and felt sleepy. She had been so busy recently that she couldn''t bear it


    anymore.


    Shey in the bed and yed for a while with her mobile phone.


    She opened her Weibo and started viewing the hot topics in the news.


    The topic ranking No. 1 in the polls was posted by Kate Song, which wrote, "Thank you for all your


    support." She then added a red heart emoji at the end of the post.


    She also posted nine pictures. In the middle picture, she was wearing a sky-blue evening dress and


    stood on a stage, with her hand in Daniel''s.


    The rest of the eight pictures were selfies, in which she looked powerful and confident.


    The firstment came from Daniel. There was not a single word in thisment, but only a rose


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    emoji, which seemed to speak out for itself.


    Netizens were all wailing mournfully at hisment, "Mr. Si actually showing his affection in public!"


    "I''m so envious of Kate Song, the firstdy, " wrote ament.


    "I wish you both a lifetime of happiness, " said anotherment.


    J felt sad and immediately quit the topic. She continued to scroll the news on Weibo but saw


    nothing of interest.


    ''What about posting a picture?'' thought J. She got up from the bed and took a picture of the mango


    mousse cake she had brought back home.


    There were mango and mango blossoms on the top of the cake.


    "The five petals of the mango blossoms stand for the five arrows of Kamadeva, the god of love. I hope


    someday I will go to India and worship the goddess Saraswati, " she wrote.


    She clicked the "Send" button and instantly regretted within one minute. She didn''t know since when


    she had be so irrational.


    Thousands ofments immediately came pouring in on her post. She searched them for a long time,


    but didn''t see thement that she really wanted to see.


    J felt frustrated, but then saw ament from aizen called "Eagle", which wrote, "I''ll take you


    there."

 Chapter 55 Youre My Boyfriend

    Chapter 55 You''re My Boyfriend


    But soon enough, thement was lost and was covered among the other ones. She clicked on


    Eagle''s ount page and found out that his posts were all about affairs regarding the military. She


    knew who he was now.


    She sighed and left it alone.


    But then, his background information was then searched by the other users and hisment was


    pinned to the top.


    J had no choice but to write him back, "Brian, thank you!"


    Just those three words were enough to make the post sweet, without knowing why.


    Maybe it was because a lot ofments wrote that the two of them were actually disying their love


    in public.


    ''Forget it, I don''t want to read any morements, they make me kind of bitter, '' J thought.


    Logging off the Weibo, she went to bed and quickly fell asleep.


    In the study room of Mansion No. 9


    The room was filled with cigarette smoke, and Daniel was sitting in front of his desk with half a cigarette


    between his lips and browsing the recent Weibo posts.


    The ashtray next to him was already filled with more than ten cigarette butts.


    He smoked one more cigarette, and then another...


    The two eyes in the picture looking at the mango were like enemies to him.


    After some time, he stubbed out another cigarette, logged off his Weibo ount, and called Kate.


    "Daniel, haven''t you gone to bed already? It''ste!"


    Kate was surprised to receive a call from Daniel at thiste time at night.


    "Kate, if you ever dare to touch my phone again, I''ll leave you!"


    The woman''s satisfaction was stopped all of a sudden, and she felt heart-broken, "Daniel, but you''re


    my boyfriend. I just posted on Weibo, what''s the matter?"


    Thement was actually written by Kate herself. She had stolen his phone when he was too busy to


    notice.


    "You should already know why you''re my girlfriend. If you''re aware of that, then don''t try to ask for more


    than you should, " said Daniel. Kate was only like his first girlfriend...


    Then J hade into his life and he never had to think of this anymore.


    Kate thought of what Daniel had talked to her that night and she forced out a faint smile on the phone,


    "I understand, Daniel. Sleep tight."


    When she had finished talking with Daniel on the phone, Kate held Kelsen in her arms, which she had


    just bathed. She was touching its soft fur when she came up with a marvelous idea.


    At Caesar Pce


    There were many policemen dressed as civilians, still wearing their guns at their waists, patrolling the


    surroundings.


    Six security guards were standing at the gates, and all the guests had to go through three check-points


    before they were granted entry to the hotel.


    At seven sharp, an Audi military vehicle stopped in front of the hotel''s gates. Brian, who was wearing


    his green military uniform, opened the driver seat''s door, got out of the car, and then he handed the


    keys to the car boy and went around to the passenger seat to open the door.


    A girl stretched out her right hand to him and he held it as she got out of the car.


    She was dressed in a pink evening dress, and she held her by the waist as he helped her get out of the


    car.


    Then, all of a sudden, a Rolls-Royce stopped right next to them.


    Spark got out of the driver''s seat and quickly opened the back seat door, and a man wearing a pair of


    ck new leather shoes and a well-tailored suit came into peoples'' sight.


    As was expected, the man was Daniel, who had the same icy-cold look drawn all over his face.


    Then a woman, dressed in an elegant ck evening dress, also got out of the car; it was Kate. She


    then gracefully advanced forward and held Daniel''s arm.


    They turned around, and their eyes met with the other two people standing right next to them.


    The two of them intensely looked at each other, while J drew her gaze from the opposing couple


    and just kept holding on to the big palm which was resting on her waist.


    "Brian, let''s go!" she said. Bearing the bitter looks, J and Brian walked to the trunk of the car and


    took the birthday cake out of it.


    The four of them then went into the hotel, two at a time.


    Daniel and Kate''s presence shocked everyone there because they were both beautiful and looked like


    a match made in heaven.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Daniel was greeting Charles Han, J showed up, holding Brian''s arm.


    J, who was dressed in a pink dress, instantly attracted everyone''s attention. The color, with its few


    white ornaments on it, suited J very much, andplimented her white skin.


    Her facial features had inherited all of Samuel''s and E''s best traits, which were so attractive that they


    captured everyone''s attention.


    And she was now standing close to Brian, like a lovely bird, and that made all the young men there feel


    envious and jealous of him.


    After Brian had also greeted the military officers there, he brought J to greet Charles, who was in a


    pleasant mood.


    "Grandpa Han, happy birthday to you and good health!" J greeted Charles with much respect. Her


    moves were so polite and graceful, just like a celebrateddy of the upper-ss society of today were


    supposed to be.


    Then Brian handed the cake to Charles, "Grandpa, this is a cake made by J herself, " he said.


    Charles took the cake and passed it on to one of the waiters. "J, thank you very much, you are


    such a good girl, " spoke Charles smiling and looking at her.


    J shook her head and grinned a sweet smile, "Grandpa Han, you are very wee. I hope you


    don''t mind if my cake isn''t good enough for you."


    "If it is made by you, of course I''ll like it!"


    Charles thenughed, and said, "Jane, Daniel has also arrived here just now. Have you two met each


    other yet?" asked Charles. Then he carefully looked at the two standing in front of him.


    J then took a look at Kate, who was holding Daniel and smiling. Her face turned a little pale, but


    then grinned a smile and looked back at Charles. She said, "Grandpa Han, do you know that Sven has


    broken up with his girlfriend because of me?"


    "Really? What happened?" Sven was General Si''s nephew, so Charles of course knew all about him.


    "Because I''m Sven''s sworn sister, and that he has treated me so well, his girlfriend became jealous,


    and this resulted in them breaking up. I''ve learned my lesson, and I better keep a distance from Daniel,


    who is also my sworn brother."


    Now everyone understood the current situation, and Kate''s heart trembled a little, and said, "J,


    there''s no need to be sensitive about this. Daniel is your sworn brother, and I will probably be your


    sworn sister-inw soon. Of course, I will treat you well and with respect."


    Kate''s words made J''s face be pale.


    The man standing opposite to her kept his silence during the whole conversation and didn''t seem to


    want to open his mouth any time soon. So J just returned a smile, and said, "Then I congratte


    Miss Song and brother Daniel in advance now, and I wish them only happiness. Let''s go now, Brian."


    Then Brian looked at J and smiled, "OK."


    J''s behavior won everyone''s praise andpliments.


    "Who said that Samuel''s daughter is distasteful? Just look at her, her manners are so good. She really


    is a well-brought-updy."


    "I''ve heard that J Shao was very wayward not long ago. Did you know that? I also hear that she''s


    good at kickboxing."


    "No matter what happened before with her, she is performing so elegantly on this special asion


    today. She moves with such social grace."


    Two military officer wives were talking and nodding to each other, while looking at J''s back.


    After J and Brian had made their greetings to Charles, they turned around and were just about to


    go on their way.


    "Jane, my dear Jane!" A voice attracted everyone''s attention, and J was surprised to see a boy in


    the distance running towards her.


    "Bill!"


    Bill, who was also dressed in his military uniform, was holding a pink rose bouquet and was striding


    towards J.


    Charles let out a heavy cough to remind Bill to take care of his manners, but he ignored it and was just


    about ready to give J a big hug.


    Brian immediately pushed J to the side and, without even expecting it, Bill dropped to Brian''s arms


    and held him tightly.


    "Jane, oh I missed you very much! Have you missed me? Well, have you?" spoke Bill while he was


    indulging himself in "J''s" hug.

 Chapter 56 How Could Two Good Friends Ever Get Married

    Chapter 56 How Could Two Good Friends Ever Get Married


    J, who was standing aside and looking at Bill, tittered and replied to him, "Sure I''ve missed you."


    "Oh. Jane, I love you so much! Eh? Jane, when have you be so stiff?" asked Bill. He felt puzzled,


    and when he looked up he saw Brian''s cold, stiff face, which almost made him throw away the bunch of


    roses he held in his arms.


    He also heard people around him slightlyughing and mocking him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He then felt embarrassed, and loosened Brian instantly, asking, "Brian, why are you hugging me?"


    "It was you who rushed over to hug me in the first ce!" replied Brian. He also gave Bill a look.


    With his swarthy face a little twisted from the amount of training he was going through, Bill snorted and


    then gave the roses in his arms to J, who was standing next to him, as if he presented to her the


    dearest of treasures. "Jane, look. These are the pink roses I managed to order from abroad. Do they


    exceed your expectations? Are you surprised? Do you like them?" asked Bill.


    J, who was now looking at the pink bouquet, released Brian''s arm and took the roses.


    "Hum, yes, I like them, " replied J. Maybe Bill was the only one in the whole world who knew that


    she loved pink roses. He was also the only one who had given her pink roses since her return home to


    C Country.


    She was enjoying smelling the fresh scent of the rare, pink roses. She, indeed, loved their faint smell.


    Standing opposite her, Bill was still talking about the roses, "... There are nine roses in total in the


    bouquet. They are sending out the faint scent now. I know you will..."


    And then, J suddenly gave Bill a big hug, which surprised everyone around them.


    With a cool expression ring in his eyes, Brian stared at the pink roses in J''s arms, seeming to


    know something.


    What was really going on? Was J Brian''s girlfriend? Why did she hug Bill just now? Or did they


    think of it too much? Was it really just a hug?


    Bill was bbergasted, and tried hard to utter thest two words of his phrase, "Like it."


    ''Who is hugging me? Is it Jane? Yes, that''s true. My lovely Jane is really hugging me!" thought Bill.


    But just when Bill was ecstatic and was about to hug her back, J left her embrace, and said, "Bill,


    you really are a good friend!"


    On hearing her words, everyone felt relieved, while Bill, who was in ecstasy just a moment ago, began


    to be more and more morose.


    "Come on, I have so much to tell you. Please, follow me, " said Bill. And after he finished these words,


    he dragged J towards the back gate, but was soon stopped by Brian.


    "Don''t go anywhere yet. Grandfather''s birthday ceremony is about to start."


    OK! This time, Bill pulled her in the front of the dessert table which was nearby, and Brian followed


    them.


    The three of them got together and started chatting with each other. But, however, Brian in fact didn''t


    utter a single word, his face growing grim by the moment.


    And this was just because Bill was the only one speaking during the whole conversation; he kept on


    saying on and on about how much he had missed J.


    Also, hepletely ignored Brian, and repeatedly talked about his longing pain for J.


    "Jane, I''m behaving well in the military camp. Are you still willing to wait for me?" asked Bill.


    Brian picked up a ss of red wine near him from the table and clinked it with the one in Bill''s hand,


    saying, "Wait for you? For eight years or maybe ten years or more? I''m afraid that Jane will be long be


    married when you finally be a military officer, " finished Brian.


    When he opened his mouth to say something, Bill then thought that Brian''s words actually made some


    sort of sense.


    "If not, Jane, I can leave the military camp. Will you marry me then?" asked Bill.


    "Marry you? You''ve got nothing now. How can you make Jane happy, or provide for her happiness?"


    Brian argued. He began to look at J, who was fondling the roses he had given her. J loved that


    bunch of roses so much that she couldn''t keep her eyes off of them from the moment she first saw


    them.


    Bill thought that Brian was, indeed, probably right, so he said to J, "Jane, we can get married first,


    and I will return to the military camp and work hard while you can stay at home and look after our


    home. What do you say?"


    Brian also expected the life that Bill had just described.


    After he married Jane he could go to the military camp to work during the daytime, and then return to


    the house where she waited for him in the evening...


    This time, Brian kept silent, but J said, "I don''t think so. Bill, you''d better stay in the military camp


    and work hard for your future. How could two good friends ever get married? Forget about it!"


    ... With the corners of his mouth pulled down in a grimace, Bill red at Brian, and said, "Don''t you


    think for a moment that I''ve beenpletely cut off from the outside world since my phone was


    confiscated in the military camp thesest few days. Everyone on the inte is saying that you are in


    a rtionship. Is that true?" asked Bill.


    Brian didn''t know how to answer the question, while J, who worried that this rumor would ruin their


    brothers feelings, said, "Bill, please don''t hate Brian. I also take him as being my brother, because I


    already love someone else. You''d better obediently stay in the military camp and take care of yourself!"


    "Have you fallen in love with someone else?" asked Bill. ''The one she loves isn''t Brian, but who else


    could it be?'' Bill looked at J, even more confused.


    They were apart for only a few couple of months, and J had already fallen in love with someone


    else!" He believed that it was all his grandfather''s fault, because J had never had a crush on


    anyone else when he had stayed with her before, abroad.


    "Well, Bill, today is your grandfather''s birthday ceremony, so let''s talk about something else, shall we?


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t ept your roses anymore." J looked at the flowers in her arms,


    feeling a kind of pity for them. She had epted Bill''s roses in honor of their good friendship.


    And if Bill was still stubborn and still didn''t understand, she was afraid that she couldn''t be friends with


    him any longer and couldn''t ept the flowers.


    Bill immediately shook his head, and said, "Jane, please don''t shut me out. We''re good friends!" ''No! I


    can''t push Jane too hard. Otherwise, she will be scared of me, '' thought Bill.


    J smiled and tapped him on the shoulder, saying: "That''s right, Bill! Come on and let me introduce


    to you to these desserts right here. They were made by my master pastry chef in my shop. Please, try


    one."


    This time, it was J''s turn to show Bill the good desserts. She urged Bill to taste the hearty desserts,


    and when they stood together they looked like two cute little children.


    But Bill, who had already ate a lot of desserts, had already been filled up before the birthday ceremony


    had even started.


    When he heard his grandfather say that the cake had been made by J personally, Bill regretted


    that he was now too full to eat not even a single bite more.


    It was a threeyered giant white cake, with a birthday peach on the top made out of cream. The peach


    was sprinkled with some edible pink powder.


    And there were some words written near the peach: "We wish grandpa Han only good health and to be


    forever young!"


    The cake''s edges were coated with cheese, and decorated with a red floral border. And there was even


    some peach-shaped little frostings surrounding the cake''s floral border.


    Even though it wasn''t as masterfully build as a cake made by a master pastry chef, it looked, indeed,


    quite appetizing.


    All people sat at their ces at the long tables, and then the waiters began to serve the dishes in an


    orderly way. And there were even a few more waiters who were in charge of exclusively serving the


    birthday cake.


    When they walked up to Kate and Daniel, who were now talking with two retired military officers, the


    waiters said, "Mr. Si and Miss Song, please enjoy the cake."


    Kate hesitated for a moment, but then took a piece of cake and put it in front of Daniel.


    Daniel, who kept on talking with the two military officers, just briefly nced at the cake.


    Kate took a deep breath and asked the waiter to also serve her one piece.


    Then Charles began saying a few words, which quickly silenced all the other people who were talking


    at that moment.


    "Thank you foring to my birthday anniversary. The cake in front me was baked by J Shao


    personally. Please have a taste of it. And if any of you thinks that it tastes magnificent, I wee your


    support to this girl who has just started her own business."

 Chapter 57 Whos the Owner of the Samoyed Outside in the Garden

    Chapter 57 Who''s the Owner of the Samoyed Outside in the Garden


    J''s name was just mentioned, and she felt very nervous for a while; she then stood up alongside


    Brian. After nodding to the guests, she spoke in a tender voice, "Grandpa Han, thank you, and also


    many thanks to all the honorable guests present here. A lot of you are aplished elders, and please


    forgive me if you find that my cake is not good enough."


    "You, the Shao family''s girl, are so modest. I''ve heard that your shop is always crowded and the


    monthly business turnover is good, and that''s because the owner works very hard and is serious with


    each and every one of her cakes." Wesley Si, the general officer, first spoke. He now had to support


    this girl, as she was the sworn daughter of his cousin.


    After Charles Han and Wesley Si''s praises went to J, the other guests present also followed their


    examples and made theirpliments: "The Shao family''s girl has both her father''s and mother''s best


    genes, and she boldly started her own bakery at such an early age. That is not an easy task to


    aplish, indeed!"


    "Right, my granddaughter has bought desserts from her shop, and they tasted really good."


    "Mr. Han made J Shao a special introduction. Does that mean that she could maybe get married


    with Brian very soon?"


    "Aren''t they top gossip these days on the Inte? It said online that they are actually boyfriend and


    girlfriend."


    "The Shao family and Han family, if they are united under this marriage, their power will be very great."


    ...


    With a decent smile on her face, J sat down beside Brian and finally rxed.


    There were so many elders here that she had to be extra careful and not to make any more trouble. If


    she were to offend anyone of these elders, that would count as big bad jokeing on her behalf and


    of her family''s!


    Daniel still kept calm and silent in the midst of all these discussions. Even when someone happened to


    casually mention J''s name to him, he still showed little or no care, as if that was the name of an


    unknown person.


    Then the guests began to take their forks in their hands and had a try of J''s cake; so did Daniel. He


    sliced the cake into three pieces and then put one of it into his mouth.


    Kate began to feel a little uneasy, as she knew that Daniel didn''t eat any sweets at all.


    Even when they were engaged in social or business-like activities, he never touched the desserts in the


    hotels.


    But now...


    When the dinner was almost at it''s end, J gave Brian a notice and then she left her seat at the


    table to go to thedy''s room.


    Bill, who was sitting right next to her, wouldn''t miss the chance to be alone together with J, so he


    also sat up and walked towards the men''s room.


    J washed her hands and came out, but then she saw that Bill was standing there, leaning his back


    against the wall, waiting for her.


    "Jane, " he spoke. Bill was so excited to see her again and jumped out of his shoes toe near her.


    J threw a tissue in the dustbin, and said, "Why did you follow me for?"


    "I saw you sitting up from the table, so I followed you out. You know, I am always ready to protect you


    no matter what."


    Bill rested his arms on J''s shoulder and then they walked together back towards the dinning hall.


    When they passed by a door, J took a look at the garden, and said, "I want to take a breath of


    fresh air, outside. You go ahead first, I''lleter."


    "Ie with you, " replied Bill without hesitation, and with this he put his hands inside his pockets.


    J didn''t refuse him, but said, "Then you go back and bring the rose bouquet for me so that I can put


    it in the car first."


    ''The flowers are beautiful, I have to take care of them, '' she thought.


    "OK, you wait for me here, " said Bill. Then he went back to the dinning hall, grabbed the pink rose


    bouquet, and again went out.


    Brian was watching Bill''s strange moves all the way, and then saw him joining with J at one of the


    dinning hall''s doors and then walking with her into the garden.


    ''What are they doing?'' he pondered. Brian put down his cutlery, wiped his mouth, and then followed


    them out in the garden.


    Holding the rose bouquet happily in her hands, J walked in front of Bill, and asked, "Bill, when are


    you going back to the military unit?"


    "Can''t you stop mentioning such sad topics? I have to go back there tomorrow." Bill couldn''t help but to


    stare at J, and he thought that it was a pity to leave her alone and wondered when he would ever


    meet her again.


    Wearing her six-inch-height crystal high-heels, J wrapped her white shawl on her shoulder and


    patted on Bill''s shoulder, "Remember to train well when you return there, and learn from your cousin,


    Brian, how to be a great man for the country."


    Bill sadly curled his lips, "Did you really fall in love with Brian? You should have asked me to take him


    as an example!" he said. He admitted the fact that his cousin was, indeed, excellently well trained and


    behaved, and except for the first andst time when he was punished and demoted, he had never


    made a mistake in his entire military career.


    "No, Brian is just like my brother. He is excellent, indeed, and that''s why I ask of you to learn from him.


    Do you have any moreints regarding this?" As they strolled in the garden they kept chatting for


    a while longer.


    Bill seemed to think of something, and suddenly he stopped to stare at J with a serious and sober


    look on his face, "Jane, tell me, who is the man you fell in love with? If he is really that excellent and


    treats you very well, I will give up my endeavors with you."


    Bill''s question made Brian, who was almost catching up with them in the back, stop in his steps and


    hold his breath. He was carefully listening and waiting to how J was going to answer this question.


    As both of the two men were now focused on J''s answer, they didn''t notice that something was odd


    with their surroundings.


    J hesitated for a moment, and considered whether she really should tell Bill or not. But that man


    didn''t love her, and on a second thought, J gave up hiding her feelings towards him any longer,


    and she said, "I..." When she was just opening her mouth a barking noise was heard, and then a huge


    dog lunged at J.


    "Ah!" Screaming hysterically, J was knocked down to the ground and stepped over by a dog.


    The paining from her arms paralyzed J''s movements and she stopped moving altogether for a


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    few moments.


    "Jane!"


    "J!"


    The two men ran to J''s help at the same time.


    The Samoyed dog was licking J''s cheek with its tongue. J nearly came to a breakdown point,


    and she pushed away the dog with all her strength, but was quickly lunged down again by the huge


    dog.


    Brian and Bill together held the Samoyed dog under control, and when J finally could stand back


    up on her feet, her face was all pale.


    When they heard the noises, the security guards came to their aid, "Go and ask the dog''s owner to


    shouted the order to them.


    The Samoyed still wanted to bite him, but its snout was gripped tight in Brian''s hands.


    For Brian, the Samoyed dog was a piece of cake; once, when he was in a mission, he had fought a


    wolf with his own bare hands.


    "Yes, Mr. Han." the guards answered.


    "Wait, I''ming with you." Bill nced at J, who was now shivering with fear, and then furiously


    strode inside the dinning hall with the security guards.


    Pets horrified J because she had been bitten by a dog with rabies virus when she was only ten


    years old.


    If it were not for the doctors arriving in time, she would have been infected with the virus.


    In the dinning hall, Bill, wearing a cold face, as well as the two guards who followed him behind,


    attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Who''s the owner of the Samoyed outside in the garden? Stand up, now!"


    Bill''s anger was obvious on his face, and Charles frowned, and slightly cautioned him, "Bill, mind your


    words!"


    "Grandpa, Jane has been attacked by the Samoyed dog, how can I mind my words?"


    What Bill had just said made all of the people in the dinning hall burst into an uproar.


    Kate''s heart trembled, and she tightly held Daniel''s hand. Then, she stood up from her seat, and


    admitted, "It''s my dog."


    Daniel got free of her hand and seemed to be emanating a sort of icy-cold aura.

 Chapter 58 I Never Expected That You Could Be So Heartless and Unreasonable

    Chapter 58 I Never Expected That You Could Be So Heartless and Unreasonable


    "And you are?" rudely asked Bill. He didn''t really know who Kate really was because he had been


    isted form the outside world in the military camp for all this time.


    After she heard the question, Kate felt a little embarrassed, and said, "You''d better check on J


    first."


    Uttering these words, she stood up from her chair and went to the back garden where J and Brian


    were still waiting.


    And then arge group of people followed her.


    In the garden, when it saw its owner, the Samoyed suddenly broke away from Brian''s grasp andid


    down next to Daniel, sticking out its tongue to him.


    Brian helped J get back up on her feet and then tenderly smoothed her bangs which were a little


    tousled.


    Kate walked up to J, and said, "So sorry for what happened, J. I thought Kelsen had been tied,


    and I sure didn''t expect that he could attack you. Did you get injured in any way?"


    But J didn''t care a bit for the caring words she was saying.


    "Please, take your dog away, throw it into the sea and let it drown, " said Bill furiously. He, being a


    young maning from a wealthy family, had started to lose his temper again. Charles thought that Bill


    had gotten rid of his ill-advised bad temper, but he was even more disappointed in him when he saw


    how he was reacting.


    J wiped the Samoyed''s saliva with the back of her hand off her face, and coldly said, "Miss Song, if


    you own a dog, then why don''t you look after it, and let it attack people? Do you think a simple apology


    can solve the problem and make it miraculously go away?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Kate felt embarrassed again, thinking that J was indeed relentless with her this time.


    "Both Daniel and I like Kelsen. What happened today was because he was untied, and I sincerely


    apologize to you for that, " said Kate.


    She mentioned Daniel, believing that J couldn''t dare be anymore rude to her if she brought up


    Daniel in the conversation.


    However, she was wrong.


    "And just because you and Daniel like it? Does that give it the right to attack other people? Miss Song,


    please send your beloved dog away from here, now, " said J.


    She could forgive it once, but couldn''t tolerate it for a second time. She also didn''t understand why the


    dog always jumped her.


    "No, J. I''ve already apologized to you, but why are you still ming the dog?" Now, Kate also


    seemed to be furious, and spoke in an aggressive tone and manner.


    Brian rolled up J''s sleeve, exposed her elbow, and asked, "Can you see? Miss Song?" Arge


    area of J''s skin was grazed when the dog jumped her.


    It was the same for the other elbow.


    "Did you just ask me that I still insist on ming the dog? Whatever, think whatever you like. Daniel


    spoiled both you and your dog, and you''re afraid of him, but that doesn''t mean that I have to! It has to


    be sent away from here, now!" With an obstinate expression glimmering in her eyes, she directly


    looked at the silent man standing in front of her next to Kate.


    Several people gasped silently and wondered how could J be so confident in herself that she could


    resist Daniel so openly in public.


    "No need to say any more. Please ask the guards to pull the dog away and beat it to death!" Bill looked


    at J''s abraded skin feeling very distressed; she had been alright up until that moment.


    Kate, who now got even more restless, hurried up to Daniel''s side, and said, "Daniel..."


    After that, Daniel firmly said, "I will be responsible for all of J''s medical fees and mental anguish


    While she heard this, Kate was again more joyful and felt relieved, thinking that Daniel still cared


    deeply about her and showed her the respect she deserved in front of so many people present.


    J, when she heard what Daniel had just said, stared at him in disbelief, her face bing paler


    and paler by the minute.


    She shook Brian and Bill off, and walked alone. After she took a few steps, she found that her ankle


    was also hurt and that she was limping.


    Standing in front of Daniel, she looked him in the eyes, and said, "Daniel Si, you must send the dog


    away! If you don''t agree with me, then go find another dog, and let it attack Kate. If you do that, I''ll let


    what happened to me pass!"


    When she heard this, Kate got even more angry and hated J even more.


    ''J Shao, you''re really overweening now and are borderline shameless. How dare you force me to


    send my dog away. I will not let you off so easily!'' thought Kate.


    "J Shao, I warn you..." spoke Daniel.


    When she heard him utter the word "warn", J felt a sudden, sharp pain in her temples, and said,


    "Don''t warn me! Except for that, what else could you do or say? Do you only listen to Kate Song, and


    justpletely ignore my feelings? Do I really deserve to be bullied twice by a damned dog? Daniel Si,


    I know you''re indifferent to all of this, but I never expected that you could be so heartless and


    unreasonable!"


    When they saw what was happening, all the people around them were so shocked that they barely


    even breathed.


    These two individuals... were strange.


    Even Brian and Bill had also fixed their eyes on them when they were arguing with each other.


    When he looked at J and saw how furious she was, Bill seemed to be understanding something


    then.


    With her eyes getting red and almost filling with tears, J looked at Daniel''s livid face, and said, "I


    don''t want your medical fees or your mentalpensation! Daniel Si, I despise you from the bottom of


    my heart!"


    With these words, J arrogantly turned around and left, walkingmely towards the other side of the


    garden.


    How mean was she in his eyes? If the Samoyed hadn''t attacked her twice, she wouldn''t have still


    insisted on asking Kate to send the dog away?


    She hadn''t mentioned killing the dog; she had just asked Kate to send it away...


    Could it have been that, for Daniel, she was inferior than the dog?


    When J closed her eyes, two lines of tears came rolling down her cheeks.


    Brian spoke a few words to Bill, who was staring at Daniel, and then walked up to J, who was then


    leaving the garden, to hold her in his arms.


    After a little while, they both disappeared.


    The guard, when he looked at the dog lying on the ground, asked for further instructions from Daniel,


    "Mr. Si, what should we do about the dog..."


    "Please send it away, as far away as possible, " replied Daniel. Daniel, looking gloomy, turned around


    and entered the banquet hall after he finished talking.


    Kate followed him, and said, "Daniel, Kelsen..."


    Daniel just ignored her and left straight away after he said his goodbyes to Charles back in the banquet


    hall.


    Bill, who entered the hall a few minutester, was still staring at Daniel''s, who was then leaving. He


    was very confused, and wondered why would Jane love a man who was so merciless.


    "Bill, what just happened?" Charles asked his younger grandson, who was just standing there and


    wearing a nk look on his face.


    Bill then walked up closer to Charles, and replied, "The matter has been settled, grandfather. Jane''s


    elbow was a little grazed and Brian took her to the hospital."


    "She really got hurt? Is it serious?"


    "It may be not be so serious, but it looked very painful indeed. I''ll also go and check on herter, when


    the ceremony is over." After he spoke these words, Bill sat at the table next to his grandfather.


    Brian told him not to let this matter affect everyone''s mood because there were some other


    distinguished guests here.


    Charles nodded, seeming to be thinking of something.


    Brian drove J to the military hospital. J didn''t utter a single word all the way, but just silently sat


    in car after she finally stopped crying.


    Doctor Wan disinfected the wound on her injured elbow and applied some medicine to it.


    Her ankle wasn''t injured, so he just helped her knead it in some bandages, just in case.


    On their way back, Brian was about to speak, "J..." But then hesitated when he nced at her.


    J shook her head, and said, "Brian, thanks for taking me to the hospital. I feel much better now."


    At The Royal Mansion


    "J, please don''t weep for him any more, " finally spoke Brian. He lifted J from the car and could


    not help holding her in his arms.


    He also felt his heart break when he saw her look so painful.


    J didn''t refuse his loving embrace, and gently leaned on his shoulder, and said, "OK."

 Chapter 59 Its Exclusively for Luring Men

    Chapter 59 It''s Exclusively for Luring Men


    From now on, they would have to go their separate ways, and have no connection with each other.


    "OK, little girl, rest well and don''t think too much about it. Call me anytime if you ever need my help!"


    He wiped the tears off her face andforted her in a sweet and tender voice.


    "Thank you, Brian."


    Brian looked at her affectionately, and said, "J, there''s no need to treat me so courteously."


    J raised her head, looked at him with guilt, and said, "Brian... I can''t give you what you want from


    me, so please leave me alone from now on. I don''t want to cause you any more trouble."


    ''Mr. Han must be so irritated about what just happened tonight, '' thought J while letting off a sigh.


    "J, don''t say that. Don''t refuse my friendship just because of that." Brian was actually really happy


    if he could see her all the time.


    And if she was happy, he was happy.. And if she were sad, he would also feel sad and heart-broken.


    J nodded to him and, rolling her eyes, then came up with an idea. "OK, then I need to settle on


    three basic principals with you, " she started.


    "What''s that?" Brian wondered what she had in mind.


    "It''s already toote at night now. Go back home first and I''ll tell you about itter in a text, before going


    to bed." ''Brian is usually busy, I can''t be a burden to him, '' thought J.


    "Fine, you go in now." And as usual, Brian didn''t left until he saw her safely go into the mansion.


    After a quick wash, J went to bed and began to text the three principals to Brian.


    "First, you can''t ever quit or dy your work because of me."


    "Second, don''t refuse approaching other women just because of me."


    "Third, you can''t make any irrational decisions because of me."


    Sitting in the car, and reading the texts, Brian couldn''t help butugh.


    She was actually still guilty for rank demotion, and she didn''t want to get him involved in any more


    trouble because of her.


    ''She is a good girl, indeed, '' he thought.


    "I promise you, " he texted back.


    J smiled and then felt more rxed. Then she ced her phone on the bedside table and was just


    about to fall to sleep.


    But then the phone suddenly rang, and when J picked it up and saw that the caller was...


    Her eyes reddened in an instant, but then she put back the phone on the bedside table.


    Closing her eyes, she just let the phone ring on and on, without answering it.


    The man wearing a white, high-necked sweater, and ck casual trousers and shoes, now was


    standing under mansion No. 8''smppost. He was staring at the second floor room which still had the


    lights turned on, with his left hand inside his trousers'' pocket and his right hand holding the phone over


    his ear. He kept this posture diligently for more than ten minutes.


    But, eventually, J softened her heart and answered the phone.


    "Open the door, " he said.


    In just these three simple words, J could feel his cold, imperious imperatives, devoid of any


    emotion...


    "Sorry, I have to go to bed now, " answered J.


    "Jane, in two minutes, if the door is not yet opened, I''ll be installing a new one, " he said.


    ...


    Two minutester, J was slightly panting after she rushed down to the ground floor and opened the


    mansion''s door. There stood the tall man, in front of her.


    She was about to go out and talk with him, but before she had a chance to close the door behind her,


    he pushed her back in.


    "Just finish whatever you have to say outside, why are youing in?" J furiously stared at the


    man standing close to her. Daniel lifted his foot and kicked the door behind.


    Daniel held up her chin, and said, "Who allowed you toe there?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In an instant, the woman''s eyes reddened. How much did this man really hate her that he had toe


    and see her and get even with her in the middle of the night? She said, "You''re the one who showed up


    there first, and now you''re in my house!"


    Knowing what she really meant, he said, "It''s your mother who''s asked me toe here."


    J shed a cold smile and then got rid of his grip, "It was Brian who invited me to the party!"


    She dared to mention that man to him. "J, are you proud that you have a boyfriend? Do you have


    to show off your love to one another everyday, here, outside of the mansion? Why are you asking him


    to drive you back so often? Don''t you have a car yourself? If you don''t have one anymore, I can


    arrange something for you!"


    J fluttered her eyshes, and feeling innocent, thought ''Why did he say that Brian often drove her


    back home?


    It happened only once or twice in half a month!''


    And then she said, "Yes, I am proud to have a boyfriend! Haven''t you got a girlfriend, too? You also


    disyed your love on Weibo. Do you think you''re in the position to me others?"


    Daniel then grabbed her head in his palms and pressed her to the wall.


    If she weren''t angry, J would have surely been awed by his tender move.


    She rested her hands on his chest and couldn''t help but grabbing his soft, white woolen sweater.


    She had seldom seen Daniel dressing in such casual clothing. Actually, this was the first time she had


    ever seen him dressed like this! Without his formal ck western suit, Daniel now looked much


    younger.


    He was squinting at her, whose eyes were roaming about the room, and then caught hold of her


    restless hands.


    "Just open your mouth and speak, and keep your hands still!" The man''s breath came suddenly in


    short gasps and fell on her face.


    J''s face turned red at his words, which seemed to mean that she was tempting him again, and


    said, "Daniel, please get out. I don''t want to talk with you anymore."


    But the man drew her even closer to him, and their foreheads touched. Eyes on her, he pulled up her


    shirt sleeves, exposing the wounds on her elbows.


    "What? Did youe tough at me? It''s funny, right? Even a dog can bully me!" J pulled back her


    arms and pulled down the sleeves over them.


    Pushing away him. she opened the door, and said, "Get out, get out now!"


    The man again kicked the door, then held her by the neck and leaned forward to kiss her hard on her


    red lips.


    He was losing himselfpletely in the familiar scent.


    He held J tight in his arms, and he really didn''t want to let her off, not even for a second.


    After some time, he let her go, and puffing and blowing fast, and said, "Jane, have you put any drugs


    on your lips?"


    J''s legs now were so weak that she just leaned herself in his arms. Her red lips looked like a pair of


    ripe cherries. "Yeah, it''s exclusively for luring men!" she answered.


    His eyes were now burning like two hot coals and he took another bite on her lips.


    J felt a sudden pain and then pushed him away, "You bastard! Get out, now!"


    ''Get out?'' he thought. Daniel''s eye grew bigger and bigger, and then he dragged her into his arms


    again and she struggled, and then again, until he kissed her hard on her lips again.


    "Have you improved your bed skills with Brian? He''s a soldier with strong body, so you must have..."


    "p!" There came a clear cracking sound, and Daniel''s face was pped on one side.


    "Daniel, you bastard! Get out! Now!" demanded Jane. ''He came again to insult me, right? Damn it! Why


    do you always have to insult me?'' thought J furiously.


    Daniel touched his hurting face which was just pped, and a dangerous aura emanating from him


    soon filled the room they were in.


    J went upstairs, raging. ''Fine, if you won''t leave, then I will!'' she thought.


    But she was gripped by her hands, and stopped, and the man boasted, "J, don''t think you can get


    off so easily after pping me!"


    "I have to hit you! To hit you to death!" J then went berserk and kept hitting his chest.


    Daniel who took control of her frantic arms, said, "J, I haven''t seen in all my life such a wild woman


    like you, that doesn''t even know the difference between good and bad!"


    "Daniel, I''ve also never seen such an evil man like you! Fuck! Why are you chasing other women when


    you already got a girlfriend. Do you really think that all women in this world should fall for you? That


    may happen only in your daydreams!" she said.


    Her eloquence confused Daniel, who didn''t know whether he should be furious or amused, but hearing


    her foulnguage, he frowned, and said, "You''ve pped me, and spoken foul to me. And now I''m


    going to punish you!"

 Chapter 60 Now, Explain Yourself to Brian

    Chapter 60 Now, Exin Yourself to Brian


    "If you dare to touch me again, I''ll call your girlfriend and tell her that her boyfriend is a lying cheat!"


    ''What kind of a person am I in Daniel''s eyes?'' thought J.


    His big palm was pressed against her cheeks, and he said, "You''ve also touched me. How about I


    charge you through mywyer, Jerry?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Isn''t it great for you to have awyer? Then I''ll ask my father to be mywyer, and then we''ll see


    whether the father is better than the son. What do you think about it?" J was absolutely confident in


    her father''s experience in dealing withwsuits.


    Her brother Jerry was still young and only an international silver-levelwyer; he couldn''t even remotely


    bepared to his father, in terms of skill.


    Daniel grinned an evil-like smile, "Sounds interesting, J. Maybe we can give it a try sometimes."


    "You are breaking into a private house and damaging my reputation. Daniel Si, where''s your decency?


    Has it flown over the Himyan mountains? And you have the nerve to charge me, here! Are you so


    confident or are you thinking too highly of yourself just for the moment?"


    J was good at arguing when she was confronted with delicate situations, and Daniel owed it to the


    fact that she had inherited Samuel''s strong genes.


    "J, do you know what''s the best method to handle a chatty and eloquent woman?" Daniel didn''t


    have the patience to waste more time with a little girl.


    J, after she had experienced his punishments, of course understood what his method was, and


    said, "Daniel, if you dare to kiss me again, you''ll just wait and see how I''m going to ruin your reputation


    for good!"


    The woman made a sly smile, and then Daniel thought of the photos that she took in his office not that


    long ago.


    His face turning pale, he finally let go off her arms. J felt moreforted, and thought that she had


    seeded in her threats.


    However, not expecting it, the man suddenly went upstairs.


    ''Oh, shit!'' ''He must be going to look for my phone.'' When she thought of this, J quickened up her


    pace and ran upstairs.


    But when she was just about to go ahead of him, she was suddenly dragged by the cor.


    J was then thrown on the ground outside the door, the man locking it from the inside, leaving her


    knocking outside.


    Soon enough, he found her phone, and the phone still had no unlock code set to it; he opened the


    photo album then.


    Daniel was shocked at the many selfies he found in the album.


    Some of them were nifty, cute, lovely, matured,posed, and also some were... sexy.


    Finally, he found the photos he was looking for. Indeed, J had saved the photos!


    His face then darkened and then he deleted all of them. Then he put back her phone to where it was,


    on the bedside table.


    But when he was just about to leave, Daniel picked up her phone again and opened her Wechat


    ount. He searched for his own Wechat ount and added it as a friend.


    Then he took out his own phone, and clicked the confirm button.


    Daniel didn''t see her messages sent with other people, because he wasn''t indiscreet.


    But just then her phone rang, and he saw that the call came from Brian...


    Hearing the knocking and shouting sounds just outside the door, Daniel answered, and said, "Hello, Mr.


    Han."


    Brian was shocked and puzzled when he heard the man''s low and cold voice that he checked if he had


    dialed the correct phone number. But it was correct, indeed, that was J''s number...


    "Where''s J?"


    The man gave a sly smile over the phone, and said, "She is tired and she''s asleep now."


    ...


    This shocking message left Brian dumbfounded for a while, but then said, "Daniel, don''t forget that you


    already have got a girlfriend. This is unfair to J."


    "She''s just a girlfriend. I can break up with her at any moment and make a new one in an instant, " said


    Daniel. The man''s putrid arrogance left Brian silent again.


    He really couldn''t understand how could J fall in love with such an awful man.


    Brian took out a cigarette, lit it, and said, "Daniel Si, if you hurt J I won''t let you off so easily!"


    Daniel smiled scornfully, and said, "Brian Han, we''re not in the same league!"


    Then he hung up the phone on him, threw J''s phone on the bed and then opened the door which


    had been nearly destroyed by J''s repeated poundings.


    Without expecting it, J saw the door suddenly open while she was still pounding on it, and her body


    dropped forwards.


    The man slightly moved his body and let J drop into his arms.


    "Daniel, who were you talking with just now?" she asked. J stuck her head out of his arms and


    stared at him with alertness.


    "Brian." He didn''t hide the fact at all and told her the answer straight.


    ... "What... did you talk with Brian?" J felt speechless.


    "I told him that you were tired and fell asleep."


    The answer was very ambiguous and could easily arouse many misunderstandings. J felt that her


    brain was going to blow up.


    "Daniel, how could you say something like that?"


    ''Oh, shit! Now Brian will think that I''m his mistress, '' thought J.


    Daniel carefully stared at her bewildered face.


    ''How much does she love Brian?'' he wondered.


    Staying silent, he walked pass her and walked towards the door.


    This time it was J''s turn to drag and stop him, "You aren''t allowed to leave!" she yelled.


    "Not allowed to leave? Are you inviting me to stay overnight then?" Daniel spoke with a cold smile on


    his lips.


    J''s face flushed red, and said, "No, you are overthinking things. I''m asking you to call Brian back to


    exin to him what actually happened!"


    "For what?"


    "You!" J was so furious that she could hardly say anything more.


    Fine! J then suddenly put her hand into his pocket and took out his phone out of it.


    Daniel then turned around, "What are you doing?" he asked.


    J stared back at him, "Why should I have to tell you?"


    "That''s my phone!"


    "Of course I know that''s your phone, and I''m going to make a phone call on it. Are you stupid?'''' J


    looked at him with provocative eyes, and touched open the screen in front of him.


    But then Daniel grabbed back his phone, put it back into his pocket and again was on his way to leave.


    "Daniel, stop!" J threw herself on him and stretched out her right arm to stop him from advancing


    any further. "You think you cane and go inside the Shao mansion whenever you like to? No way!"


    Daniel smiled indifferently, and threw a nce at her, "I''ll let you know that I really cane and go


    whenever I want!"


    ''You want me to exin myself to Brian? No way! You''d better go and wash and go to bed!'' thought


    Daniel.


    The man strode towards the staircase and J couldn''t do a thing to stop him. She stopped for a


    second and then jumped on his back, holding his neck.


    Daniel then bent down and his arms gripped on the woman''s legs.


    "J Shao, get down from me right now!'' ''Damn, you, J, you dare to jump on my back!'' thought


    Daniel.


    "Now, exin yourself to Brian!" J held tight on his neck, not giving any opportunity for him to


    escape.


    This was the first time that Daniel was forced and ordered around with, and his anger grew stronger by


    the moment, way beyond J''s strength.


    All of a sudden he bent down hard and, after shaking J off of him and making her scream, he then


    grabbed her again in his arms.


    He then walked back to her bedroom, and said, "Jane, you don''t want to let me leave, right? Well, your


    wish is granted!"


    ...


    J was speechless for a brief moment, and then looked at the man who was holding her, and said,


    "Don''t you understand any of my words? Exin what actually happened to Brian and then you can


    go!"


    "No way!" answered Daniel. After throwing out those two words, Daniel threw her on the wide and pink


    bed.


    And he threw off the bed all the dolls and other things onto the carpet, speaking with sarcasm in his


    voice, he said, "You really are beyond childish to the bone!"

 Chapter 61 My Brother is Coming Back Home

    Chapter 61 My Brother is Coming Back Home


    J got up from the bed, and screamed, "Don''t touch dare touch my dolls! I hate you, Daniel Si. Get


    out!"


    He threw her dolls while she was picking and putting them back on the bed.


    "They''re in my way so I''ll toss them away." The man again swept all the dolls from the bed.


    "Your way? Hah, your way? Enough of all this! I''ll call my brother Tao myself." He swept all the dolls


    and J eventually stopped picking them up from the floor. She jumped onto the bed,y on it,


    wrapped herself in the quilt and then tried to go to sleep.


    "Jane." The man pressed on her and forced her head out of the quilt.


    J looked at the evil man, and said, "I am trying to sleep, Mr. Si. Please go away now."


    "Go away? Jane, you''re dreaming." He opened her quilt and thought that he wouldn''t leave her alone


    until he had his revenge.


    "Don''t call me Jane!" She wouldn''t allow him to call her by her nickname.


    The man''s big palm rested on her pajamas button, and J looked at the smirking man in disbelief.


    What did he really intend to do?


    "Oh, Jane, Jane, Jane..." He kept annoying her by calling her by her nickname.


    "Shut up!" she demanded.


    Daniel bowed his head and ced his slender fingers on her face and gently swept them on it. "You hit


    me once, and I will take off one of your clothes. But you hit me twice, so..."


    While she screamed out her lungs her pajamas were torn in almost an instant.


    The little girl shivered and the pulled the quilt over her, trying to cover herself. However, Daniel did not


    let her have the chance, and swept her quilt off the bed.


    "Jane, Jane, you tied me up once, and then offended me again..." So, Jane..." She was nowpletely


    naked.


    The girl''s face flushed red while she tried to cover herself, but the quilt had been thrown off of the bed,


    and she couldn''t overpower him.


    "Daniel... Si! You''d better let go of me, or I will tell my dad and I''ll sue you. A lifetime of prison will be


    waiting for you!" J was furious and she had to sue the rapist!


    Facing her threat, he just smiled, and said, "You''re wee to do that! Sue me!" He lowered his head


    and then kissed her cherry red lips.


    His big palm held her little hand tight above her head while he began to punish her.


    "Ah! Daniel, you just wait and see how you''ll pay me back tomorrow! Ah...


    You jerk! Keep you hands off of me!" she screamed.


    The man blocked her red lips with his. He then said, "You are too noisy, so kissing you is the right


    choice at the moment."


    Men are self-taught jerks, so when little girls encounter them they can only surrender to them


    unconditionally.


    Ten minutester


    Daniel closed the bedsidemp, and then a heavy kiss fell on J''s neck. "Jane, give it to me!


    Give me yourself, your whole you!" he demanded.


    "Hum..." The girl''s twittering seemed to inspire the man, and he started unbuttoning his clothes.


    "... I woke up in a certain month of the year when I heard winter leave..." J''s ringtone startled the


    two who were immersed in the moment.


    J suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the man and his body and pushed it away.


    Flustered, she wrapped herself in the quilt and, looking down at herself and then looking at the man


    and his neat clothes besides her, J felt insulted.


    She bit her lower lip, felt embarrassed and then checked her phone. It was her brother...


    "Hello, brother, " she answered. Her voice was hoarse so she didn''t dare to say more than she had to.


    "Jane, are you asleep yet? I''m just about to arrive to the house. Do you want me to pick something for


    you to eat?"


    Just about to arrive? She looked at the man next to her, and J''s heart suddenly started racing.


    "No, don''t worry. I am going to sleep." She refused.


    "Hum, are you ill? Your voice sounds odd." Jerry was driving the car while he was looking from time to


    time at the drowsy Sally in the passenger''s seat. He was feeling in a good mood.


    "No, brother, I was just sleeping. Don''t drive too fast, bye!" J then hung up the phone.


    She kicked the man out of bed, who was now feeling ufortable. "Get lost, my brother ising


    back home!"


    Hum... Why did she think that she was afraid of being caught in bed?


    Daniel turned over and pushed down on her again, "Let''s go to my ce then." His voice was hoarse


    and showed an atrocious lust.


    J saw the beads of sweating down on his forehead, but she pushed him away. "I don''t want


    to, Daniel. If your goal for today was to insult me, then you have more than achieved it. You can go


    now!"


    When J finished, she turned her face away from him. Daniel was confused; wasn''t it OK? Why did


    she be so angry again?


    Seeing her reaction, Daniel thought that she was saving herself for Brian.


    "Should I build you a chastity belt?" asked Daniel sarcastically.


    Afterughing, the man stood up and jumped out of bed.


    "Get lost! Get lost!" she demanded. A pillow then hit his head. The man then looked at her with a cold-


    dead stare, as if he wanted to smash her to bits and pieces.


    But he just took something out of his pocket, threw it at her, and then mmed the door behind him.


    J took the thing that resembled a small bottle of cream. There was no logo on it, but after she


    opened it, a fresh scent came out of it.


    ''What''s this?'' She wondered for a couple of minutes.


    Daniel had just left just before Jerry and Sally had arrived back at the mansion.


    J put back her pajamas and jumped out of the bedroom to greet them.


    They two were outside the door, kissing. Hum...


    J felt embarrassed and was just about to return back to her room, but then Sally pushed Jerry


    away. She then called for her, "Jane."


    "Hum... OK, I didn''t mean to pry on you. Sorry, please continue. " How could she know that they were


    kissing outside.


    Jerry rubbed his forehead, and said, "Jane, you said you were going to sleep."


    "Yeah... ...but I got up from the bed again!" J was stuttering a bit, and her brother''s face looked


    very bad. She didn''t meant to pry!


    "Anything else?" Jerry was clearly driving her away.


    J pouted, "You have your own apartment, " she said, "Why don''t you take her there? Could you


    leave me alone here?"


    Then she went to her brother. She wanted to ask Jerry something, indeed!


    "What? Jane, I was thinking that you were home alone and would be afraid. So I brought Sally here."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Jane is as timid as a sheep. She always leaves the light on when she goes to sleep.'' Jerry thought.


    J handed the cream in her hand to Jerry, and then pulled Sally to her side. "Well, then let Sally


    sleep with me tonight! We can do a sleepover!"


    Sally nodded and approved.


    Jerry unscrewed the small bottle and looked at his sister. "If you want to hug and sleep with someone,


    go and find Daniel. Don''t take my wife!"


    He thought that he had just seen Daniel a few minutes ago! The one in the white sweater must have


    been him! And it was midnight! He didn''t believe that Daniel had really gone out for a walk at thatte


    hour in the night!

 Chapter 62 Add Me as Friend on WeChat Without Even Me Knowing

    Chapter 62 Add Me as Friend on WeChat Without Even Me Knowing


    "Jerry, what on earth are you talking about!", said J. She was too sheepish to look Jerry straight in


    the eye. ''Did they see Daniel downstairs?'', she wondered.


    Sally then whispered to J, "When we were on our way back here, we came across my brother. He


    was returning to his mansion from here, right?"


    Jpletely denied and shook her head, and she changed the topic immediately, "Jerry, what''s in


    this?"


    Jerry took a sniff out of it and then covered the lid, "Don''t you know? It''s an ointment developed by


    Chuck."


    "An ointment? For what?" asked J.


    "For an injury, bruise, whatever. It works pretty well, " replied Jerry. Jerry squinted at J, who was


    suddenly lost in thought, and then realized what had just happened.


    He passed the ointment back to his sister, "Where does it hurt?" ''Daniel brought it, '' thought Jerry.


    "I identally hurt my elbow. But forget about it. Jerry, Sally, I''m going to sleep now."


    J then took the ointment out of Jerry''s hands and then swiftly went on her way back to her


    bedroom.


    "Jane, what about us sleeping together?" asked Sally. She watched J running off. ''You''ve


    abandoned me so fast!'' she thought.


    Jerry then said, ''''Dear, don''t even think about it. We''re sleeping together!"


    ...


    In the bedroom


    J gawked at the ointment, and she was now confused. ''What does Daniel really want from me?


    What the hell was he doing here in the first ce? Was he wielding both the carrot and the stick?''


    Disgruntled, J threw the ointment in the trash bin. ''I don''t give a fuck for any of your stuff!


    Now go to sleep!'' she thought.


    She turned on the bedmp, turned off the other lights in the bedroom, covered herself with the quilt,


    closed her eyes and then went to sleep.


    Five minutester


    She tossed and turned for a while and then got up from her bed and searched the trash...


    After this, she picked up her phone, and texted Brian on WeChat, "Brian, Daniel was talking nonsense.


    I am not his mistress..."


    On second thought, she deleted those words.


    ''Honestly, if Jerry hadn''t called me in the nick of time, I probably would''ve had sex with Daniel...''


    Feeling even distressed, J post something in her Moments, which read, "It is quite baffling! Fretful!


    Ah ah ah!"


    She locked her phone, threw it on the other side of the bed and then went back to sleep.


    However, five minutester, a WeChat message alerted her. J, who still couldn''t sleep, unlocked


    her phone and checked her inbox. She was confused by the name.


    S.


    ''Who''s S?'' she thought.


    J frowned at the iing message, which read, "Humph? In the mood for sex?"


    ''Who could this be? And why is he so rude!'' J thought.


    She checked his Moments, and saw that there were a lot of links about the SL Group.


    So, he was...


    "Why did you add me as friend on WeChat without even me knowing!" J texted.


    ''He must have added me as friend when he was locked in the room!''


    "You got a problem?" he replied.


    ''''Of course! Unfriend me! Hurry up! Or else I''ll video-call you when you''re with your girlfriend!" texted


    J.


    "Whatever!" he replied.


    ...


    J could not help but wonder, ''Does Daniel really love his girlfriend? And if he does, why is he flirting


    with me... Behind his girlfriend''s back?


    Or, does he want to have two girlfriends at the same time?''


    "You''re a scumbag!" J replied. Then she decided to just ignore him.


    In his study, Daniel was checking his emails. When he received the message, he looked at it


    thoughtfully.


    Early next morning, J got up out of bed, washed, and went straight to her store.


    Business was getting better and better in her shop recently. J was as busy as a bee every single


    day.


    And so was today. As J was making her desserts, her shop assistant frantically ran to her, "Miss


    Shao, a handsome man is looking for you. He wants to ce an order."


    "You talk with him, " replied J. She was in the middle of something.


    "But he''s asking for you. He is really handsome. Go and see him, '''' the shop assistant said. The shop''s


    assistant was almost the same age as J was. And J was always humble and friendly, and she


    got along well with her.


    ''Handsome? Is there anyone more handsome than Daniel?'' J doubted it.


    She put down the tools, removed her disposable gloves and mask, and then went outside to meet the


    man.


    "Look, that''s him!" and the shopping assistant pointed towards him. In the corner of the shop, a man


    dressed in a ck western suit stood with his back towards them.


    She could tell who he was from the people standing right next to him.


    "Tell him that his order is refused!"


    When he saw J, Spark immediately informed Daniel.


    The shopping assistant was shocked. At that moment, Spark called out her name, "Miss Shao, Boss Si


    said that if you don''te and talk with him now, tomorrow there will be several dessert shops opening


    right across the street from yours!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel had learned this move from his father, which he had used to ckmail L back in the old days.


    It had never urred to him that he would use it one day just as he had!


    J gnashed and then sat opposite to him.


    "Mr. Si, what do you want?" spoke J.


    He was looking at his iPad, and without looking up to her, he asked, ''''Did you use the ointment I gave


    you?"


    "Cut the crap, what do you really want?" J asked.


    "Did you use the ointment?" he repeated. He was now typing something on the iPad.


    Daniel had also attracted many young girls to her shop. And there were even more outside. They were


    excitedly looking at Daniel through the shop''s window.


    And in only a minute, the shop''s sitting area was full.


    "Yes, " replied J. She felt suffocated by his presence.


    ''Daniel is fair on the outside and foul within. Poor girls, you are just as blind as I am, '' J thought.


    "1000 pieces of Mango Mousse Cake a week, 50% off, " replied Daniel.


    He was so busy at the moment that he had to do two things at once.


    "50% off? Do you think I''m stupid?" asked J. She wouldn''t earn a penny if she took 50% off it''s


    price.


    "Er, you wouldn''t lose a penny if you take 50% off of it, " Daniel replied. No gains but no losses.


    J resisted the desire to bang her fist on the table. Why was Daniel so astute! She gnashed her


    teeth, and said, "Don''t treat me as your businesspetitor."


    She knew his move, and he was bargaining. Huh...


    Now, Daniel looked straight at her, "You are not that stupid!"


    "Piss off, you are such an eyesore!" J stood up and was just about to leave.


    "No discount, " said Daniel. J turned around immediately and stood next to him.


    "Deal!" she said.


    "Take it easy, I still have a condition!" ''I have to have the upper hand!" he thought.


    J cast a cold nce at him. She knew he wouldn''t make any concessions.


    "Say it already!" she demanded.


    "You have to make one more delicious dessert each time... and send it to my office."


    "That''s it?" she asked. J got closer to Daniel, who was working, ''Is it really that simple?'' she


    thought.


    Daniel felt her breath close to him and then suddenly looked up. The distance between them was just a


    few inches.

 Chapter 63 My Family Even Has One Hundred Billions

    Chapter 63 My Family Even Has One Hundred Billions


    When their eyes met, J blinked in embarrassment and then began to make a couple of paces in


    retreat, keeping a certain distance between him.


    "You need to personally bring them to my office!"


    Daniel suddenly found out that he could actually be nice, especially when he was facing Jane and


    talked to her. ''Hum...'' But his offer didn''t sound good to J.


    ''I have to send them to him personally? Doesn''t he know how busy I am every day?'' she thought.


    "I can pay in advance six months of the total amount that I owe you, " he said, the moment he saw her


    hesitating.


    ''Well, er... Six months of the total amount of what he''ll owe me.'' J then muttered and took out her


    phone to calcte the entire costs.


    ''One mango mousse cup costs 40 dors, 1000 cups cost 40, 000 dors. So, I can get 40, 000 dors


    for one week of work, and 160, 000 dors for a month.


    Finally, I''ll get 960, 000 dors for six months!'' thought J.


    "You have to pay 960, 000 dors in total and if we round it up, you have to pay one million dors, with


    the extra 40, 000 dors totaling as oil cost, " spoke J, with a smile on her face. She carefully


    calcted the costs on her phone.


    Since she was doing business with Daniel, who was very rich, she, of course, had to manage


    something to maximize her overall profit.


    "I can also invest in your business and you can open a branch with the trademark of SL Group. That


    way can gain more profit together, " said Daniel. He put down the iPad, with a gleam shining in his


    eyes.


    Er... This sounded attractive.


    "How much will you invest in my shop?" she asked. Although her father had given her enough money


    to open a second shop, she still wanted to open another one all by herself.


    Working with others was also a way to further develop her business on her own, more or less.


    "I can invest all the money that you need, and you just have to be responsible for making the desserts,


    " said Daniel. When she heard this, she was so happy that she suddenly began to smile.


    J, who didn''t know much about businesses at all, was very pleased. In fact, she also didn''t think


    too much of it because she knew that Daniel would never go to lengths to deceive her.


    If he ever dared to deceive her, her mother* won''t let him off so easily!


    (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother)


    She then asked, "What about the pro-rata share of ie?"


    "What do you think?" replied Daniel. This time he seemed to be even more generous because he even


    allowed J to decide the pro-rata on her own terms.


    J thought about it for a moment, and remembered that Daniel wasn''tcking any money, while she


    only earned a little money since she had just started her business recently. "Ten-ny split, " said


    J.


    After she uttered these words, she instantaneously blushed. She didn''t even know how shameless she


    was until the very moment her words came out flying out of her mouth!


    Thinking about this for a while longer, she decided to give him another percentage, and said, "Twenty-


    eighty split!"


    While he listened to her, Daniel still silently stared at J, whose face changed for several times in


    thest couple of minutes.


    J, who realized that Daniel was looking at her all the time, felt a sudden tender pity for him, and


    said again, "Don''t look at me like that. Thirty-seventy split."


    ''Ah? Why is he still silent?'' thought J. She then closed her eyelids tight and then opened them


    again, and offered, "Forty-sixty split!"


    She had made the final concession, and thought that it was very wearisome for her to bake cakes and


    pastries all day long.


    Daniel then finally spoke, "Ten-ny split."


    The words sounded very different when they came out from Daniel''s mouth.


    "What?" suddenly shouted J with confusion in her voice. She almost jumped out of the chair! "Do


    you know how hard it is for me to make desserts? Now you want to take almost all of it away. I won''t


    ept this!"


    Daniel stared at the girl, who was now furious, and uttered the following words, "I take the ten percent


    and you get ny."


    "Are you... Are you... serious?" She began to cheer up again and got close to Daniel, carefully looking


    at his delicate outline.


    Spark, who was beside Daniel at all times, and had of course heard his words, was so surprised that


    he almost could not help knocking his fist into the wall.


    ''Since when did Mr. Si be such silly man with so much money on his hands?'' he thought.


    He also wanted to discuss with Mr. Si about opening a shop together after they returned to the


    split, at least!


    "So, do we have an agreement?" asked Daniel. He still looked cool, but began to speak in a low, soft


    voice.


    J nodded, and finally said to him, "Don''t y tricks on me. You''re well aware that mywyer is


    Samuel!"


    Daniel looked at her with disdain, and said, "What can I benefit from deceiving you?"


    ''Her virginity?


    Or her little body? She can''t move a single brick if I ever ask her to do some hard work!'' thought Daniel.


    J didn''t agree with him, and spoke with her back straight, "I''m an apple of my father and my


    brother''s eye, so if I''m kidnapped, they must give the kidnapper enough money no matter how much he


    needs!"


    Uttering these words, J, again, felt her family''s love for her, her eyes suddenly turning red.


    "Are you really so valuable? Please tell me how much money would I need to buy you off?" asked


    Daniel. He had suddenly changed the topic of their conversation.


    ''No! What does he mean? To buy me off?'' she pondered. "One billion dors." ''No, that''s not right,


    that''s too cheap.''


    "Ten billion dors!" Shecently looked at Daniel.


    Spark was very surprised to hear their conversation. ''So, did Mr. Si reallye here this morning just


    to flirt with this little girl?'' thought Spark.


    "Well. I''m going to write you a check for ten billion dors and from now on you belong to me then, "


    spoke Daniel.


    After he finished talking, he, indeed, took out a check book from his brief case, uncapped his pen, and


    was about to sign a sheet.


    Suddenly, J pressed his right hand with her little hand, and said, "Wait a minute! You have one


    billion dors?" J looked at Daniel in disbelief, who had already written down the number.


    She had nevercked any money ever since she was a child, but she didn''t have a clear view on the


    concept of money. She just knew that she had never used up all the money her father had given her


    over the years.


    Daniel sneered, and then looked sideways at J, who seemed to regret a bit, saying, "Ten billions?


    My family even has one hundred billions!"


    Daniel didn''t exaggerate at all because, if he added all of his family''s properties and assets, including


    his mother''s and father''s properties and his own personal assets, indeed, he could have amassed as


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    much as he earlier dered.


    She also began to believe that Daniel didn''t lie to her, because she remembered that she had once


    seen Daniel''s name on the List of the World''s Most Richest Man.


    But then she just shook her head, remembering that if her mother knew that she had just sold herself,


    she would be so furious with her that she would even break one of her legs when she found out about


    it.


    And even if her mother didn''t beat her, if she really did belong to Daniel, she then had to work for him


    every day, since he disliked her so much.


    "Well, we''d better discuss our cooperation first, and after we can talk about the other things, " spoke


    J.


    Daniel then withdrew his hand and took out a piece of tissue to wipe his right hand which was just


    touched by hers.


    ...


    When she saw what he did, J got mad again, because she thought it was insulting.


    "Daniel Si, you came here just to piss me off again. You should go now!" shouted J.


    Daniel threw the tissue into the trash can.


    "J Shao, please don''t forget that you also did this to me before. I''ve just learned it from you!"


    J tried her best to recollect her thoughts, and remembered that indeed she once sat in his car


    and... She really did do such a thing to him!


    But J still didn''t want to say anything pleasant, so she immediately changed the topic, and instead


    said, "Please, tell me about your investment!"


    Daniel stoop up from his chair and J suddenly looked small and feeble in front of his tall figure.


    "No need to talk about it. You can juste to work after I have finished decorating the shop, " said


    Daniel.


    Spark put the iPad back into the brief case and followed Daniel behind, who was getting ready to leave.


    "I can''t make mango mousse cups for you today, since I didn''t prepare any dough yet, " she said. ''Oh,


    right. Why did Daniel want so many mango mousse cups?'' she pondered.


    "Um, I will give you three days to prepare them for me. Spark, please remit one million dors to Jane''s


    bank ount, " spoke Daniel. When he turned around, he was facing all the people that stood behind


    him. Several of the women who were there just to see him suddenly began to scream.


    J, who was now more joyful than ever, walked towards the back room. "Jane." Daniel had suddenly


    called her to stop.


    She looked over her shoulder, confused.


    "See me out!" Daniel stared at her, wearing a warning expression that shed bright in his eyes.


    Daniel, who was used to be surrounded by all sorts of crowds, then felt very ufortable because he


    had been neglected by J.


    He was finally showed to the door by Miss Shao, and then loftily got into his Rolls-Royce and drove


    away.


    J gave him an angry look, and when she wasn''t able to see the Rolls-Royce anymore, she


    shouted, "You just want to bully me again!"

 Chapter 64 Tonight Well be Drunk with No Return

    Chapter 64 Tonight We''ll be Drunk with No Return


    J, for the moment, forgot all about her old scars and pains that Daniel had brought her, but still


    thought how to punish him, somehow, if she ever had the chance.


    J spent the following two days in her bakery working with her apprentices, preparing all the


    ingredients needed for the mango mousse cups.


    And on the third day, J got up at early, 5 o'' clock in the morning, to make the promised mousse


    cups.


    She worked without taking any break until the noon. At lunch time, as she put her hands around her


    aching waist, J scolded Daniel in her mind for countless times. ''He must be ying some sort of


    tricks'', she thought.


    What a back-breaking work she did that day!


    Before the dinner, when she finally finished all of her work, J packaged all the mousse cups and


    then called a van and delivered them to the SL Group.


    Downstairs, J called Daniel: "I''m here with the delivery, where should I put the mousse cups?"


    "Come upstairs. Spark will handle the desserts for you, " answered Daniel.


    "Alright."


    J then took the elevator up to the 88th floor, carrying a small case wearily in her hands.


    J found that although she had left the SL Group for some time, the people there were still talking


    about her whenever she saw her.


    Sighing, she went straight, without knocking, into the CEO''s office.


    When she saw the people in the room, J was dazed for a second''s time. Then she understood why


    Daniel had asked her to prepare the extra dessert for him.


    "Kate, this is the dessert I ordered just for you, " spoke Daniel, looking tenderly at the woman sitting


    opposite to him.


    Kate, who was disappointed at seeing J, turned pleasantly surprised.


    Walking on her 8 cm high-heel shoes, she came near J.


    "Put down the dessert, and then you can leave, " she said. Actually, Kate had known Daniel''s real


    intentions regarding J, but she pretended that she didn''t.


    "What is this, Daniel?" asked J while staring at him furiously.


    "What don''t you understand? I ordered this dessert for my girlfriend only, isn''t it obvious?" replied


    Daniel indifferently.


    J then took a deep breath; she initially had thought that Daniel had ordered this dessert just for


    himself. So when she had almost finished all the mango mousse cups, she had put all her talent into


    this single mango cake, just for him.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She now knew that the truth was highly overrated; Daniel just wanted to mess around with her again.


    So he could show his deep affection to Kate, and embarrass J in the process!


    J walked around Kate to Daniel''s desk, opened small case she was carrying, took out the knife and


    cut the cake into smaller pieces.


    "No, J, I can do it by myself, thanks!" Kate wanted to stop her.


    J gave her an angry look, forked one piece of the cake and then put it into her own mouth,


    watching Kate''s hands freeze in the air.


    After all, the mango cake was made by her, and she didn''t want it thrown away for nothing.


    "Neither one of you, from now on, can eat the things that I personally make!" As J hadn''t eaten


    anything all afternoon, she finished all the cake all by herself.


    Unfortunately, she choked on the dessert because she ate it too fast...


    J''s face suddenly turned red, but then she just took a piece of tissue, spat the piece of cake in it,


    wiped her mouth and quickly left the office with her hand covering her mouth.


    ''I won''t ept anything from Daniel, not even a water droplet!''


    J rushed out of the SL Group, and after a long run, when she was almost breathless, she found a


    convenience store. She went into the store, brought a bottle of water and chugged it even before


    paying for it.


    She then took the taxi to her vi instead of her bakery.


    When she arrived home she called Sally, and asked her to go shopping together.


    When Sally answered J''s phone call, she was in the SL Group to convey L''s words to Daniel.


    There was an extra water ss on Daniel''s desk, indicating that someone else had also been here.


    "OK, sure. Now I''m in my brother''s office; wait for me a bit and then I''ll go shopping with you, "


    answered Sally.


    "I have to talk about something with my brother, but other than that, I''ve got nothing else in n. Jane,


    how about going to my brother''s shopping mall? A brand-new store there already sent me several


    messages."


    "You don''t wanna go there? Why? Come on, Jane, we''ll just take a look."


    Sally was sitting beside Daniel, and he kept staring at his sister''s phone.


    "OK, OK, I''ll call you soon enough."


    When Sally hung up the phone, she saw a woman walking out the office rest room.


    It was Kate, and she was smiling at her, but Sally turned around and gave Daniel a despising look.


    Daniel frowned as he saw the rage growing inside his sister''s eyes.


    "Hi, Sally." Kate greeted her, sat down gracefully at the table opposite to them and then picked up a


    dozen of documentsying on it.


    Sally nodded to her with a fake smile. Recalling her mother''s words to Daniel, she said, "Brother,


    mother just told me to tell you that, although she is in Brazil, she is still constantly watching your every


    move here. And if you ever want to win her forgiveness, you should go and speak with Jane."


    At these words, Kate''s expression suddenly became rigid and cold. How annoying was Daniel''s


    younger sister!


    Daniel casually put his hand on the back of the sofa,cking any expression on his face.


    "Anything else?" he asked.


    Sally nodded. "Yes. The thing that happened in Caesar Pce; mum already heard iting from an


    army officer''s wife. She was quite unhappy about it. Jane''s frightened of the pets just like mum, and


    especially of dogs and cats. So don''t let her anywhere near these animals anymore!"


    "Anything else?" Daniel lighted a cigarette, and concealed the emotion in his eyes behind the smoke.


    "Brother! Well, it seems that you really don''t like Jane. Two days ago, by coincidence, one of my


    ssmates asked me to set him up with Jane, Now I think I can promise him that I''ll do. He''s a nice


    guy, a doctor, just as Sven. His medical skill is superb."


    Sally then stood up from the sofa, and continued, "My ssmate likes cheerful girls like Jane and me.


    He actually fell in love with Jane at first sight..."


    "Hum, is that all?"


    Sally was speechless at Daniel''s replies.


    ''Now I understand why mum preferred to fly to Brazil with dad rather than taking care of her dummy


    boy!'' she thought.


    Sally took out her cell phone, dialed J''s, and said, "Jane, how about going to the bar after


    shopping? Tonight we''ll be drunk with no return!"


    "Are you sure? Go to the bar and have a drink? No no no, I''m afraid that I''ll again pass out after I drink


    and then remember nothing, " answered J. After herst two experiences with alcohol, she


    decided to drop out on this offer.


    Sally gnashed her teeth. Why was Jane so disappointing this time!


    But Sally had to pretend that J had already agreed with her idea, and so she smiled, and said,


    "Hum... shall we go to the SOHO Bar anyway? We''ll meet two handsome boys there. Do you still


    remember my college friend that you metst time? He asked about you..."


    Daniel gave Sally a cold nce. She got the warning, and she went out to talk on the phone.


    "Sally, who''s the college friend you''re talking about?" asked J, totally confused. ''What'' gotten into


    Sally today?'' she thought.


    "Nothing, it was just to deceive my brother, " said Sally while grinding her teeth. "Jane, please don''t


    ever love Daniel, he''s such a bore and pighead!" It seemed that Daniel had eyes only for Kate, but


    Sally was getting really tired of this woman and her character.

 Chapter 65 How is It That I Run Into Your Brother Everywhere I Go

    Chapter 65 How is It That I Run Into Your Brother Everywhere I Go


    J was in the cloakroom, choosing what clothes she should wear, and when she heard Sally''s


    words, she stopped for a moment and thought, ''Don''t ever love Daniel?


    But I... I''m already heart-broken.''


    "We''ll talk about itter when we meet, I''m changing my clothes, " said J.


    She chose to wear a sky-blue short coat and a pair of casual trousers, with a pair of white sneakers.


    She then went out.


    The two girls were really happy to see each other. First they went to have a meal together, then they


    went shopping for clothes in a store in the shopping mall.


    "I haven''t bought any new clothes after mying back from America, so I really don''t know what to


    wear nowadays." J was seriously browsing for clothes in the shop.


    She wanted to choose that casual type of clothes at first, but after taking into consideration her age,


    which was nearing 23 years old, she was, after all, a grown-up. So, she changed her options and tried


    on some other, mature dresses.


    "Neither have I. I''ve been pestered on and on by your brother thesest couple of days. Though I ran


    awayst time, your brother still found me and dragged me back into all his screw-ups, "ined


    Sally. Sally felt really miserable, and she couldn''t understand why the heroines in the novels she read


    could always run away for some years without being found by the heroes. So had her mother and


    sworn mother. She had just run away for just a couple of days, but so easily brought back by Jerry.


    J tittered, "Sally, you mean that you really don''t like my brother?" J could feel that Sally


    actually loved her brother very much.


    Sally shook her head, and said, "I don''t know how to exin it. So, what about you? Do you love my


    brother?"


    While the two girls were discussing their concerns, a woman, holding on to a man''s arm, then entered


    the shop.


    J was facing the opposite side of the door when the salesman greeted the two new customers, so


    J didn''t notice them, and continued answering Sally, "No! I''m not capable enough of loving Daniel."


    "What do you mean that you''re not capable enough?" asked Sally. Sally curiously looked at J, who


    seemed to be more and more disheartened.


    "How should I say it... anyway, I won''t meet with him anymore. And he also doesn''t love me, and it


    would be also to his linking not to meet me either. And you can tell your father and mother to stop trying


    to hook us up. Sally, I''ve really given up."


    Though J had little or no experience with rtionships, she still understood that it was not good for


    either of them if they met and got together. And she definitely didn''t want to lower her self-esteem to


    love Daniel.


    Kate was staring at Daniel, who had no obvious facial expressions, and now seemed to be


    understanding why he suddenly wanted to buy her clothes all of a sudden.


    He pushed her away and instructed her to choose any clothes she wanted. He then went on carefully


    listening to two girls'' conversation with his hands tucked deep inside his pockets.


    Hearing that J was about to give up on Daniel, Sally hastily came nearer.


    She was so anxious that she even didn''t notice her brother standing not that far away from them.


    "Jane, my mother has explicitly told me that you are the only daughter-inw for her in the world. You


    can''t give up so easily!" Sally persuaded her.


    J took a look at the clothes she choose, and then felt something like a cold aura emanating from


    somewhere or someone near them. But she didn''t think too much about it, and said, "Sally, you know,


    it''s not good for us to have an averse rtionship. There are so many men in the world treating me so


    well; why do I have to go around for a man who doesn''t even love me not even a bit?"


    ''Indeed! Quite a few men are fond of me, so why I must cling to Daniel? Since he doesn''t like me after


    all, I have no need to make myself unhappy, '' thought J.


    "Who told you that my brother doesn''t love you? I think that my brother actually..."


    "Sally!" An ice-cold sounding voice came from behind, which sent shivers down the two girls'' spines.


    ''Oh, shit! How long had Daniel been standing there?'' wondered J. ''How much of their


    conversations had he actually heard?''


    J immediately tried to remember what she absentmindedly had been talking about a few moments


    ago. But she couldn''t think of anything else except her talk about the ''averse rtionship''...


    As she turned around, she saw that Daniel was standing not that far behind them.


    And also, close behind him, Kate was browsing for clothes.


    Sally greeted Daniel with a smile on her face, "Brother, you''re here, too."


    Then, before Daniel could utter anything in reply, she quickly dragged J into one of the changing


    rooms.


    In there, the two girls whispered to each other while they were trying on their clothes, "Why is your


    brother here too?" ''What are the odds of me meeting with Daniel in ady''s clothes store? Such bad


    luck!'' thought J.


    "I have no idea about it! This must be the reason why Kate kept badgering my brother toe here!"


    said Sally. Sally had forgotten all about her conversation with J over the phone in the SL group


    earlier today, in which she had mentioned about what they were going to do in the evening.


    J sighed, changed into a new dress, and said, "How is it that I can meet with your brother all the


    time? I swear, where I am, Daniel is."


    It really made J feel odd that she could stumble into Daniel a couple of times in just only one day!


    "All the time? Are you sure? Besides meeting him in the SL group, I haven''t stumbled into him once;


    until now."


    They walked out of the changing room together and then stood in front of the mirror, still whispering to


    one another.


    "If you''lle back to the mansion, you''ll see him everyday!" J said. Because Jerry''s apartment


    was so close to hispany, the couple lived there and seldom came back to the mansion.


    Sally thought for a moment and then remembered that her brother''s mansion was No. 9, and that this


    was maybe the reason that always met with one another.


    Then she looked at J in the mirror, and excitedly said, "J, I really love shopping for clothes with


    you! Look, you look so pretty in any of these clothes; I, can only serve as your contrast!"


    J was dressed in an orange dress with a falb, and Sally was wearing a pair of grey trousers.


    They obviously differed from each other in style.


    "How many times have you ever seen me dressed like this?" asked J. She thought that she should


    change her clothing''s style.


    "Right, maybe I should have a try and change my style, too."


    "Yeah." Then the two girls returned to the same changing room again.


    On the sofa, Kate was holding on to Daniel''s arm, and said, "Daniel, I don''t like the clothes in this store,


    let''s go and check another one." The clothes in the shop seemed to be childish to Kate, and indeed


    they really weren''t suited to her overall style.


    "OK, just wait for Sally." said Daniel, as he was reading some of the magazines on the table.


    Five minutester, he spoke to the sales clerk, "Pack this one, this one, and that one... M size, and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    send them to this address." Daniel took out a name card and handed it to the clerk.


    "I see, sir, please wait a moment."


    Kate looked at the clothes Daniel had chosen, she saw that they weren''t for her, and then asked,


    "Daniel, these clothes are..."


    "Sally''s."


    Daniel finished her sentence with a name.


    However, she wouldter see all of these clothes dressed on J...


    These were the clothes which J had tried on in that store, on that day, and which were all sent to


    J''s mansionter that evening.


    Sally and J held each other''s arms and then walked out of the store.


    And Kate was furiously holding Daniel''s arm, whose hands were carrying some packages, while they


    were walking behind Sally and J.


    In J''s mind, what Daniel was doing now was just trying to show off their love everywhere he had


    the chance to.


    Outside the shopping mall, Daniel stopped Sally, and said, "I''ll call Jerry and ask him to drive you


    back."


    "No, brother, I''m going with Jane!" Sally held tightly on to Jane''s arm.


    Daniel threw her a brief cold nce and then took out his phone, and said, "I''m very busy. I don''t want


    to waste any more time talking with you here."

 Chapter 66 She Really Hated Daniel

    Chapter 66 She Really Hated Daniel


    Then, Daniel asked Spark to drive Kate back home.


    "If Jerry ising to pick me up, then what about my car?" Sally still tried to reason with her brother.


    But then, suddenly, Daniel waved to a bodyguard who was dressed in in civilian clothing, and


    ordered him to drive Sally''s car back home.


    Sally then took out of her bag the car keys and passed them to the bodyguard who seemingly had


    appeared out of nowhere.


    Looking at Sally''s car, which was now driven away by the bodyguard, J fell into deep thought.


    ''Does this mean that Daniel doesn''t want Sally to keep in touch with me anymore?'' she pondered. ''Why


    he is forbidding her from hanging out with me?''


    "Sally, I should go first. Let''s meet again another time."


    J didn''t want to be the odd, unwanted person here, and she made clear notice of it to Sally, as she


    put all her packages into the trunk of her car.


    "Wait for Jerry here, he''sing right now." Throwing these words out to Sally, Daniel then slipped


    inside the backseat of J''s Benz.


    Sally was surprised to see her brother entering Jane''s car.


    ''What''s happening?'' she thought.


    J was too busy cing her packages in order inside the car''s trunk to be aware of Daniel getting


    inside the car and onto its backseat. When J had raised her head to close the trunk''s lid, Daniel


    had already closed the back seat door. J actually didn''t notice that there was someone else in her


    car.


    She turned around to say her goodbyes to Sally, who was now left hanging with her mouth open in


    astonishment, "Goodbye, Sally!"


    ''Hey, wait, '' she thought, ''Where''s that annoying man? Why did he disappear all of a sudden?


    Nevermind about it! It''s none of my business anyway!''


    Without receiving a reply from Sally, J just shook her head speechlessly and then drove her car


    away home.


    When J arrived in the Royal Mansion Neighborhood, and was parking her car in her own garage,


    she heard a voiceing from the back seat which frightened her to death!


    "Have we arrived?" the voice said.


    There a man sitting on the back seat who looked just as the one that had disappeared earlier.


    J patted her chest because her heart was beating too quickly now, and then she slowly calmed


    herself down, "J, calm down, it''s just another human being!"


    "I almost had a heart attack!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    J got out of the car and then opened the back seat door, shouting to the man inside who was


    keeping his calm.


    As he was used for someone to open the door for him, the man just got out of the car and then stood in


    front of her, "It''s not my fault that you''re a coward, " he said.


    ...


    ''Leave him alone, just leave him alone!'' tried J persuading herself.


    She took out the packages out of the trunk and then strode towards the mansion''s door.


    Daniel followed her from behind, and said, "Let''s talk a bit."


    "I have nothing to talk with you, " replied J. J shook off his hand and then started running


    towards the mansion.


    "J!" shouted Daniel. The man held her in his arms, and after he managed to stop her, he looked


    her in the eyes, and asked, "Tell me, do you love me?"


    J, being careless of the moment, didn''t notice the expectation that rose in the man''s eyes, and she


    obstinately pushed him away, "I..." But the words seemed to be unutterable.


    "What?"


    The look in his eyes was so deep that she seemed to be almost falling into them.


    Without hearing her utter the answer he wanted to hear, Daniel just held her in his arms.


    And ignoring her refusals, he then carried her back to his own mansion.


    He had to have a talk with her and make everything between them clear tonight.


    Kicking the mansion''s door open, Daniel held tight on to her head, and with his fingers inside her hair,


    he lowered himself down to kiss her plump red lips.


    "No..."


    She had really been hurt by him.


    "Jane, I want you in this moment and can''t wait a second more!" The lights were off in the mansion,


    and the man''s eyes seemed to shine like sparkles in the darkness surrounding them.


    And although she wanted to refuse him, her heart was actually beating faster and faster, "No, I won''t..."


    "You haven''t got a choice!" Daniel threw away the bags she was carrying in her hands away, and then


    carried her in his arms up to the second floor.


    J was soon pressed under him on his wide bed and didn''t have the slightest chance to escape him


    this time.


    "Daniel Si... Didn''t you say... that we need to talk?" She wheezed slightly and pushed away the head


    resting on her body, "Yeah, we''ll talk in bed." answered Daniel, as his hands kept moving on J.


    But, she felt that she was not quite ready yet, and was scared by the now-passionate Daniel, "No!"


    "Break up with Brian!" he demanded. He was willing to break up with Kate too!


    But actually nothing had happened between her and Brian. J was now panicked and shook her


    head, "No, Daniel!"


    But Daniel misunderstood her refusal as not agreeing to break up with Brian.


    The man then lost his calm because all of the overwhelming emotions, ''How much does she really love


    him?'' he wondered. "No? J, I''ll have to force you today then!"


    ''If I have her body, then her heart will also belong to me, '' Daniel thought.


    "Wait, Daniel! Wait..." She needed to calm down...


    But Daniel didn''t give her any time and quickly ripped her clothes off her.


    "Daniel, No!" she protested. J was really frightened by the look in Daniel''s eyes, which was much


    scarier than it usually was when he got angry.


    She pushed him away with force, but Daniel held her hands and continued his actions.


    Fine minutes had passed, and then J closed her eyes.


    Her nails were pinching his shoulder, and tears were shedding down her cheeks.


    "It hurts..."


    ...


    Daniel face looked beyond bewildered when he saw the woman''s reaction under him, ''J, she...


    Hasn''t slept with Brian?''


    He didn''t dare to push forward any longer, and kept kissing her flowing tears.


    From this moment on, she really hated Daniel.


    "Jane, I''m sorry..." The man gently caressed her and wiped her tears off her cheeks.


    J pushed his hand away, and spoke in a sobbing voice, "Daniel Si, I hate you! I hate with all my


    heart!"


    "I''m really sorry, Jane, please, please don''t cry!"


    J then took a deep breath, and said, "Daniel, was this the goal you were chasing all along?"


    The man bewilderingly shook his head; no, if he had known that this was her first time, he absolutely


    wouldn''t have been so rough with her.


    The woman then shared a cold smile, and with her milky-white arms gripped around his neck, she said,


    "Daniel, you asked me whether I love you or not? No, I don''t love you, I love... Brian!"


    What she said made Daniel''s guilty eyes be red.


    "No, I don''t believe that! J!"


    "You don''t believe it? I''ll make you believe it!" J then closed her eyes and kissed his lips tenderly.


    They embraced each other in silence, and Daniel totally lost himself in J''s sweet scent and


    seductiveness.


    But, near the peak of the experience, she again spoke out his name, "Brian."


    ...


    In an instant, Daniel felt like being dropped in a pool of ice-cold water.


    He stopped for a while, but then again pressed the woman under him. This time he moved his body


    with anger, without thinking anymore about J''s feeling.


    Both of them then kept silent the whole evening.


    At daybreak, when Daniel was about to enter the bathroom, J suddenly ran out of it, bearing the


    pain her body had taken the night before.


    Down the stairs, she randomly dressed in the clothes that she bought the day before and, gritting her


    teeth, she left his mansion and went back home.


    She filled her bathtub with hot water and foam and then soaked in it.


    Closing her eyes, she felt really sleepy.


    At mansion No. 9


    Wrapped in his bathrobe, Daniel then walked out of the bathroom, but the woman had already gone,


    leaving only the empty, but messy, bed.


    When he made the bed he saw a red stain on the creamy-white bed sheet, which made him feel even


    more guilty and anguished by what he had just done.

 Chapter 67 Cant Get in Touch with Daniel

    Chapter 67 Can''t Get in Touch with Daniel


    Daniel vividly remembered J''s beauty and the memorable moments of their previous night.


    He had witnessed her wonderful metamorphosis, changing from a little girl into a beautiful woman.


    Daniel lifted his beige bed sheet from his bed, folded it up and ced it into a drawer.


    Except for the time he had spent in the military camp, this was the first time that Daniel changed his


    bed sheet all by his own.


    After he finished, he sat in his study and began to smoke cigarettes, one after the other.


    He had never been lost in thought like this before, not even when his ex-girlfriend Sabina Fan had


    betrayed him.


    Kate looked like Sabina.


    He believed that he would fall in love with Kate, but, in fact, it seemed that he didn''t have any feelings


    for her at all.


    It wasn''t until he met J again that Daniel''s whole heart was thrown in a total mess because of her.


    Daniel took the quarrels and fights he had with J over the years as only puerile and childish, never


    thinking much about them while growing up.


    However, when he met her at the airport again for the first time in a long time, he was deeply attracted


    by her every single gracious movement.


    Even when he had kissed her in the car, he had never regretted any of it.


    She was a spoiled princess, but he didn''t think that Jane was beyond reasoning.


    She was naughty, arrogant, wayward andwless. But she never deliberately hurt others or looked


    down upon anyone. Even when Kelsen had jumped her twice, she had just asked for the dog to be sent


    away.


    Many times he thought, ''Even if she''s so stubborn, I just want to take good care of her.''


    When he faced the cameras and the ruthless media, he dered that Kate was his girlfriend.


    He had done this just to protect J, who looked weak and helpless in front of the merciless reporters


    and their video equipment.


    He insisted on showing his affection for Kate in front of her whenever he had the chance, just to


    stimte her and to see if she would be jealous on Kate.


    But the woman seemed to be a strange creature indeed, or maybe it was because J couldn''t


    express anything else other than anger.


    And he couldn''t figure out whether she was angry just because he was being indifferent to her or


    because she was actually jealous.


    ...


    Steadily, the sky grew lighter, and this was the first time that Daniel hadn''t gone to hispany for a


    whole day.


    Spark tried to call him, but his phone was off; he also tried knocking at his vi''s door but to no avail.


    Spark couldn''t find him.


    ''This is too odd. He usually leaves thepanyte at night, but where could have he gone today?''


    Spark pondered.


    But something wasn''t correct in his thought. Daniel had seldom worked overtime since the day J


    had appeared. ''If he doesn''t have any social engagements, he''ll eventually return to his vi, ''


    concluded Spark.


    Spark then tried to call J, but her phone was also off.


    He went to her shop, and learned from one of the clerks that J also didn''t arrive today for work!


    There were a lot of documents that needed to be signed by Daniel that day, and when he thought of


    them, Spark felt very uptight and finally decided to call Harry.


    "You can''t get in touch with Daniel?" asked Harry.


    He was confused, and couldn''t believe what he had just asked.


    He also couldn''t believe what Spark told him, because he knew that his son had inherited his hard-


    working spirit and, even more than that, had worked harder than him every single day. Since he had


    be the new CEO, Daniel had devoted himself to hispany''s work.


    He had never even taken a day off work the whole year, except if it was highly demanded of him to do


    so.


    "Well, yes, Mr. Si. I know this is odd, it''s already afternoon now, and I still can''t get in touch with him, "


    replied Spark. He wiped the cold beads of sweat off his forehead, thinking: ''Like father, like son! His


    father also makes me nervous and afraid when he goes silent.''


    "What about Jane?" asked Harry. He began to boldly specte what might have happened.


    Spark said, "I''ve already tried to contact J, but her phone is also powered off and she also didn''t


    arrive at her shop today. Both of them seem to be..."


    When he heard this, Harry began to slowly understand.


    He thought that there certainly must be something happening between Daniel and Jane, but had no


    idea whether they were together or not.


    "OK, I see. I''ll contact youter if I get any news on him, " said Harry.


    After he hung up the phone, he called Jerry straightaway.


    Both Samuel and E were abroad now, and only Jerry remained to help him find Daniel and J.


    When Jerry answered the phone, he had just finished awsuit and was on his way back to the


    around and drove back to the vi.


    He also called Sally and asked her to go to Daniel''s vi and to check if he was inside.


    In Vi No. 8


    Jerry knocked heavy on J''s bedroom door, but no reply came from it.


    Jerry finally resorted to apply force and kicked open the door.


    When he J lying on the bed, he felt relieved.


    "Jane, didn''t you hear me call you?" asked Jerry. He then sat on the other side of the bed.


    J, who was sound asleep on the bed, didn''t make the slightest move.


    When he got close to her, he found some ck-and-blue bruises on her neck, and when he saw them,


    Jerry''s breath suddenly grew more rapid and a fear started instantly growing inside him, changing the


    expression on his face.


    But what attracted his attention the most was the odd flush on her face.


    He put his hand on J''s forehead and was shocked. ''So hot!''


    Jerry didn''t dare pull of the quilt off her, so he held J wrapped in it in his arms and then left the vi.


    After he put J on the backseat of his car, Jerry then called Sally.


    Inside Vi No. 9


    Only Daniel''s family members could open the vi''s door, and Sally sessfully unlocked the


    fingerprint lock with her little finger and then climbed straight to the second floor.


    When she opened Daniel''s bedroom door she found a mess, but no sign of him.


    She then opened his study''s door and immediately felt the thick cigarette smoke and alcohol vapors.


    She choked because of the smoke and violently coughed for a moment.


    When she pushed open the door and walked into his study, she saw the man bending in his seat


    against his office desk.


    She had no idea whether he was asleep or was just resting his eyes.


    There were several white spirit bottles tossed aside on the desk and an ashtray fully packed with


    cigarette butts.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Daniel, " cried Sally. She covered her mouth and nose with one hand and pushed Daniel with the


    other.


    But Daniel didn''t seem to be responding. Sally then asked, "Daniel, What''s the matter with you?"


    This time, when Sally shook him with both hands, Daniel finally opened his eyes.


    When she saw Daniel''s eyes turning red and filling with tears, Sally was startled. ''What''s wrong with


    him?'' she wondered.


    "Daniel, you scared me! What happened?" asked Sally. ''He was looking just fine the other evening, but


    now...''


    Daniel shook his head, then stood up from his chair and staggered towards his bedroom.


    Sally, who was more than confused by what was happening with her brother, followed him, held him by


    the hand, and put him in the bedroom.


    When she was just about to leave, her phone rang. She answered it, "Hello, Jerry."


    "Jane is burning with fever. Have you found Daniel yet?" said Jerry.


    Sally turned around and, while she briefly nced at Daniel, said, "Well, he got drunk and now he''s


    asleep. How did Jane get the fever?"


    "I don''t know. It might be hard to take care of her all by myself, so pleasee and help me take her to


    the hospital first. We''ll ask Sven for help, " said Jerry.


    "OK. I''ming now, " replied Sally.


    When the bedroom''s door was closed, Daniel, who seemed to be asleep earlier, opened his eyes.


    Jane was burning with the fever!


    In the hospital


    After Sven took J''s temperature and gave her some IV fluids, he said, "She had high fever, 40¡æ,


    but luckily you came with her here in time. Otherwise, her life could have been in danger."


    Sally covered J with the quilt, but Sven reminded her, "Sally, don''t put the quilt over Jane any


    more. There''s no need to cover her up, you don''t have to soak her in sweat."


    Jerry and Sally looked at each other for a little while, and then he walked out of the ward along with


    Sven. Sally pulled down the quilt from her neck.


    And J just wore a thin cotton cartoon-themed pajama, which left her neck bare.

 Chapter 68 Take Your Ring Back and Get Out of My House

    Chapter 68 Take Your Ring Back and Get Out of My House


    Sally sat at her bed side, with her chin resting in her hands, and was looking at J, who was still


    unconscious on the bed.


    Then, thinking of her brother''s unusual look, she guessed that Daniel must be the one to me for


    J''s present condition. Sally felt that now it was even more necessary to call her mother.


    When she had just taken out her phone and was just about to call her mother, Jerry came back in and


    handed her a box of medicine, and said, "Rub it on J''s neck."


    "OK." Sally put down her phone for the moment and then opened the box.


    Jerry then stood in front of the window, and, looking outside, asked, "Do you think that this has


    probably something to do with Daniel?"


    Sally nodded, "My brother was stone-cold drunk and was chain-smoking. And Jane is in such a rough


    condition that something must have happened between the two of them!"


    ''Oh, that''s right!'' suddenly realized Sally. ''My brother sneaked into Jane''s carst night!''


    Jerry then turned around and walked towards the door, "Where are you going?" asked Sally.


    He threw a nce at her, and said, "Get even with your brother!" ''He should have thought better than


    to hurt my younger sister! Even he''s Daniel Si, I still won''t let him off so easily!'' Jerry thought.


    Sally immediately put down the box and stopped Jerry, "Why do we have to intervene in their own


    affairs? We may just make things moreplicated and troublesome than they already are. And, we


    even haven''t got our own problem sorted out clearly. Just let them be, they''ll sort it out eventually."


    It was difficult for an outsider to judge things when it came to love.


    "What problem don''t we have sorted out yet? We''re doing just fine." Jerry provoked her intentionally.


    Last time they argued, Sally had actively demanded for a wedding ceremony because she felt that it


    was shameful not to hold one after their marriage certificate was released.


    And Jerry had prepared a wedding ceremony for her, but it couldn''t be held because she had ran away.


    Sally pinched his arm, and while she resentfully closed her eyelids, she said, "OK, it''s up to you now!


    Never mention it again!" She had already given herself up to him, but Jerry still couldn''t coax her; she


    now thought of him as being a bad man.


    But then Jerry dragged Sally into his arms, and while he was kissing her long hair, he said, "December


    6th, of the lunar calendar - that''ll be the date of our wedding ceremony."


    Sally was dazed, and she looked up from his arms, she saw that he was wearing a big smile on his


    face. "Really?" she asked in bewilderment.


    Jerry nodded. Sally then pinched his arm again and pouted her lips, "You sneaky man!"


    After she hugged Jerry again, Sally went back to help J with the medicine.


    Jerry was wondering if he should tell what happened to J to his father and mother. But he then


    decided that it was best to wait until J wakes up and talk with her about it.


    At about midnight


    Jerry was reading one of his work files and was rubbing his aching forehead when he heard some


    heavy footstepsing from outside the room.


    The room''s door was then opened, and a man dressed in a white sweater and a ck wind-coat


    entered it.


    It was Daniel. In an instant, Jerry stood up from the sofa and strode over the room to beat him. But,


    remembering Sally''s words, he stopped, and tightly gripped his fists in fury.


    Daniel nodded to him, and then walked to the bed side.


    The girl''s fever had already passed, and now she was sound asleep.


    The wounds on her neck saddened Daniel and filled him with anguish.


    ''I... may have treated her too rough, '' thought Daniel.


    "It''s you!" Jerry tried questioning him but, in reality, he was more affirming, instead of questioning.


    Daniel nodded with honesty.


    "I''ll make the engagement with her and then marry her, if she is willing, " he said. ''But I''m afraid she...


    may not want to anymore, '' Daniel thought.


    Jerry felt a little more relieved of his anger when he heard Daniel''s words.


    "We''ll talk about itter when Jane wakes up!" Jerry stood at the other side of the bed and looked at his


    younger sister, whose face seemed to be healthier by the moment now. But, he was still worried


    for her.


    Daniel kept staring at the girl, "Jerry, don''t worry. I''ll do everything I need to do."


    Jerry sighed, "Jane... She''s too innocent. Daniel, please don''t let me down, and please don''t do


    anything wrong to my sister."


    Daniel nodded, left the room, and then left the hospital.


    After a long and good rest, J''s hunger finally woke her up on the next morning.


    She opened her eyes, and looking at the ceiling above her, she kept lying on the bed with her mind


    nk for almost half an hour.


    Then she got up and sat on the bed. Jerry was then having a video call, but he immediately ended it


    when he saw that his sister had woken up from her long sleep.


    "Jane, how are you feeling?" he asked.


    J grinned a smile, "I''m alright, nothing serious. Brother, I''m very hungry."


    J''s reaction puzzled Jerry, ''Why is she acting as nothing even happened?''


    But Jerry didn''t ask anything more, and said, "Well, then stay and wait here, I''ll ask the nurse to send


    you some breakfast."


    After she had breakfast, and J was just about to leave the hospital, Sally arrived.


    The two girls whispered to each other, "Jane, please, tell me what happened to youst night. Tell me,


    now!"


    "No, don''t worry about it, it was nothing serious. I may have been soaking for too long in the bathtub, "


    said J. Last evening in the bathtub she had awaken in cold water. After that, she had her


    nightgown put on and in a daze had fallen instantly asleep.


    J acted as usual, just like nothing ever happened. Sally looked at her and couldn''t ask any more


    questions.


    "Well, are you still feeling dizzy now?"


    "No, actually I''m feeling quite good!" J smiled to her and then held her hand to walk out of the room


    together.


    Jerry then drove her back to the mansion. When they arrived, they saw a man dressed in a western


    suit, standing outside mansion''s door, and smoking.


    J''s face turned pale, and suddenly it felt harder for her to breathe.


    Jerry took a nce at his sister, who was lowering her head and turning pale, and then, as he opened


    the door, said, "Come in and let''s have a talk."


    Daniel snuffed out the cigarette and followed them inside the house.


    In the living room


    Daniel stopped J, who wanted to go upstairs, "Wait a moment!"


    She shook off his hand and then turned around and stared at him with a cold face. The look in her eyes


    seemed to be saying that she was looking at aplete stranger.


    Daniel took something out of his pocket and then, in front of the others, he knelt and offered the


    brocade box to J, "J, please marry me!" he said.


    Inside the box was a pink huge diamond ring, and Sally realized that it was thetest GL style.


    J gripped her fists furiously, and she would have been really happy to ept his proposal, if


    nothing had happenedst night.


    But, now...


    J took the box, closed it hard, and threw it towards the door, "Daniel Si, take your ring back and get


    out of my house!"


    Then she ran up the stairs without turning her head around.


    ...


    Jerry and Sally were really confused by what was happening.


    Daniel''s proposal was refused and, even worse, she didn''t want to see him ever again.


    When Sally returned her sense, she hastily followed J up to her bedroom.


    And, as Daniel was leaving the mansion with a dark look painted all over his face, he heard a shout,


    "Daniel!" Jerry picked up the box.


    And stopped Daniel.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    " I think that maybe Jane really does love you after all. I have no idea of what is going on between you


    two, but I have the feeling that the girl will be OK with you after a few good talks."


    ''Could she?'' Daniel smiled, now with bitterness and sarcasm.


    ''If she really loved me, why did she call out another man''s name under me?'' pondered Daniel.


    Then, keeping his silence, he took back the box and then left the Shao''s mansion.


    On the second floor


    Sally was now staring at J, whose eyes had be red and filled with tears. She hugged her, and


    said, "Jane, please don''t torture yourself for nothing. If you have a problem, tell me about it, so we can


    solve it together."


    J shook her head and a teardrop fell from her eye and broke on the floor.

 Chapter 69 First One to be Cracked in an Anti-pornography Campaign

    Chapter 69 First One to be Cracked in an Anti-pornography Campaign


    "Sally..." said J sobbing, "I hate him."


    He was overbearing!


    He was vicious!


    He possessed and now fueled everything in her!


    "Jane, please don''t cry anymore. I''ll call my mom right away. Let my parents deal with Daniel!" She had


    nned to tell her parentsst evening but had forgotten all about it!


    J prevented Sally by snatching her cellphone, and said, "Sally, let it be bygones. Don''t involve us


    anymore."


    She had decided to go easy on the whole thing in the morning, that she wouldn''t care about it.


    ''Let Daniel have his prize; I''ve liked him before. It''s OK, it doesn''t really matter! I was born an optimistic


    girl! But, why, do I still want to cry? Oh...'' J thought.


    "Sally, it''s OK. Don''t try tofort me, really I''m fine. And don''t let them know. I... I really feel


    ashamed!" J tried to mask her shyness.


    But in reality she wouldn''t dare let her parents know about what happened.


    J was really an optimistic girl, and a little whileter, she began talking more with Sally.


    Looking at her shy reactions, Sally carefully asked her, "My brother... Did he do... that to you?"


    Although she knew almost everything about it, she still wanted it confirmed by Jane herself.


    J was dumbstruck and then, smiling, said, "Yes, but it''s OK. To best put it into words, just imagine


    that an animal rode me the other night."


    ...


    Sally was an eloquent girl, but when she heard Jane''s response, she even couldn''t even utter another


    single word.


    After she left Jane that night, Sally went back home, reviled Daniel and gave him an ount of J''s


    own words.


    Daniel, who was really sorry and heartbroken for what he had done, then felt really thoughtful.


    J went to work three dayster after resting at home. Once she got back in her shop, she


    immediately began to start work again on the SL Group''s mango mousse cups.


    But, however, when she looked at the baskets filled with mango in front of her, she said, "I''ll rather do


    something else. You guys do the mango mousse cups."


    J had received a dessert order for a banquet, and so she put on her mask and gloves and began


    to work on it.


    When the clock was 11 p.m., J finished her work and then decided to go back home. She found


    Spark waiting for her in front of the door.


    "Miss Shao!" Seeing Je out of the shop, Spark went towards her.


    Seeing Spark was like seeing Daniel. J squinted his eyes at him indifferently, and said, "Hello, Mr.


    Shi."


    Spark also noted her indifference towards him.


    He felt a little curious; what had happened to J? She didn''t treat him so indifferently before, in the


    He took dozens of handbags from the Rolls Royce trunk and then put them into J''s Benz.


    "What''s with all that?" J, who was just about to get in the car, stopped for a moment. She curiously


    looked at the handbags.


    "All of the clothes are in your size. If you have any questions, please contact Boss Si!" After he said


    this, he drove the car away and disappeared out of her sight almost in an instant, leaving no chances


    for J to say no as an answer.


    J opened one of the pink handbags and had a look at the clothes inside it. She remembered that


    these were the clothes she had tried on when she was shopping with Sally. She saw in the bag thest


    dress she tried on before leaving.


    But at that time she had ned to change her clothing style and had given up on the pink one.


    ''But why did he buy them? To cater for me, or what?'' No, that wasn''t it, and she thought she was


    overthinking things. ''Is Daniel that kind of man?''


    J closed the trunk of her Benz and then drove to vi No. 9.


    At the vi''s gates, Daniel heard the screeching sound of brakesing from behind him when he had


    just stepped out of his car. He turned around.


    J gout out of the car and took all the clothes out of the car''s trunk.


    He then started throwing them in front of Daniel. "Do you n to cater for me with these clothes?" she


    asked. "I don''t need any of them! I hate you even more now!"


    After that, she returned to her Benz and then drove straight home, leaving the man speechless.


    When she was about to enter her house, she was texted on Wechat. She read the message in the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    phone, "ept the clothes or else I''ll tell my sworn parents all about what happened that night, and


    then you''ll have no other choice left other than to marry me."


    J gnashed her teeth; she had never known that Daniel could be so mean!


    She wanted to reply to him with ''I don''t care''.


    But Daniel was a man of his word, and she couldn''t take the chance.


    ''But what if my parents find out that we have already... They''ll eventually force me to marry him.''


    Not long ago, she did wanted to marry him, but now she had changed her mind!


    Therefore, to regain her freedom, J furiously returned to vi No. 9.


    While he was sitting in the mansion''s door, the man seemed to know that she would be sooning


    back. He leaned on it and calmly smoked his cigarettes.


    He put all of the clothes which were lying on the ground back into their handbags.


    When she arrived, J had nned to take back the bags and leave without uttering a single word.


    "J!" He called out to her in a low voice.


    But J went on her way.


    Daniel, carrying his cigarette with him, tried to stop her from leaving.


    But J paid little attention to him and still went on her way.


    "J, you smell good today!"


    The man''s absurd words made her feel even more restless.


    She then suddenly threw the bags on the ground, ran towards him, and nned to hit him hard with her


    right fist.


    She hit Daniel for two times in a row, but now Daniel would look like a fool if she seed a third.


    He held her by her right arm and then dragged her near his chest.


    J tried to escape from his grasp, "Damn you, Daniel, let me go!" she pleaded.


    "J, I''m sorry!" He threw away the cigarette he was holding in his left hand and carefully apologized


    to her.


    His apology moved J. "If apologies actually work, why are there still policemen in the world?" she


    asked.


    "They need to crack down on the pornography." What he said was off-topic in its entirety.


    J then almost went crazy, and said, "You''ll be the first one to be cracked in an anti-pornography


    campaign."


    "Jane..." His left hand touched and caressed her smooth face and then he held her tightly in his arms.


    The cigarette smoke reeked on his body. "That''s enough, Daniel! Let me go! From now on we''ll be


    strangers to one another. You take care of your own concerns, and I''ll handle my own"


    "J, it was also my first time. You''re responsible for me!"


    ''Is he kidding? Does he want to own me now? Does he even mind being so wicked?''


    ...


    J didn''t know how to reply to him, and said, "Daniel, no matter how manydies have slept with


    you or not, I still don''t care."


    But it was her first time, and she did care about that...


    "I don''t want those girls, I just want you, only you!" He flicked off the cigarette butt, lowered his head,


    and looked at her emotionally with sparks shining in his eyes.

 Chapter 70 Come Back to Me

    Chapter 70 Come Back to Me


    But it was toote now.


    "Daniel Si, if you don''t let me go right now, I''ll use you of raping me!" shouted J. Uttering these


    words, J then saw Danielughing, and soon began to regret them.


    "J, I''ve told already that you can sue me anytime you want!" replied Daniel.


    "Don''t be so arrogant! Do you think you can act like this just because you''re rich?!" retorted J. It


    waste autumn outside, and J, who was still in his arms, started feeling very warm and cozy, and


    almost nearly fell in a trance.


    Daniel lowered his head, letting it lean close to hers, and said, "No. Jane, I''ll give you some time to try


    and eventually ept me, " he said.


    His voice was deep and sexy, which just made J feel a little anguished.


    What had happened that night kepting into her mind again and again.


    She then pushed him away, and said, "Daniel Si, I already have a boyfriend and you also have a


    girlfriend, so we shouldn''t bother each other any longer."


    ''Did Daniel forget that he had a girlfriend? How could he cheat on her and make me his mistress!'' she


    thought.


    "J, if you are still willing to be with me, I''ll break up with her right now, " said Daniel. He had actually


    pretended to be in a rtionship with Kate to protect Jane.


    J, when she heard these words, wasn''t pleased at all. Instead, she gripped his wrist and bit it.


    "Bastard!" she cried out.


    After this, she hastily turned around and ran away.


    After she took a few steps forward, J suddenly remembered of his first threat, so she turned a few


    back. She then picked up a dozen or so shopping bags and swiftly left.


    While he was watching her fade in the distance, Daniel touched the warm teeth imprints on his hand


    and smiled.


    ''Jane, I just hope you''ll listen ande back to me...'' he thought.


    After Hebe (J''s salesclerk) had just sent the ready-made dessert to Daniel''s 88th floor office, J


    got a call from Spark, "Miss Shao, Mr. Si was very unsatisfied with the dessert on this asion and


    wants you to go to his office and have a talk with him in person."


    "If he''s unsatisfied with it he can throw it away. I''m really busy at the moment and have no time for his


    services!" said J.


    After she finished saying this, she hung up the phone.


    Spark, while looking at his phone, felt very confused. ''What has happened to them recently? This time


    Mr. Si, who was usually the one with the strong desire for control, seemed to be... passive!'' thought


    Spark.


    Later in the afternoon, Hebe suddenly ran into the desert room, and said, "J, J, quick, there


    are some express packages waiting for you outside!"


    J gave Hebe a brief nce, and asked, "Whose express packages did you say it were?"


    "Yours, yours, " replied Hebe. She then looked at J with admiration sparkling in her eyes. ''J is


    so happy, and it must be her boyfriend who bought and sent her all those gifts.'' she thought.


    "Help me out and sign for them in my name. I''m busy right now!" said J. She then kept on working


    diligently, ignoring her.


    Hebe shook her head, and said, "J, I''m telling you, you''d better go out and have a look; those


    packages seem very expensive. At least that''s why I heard from a customer near the counter. He said


    that just one of them seemed to be worth at least ten thousand dors."


    J, now curiously aroused and impatient, put aside her work for the moment and followed Hebe


    outside of the shop.


    Outside the shop there were many people taking pictures of some of the boxes around them. When


    they saw Je out of her store, they immediately looked at her with admiration in their eyes.


    She was also a little surprised when she saw all of the boxes ced in front of her shop.


    Nine giant boxes ced next to each other were waiting for her, each filled with different plush dolls.


    Judging by her experience of purchasing plush dolls over the years, J concluded that these dolls


    were all masterworks made by Master James, who worked only in Australia.


    Each doll was worth nearly one hundred thousand dors, and that''s why the nine dolls (big bear,


    dolphin, doll, and so on) caused such a massive uproar on the street in front of the shop.


    They attracted so many people not just only because they were very expensive, but also because they


    were incredibly rare.


    "Excuse me, are you J Shao?" asked the courier. Three couriers walked up to her and looked at


    her bewildered.


    J nodded and already took a guess at who had sent her all these dolls. Bill was in the military


    camp and Jerry and Sven wouldn''t ever act like that, so only he remained, and who also being so rich


    could...


    "Please sign here for the packages."


    "Where is the sender''s information?" she asked. She also didn''t receive the express waybill receipt.


    The courier then looked at it, but found that there wasn''t any information regarding the sender. "There''s


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    no name on it, but it doesn''t matter. Please ept the packages and sign your name on the waybill


    sheet down here. It''s alright as long as you sign for the packages, " he said.


    "I refuse them!" said J. She fluttered her hand in the air and walked back towards her shop amidst


    the gazes of all of the admiring onlookers nearby.


    The courier then called out to her to stop, "Miss Shao", he said, "the sender said that if you refuse to


    ept the packages, he would personallye to deliver them."


    It was, indeed, Daniel''s usual style of handling things, with threats and ckmails.


    ''He''ll personallye to deliver them? If that happens, then everyone will know about what happened,


    and because he has a girlfriend they''ll also gossip about our rtionship and friendship status, ''


    thought J.


    Being fidgety, she eventually took the waybill, and while signing, she murmured, "Even if I receive


    them, can I send them to my house?" Didn''t Daniel put himself in her shoes now?


    "The sender said that you need not worry a thing about it. Look..." said the courier. He pointed at a row


    of Bentley''s parked just outside at the roadside and then made a sign.


    To everyone''s amazement, all of those Bentley''s drove forward a bit and then stopped right in front of


    J''s bakery shop.


    Then, several bodyguards dressed all in ck got out of each car, and one of them said, "Miss Shao,


    we will be responsible for transporting the boxes to your vi."


    ...


    Daniel was, indeed, so very considerate!


    She didn''t even have a chance to refuse the dolls.


    But she had now found a way to cope with his carefully devised n. "No, thank you. Please go back


    and just leave the dolls here!" said J.


    After they looked at each other, the bodyguards got back in their cars and drove away.


    Before long, there was a notice posted on J''s shop gate, which read, "Our top three shop''s


    customers can get limited edition dolls!"


    ...


    Soon enough, J''s shop was packed full with eager-buying customers.


    Inside the crowded shop, the desserts and snacks on the counter had already been sold out. And


    besides, to top it, they also received many orders from other different ces.


    Generally, the individual consumption was less than the massive,pany order value, so the top


    three customers were actually three differentpanies which had ced their massive orders at


    J''s shop.


    The firstpany''s order nearly reached one million dors!


    Within only three days, J had already sent away all the dolls Daniel had sent her, and had also


    gained a huge amount of money in the process.


    When Spark told Daniel what happened, Daniel didn''t utter one single word and just asked Spark to


    leave his office.


    J was so busy everyday that she rarely had time to even have lunch. More than that, she had also


    hired a lot of daily workers because there were so many things to deal with.


    She left the shop every evening at almost midnight.


    But on one particr evening, while being very exhausted, J returned to the vi and massaged


    her aching waist.


    When she almost arrived in front of the door, she was considering of going to the spa and hiring a


    pretty masseuse for a nice, tonic massage... She then suddenly screamed, "Ah!"


    J was suddenly startled by a figure which had appeared all of a sudden out of nowhere. She was


    so scared that she evenpletely forgot all about her exhaustion.


    "Daniel Si, it''ste at night! Why don''t you go to bed like normal people and instead hide here to


    frighten me to death? You''re crazy!" shouted J.


    "I can''t sleep without you, " replied Daniel. He leaned against her vi''s door, the cigarette''s ash he


    smoked flickering in the dark as he puffed out of it.


    What Daniel was saying to her was true; hisst experience with J had been memorable, and


    when night came and it was time to got to bed, the only thing that he could think about was her - J.


    But J just sneered at his words, and said, "Mr. Si, if you can''t fall asleep alone, you can call your


    girlfriend. And what are you doing at my house? Do you want to be an aspiring doorkeeper?"


    She then gave him an angry look, pushed him aside and opened the vi''s door.


    She was really tired, and she wasn''t in the mood to talk with him any longer.

 Chapter 71 Damn! This Man is Luring Me Again

    Chapter 71 Damn! This Man is Luring Me Again


    Daniel was about to follow her inside, but J stopped him, and said, "You are not permitted toe


    in."


    "I have the permit granted from your father and mother, " he said. The man then held her in his arms


    and eventually entered the mansion together.


    "What do you mean?" J said.


    ''How could my father and mother have allowed him free entry into our house? And I''m also alone at


    home most of the time. Aren''t my parents concerned about what this beast of a man could do to me?''


    J thought.


    Daniel held on to her cheek and then lowered his head to kiss her lips, but the woman turned her head


    sideways and his kiss fell on her other cheek.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a couple of days. Have you missed me?" The man''s eyes kept staring


    at the woman, making her flush red and her heart beat faster and faster by his intense gaze.


    ''Damn, this man is luring me again!'' J thought.


    "No! It''s been going so well with my boyfriendtely!" J uttered the words to remind Daniel of his


    girlfriend and to mind his manners.


    A cold aura began to emanate from Daniel, "If you dare to mention about your boyfriend in front of me,


    I won''t mind telling him of ourst encounter together..." His lips were instantly covered by a small


    hand.


    "Daniel, you shameless wicked man!" She turned red as she uttered these words out of her mouth.


    Daniel grinned a sly smile, but in the same time so warm and attractive that J felt her brain nearly


    blow up.


    But the wordsing out from his mouth were contradicting to his smile, "I can do something even


    more mischievous to you. Do you want to find out?"


    J then violently dragged him by his sleeve and dragged him towards the door, "You! Get out! Now!"


    "OK!" This time the man simply agreed with her.


    J was confused and gave him a brief, pondering nce, ''Why is he acting so unusual this time?


    This must be a trap!'' J thought. And she was right! "If you''ll kiss me, I''ll leave you right now!" the


    man demanded.


    ...


    J really wanted to kill him. She couldn''t understand how this man could be so shameless.


    "Daniel..."


    "One more word, one more kiss. And if you won''t kiss me, I won''t leave!" Daniel said. He then started


    to climb up the stairs.


    J became anxious when she saw this and hastily ran up in front of him and, standing on her


    tiptoes, she gave him a kiss.


    When she was just about to step back, the man then put his big palm around her head and pushed the


    woman into his arms, deepening the kiss.


    A momentter, the man stopped kissing her, and then carried her to the second floor, "You, tempting


    woman, you''ve bewitched me..."


    J''s mind had already gone nk, her face had flushed a bright red, her eyes were hazy, that she


    didn''t hear a word of what Daniel had said to her.


    It wasn''t only until the man kicked open her bedroom''s door that J finally returned to her senses.


    She immediately jumped out of his arms, and said, "Daniel, your words don''t count!"


    "Of course they count." The man held on to her slim waist, and breathed and whispered beside her ear,


    "Give yourself up to me again, and I''ll go."


    J was speechless, and helpless, by Daniel''s shenanigans.


    ''Fine, then. As long as I can get him away from me, I''ll do it and then I''ll go to sleep early, '' J


    thought. "Just for one time only!" she said.


    J thought that there was no difference between only one time and one hundred times, since they


    had made love only once.


    Without uttering one more word, Daniel then pressed her under him on her wide pink bed.


    A charming and seductive aura filled the bedroom''s air as the night steadily grew.


    At about two o''clock in the morning, the man came out of the bathroom, and wrapped in a bathrobe, sat


    next to J.


    "Get out!" With her eyes closed, the woman kicked the man''s leg hard with her left foot.


    "What? You''re just gonna throw me out now?" He held her slim naked white leg.


    And then he started fumbling on her leg and J quickly withdrew it and hid it into the quilt.


    She was now really sleepy, "You are just like a balloon to me, and just like any other balloon, you have


    to be thrown away once you''ve popped and are useless!"


    The man''s eyes became bigger, and thought, ''Well done, Jane! You could always irritate me with no


    efforts.''


    As he put on his clothes, he threw a glimpse at the woman who was huddling on the bed, and said,


    "Always remember! You''ve got a lot of balloons."


    ''What? What does he mean with this?'' J wondered. But before she could figure out his words, she


    fell sound asleep.


    The man, feeling refreshed, then left the Shao''s mansion.


    The next morning Samuel was informed of what happened by the mansion''s security guard, and


    instinctively he could feel that the rtionship between Daniel and Jane was... more than unusual.


    He then immediately called Daniel, "Father*, " answered Daniel with a cool rxed voice, actually


    sounding pleased.


    (*TN: Here father means sworn father.)


    "Last night... why did youe back to your mansion sote at night?" Samuel asked.


    Daniel had forgotten all about the security guards at the Shao''s mansion.


    "I''ve told mother that I have a project with Jane. And as you best know, Jane is even busier than me


    during the daytime, so that''s why I can only go and talk to her at night, " said Daniel. ''Indeed, we were


    talking about the projectst night. It valued at one billion dors! If she''s willing to, I can contribute a


    whole lot to her baking business.'' he thought.


    Daniel''s excuse sounded very reasonable, and Samuel would never expect that a young student like


    Daniel could ever surpass an experienced teacher. Samuel, who was an old driver* in E''s eyes, had


    been imperceptibly defeated by Daniel, the younger driver.


    (*TN: Old driver in Chinese is a ng to describe those men who are experienced in making tricky


    jokes about love, sex.)


    "Um, Daniel, you are a good man. Don''t let me down."


    Daniel certainly understood what Samuel''s words meant.


    He ced back his evil smile on his lips, and said, "Father*, I hope you can support me, Jane is... kind


    of hard to deal with."


    (*TN: here father means sworn father.)


    Daniel felt vexed and took out a cigarette out of the box and lit it.


    This girl was always wicked and tricky, and he had to tame her first before he could break into a


    sudden rage.


    If one day he would be so irritated by her constant refusals, then...


    Samuel made a slight smile over the phone, and asked, "Do you enjoy the pleasure of conquering her?


    Or that of really loving her?"


    Daniel drew smoke out of the cigarette and answered him without hesitation, "Loving her."


    Samuel nodded with satisfaction, "If so, then have no worries, I''ll support you!"


    Daniel felt a little more rxed as he had got the consent from Samuel, and decided to just let Jane act


    wild for a little more time before he would get to her sooner orter.


    On the afternoon of the following day


    Spark met J and presented her with a contract.


    J was reading the contract''s content and felt quite suspicious about it.


    The content was simple, and only wrote that there was a one-billion partnership project. Except for the


    And the contract woulde into effects from the moment it was signed. There wasn''t even the shop''s


    address written on it.


    Looking at J''s suspicious eyes, Spark tried hard not tough and repeated Daniel''s words to her,


    "You don''t need to worry that our CEO is cheating on you. You are different from our other business


    partners; he''s just simplified the content and made it easier for you to understand it. Anyway, almost all


    of the profits belong to you, Miss Shao."


    "Simplified?" asked J.


    "Yes, he is worrying that you may not understand it if the contract is too formal orplicated. Miss


    Shao, you know, Mr. Si, the chairman, and Mrs. Si, they are backing you up to. Think about it, how


    would our CEO ever dare to cheat you?" Spark added. ''Mr. Si, my CEO! I am so responsible and loyal


    to you! I''ve even helped you to cheat this little girl fall into it!'' Spark thought.


    His words were reasonable, but she still felt that the contract was quite strange, but she couldn''t tell


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    what was strange about it. Because all of her cake shop''s papers were only some simple certificates,


    she actually had no experience in signing a contract, or reading it.

 Chapter 72 How are You and Your Baby Doing

    Chapter 72 How are You and Your Baby Doing


    ''OK, Spark is right. I have the support of sworn father and sworn mother, Daniel wouldn''t dare to cheat


    me!'' J thought.


    She then took out a pen and signed her name on it.


    There was a flicker of satisfaction shing in Spark''s eyes because he could now finally ask for his


    vacation when he returned to thepany.


    But when Spark was about to say something more, J''s phone rang. "Hello, Shirley!" she answered.


    "What? You''re getting married? When''s the wedding?"


    "The day after tomorrow? Mhm. At your house?"


    "Of course I''lle! Give me the address."


    "Wait, what was that? Xiaxi Vige, of Xiaxi Town? Better send me the full address on Wechat, my


    navigation will take me there."


    "Um, well, take care of your baby, I love you! See you then!"


    J then put her phone back in her pocket and noticed that Spark was still there. "Anything else?"


    she asked.


    "Yes, there is one more contract from Mr. Si that needs to be signed. It''s the contract for the one


    thousand mousse cups that he discussed with youst time. Please sign here, and here, " Spark said.


    Spark then put two A4 sized pieces in front of her.


    ''Why is signing contracts so troublesome?'' thought J.


    She still had to work on the desserts and had no time left to spare for Spark, so she quickly signed her


    name on the sheets of paper.


    Putting her copy of the contracts into her bag, she then continued to work on the desserts.


    At the CEO Office of the SL Group


    Looking at the two signed copies of the contracts, Daniel grinned a big smile, and said, "Job well done!"


    Spark felt proud of himself, but actually he sessfully fulfilled the task only because of J''s simple


    and innocent mind.


    "Thank you, Mr. Si. About my vacation..." Spark said.


    "I''ll permit it, and I''ll personally pay for all of your travel expenses, " Daniel said. Looking at J


    Shao''s scribbled signature, Daniel started to imagine that she was now engulfed by him, under the


    protection ofw.


    "Oh! Thank you, Mr, Si!" When Spark was just about to leave the office, he remembered of J''s


    phone call, and wondered whether if he should tell him or not.


    In the end, he decided that he''d better tell him, because his CEO was really, after all, in love with J.


    "Mr. Si, Miss Shao will go to the Xiaxi Vige of Xiaxi Town of Shenqing City the day after tomorrow, to


    attend one of her former college ssmate''s wedding ceremony, " Spark said.


    "OK, I see." Daniel lit a cigarette and didn''t seem to care much about it.


    J could go anywhere she wanted to, as long as she would eventuallye back. And after all, it


    was only her friend''s wedding ceremony.


    In Shenqing City


    A red Mercedes Benz was being followed by a ck BMW car behind. J carefully looked at the


    car''s navigation, ''Why is there no road ahead?'' she thought, ''Well! Anyway! The bodyguards in the


    BMW areing in handy this time, '' she thought.


    Putting on her pair of five-inch high heels, J got out of her car and went to knock at the BMW''s


    window.


    "Miss Shao!"


    "Hello, my navigation seems to have some problems. I need to go to... Xiaxi Vige, but I can''t find the


    road!" She had driven for almost five hours, and hadn''t seen anyone that she could ask for help in the


    suburban districts of the small towns she passed through.


    "Miss Shao, we''ll use our navigation, Please follow our car!" one of the bodyguards said.


    "OK, thank you, then you drive in front of me." J happily went back to her car, and a couple of


    minutester she slowly followed the BMW from behind.


    When it was almost dusk, they finally reached the vige''s entrance, and Shirley Zheng and her mother


    had been waiting for her there.


    "Shirley! I''ve missed you so much!" J hugged Shirley tight.


    "So did I! J, you''ve be even more beautiful sincest time we met!" Shirley hold J''s


    hands and scanned her from top to bottom.


    "Thank you, but I''m actually so busy nowadays that I rarely have any time left for facial treatments.


    Shirley, how are you and your baby doing?" asked J. J carefully touched Shirley''s belly and


    thought that women really are miraculous creatures!


    Shirley looked at her serious look and tittered, "We''re doing well. Let me introduce you, this is my


    mother. Mom, this is J, the pretty girl I''ve been talking about."


    Shirley''s mother was a typical vige woman, with brown-tanned skin, wearing a green coat and casual


    ck trousers and ck shoes.


    She was kindly looking at J.


    "Hello, Mrs. Zheng, it''s nice to meet you! My name is J Shao, and I''m Shirley''s best friend!"


    J greeted Shirley''s mother with a sweet smile on her face.


    Shirley''s mother, Fanny Mu, was excited to meet J, who was really lovely and graceful, and she


    held J''s hands, and said, "Good girl, I am so happy to meet you, too. Come, let''s go home! Dinner


    is ready!"


    "Yes, let''s go, " said J.


    J asked a bodyguard to drive her car and she, along with Fanny and Shirley, walked along the


    rugged countryside road together.


    There were a few people on the road at this time of the day because it was supper time.


    And there weren''t evenmpposts in such a remote vige.


    However, from time to time, they met a few passers-by, and they all scanned J curiously because


    she looked so different from the other people here.


    "J, are they your bodyguards?" asked Shirley. She took a look at the two cars behind and guessed


    that they must be her bodyguards.


    J was born in a famous and wealthy family, and she had an affluent father and brother. When they


    were in college in America, Shirley could always see some bodyguards going around J to protect


    her just in case anything happened.


    "Yes, that''s right. Although I''m already a grown-up now, my father still is worried about me and has


    arranged for these men to follow me everyday! Oh, it''s so awful!" Comined J in a low voice.


    Shirley smiled and patted her hand, "You were born in a wealthy family, and your father does all of that


    for your own good, in case something dangerous, God forbid, happens one day. They take good care


    of you and ensure your everyday safety, so don''tin about it."


    J was well aware of her father''s worries and of course she couldn''tin, and so she nodded


    to her, and said, "But, aren''t they troublesome for you? At the dinner, or when we go to sleep. I forgot to


    to tell you all about them."


    "It doesn''t matter. My uncle and aunt''s house is just next to ours, and they''re never at home; my


    grandfather has the keys. If your bodyguards don''t mind, yo can just let them sleep there, " said Shirley.


    Shirley actually admired J very much, and although J didn''t have the best of grades in school,


    she still was spoiled by so many people.


    But unlike J, if Shirley had done bad in her studies, her family would have been quite unhappy with


    her.


    Her family had sacrificed everything to send her to study abroad.


    "That''s OK, there''s a ce for them to rest, " J said. The countryside road was so difficult to walk


    on that she nearly sprained her ankle.


    Luckily, Shirley held her in time, "J, are you OK?"


    "I''m OK, it doesn''t hurt!" said J smiling. She had been kickboxing from her childhood, so she wasn''t


    that feeble.


    Fanny Mu was very fond of this kind girl, even though she was born in a wealthy family. On arriving at


    their house, she shouted, "y! Come out now, your daughter''s friend has arrived!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    J''s hands were still held by Fanny, and she instructed the bodyguards to take out the things out of


    her car trunk.


    Then, some people came out of the house, and besides Shirley''s father, y Zheng, there were also


    some of her aunts. On hearing her name, they all came out to meet J.

 Chapter 73 Hes Got A Girlfriend

    Chapter 73 He''s Got A Girlfriend


    Then J was dragged into the house by all of them, and all kinds of praises andpliments came


    flowing into her ears.


    Which made J feel so shy that her face flushed a bright red.


    Before nighttime came, all the vigers knew that a very lovely girl had arrived to the Zheng''s family


    house. They all said that the girl was very beautiful and wealthy, and was even followed by a group of


    bodyguards.


    And she had brought the Zheng''s some boxes of expensive cigarettes!


    And also several cartons of wine, which were valued for at least one thousand dors per bottle! Even


    more, she brought all sorts of expensive presents to Shirley''s family members.


    Everyone was talking about these things and about J, which actually made a lot of peoplee to


    Shirley''s wedding ceremony the next morning just to meet her.


    Then, when dinner began, J, as well as four other bodyguards, sat at the Zheng family''s big dinner


    table.


    Shirley''s sister and her sister-inw were carrying the bowls from the kitchen.


    "Mrs. Zheng, please ask Shirley''s sister and sister-inw to sit here with us. I''m Shirley''s best friend,


    not a stranger. There''s no need for so many hospitality rules, " said J.


    Shirley''s grandfather was looking at J with an appreciative look in his eyes and he thought that she


    really was a good girl indeed.


    But the rules and customs of the countryside were still very strict and conservative, so y Zheng, the


    head of the family, still didn''t agree to let the two women sit together at the big dinner table.


    J had to stop her speech and instead focus on the food.


    The table was filled with a variety of specialty dishes, which were finished by Shirley''s aunt who had


    just left. All the food was made by all natural and healthy ingredientsing from the vige


    countryside.


    The chicken was naturally fed and raised only with grains and corns. Also, there was pork and hare


    meat, and others. All animals had been raised by the vigers.


    ''This is so delicious!'' J thought that maybe one day she could also open a hotel and employ


    Shirley''s aunts as the main chef. That could be a very good business!


    At night, when they went to bed, Shirley took J to her simple bedroom and said, "J, please


    don''t mind the room how it looks. The conditions in the countryside are kind of poor, but this bed sheet


    is brand new, bought by my mother, and also the pillows."


    J was deeply moved by this, and as she held Shirley''s hands, she said, "Shirley, please sit down


    now. You are pregnant, you need to take good care of your baby."


    In fact, J was quite curious about Shirley''s pregnancy, yet she also felt frightened.


    Because... She already had intercourse with a man, she was a woman now, and she was afraid that


    maybe one day if she ever...


    When she thought of it, she felt kind of awful.


    "I''m OK, J. What are you thinking about?" Shirley asked. She curiously looked at J who


    suddenly seemed to be paralyzed.


    "Oh, nothing. Well, where''s your dear fiance? Is he also living in this vige?" asked J.


    Shirley then talked with her about her fiance. Her fiance was the mayor''s son here in Shenqing City,


    and they had be acquainted with each other through him.


    But J wondered why would mayor''s son ever love a girling from a vige. And introduced to


    her by his own father!


    J didn''t mean to look down upon Shirley, but the gap between their social status was, after all,


    huge. Maybe it was because that Shirley had the experience of studying abroad.


    But J didn''t speak out her thoughts and just felt a little awkward.


    As their conversation continued, J got to know more about their affairs. Three dayster after their


    first date, the mayor''s son invited Shirley toe in the city and they slept together on that very night.


    Shirley didn''t want to at first, but when the mayor''s son got angry, she eventually had to.


    Later on, she became pregnant and all the vigers got the fresh news. They didn''t condemn Shirley or


    anything because she was getting married to the mayor''s son.


    Then, Shirley asked J how it was going with Bill.


    "Bill and I are getting along just as usual. Bill has joined the military troops, and I have only met him


    once since we finished college, at Mr. Han''s birthday party. We haven''t kept in touch with each other


    ever since. He''s be more serious now, though a bit of childish still boils in him. It''ll still take him


    some more time to be fully mature." J and Shirley slept together with the quilt over them.


    J held Shirley''s arm with her left, and with her right touched Shirley''s belly.


    Shirley then slightly tapped J''s forehead with her index finger, and said, "You are a foolish girl. Bill


    was born in a military family, and now he''s joined the troops. He''ll surely be a high grade military


    officer in the future. Why don''t you hook up with him to be his girlfriend?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    J curled her lips, and after a second thought, she finally decided to tell Shirley of her rtionship


    with Daniel, "I fell in love with someone else! I only consider Bill as my brother; I''ve told you many times


    about that!"


    The night in the countryside was tranquil. When Shirley heard J''s words, she curiously stared at


    her, and said, "Oh! The Shao''s little princess has finally fallen in love with someone! If even Bill, who


    came from such an excellent family, couldn''t be your lover, then the one you fell in love with must


    be really outstanding and have an even stronger background! Let me guess!"


    J''s face flushed red, and then she shook Shirley''s shoulder, "Give up your efforts in guessing who


    he is. You don''t know him, you can''t guess from the first try."


    Thinking of Daniel, J really felt helpless, because she didn''t know whether she should hate him or


    love him.


    "What''s his upation?" asked Shirley. "A super star? A CEO? Or is he... also a military officer?"


    ''Hey, Wait! Shirley really got one right!'' J thought.


    She covered her shy red face with her hands, and said, "Um, the second one."


    "Wow! A CEO! Do you know what''s behind the word CEO? The word CEO makes me think of great


    amounts of cash! Well, J, does he also love you?" J was from the upper-ss circles of


    society, and Shirley admired her life.


    ''Does he also love me?'' J hesitated for a while, but then thought of Daniel''s words, and she said,


    "Maybe, yes." But then, remembering Kate Song, she corrected herself, and said, "Or maybe not. He''s


    sort of a bad man."


    "What? A bad man? Why didn''t you say so?" Shirley was still trying to guess which CEO did J


    really fall in love with.


    She was shocked to hear that the man was actually bad. J was such a silly girl, why did she fall in


    love with a bad man in the first ce?


    "He''s got a girlfriend, but he still..."


    "Meets with me, " said J hesitating, as some words were hard to speak them out.


    "What? If he''s doing that, then he really is bad. J, don''t cheat on yourself with this sort of man. Stay


    calm, otherwise you will regret it in the future, " said Shirley, while trying to persuade her. Shirley herself


    actually regretted that she had given herself to the mayor''s son that night.


    After Shirley tried persuading her, J nodded, and said, "Yes, I will break up all connections with


    him!"


    At the very same time, in the urban city far which was now far away from J, Daniel was joyfully


    smoking cigarettes outside J''s mansion. He didn''t know that, in the end, all of his efforts would


    have been in vain.


    At three o''clock in the morning


    Brian suddenly got an urgent call from the military when everyone was still sound asleep.


    He quickly put on his clothes, boots and hurried to the military unit.


    In the unit, some of the special force troops were already standing in queue, wearing their equipment


    and waiting as the officer was steadily calling the roll.


    "What''s going on?" Brian asked one ofrades sitting next to him.


    "A group of terrorists have attacked a vige. Aren''t you themander of Sharp Eagle team? I guess


    you are on the mission!" hisrade said.


    Brian frowned at therade''s words; his Sharp Eagle team hadn''t been on any mission for over two


    years. This mission wasn''t a simple task, and they had been urgently assembled together for it.


    Then, all the eight members of the Sharp Eagle team were gathered. After the special forces'' roll-call, it


    was then Sharp Eagle team''s turn for it.


    Brian was themander of the Sharp Eagle special task force team, so he called the roll himself,


    "Frey Jiang."


    "Yes!"


    "York Chen!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    After the roll-call, Brian strode over to general Si, and reported to him in a loud and clear voice,


    "General, Sharp Eagle team is now assembled, and including me, all nine members are


    present!"

 Chapter 74 Can You Afford It

    Chapter 74 Can You Afford It


    "OK! We''ve just received the information and a direct order from a superior that some international


    wanted criminals are now hiding at the Xiaxi Vige of the Xiaxi Town and are trying to evade their


    capture. They pose a great threat to the safety of the vigers there! Now, the Sharp Eagle team and


    special forces from the secondpany are to be deployed. Attention!" spoke Wesley Si, the


    Commanding General of the troops.


    "Yes!" The Sharp Eagle team and the special soldiers replied in unison and their voice was so loud that


    they could even be heard form far away in the distance!


    "Now, Brian Han, the Major and the Sharp Eagle team leader, will lead you to the Xiaxi Vige to carry


    out the mission at hand. Do not forget, above all, you should ensure the vigers'' safety first. Of


    course, you should also ensure your own safety!" added Wesley Si.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    After they saluted and said their goodbyes to Mr. Si together, Brian and his fellow soldiers packed up


    their equipment, carried the camouge backpacks to the cars and then drove the several military


    vehicles towards their destination.


    At about four o''clock the next morning


    Fanny and y got up first and began to get busy. At about five o''clock, Shirley was woken up by her


    younger sister.


    Shirley didn''t wake J up and also asked the make-up artist to try and keep quiet.


    When J woke up, Shirley had already changed into her wedding gown.


    In a daze, J sat up from the bed startled and then realized that Shirley was actually getting married


    today.


    "Please go and get washed first and then you can have the hot breakfast!" said Shirley. She smiled and


    looked at J who seemed to be in a trance.


    It wasn''t until when she heard Shirley''s words that J really noticed her. When she looked at Shirley,


    she began to slowly awake more and more, and said, "Wow! Shirley, you''re so beautiful today!"


    J pulled the quilt aside, got out of bed and then walked up to Shirley. She then began to scan


    Shirley up and down while she was walking around her.


    Shirley, with a ruddy face, helped J smooth her hair, and said, "J, you''re even more beautiful


    than me, and one day you''ll be the most beautiful bride!"


    ''Will I?'' thought J. When she saw Shirley, dressed in the wedding gown, she began to imagine her


    own wedding.


    ''Who would be my bridegroom? Could he be...'' she thought


    At about eight o''clock, after the firecrackers were set off, someone suddenly ran into Shirley''s bedroom,


    and said, "The bridegroom is here! The bridegroom has arrived!"


    Shirley, who was sitting on the bed, held J''s hand tightly, looking very nervous.


    "Don''t worry. You''re so beautiful and attractive today that you''ll leave him speechless!"forted J.


    Being Shirley''s bridesmaid, she wore a pink-white, long id coat with a long dress of the same color


    underneath.


    She looked beautiful but in a more low-key style.


    Walter, the bridegroom, had entered the courtyard, and a sudden rush of noise and excitement came


    roaring from outside.


    After a series of customs whichsted more than ten minutes, Walter looked a little impatient as he


    finally could enter Shirley''s bedroom.


    He gave those who stood in front of the bedroom''s door several big red envelopes and then


    sessfully entered the room.


    It was the first time that J was meeting Walter, who was about 24 years old. He looked a little fat


    and had small eyes on which he wore a pair of golden frame sses.


    He looked at Shirley for a while and then directly turned his eyes onto J.


    His eyes seemed to glint when he was looking at her, which made J feel very ufortable.


    Walter had left a bad impression on J!


    When another man, one of the groomsmen, saw J, he immediately got close to her, and asked,


    "Wow! Where does the beautiful girle from?"


    "Shirley, is she your ssmate? She''s so pretty. Could you introduce her to me?" asked another


    groomsman.


    Several groomsmen then gathered around Shirley and J and began to make rude jookes.


    J just smiled, not uttering a single word.


    Luckily, the wedding ceremony started and J could finally skip the embarrassment, but during the


    ceremony, many people had their eyes fixed on her.


    She felt more ufortable and wanted to escape even more then.


    There were a lot of betrothal presents ced in the courtyard, so Shirley''s parents were very joyful


    when they saw them.


    Walter held Shirley in his arms and then put her in the Ferrari convertible, while they were surrounded


    by all the people. J opened the car door on the other side and sat on the backseat with Shirley.


    After another burst of loud firecracker bangs, the Ferrari turned around and drove away.


    It was followed by about ten BMW cars, a really pompous lineup for the countryside vige.


    They had already driven a few hundreds meters away, and a lot of children were still following the cars,


    running andughing behind them.


    When the Ferrari reached the vige turning, a sudden, loud bang was hearding from the near


    distance, which shook the whole car and made it tremble with the vibrations.


    What had happened?


    The Ferrari immediately stopped and the cars following did as well.


    At this moment, J''s Benz had quickly caught up from behind with the Ferrari.


    "Miss Shao, there is something happening in the vige and it''s dangerous there. For your own safety,


    please get back in the car, " said a bodyguard. He had knocked on the Ferrari''s window. When J


    rolled down the window and saw the serious look in his eyes, she realized that he wasn''t kidding at all.


    In that moment they heard a screaming from the distance, "Help!"


    J, who had just got out of the Ferrari, saw a heavy smoke rising from a corner of the vige far


    behind her.


    With panic in her eyes, J wondered, ''What happened?''


    Walter also got out of the car, and when he saw the smoke, he cursed, "Damn it! Bad luck!"


    He then got out of the Ferrari, and said to the driver, "Step on it, quick!"


    Shirley immediately called Walter to stop. "Walter, don''t drive away. I have to go back and check if my


    family members are safe!"


    "Don''t go back and check! Call them!" Walter was furious and shouted at her.


    When she saw that he spoke to her in such a rude way, Shirley, with her eyes turning red, was just


    about to cry when she took out her phone.


    J moved beside the assistant driver''s seat of the Ferrari and knocked on the car window. When he


    saw her, Walter immediately looked more nicer and more friendlier, and asked, "What''s up? Shirley''s


    ssmate."


    "Are you a real man? Shirley is pregnant and her family members are also in the vige. Why are you


    shouting at her? Can''t you even show a bit of consideration for her!" scolded J angrily. When he


    heard her berating words, Walter was a little stunned.


    Shirley, who sat on the backseat, had by now already choked with sobs, and said, "J, I''m fine, don''t


    worry. The call almost connected!"


    Before J got any chance to a reply, Shirley got through on the phone with her father, "Father, what


    happened in the vige?"


    After she heard what her father said over the phone, Shirley began to cry, and told her husband,


    "Walter, a group of strangers arrived at our vige and they aremitting murders right now!"


    When he learned about the a terrible situation, Walter just said, "You''re foolish and crazy! Do you want


    to go back and be killed? I won''t go there. Go back by yourself if you want to!"


    When J heard these words, she tightly held her fists with rage, clenched her teeth and then kicked


    the Ferrari''s door, shouting, "God damn you! You don''t deserve to be a man!"


    Walter got out of his car right away and was furious when he saw J kicking the Ferrari. "Do you


    know how much I''ve paid to rent this Ferrari? Now that you''ve kicked it, if there''s any scratch on it can


    you afford it?" he shouted.


    J, who was looking at him, just sneered at his words. Then she turned around, and said to the


    bodyguard, "Stay here and wait for me. I''ll go back to the vige!"


    "Miss Shao, you can''t go back there. It''s too dangerous!"


    The bodyguard immediately stopped J and tried to persuade her from returning to the vige.


    But J had already got in the car, and said, "Don''t worry! I''ve learned taekwondo and can protect


    myself. Please ask another bodyguard to take Shirley away from here first!"


    When J started the car, Shirley had already opened the Ferrari''s door and got off the car. She then


    ran in front of J''s car, and said, "J, please don''t go back. Let me go alone instead! They are my


    mother and father!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Walter had already bitterly disappointed her in the first hour of their marriage.


    "Shirley, just listen to me. You''re pregnant and you can''t go there, it''s too dangerous, " said J.


    Uttering these words, she turned the car around and drove back towards the vige.


    Shirley watched the Benz driving away fast and then burst into tears.

 Chapter 75 She Couldnt Stand Idle

    Chapter 75 She Couldn''t Stand Idle


    The bodyguard had to follow J''s instructions, and let another drive her car, which took Shirley out


    of there.


    The other three people immediately climbed inside a BMW and stepped on the throttle to keep up with


    the Mercedes.


    The vige was already a mess. The only road was full of vigers who ran and screamed.


    It sounded like that people around were making troubles in the border.


    J basically had no idea about the weapons, although she was afraid of them. But when she


    remembered the kind Mr. and Mrs. Zheng, and the tears falling off Shirley''s cheeks, she couldn''t just sit


    and watch.


    When she arrived at the Zheng''s house, she was lucky enough not to encounter any dangerous person


    in her way.


    J jumped out of the car and knocked at the door.


    "Uncle, auntie, it is me, J!"


    y Zheng was injured on his shoulder and Fanny was sobbing in one of the rooms. She was stunned


    when she heard J''s voice.


    "Mom, it sounds like J." The little girl shaking in the corner widely opened her eyes.


    Fanny then quickly ran to open the door. She first opened a gap and saw that it really was J and


    then she quickly pulled her inside the house.


    "J, why are you back?"


    J gasped for air, and said, "You have toe with me. I''ll take you out of here."


    Hearing J''s words, y Zheng tried to stand up from the sofa. "J, hurry and take Shirley..."


    "Don''t worry uncle, there are two cars, everyone can get on the bus."


    Bang! A loud noise came from the Zheng''s red iron gate. J''s bodyguards were hiding in the car at


    this time, and they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    If they had acted out this time, they would have only made things worse.


    Sure enough, after another loud bang, there was silence.


    J took the opportunity to let the Zheng family get in the Mercedes and the BMW. She was sitting in


    the front with a very alert co-pilot bodyguard.


    He was always on the lookout for any dangers.


    They drove to the vige''s gates, where she had initially just separated with Shirley, and just then, a


    man with a murderous look on his face jumped right in front of them.


    He picked up the weapon in his hand and started attacking them!


    The bodyguard next to her shouted, "Get down!" J stepped on the brake, squatting on the steering


    wheel, her heart beating more violently than ever.


    The bodyguard then opened the door and the window, and only revealing a pair of eyes, shot him


    twice.


    "Ah!" They heard a scream, and the man who was attacking them suddenly fell to the ground and died.


    It was the first time she had encountered this kind of situation, and she was scared that her body was


    weak and couldn''t keep up with the pressure.


    The car then continued to move forward, and not long after she found that the BMW and the rest of the


    wedding team that had followed her were parked not that far away from the front.


    She saw the car and two other peopleing from that direction.


    The two men wore ck robes and their skin was dark and it looked like they were not Chinese.


    "Stop!" They really weren''t Chinese, and they spoke English.


    J stopped her car and the cars that followed her also stopped.


    "Get down and squat!" J saw that not that far away there were many people squatting.


    Shirley was looking at her with tears running down her cheeks and her face became pale.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go, now!" J worked hard to calm herself, and led the Zheng family squatting to


    Shirley.


    Walter was still cursing on the other side, saying that this happened only because Shirley had brought


    him bad luck!


    J, as he passed him, kicked Walter, and said, "You scum, marrying you was Shirley''s bad luck!"


    Walter wasn''t prepared for the kick, so he fell to the ground.


    "Bitch! You''re looking forward to die!" Walter waved his fist at J, but as he saw the two bodyguards


    in front of J, he was immediately frightened.


    "J, are you OK?" Shirley asked. Shirley''s veil was lost, and the once pure-white wedding dress had


    be dirty.


    Afterforting her parents, she tightly held on to J''s hand.


    "I''m fine, don''t be nervous, we''ll find a way to get out of here eventually."


    The men in ck robes came to them, and warned, "Shut up, or we''ll kill you!"


    Then they whistled. The women did not scream, but Walter did.


    Seeing the cowardice look on Walter''s face, Shirley really regretted her choice.


    She could still hear the loud noises and cries far away in the vige louder than firecrackers.


    Knowing that she was not dreaming, her face turnedpletely pale.


    In the meeting room of the SL Group on the 22nd floor


    "... Next, the head of the sales department went to the malls where thest three performances were


    inspected. At the end of this year, the human resource department can recruit studentsing from..."


    Halfway into Daniel''s meeting, Spark ran in with his phone in his hand.


    Spark behaved strange, which made Daniel frown.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It''s Mr. Jerry. It''s something urgent!"


    ''Mr. Jerry?'' Daniel picked up the phone and indeed it was Jerry, "Hi, it''s me."


    "Daniel, Jane''s ssmate called me just now and said that something had happened in Xiaxi Vige.


    She was invited to her ssmate''s wedding there. I''m now in awsuit in New York, and the first flight


    is in the afternoon..."


    "What happened in the Xiaxi Vige?" asked Daniel. He closed the folder, got out of his chair and


    rushed outside of the room.


    The other executives saw the scene and were stunned. ''What happened to the president?''


    "Didn''t you read the news? The internationally wanted criminals from the Green Cold Country have


    been hiding in the Xiaxi Vige."


    ''Internationally wanted criminals?'' Daniel frowned and then quickly entered the elevator. After returning


    to his 88th floor office and taking something from it, he then went to the parking lot.


    "I know. I''m going right now."


    When Daniel was just about to end the call, Jerry said, "Daniel..."


    "Hum?"


    "The news broadcast said that Xiaxi Vige is already... Daniel, please find her and take good care of


    her. I am on my way back now!" Jerry was distressed when he saw the vige photos on his tablet. The


    whole vige was filled with smoke. ''Jane, please be fine...''


    "Well, I know. I''m heading there right now." Daniel opened the car''s door, fastened his seat belt,


    opened the phone navigation, and turned it on, with it''s final destination Xiaxi Vige.


    He drove the Rolls Royce quickly out of the parking lot. On his way, Daniel put on a Bluetooth headset


    and dialed several numbers.


    Then he drove straight to the highway. When he was nearly 200 yards close to Xiaxi Vige, he rushed


    even more.


    In Xiaxi Vige


    Three military vehicles stopped a few hundred meters away from the vige. Brian looked at the smoke


    "Gather!"


    All soldiers gathered neatly in three rows.


    Brian''s expression was very serious as he began to assign orders. "Everyone obey. The gangsters in


    the Xiaxi Vige have already begun to act their evils. We''re now divided into three teams and each


    one of us will sneak into the vige on a different route..." Brian quickly assigned the team and then


    appointedmanders to each of the teams.


    "Everyone remember: safety first! We must keep the vigers safe, as well as ourselves!"

 Chapter 76 What A Chinese Beauty

    Chapter 76 What A Chinese Beauty


    "Yes sir!" All the soldiers saluted their leader together and then swiftly started on their tasks.


    "Walter, what should we do?" The skinny best man, quietly asked him.


    Walter looked at him with a sour face, and said, "Leave me alone. If I knew what to do I wouldn''t be


    here. That bitch! This is all her fault!" Walter fiercely nced at Shirley, who was holding her sister''s


    hand in silence.


    J really wanted to kick the son of a bitch scum Walter to death!


    The police car wasn''t that far away and, judging by the sound of the siren, was getting closer and


    closer to the vige. But the police still didn''t know the current situation in the vige.


    Time went by... When the enemy became more rxed and less vignt, several bodyguards nced


    a couple of meaningful looks to each other. Each one fixed on an enemy, and then all of them jumped


    them all at once.


    One of the enemies was shot several times. It looked like he was dying, but when he lifted himself up


    from the ground was shot again!


    "Everyone get in the cars!" One of the bodyguards began to direct everyone to the cars, while the other


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    two bodyguards were still trying to fight back the enemy.


    All the people got in the cars. J walked around an enemy''s body and prepared to sit in the driver''s


    seat.


    But then another one of the enemies got up from the ground and grabbed J and hold a dagger


    against her neck.


    "All of you, stop!" The viin then appeared in front of the bodyguards holding J, and her


    bodyguards'' faces turned to white instantly. They slowly ced their weapons on the ground.


    But, the Ferrari and BMW wedding cars had slipped away in just a few seconds.


    Only the Mercedes-Benz and some other BMW''s remained; Shirley and her family were sitting in the


    car.


    Not far away from the vige, two off-road vehicles, without bearing license tes, came into near


    sight. After the gangsters saw them, they quickly took J to the other side of the road.


    "Take them away first!" J shouted at the bodyguard, thinking that they should seize the moment.


    Shirley ran out of the car and cried out loud, "J, J, I''ll save you!"


    She then ran to J with her wedding dress in her hand. When the gangster saw someone running


    towards them, he immediately took another dagger out of belt and threw it towards her.


    He was very urate and Shirley had no time to escape the dagger which directly plunged into her


    right leg.


    "Ah!" Shirley fell to the ground, and the intense pain made her face instantly pale.


    "Shirley!" Seeing that her best friend was injured, J''s mind went nk. But then, as she didn''t know


    from where her body strength came, she directly gave the gangster who had previously controlled her a


    perfect shoulder break!


    In pain, the gangster tried to raise his dagger but J immediately kicked his wrist before he could


    even start and the dagger was kicked far away.


    Then, grinding her teeth, she picked up the man on the floor by his robes and hit him hard in the face


    with her fist.


    Her fist had been injured, and she wanted to stop and ease the pain, but the man didn''t give her the


    opportunity.


    These criminals were very aggressive and tough. He rolled over and climbed up from the ground, and


    tried again to attack J with his bare hands.


    Two bodyguards rushed over to her, and one of them also blocked a punch for J just in the nick of


    time.


    The two unlicensed off-road vehicles were already close to them. One of the bodyguards took J


    and ran towards the car.


    However, after a sullen sigh, the bodyguard who took her running suddenly fell on the ground.


    She saw danger behind her, and it was aiming at all the people around her...


    Just before the bodyguard fell, he managed to push her. She fell in front of the Mercedes, but the man


    who saved her was now under attack by the weapon.


    J curled up. Looking at the bodyguard who gradually lost his breath and died, she freaked out.


    The people were there to protect her. If she hadn''te to Xiaxi Vige, or hadn''t returned the second


    time, they would have been still alive...


    She was weak. The off-road vehicles stopped, and a dozen other gangsters were now gradually


    approaching her.


    For a moment, more than a dozen weapons were all aimed at the little woman shivering on the ground.


    "Boss! It''s a woman. She looks like she doesn''t have any weapons on her."


    "The woman looks good. Bring her to me!"


    The two gradually approached her, and after they were sure that she didn''t have any weapons on her,


    they immediately picked her up from the ground.


    After a short bump, she was thrown in front of a man.


    The man was tall and mighty, with white skin and wearing military-green trousers and ck, dirt stained


    boots.


    Her chin was lifted up by the man, and he looked at her with an ill will sparkling in his eyes.


    "What a Chinese beauty!"


    Then there were all kinds ofughtering from all around, and some people started to groan from


    time to time.


    Soon, the crowd started screaming, and several gangsters suddenly fell dead on the ground.


    A group of soldiers in military uniform quickly surrounded all the gangsters.


    Then, arge number of police officers also came deployed from the county.


    Hundreds of people used their weapons to target the gangsters, and J fell on the ground...


    The man who was calling the shots was triggered by this scene, and rudely picked up the woman up


    from the ground.


    A gun was pressed against J''s head, and she only heard him roaring, "You all step back, or I will


    kill her!"


    Seeing what was going on, some people said to Brian, "Major Han, it''s just a woman. We can''t let these


    criminals escape just for her."


    It was the quickest way to encircle the enemy together. At the same time, the number of casualties


    could be reduced to a minimum, and it wasn''t a big deal to give the woman''s family somefort


    money afterwards.


    After he received the phone call from his boss, and reported of the current situation, Brian heard what


    the man said.


    He walked silently and saw who the woman held by the gangsters was!


    ''J!''


    Brian''s face turned pale immediately. ''How could she be here?'' he wondered, ''How could she be the


    one held by the gangsters?''


    When J had lost all hope, she suddenly heard a man''s powerful voice. "We can''t hurt any


    innocents. We must save the hostage!"


    J was surprised to see him, and they actually made eye contact. ''It''s Brian!''


    Brian tipped her with a wink, and J gradually calmed down.


    "God damn it! I''ll force my way out!" The boss who had captured J was prepared to use the


    weapon in his hand.


    He pressed it to J''s head, and he prepared to fire it.


    "No, boss! We can use the woman to get out of here!" Another man in a ck robe immediately


    stopped his boss''s action.


    The man, who was called the Boss, yelled at Brian, "If you all step back and let us go, the woman won''t


    be harmed!"


    In fact, J was eager to say "Don''t worry about me! Kill them all!" But she missed her family after all,


    and...


    Today she had encountered and felt both life and death, almost in an instant.


    She remembered Shirley''s despair because all of her family was still being held in the vige.


    And if the criminals were not subdued as soon as possible, there would be even more casualties.


    She finally convinced herself.

 Chapter 77 I Will Marry You Tomorrow

    Chapter 77 I Will Marry You Tomorrow


    "Don''t worry about me!" J shouted. Not many people could sacrifice their selves. But she, J,


    was about to do this soon.


    When she thought of it, J smiled with a sort of relief.


    Her smile had now shocked most of the people standing on the other side.


    Brian frowned and kept his silence and everyone had little or no patience left.


    "Retreat! Let them pass, " he started talking.


    The local police chief immediately gave Brian an angry look. Although he was furious, he still had to


    talk respectfully, and said, "Major Brian, we have hundreds of people deployed, and if we surrender to a


    terrorist team of just a little more than a dozen people, people willugh at us!"


    Brian didn''t seem to hear what he said. He still ordered coldly, "Go back first."


    Several soldiers of the Sharp Eagle retreated first, followed then by the Special Forces.


    Seeing what was happening, J became anxious. She was ready to sacrifice herself, and wondered


    why Brain had to retreat right now.


    However, she couldn''t talk with Brain, and so she could only find a solution to this predicament all by


    herself.


    The gangster had put her on the front passenger''s seat in the car, and a man always held the weapon


    against her head on the backseat.


    The car''s window was open. Right after the car started to take off on the road, J opened the door


    and jumped out of it hastily, with a courage she didn''t know where.


    "Damn it!" The boss who was driving then roared, took out a gun, and started attacking J.


    The bullet hit J''s back with a loud noise on impact.


    At the same time, gunshots sounded everywhere, and the battle started.


    J made a few rolls on the ground and the boss continued to attack her, shooting her in the leg.


    When the third shot was heard, a pair of powerful long arms brought J up on her feet; Brain kept


    the woman in his arms and protected her.


    The hard bullet hit his shoulder, Brian''s face turned pale, and he tightly squinted his eyes because of


    the searing pain.


    The war between the two sides had officially kicked off.


    When J almost fell in aa, she seemed to see a familiar figure.


    The familiar figure kicked Brian''s back, and one bullet that was supposed to hit him missed and shot in


    the ground.


    Form J''s perspective, Daniel was hurting Brian...


    J fell into a familiar embrace, but she felt pain all over her body, and didn''t have the strength not


    even to open her eyes.


    Daniel''s bullets were all used up now, and a wounded criminal ran towards him with a weapon in his


    hand.


    He lifted his right foot and kicked the viin to the ground.


    Daniel held J and then quickly picked up the gun from the ground, immediately giving the criminal


    a fatal blow.


    While she was slowly slipping in aa, she heard Daniel''s cold voice. "J, don''t go to sleep. If you


    dare sleep, I''ll marry you tomorrow!"


    The more she didn''t want to marry him, the more he wanted to trap her beside him.


    After she had seen the dangers of life or death, J really wanted then to cherish Daniel.


    However, she saw Daniel hitting Brian.


    Why did Daniel do that?


    She would never talk to Daniel for the rest of her life, or marry him. J tried her best not to let herself


    go to sleep.


    "Great-grandma, grandpa, grandma... dad, mom, brothers... aunt, uncle... Sven, Bill... I miss you, Bill...


    I still want to see the pink rose flowers... If I... will live, I will find you... and be... with..."


    "Shut up!" After listening to her for a long time, Daniel didn''t hear his name, so he was furious. In the


    end she aid that she wanted to be with Bill. He felt that his efforts had been in vain!


    He had saved a heartless woman!


    J sobbed softly and thought that although she was going to die, Daniel was still rude to her.


    Her powerless sobs sounded like a newborn kitten, a poor, helpless little thing.


    "J, don''t cry." Her crying disturbed him.


    Although there were only a few people on the other side left, they were very tenacious and skillful at


    avoiding the police tracking.


    Hearing his voice,bined with searing pain all over her body, made J cry even harder.


    Daniel carried her on his shoulder in silence, and was ready to retreat at anytime.


    The situation had gradually improved, and the remaining viins were then surrounded.


    The gunshots were getting less and less frequent, and the ambnce and fire truck sirens around were


    ringing loud.


    Daniel kicked the man lying on the ground at his feet and then ran to his car with feeble J.


    Everything all was peaceful again.


    He drove the Rolls Royce over the mountain road back to town, and Sven, who he called halfway, had


    already arrived back in town.


    After the two met, the first thing they did was to take J to the local hospital.


    The bullets in J''s body then were taken out.


    But the medical equipment in that town was limited. If they wanted to get J safe they had to bring


    her to Chengyang Private Hospital as soon as possible.


    In Chengyang Private Hospital


    J slowly opened her eyes and was dazed by all the people standing by her bedside.


    ''Great-grandmother, grandpa, grandma, mom, dad...So I''m alive after all, '' she thought.


    "Sven, am I alive?" She ndly called out to Sven, who was looking at the equipment near her.


    Sven smiled at her, and said, "I got your back, OK?"


    J rolled her eyes at his smugness.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the equipment, but when they heard her speaking, they all shifted their


    looks on her.


    "Jane, you''re awake!" Melody held her walking stick, and then slowly walked to J and held her


    hand.


    "Jane, thank God you woke up! You scared me to death!" Vi had her eyes filled with tears.


    "Kid, are you thirsty, hungry?" Vincent also stared anxiously at his one and only granddaughter.


    J nodded, and said, "I am fine. Maybe... thirsty."


    She nced at their worried faces and her heart filled with warmth.


    She remembered that when she was in Xiaxi Vige, she seemed to have seen Daniel. Where did he


    go?


    Had she imagined all of it?


    No, Daniel had attacked Brain with a weapon. It wasn''t a hallucination.


    E came over to her with a ss of water, picked up a cotton swab next to her, dipped it in a ss of


    water, and then pressed it on her dry lips.


    J licked her wet lips, and said, "Mom... can I drink it?"


    "No, you''ve just gone out of surgery. You have to wait a while longer before you can drink." Sven took


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    off his mask and looked at J, who was for him the most beautiful woman ever.


    "Sister." John slipped from Samuel''s body, ran to J''s bed, and then climbed on her.


    Vincent quickly picked up his grandson. "John, your sister is not feeling too well, you can''t climb on


    her."


    But J smiled at John and tried lifting her left arm, but felt it hurt.

 Chapter 78 Wont You be Eaten by Him to the Bone

    Chapter 78 Won''t You be Eaten by Him to the Bone


    "Don''t try to move your arm! Your left shoulder is wounded." Sven reminded her diligently.


    ''Well, OK then!'' J didn''t dare move an inch.


    "Sister, will you go back to sleep?" John asked while he curiously stared at her; he hadn''t seen his


    sister for a long time.


    J then nced at E, who standing next to John, and asked, "Mom, I''ve been already sleeping for


    a long while, haven''t I?"


    "Yes, for almost two days! You really gave us a scare! Foolish girl!"


    The event in Xiaxi Vige was reported by the media and J, who was held hostage, had been


    broadcasted to the public.


    And because she had wanted to sacrifice herself for everyone''s safety, all the users had now


    regarded and praised her as being the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Samuel and E had found out of their daughter''s happenings through the news.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    And so they immediately came back together with John. Samuel had already scolded Jerry for his


    negligence in taking good care of his sister.


    "For two days! That''s so long! Mom, do you know how Brian is doing?" asked J. She couldn''t forget


    about Brian; after all, he had been shot in order to protect her.


    E put down the ss of water in her hand, and said, "They say he''s still in the military hospital, but


    we still don''t know much about his current condition."


    As soon as their ne hadnded, they rushed to the hospital. They knew little of what had been going


    on, and upon their arrival they saw that Daniel himself had kept J safe and had looked after her.


    J was about to jump up from bed, but her whole family surrounded her and stopped her.


    "Jane, don''t move! Don''t forget about your wounds!"


    "Oh dear! My dear granddaughter, don''t be so anxious to get up, just lie still!"


    "Jane, what do you want to do? I''ll help you, " said her father.


    ...


    J was forced to go back to the bed, so she had no choice but to lie down and stay still.


    "I want my phone, and I need to call to Brian to see if he''s doing well. He took a gunshot wound for me,


    " J said.


    Samuelforted his daughter, and out of her dirty handbag took out the phone and switched it back


    on for her.


    J searched for Brian''s phone numbers, but when she was just about to dial it, she saw that all of


    her family members were still staring at her.


    She felt embarrassed make the call before them, and said, "Can you give me some space? I can''t talk


    on the phone when all of you are staring at me!"


    Then her family left her alone, and J dialed the number.


    The call was soon connected. "J! How are you doing?" asked Brian.


    "I am doing well, but what about you, Brian?"


    Brian eased up when he heard that J was fine, and he answered, "I''m also doing good. A bullet


    shot is not that much of a big deal for me. Don''t worry."


    "Well, thank you, Brian. I''lle and see you when I''ve recovered." J thanked him sincerely for all


    that he had done for her.


    Brian had saved her life, and her words couldn''t describe enough the gratitude she owed him.


    In the military hospital, Brian had already got out of his bed, and said, "No, you don''t need toe and


    see me. Just take good care of yourself, I''lle and see youter. Where are you now?"


    "I''m in... No, um, please just wait. I''lle by myself!" insisted J. She still thought she should go


    and thank her saver herself.


    Brian smiled, and gave up on the argument with her, and said, "OK, then, I''ll wait for you. But please


    rest now."


    "OK. Goodbye, Brian!"


    After J hung up the phone, Sven came closer to her, and asked, "Jane, was that your boyfriend?"


    ''Oh, the little girl has really grown-up. She''s got a boyfriend!'' Sven thought.


    But he also felt a little bit confused, because Daniel''s reactions towards J''s condition seemed to


    be... quite unusual.


    "No. He is just my friend, and also my life saver!" said J. She put down the phone on the pillow


    side, and then felt really sleepy.


    "Well, all right! Rest now, and remember not to get out of bed for the next couple of days, to avoid the


    wound from reopening!" warned Sven. Putting his hands into the white gown''s pockets, Sven left some


    instructions to Samuel and E, then left the room.


    J then slept until midnight.


    The patient''s room was quiet, and J looked around but saw nobody.


    "Dad! Mom!" Jerry was working on hisptop, but Sven heard J''s voice. They came up to J.


    "Jane, are you awake? Are you hungry?" Jerry stood beside J, and Sven lifted the upper part of


    the bed, so that J could sit up and lean on it with her back.


    J nodded, "Yes, I''m hungry and thirsty."


    Sven poured out some soup in a bowl from a thermos sk, and then passed it on to her, "Daniel


    brought this soup earlier; it''s going to be good for your gunshot wounds'' recovery. Now, drink it while it''s


    still hot."


    ''Daniel?''


    Sven was stirring the hot soup to cool it a bit, but then J red at it, and said, "No, I don''t want to


    drink it!"


    ''Huh, I absolutely won''t drink a single drop of his soup! Why did hee to see me so covertly without


    even waiting for me to wake up? And he shot Brian! He acted so malicious towards him!'' J thought.


    Jerry and Sven then took a nce at each other, and asked, "Why?"


    "I won''t drink a single drop of that scumbag''s soup!" J said.


    Instantly, Sven thumbed up, and then earnestly asked Jerry, "Is Daniel really able to predict the future?"


    J felt perplexed and just looked at Sven.


    "Daniel said to tell you that if you won''t drink his soup, then we ''ll have to call him up, " Sven said.


    Daniel had left these words to them before he went away.


    J''s face flushed red, and then she dragged over the quilt with her uninjured hand to cover her face


    a little. Then, she said, "Is he thinking too highly of himself? Even if you call him, I still won''t drink his


    damn soup!"


    Without expecting it, Sven then took out his phone and dialed Daniel''s number.


    "Hey! Sven! Can''t you just keep a secret for me?" asked J. She furiously stared at Sven, who was


    now making the call.


    Sven shrugged his shoulders, and said, "I have no choice. You''re not listening to us, and you''re hungry


    and you''re still trying to pretend to be strong... Hello, Daniel. You were right, why is Jane not drinking


    the soup?


    OK, fine then." J, not knowing what Daniel had said on the other side of the line, then saw Sven


    hang up the phone.


    J really wanted to throw a pillow and hit Sven''s face. "What did he say?" she asked.


    Sven threw a few more nces at her, and he suddenly came to understand the rtionship between


    them. Perplexed, he knocked on his own head, and thought himself of being a fool that he hadn''t


    realized what was really going on between them sooner.


    ''Daniel and J...''


    "Ha, ha...ha..."


    Sven suddenly burst intoughter, hardly containing his wild reactions.


    Now, Jerry and J were confused and were staring at Sven, who was almost rolling on the floor with


    Sven finally stoppedughing, tidied up his white gown, and said, "Jane, are you able to take that icy-


    cold face under control?"


    "What?" J was perplexed at his words.


    "Well. I mean, if you''re still getting together with Daniel and all, won''t you be eaten by him to the bone?"


    ''Jane is a simple and pure girl, while Daniel isplicated and thoughtful. If they ever be a


    couple, J is surely to be overwhelmingly controlled by him, '' thought Sven.


    J flushed red again, and then she directly threw her pillow to Sven, and said, "What nonsense are


    you talking about? I''m not getting together with Daniel!"


    However Jerry, who was next to her, sarcastically remarked, "Yes, you are. Actually, that makes no


    difference, because you are actually together right now."


    ...


    Sven tried hard to bear hisughter, and said, "Jane, my dear Jane! I had never expected Daniel to be


    conquered by you! You really are grand!"


    ''That icy-cold face of his... Ha, ha... maybe it can only be melted away by the warm, sunny Jane, ''


    thought Sven.


    "Sven, don''t you also think that Daniel is wicked, and bad?" asked J. And, somehow like she was


    bearing a grudge, she looked at Sven''s smiling face.

 Chapter 79 I Wont Be Coming to See You Anymore

    Chapter 79 I Won''t Be Coming to See You Anymore


    Sven thought more about it. ''Daniel had only once been in love, but he separated with that girl years


    ago. After that, I''ve never seen him make a new girlfriend. Oh! That''s right, Kate Song! So, he has a


    rtionship with Kate Song, but at the same time another with Jane...'' thought Sven.


    "He''s bad!" he said, "and wicked!" But, Sven''s words actually made J feel more sympathetic


    towards Daniel.


    And she couldn''t help herself throw out the words, "Maybe not that bad."


    J''s mind started to roam about, and then Sven and Jerry looked at each other. After a while, Jerry


    winked to Sven.


    "Jane, please wait for Daniel here. Sven and I have something to discuss about outside."


    J snapped out of it, and asked, "Is Daniel reallying here?" She felt scary, but also furious.


    Sven nodded to her, "Yes. Daniel said that he ising here. I suppose that he is already on his way


    here right now."


    "Sven Si! Are you really my brother? Call him back right now! Tell him not toe here and see me!"


    J shouted. She was in a real panic now, without even knowing the real reason. She then took over


    the bowl of soup, and said, "I will drink it, OK? Now, hurry up! Call him back, please!"


    ...


    Her unusual reaction startled the two men.


    ''What''s wrong with J?'' thought Sven, ''Why is she so flustered on knowing that Daniel is on his way


    here?


    She wouldn''t have been so anxious if she were meeting her boyfriend, not to say that Daniel is already


    a scumbag in her eyes, '' Sven thought.


    Perplexed at her reaction, Sven dialed Daniel''s number, and the call soon connected, "Hey, Daniel.


    Jane said that she''ll drink the soup, and you don''t need toe anymore."


    J nearly choked on the soup when she heard his words, and said, "Sven, do you really have to be


    so honest?"


    "Wasn''t it you that asked me to say that?" Looking back at J, who was just about to burst into rage,


    Sven really felt speechless and helpless.


    But the call was still connected, and J''s words fell freely into the man''s ears on the other side of the


    line.


    "Sven, I''ll be there soon. Bye."


    Daniel hung up the phone and then carefully continued driving his car. ''J Shao! How much are you


    expecting me? I''ll have to ask youter!'' Daniel thought.


    In the patient''s room


    Now, all three people were staring at each other in silence.


    "Sven, didn''t you hear me? You need to change my room! I don''t want to stay in this room anymore!"


    J shouted. She then put back the empty bowl on the table and continued to protest.


    Sven shook his head, and said, "There are so many patients here that there''s not an empty room left


    now."


    ... J furiously stared at Sven and demanded, "Then, please ask your security guards to stop him


    from entering; don''t let that man in!"


    Sven again shook his head, and said with a helpless tone in his voice, "I don''t have the power to do


    that. The hospital is my father''s, and will be soon handed down to Ang. I only work for them." Sven


    actually also wanted toin about himself.


    If his sister, Ang, had ever had any interests in being a doctor, his father would have turned him


    straight away a long time ago.


    J then turned to her own brother with pitiful eyes, and said, "Brother, please take me home! I don''t


    want to stay here!"


    Facing his sister, Jerry felt embarrassed and walked up to J, and said, "Um, Jane. When you were


    in that dangerous situation, I was in America and couldn''te back in time. Daniel was there to save


    you instead, and so... please just behave yourself!"


    ... ''Is my own brother also backing up Daniel now? And he doesn''t even care about the fact that Daniel


    has two girlfriends?'' J thought.


    She really wanted to fight with them now!


    "Jerry Shao, I will ask my father to beat you to death!" J felt so desperate that she hid herself


    inside the quilt, and didn''t want to meet anyone anymore.


    "Jerry, Sven, we''re breaking up all rtions between us now, " spoke J. "You should all now stand


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    by that evil man''s side, because you are good buddies, right? But remember that I''ve also grown up


    with you two, ever since childhood!"


    Now there were only murmuringsing from inside the quilt, "Jerry, I am your sister! You''re really


    throwing me away after you already did that to your wife? And you, Sven, you said that you broke up


    with your girlfriend because of me. You must be... Ah! Wait!"


    J pulled away her quilt and was about to interrogate Sven again, but a handsome face suddenly


    drew close to hers.


    "Ah! Daniel! Ah! You frightened me to death!" J patted her chest. ''He is always frightening me to


    death!'' she thought.


    His familiar scent came rushing into her nose, which made her nearly suffocate; she took arge gulp


    of air.


    ''Wait! Where are my brother and Sven? When did they go wander away?'' J wondered.


    Daniel looked at her scared pale face, and while touching her long hair, he said, "They said that you


    are not behaving too well."


    ...


    "I am a good girl. I always behave well. You''ll never see another woman behaving as well as I do. Don''t


    you think so?" J protested.


    Daniel now realized howposed could J be when telling a lie.


    He then opened the thermos sk and poured out some more soup into the bowl. The soup had


    already cooled down.


    He dragged over a chair to her bedside, and then put a spoon of soup to her lips. "Open your mouth, "


    he said.


    But J justid back in the bed and dragged the quilt over her with her hand, and hid herself in it


    again.


    ''Hum! Did he think that if he came here I''ll just listen to him?


    No way! I won''t drink a sip more of the evil man''s soup!'' J thought.


    Daniel put down the soup and then pulled her quilt away and said in a cool low voice, "What? You


    didn''t want to see me here?"


    He talked with a cool and serene voice, and J didn''t know what his real emotions really were.


    But she still nodded her head. She hated Daniel that he had acted so maliciously towards Brian.


    "Why?" asked Daniel. ''Is it because of that night?'' Daniel wondered.


    "Because you hurt Brian on that day! Why did you do that?" J didn''t try to hide her suspicions and


    instead interrogated him straight.


    Daniel instantly frowned upon hearing her inquiring words.


    ''Why did I hurt Brian?''


    "J, am I such a despicable man in your eyes?" asked Daniel in a now more colder voice as he put


    his hands inside his pockets. Daniel peacefully stared at her.


    ''Despicable man?'' In fact, she didn''t consider him like that at all.


    But she still said, "You''ve stolen my most precious thing, and even wanted to hurt Brian. That makes no


    difference between you and a despicable man!"


    The woman''s words made Daniel feel even more heart-broken.


    He didn''t try toe up with any exnations, and instead just took the bowl and forced J to drink


    it up.


    Then he stood up from the chair, and said, "Have a good rest. Since you don''t like me, I won''t be


    Then he turned around and left the room. J looked at his back and felt distressed out of her control.


    ''I won''t being to see you anymore...


    ''Shouldn''t I be happy? Why am I feeling so painful? So heart-broken? For what? He acted so viciously


    and is not deserving of any of my love!'' J thought.


    In the hospital''s parking lot, Daniel sat in the car alone, looking at the patient''s room up on the eighth


    floor while slowly smoking his cigarette.


    He smoked one after the other, and when he reached the fifth one, he saw Svene out of the


    hospital''s in-patient department.


    "Sven!" Daniel called.


    Sven was whistling a tune when he heard someone call out his name and, almost in an instant, he felt


    so startled that he almost jumped out of his shoes.


    ''It''s so dark outside, who is that guy? And the figure seems to be flickering!'' Sven thought.


    "It''s me." Daniel''s cold voice rxed him.


    Sven, while he walked towards him, was ying with his car keys in his hand.


    "Daniel, haven''t you left yet? Why are you still here?" Sven asked. When he had returned to J''s


    room earlier, Daniel was already gone. He only saw J lying on the bed, wearing a nk look on her


    face.

 Chapter 80 Indulging in the Company of Other Women

    Chapter 80 Indulging in the Company of Other Women


    Sven, by chance, nced at the cigarette butts lying on the ground, and could also not help asking,


    "Daniel, why did you smoke so much?"


    Daniel then put out the cigarette butt, and said, "Let''s go."


    ...


    Daniel seemed to be waiting for Sven, but they weren''t heading in the same direction.


    "Daniel." Sven knocked on Daniel''s car window.


    The the driver''s window was then rolled down.


    "What happened between Jane and you?" carefully asked Sven. When he returned to the ward earlier,


    he saw that J was very quiet, and was looking much more different than before.


    "Don''t worry. From now on, I''ll have nothing to do with her anymore, " said Daniel.


    Sven saw clearly that Daniel spoke with an ironic smile on his face.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Daniel, Jane is still a girl, after all. If you want to be in a rtionship with her, you must learn how to


    tolerate her, " said Sven. He didn''t know what had really happened between Jane and Daniel, but he


    would support them all the way if they got together.


    As for Kate, Daniel had never mentioned her in front of him, so perhaps he was just using her as a


    pretext on some other asions.


    Tolerance? Daniel, with his hands behind his head, began to lean back in the driver''s seat.


    He then kept silent for about two minutes.


    "Come on. Let''s go for a drink!" he suddenly said. Sven, when he saw Daniel winking at him, then got


    in the front passenger''s seat.


    Sven in fact just really wanted to go home and sleep, but when he saw Daniel looking so morose, he


    decided to stay with him.


    In the bar


    Although it was almost two o''clock in the morning, the music in the bar was still deafening, and there


    were more and more customersing and going.


    When he saw that Daniel entered the bar, the manager, with a keen eye, immediately walked up to him.


    "Boss Si and Mr. Si, wee to our bar!"


    He then arranged for a private room for Daniel right away and sent the most beautiful barmaids they


    had in the bar to serve them.


    Inside the luxurious private room, the barmaids looked energetic. With a smile on their face, they got


    close to the two men. One of them asked, "Boss Si, Mr. Si, what would you like to drink?"


    Daniel, who didn''t even look at her, replied, "Whisky."


    When Sven heard what he had ordered, he was so surprised with the reply that he felt his stomach jolt


    a little. "I''ll have a red wine, please, " he said.


    He then also asked the barmaid beside him to hire a driver in advance for Daniel.


    The barmaid then quickly came back with the whisky. Sven wanted her to stay there to keep Daniel


    He finally asked the barmaids to leave the room, and now they were left alone in it.


    Daniel gulped the ss of whisky in one go.


    But he didn''t feel a thing. Sven, who saw this, was astonished and could feel his own stomach ach.


    After he gulped three sses of whisky, Daniel finally became lethargic and leaned back onto the sofa.


    "Daniel, if you continue to drink like this, we''ll definitely be sending you to the hospital tomorrow. Aren''t


    you at all concerned about that?" asked Sven. Uttering these words, he selected and yed a piece of


    light music to make Daniel feel more rxed.


    "I don''t care. Whatever..." Daniel was indifferent. In fact, he had been taken drunk to the hospital


    several times.


    Sven was so disappointed in him, and after Daniel gulped the fourth ss of whisky, he began to


    consider whether he should call Jane or not.


    When he saw Daniel drinking his fifth ss, Sven pressed Daniel''s hand, and said, "Daniel, that''s


    enough. If you keep on drinking like this, I''ll end up taking you to the hospital."


    "I''ve already told you I don''t care, " said Daniel. After gulping five sses of whisky, Daniel began to


    feel a little drunk.


    Sven was even more perplexed, and when he saw that Daniel was just about to drink the sixth ss,


    he said, "Daniel, if you still continue to drink like that, I''ll call Jane!"


    But, to his surprise, Daniel just sneered at his words.


    Daniel drank the ss and threw it against the wall, saying, "You don''t need to call her. No matter how I


    am, she won''t care about me at all."


    She didn''t feel the slightest pity for him!


    But why did he still insist on pursuing her?


    If he wanted to, he could get a lot of women. But why did he only want J?


    He wanted J to know that there still were a lot of women out there who were attracted to him!


    "Ask the two women who served us earlier toe here!" said Daniel who bent over, with his face in


    his hands.


    Sven was stunned when he heard him, and said, "Daniel, I won''t ask them toe. Even if you don''t


    get along that well with Jane, you also have to worry about your own image. If some rumors about your


    affair with these women would ever spread tomorrow..."


    "They wouldn''t dare do that! If so, I won''t let them off!" Daniel shouted and again filled his ss with


    whisky.


    Sven fell speechless with despair and then he asked the two women, who were standing at the door, to


    "Come on in. Boss Si is in bad mood, please go and apany him, " said Sven. He took out his


    wallet and gave the two women arge sum of cash.


    The two women, who looked very happy, each sat at one of Daniel''s sides.


    "Boss Si, we''ll make you feel better..." said one of the women. Her seductive and childish voice


    disgusted Sven.


    Daniel closed his eyes and then held both of them in his arms.


    ''J, you are just an ungrateful woman who never said anything to please me! Even these two here


    are more obedient than you!'' thought Daniel.


    When he saw what was happening, Sven thought that it was necessary to tell Jane about it, so he


    carefully made a video call with J.


    J, who was in the hospital, tossed and turned in her bed, trying to sleep. Suddenly, she received


    Sven''s video call and then curiously answered it.


    When she saw what was happening on the other end of the video call, J almost jumped out of bed!


    "Daniel Si! You bastard! How dare you..." shouted J crossly.


    Everyone in the bar''s private room clearly heard J''s angry voice!


    Oh no! Sven had forgot to adjust the phone''s volume.


    Daniel suddenly opened his eyes and coldly stared at Sven, who was trying his best to turn down the


    volume.


    But then, Sven''s video call was suddenly terminated.


    The next minute, Daniel''s phone rang.


    The woman sitting beside him helped him take out the phone from his pocket, saying, "Boss Si,


    someone called Jane is calling you!"


    "Get out of here!" shouted Daniel. As he grabbed the phone from her hand, he cast a cold nce at


    her.


    The woman was shocked by his stare and immediately got out of the private room.


    The other woman was too scared to even move.


    After he slid the answer button, he heard J scolding at him in a harsh tone, "Daniel Si, while I''m


    injured and suffering in the hospital, you just go out in bars and hook up with other women to pursue


    your dirty pleasures! You are just indulging in thepany of other women! Do you even feel a little bit


    guilty for your actions?"


    "Daniel Si, you are such a bastard! From now on, don''t appear in front of me anymore! I don''t know


    you! I don''t know you, remember! You''re a despicable man!" added J.


    Immediately after he answered the phone, Daniel began to fix his cold eyes on Sven, who had let J


    know what was happening in the private room.


    Sven, holding his head in his hands, wondered why he had been so impetuous and did such a stupid


    thing.


    After J roared at him for quite while longer, Daniel just coolly replied to her, "Do I have anything to


    do with you?"


    ...


    When she heard these words, J, who was on the other end of the line, felt all of a sudden


    depressed and very disappointed.


    Then the both of them just kept silent for a while longer on the phone.


    She realized that it seemed that she, indeed, had in reality nothing to do with him. "Sorry!" replied


    J. She then quickly hung up the phone and burrowed herself inside the quit. She was touching her


    bandaged wound, which had begun to feel painful again because of her anger and stress. She felt very


    aggrieved, with her eyes red, anguished.


    When he heard what J said on the phone, Jerry guessed what had happened. He got himself off


    the sofa, and while pulling J''s quilt away, he spoke out her name. "Jane!"


    When she heard Jerry''s gentle voice, J couldn''t help but shed a drop of tear.


    "Jane, you said you hate Daniel, right? Then why are you so sad?" asked Jerry. He sighed, and


    wondered why she liked him so much, but pretended to hate him. He, indeed, didn''t understand what


    she was thinking.

 Chapter 81 Janet Had Become Even More Morose

    Chapter 81 J Had Be Even More Morose


    J thought that Jerry was right. She wiped away her tears at once, and replied, "I''m not sad. I just


    felt some paining from my wounds."


    It was obvious that she was just making up an excuse, but Jerry didn''t debunk her lie.


    And after he saw Jane''s reaction, he could see that Jane was acting out jealous, but wasn''t aware of it.


    "Jane, you should be positive and optimistic. Don''t be sad just because of Daniel, " said Jerry.


    Jane was his younger sister, and he didn''t want to see Jane bing sad over any man.


    When she heard Jerry''s words, J seemed to be lost in thought for a little while, and then nodded,


    saying, "I got it, Jerry."


    But in fact, there were two conflicting ideas present in her mind. One was that she liked Daniel.


    The other was that Daniel was a despicable man and she shouldn''t like him at all!


    In the bar


    Daniel also kicked the other woman out of the private room and mmed his phone on the table in


    front of him.


    After he lit a cigarette, he called out to Sven.


    ... Daniel''s words all of a sudden sent a chill through Sven. "Daniel, we should leave now, " he said.


    Daniel, who blew thest puff of smoke out of his mouth, then put his legs on the table, and said,


    "Sven, mother* had asked me to introduce some girls to you. So, from now on, I will definitely try my


    best to look out for some girls that suitable for you."


    (*TN: Here mother means sworn mother)


    ...


    "No, thanks, Daniel. That was my treat tonight. I''ll tell Jane that it was my idea to ask the two women to


    didn''t work on Daniel at all.


    "Stop smiling, it''s disgusting! But you are, after all, my good friend, so I will seek out for some famous


    models for you, " said Daniel. He had been scolded by J, but he wasn''t depressed; he actually felt


    a little more better.


    And that was just because he had seen J angry, and that was enough for him.


    When he saw her getting mad, he was happy!


    "Famous models? I don''t want one, but you can choose one for yourself!" Sven refused him with a


    bitter smile, because he knew that, under these circumstances, Daniel was just pretending to look for


    women for him just to get back at him for what he had earlier done.


    Daniel then drank down hisst swallow and stood up with a cigarette in his mouth. "Sven Si, you just


    wait for my gift!"


    When he heard him, Sven screeched with exaggeration. "Daniel Si, if you dare to send me any famous


    models, I''ll... introduce some boyfriends to J!"


    Daniel, who had just walked out of the private room, stopped for a few seconds. Without looking back,


    he then said, "Whatever!"


    Well...


    Sven was stunned, and wondered if Daniel was actually determined to give up on J. Was he so


    decisive in his move?


    Thanks to Sven and Chuck''s brilliant medical skills, J recovered quickly and a thick scab had


    formed over her wound within only two days.


    But it was obvious that J had be even more morose.


    While she was peeling an apple, E nced at her daughter, who was idly browsing the inte on


    her phone.


    "Jane!" spoke E.


    "Um?"


    "What''s bothering youtely?" E understood J, who seemed to be suffering out of love.


    J, who was looking through at the news on Weibo, replied, "Nothing. I''m just worrying about my


    shop."


    And that was exactly right! She hadn''t arrived or worked at her shop for several days now, and had no


    idea how the business was goingtely.


    E cut the apple in half and gave one to J, saying, "You have no need to worry about it since your


    father is helping to run the business for you these days!"


    Just then, J learned on Weibo that Daniel and Kate had joined a charity donation ceremony at a


    welfare house. She was shocked to see Kate arm in arm with Daniel, smiling happily.


    She then suddenly realized that it was really stupid of her to love such a bastard!


    s!


    After that, she took a bite out of the apple with rage, and wrote ament. "9999, " it read.


    She thought that herment would be immediately drowned, but, to her surprise, within only a minute


    herment had started getting more and more likes.


    Shortly after, it had ranked as first among the picture''s topments.


    When this happened, J was speechless and felt very embarrassed...


    Please! She hoped that Daniel wouldn''t see it. Otherwise, he would think that she had been paying


    close attention to him all along!


    In the afternoon, J found that Daniel not only had read herment, but also had replied to it.


    "Thank you for your wishes, J, " thement said.


    ...


    J angrily gritted her teeth, and thought, ''How shameless could he actually be?''


    She heard someone knocking at the door and then saw Brian, wearing his camouge clothing,


    appearing in the doorway.


    J immediately closed her phone cover and then looked at Brian with surprise gleaming in her eyes.


    "Brian!" she greeted him.


    Only E and J were in room. When E saw Brian, she smiled at him, and said, "Brian, here you


    are, atst. Do you feel better?"


    "Hi, Mrs. Shao. Yes, I''m feeling much better now! How about you J? Do you still feel stiff, or are


    you also feeling much better?" asked Brian. E took the expensive supplements Brian had brought


    and put them on the table.


    "I''m almost well and I think I can leave the hospital soon!" said J. She grew bored in the hospital,


    and made daily requests to be discharged from it, but everyone ignored her requests.


    Brian walked up to J, saying, "It will be better for you to leave the hospital after your full recovery."


    E held a fruit bowl to Brian, and said, "Brian, please have some fruit. It is so nice of you toe here


    in person. You''ve saved Jane! We should have visited and thanked you!" said E.


    Brian took the fruit bowl and a fruit fork, speared a piece of dragon fruit in a fork and passed it to Jane.


    "Mrs. Shao, you''re wee. In fact J helped us a lot, and if she didn''t jumped out the car at that


    time, maybe we would be locked in a standoff with the terrorists group for a lone time, " he said.


    Brian gave all credit to J.


    Eughed and began to talk about J''s shorings, without consideration for her. "Jane is not


    that brave, and she''s scared of dying all the time. You speak very highly of her!"


    "Mother! I''m not afraid of dying now, OK?" said J. J, who was eating the piece of dragon fruit,


    protested and was very dissatisfied.


    Although she was, indeed, a little scared of dying, she was still sensible, and managed to persuade


    herself to be brave and to face the moment.


    When they saw that she looked so cute when she spoke, Brian and E could not help butugh.


    "I should go now, I have something else I need to do. Have a good time!" said E. She could see that


    Brian liked Jane, so she didn''t want to disturb them and thus left.


    In fact, she liked Daniel better but, after all, Brian had saved Jane. E also didn''t want to think of it too


    much and decided to just let nature take its own course of action!


    After E left the ward, only J and Brian remained in the room. J said, "Brian, thank you for


    saving me. After I leave the hospital, I must visit you along with my mother and father to fully express


    my thanks to you!"


    Brian helped her flip her bangs, and said, "J, it was my pleasure. I''m supposed to do this,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    because... well, I''m a soldier!"


    When she saw his affectionate eyes, J looked away.


    "Um. Did you catch all of the terrorists?" she asked.


    "We''ve caught only three of them alive; the others were killed on the spot, " replied Brian. On that day,


    when he saw that J had jumped out of the car, Brian had felt his heart stopped beating.


    When he had also seen the terrorists'' bullets hitting her, Brian had immediately covered J and had


    taken two bullets for her.


    But if Daniel hadn''te in time to save him, he would have been...


    "Oh! Do you know where Shirley is? The bride who was dressed in her wedding gown and who was


    also injured, " inquired J. Just then, Brian''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by J''s words.


    J had called Shirley for many times, but she found that Shirley''s phone had been powered off all


    along, and so she was really worried about her.


    Brian thought of the wounded persons who were sent to the hospital and then shook his head. "I didn''t


    see her, " he said, "If you''re still worrying about her, I''ll help you find her."

 Chapter 82 Youre His So-called Sister

    Chapter 82 You''re His So-called Sister


    "OK. She is pregnant, so please tell me as soon as you get some news about her!" J was so


    worried about Shirley that she couldn''t refuse Brian''s kind heart and help.


    Brian nodded. "J..." he said. He wanted to speak, but then suddenly stopped on a second thought.


    J looked at him questionably, and asked, "What''s wrong, Brian?"


    "Can you give me Daniel''s phone number. I want to... say my thanks to him."


    If it weren''t for Daniel, he would not been standing here safely.


    "Yes?" J looked at him perplexed. Did he want to say thanks to Daniel? "Why?"


    "When I was about to save you, Daniel also saved my life!" Though he was unwilling to confirm it, he


    knew that the real reason why Daniel helped him was that he really wanted him to protect J. But in


    any case, Daniel had saved him.


    At that moment J felt really sorry for Brian because he had mistaken his enemy as his savior.


    "Brian, is it really necessary? Do you know..." But J couldn''t tell him the truth.


    Brian simply gazed at her.


    J took a deep breath, and tried her best to say, "Daniel wanted... to kill you."


    She couldn''t stand the bad guy running away from the criminals! Yes! That was it!


    "J, I think you''ve mistaken..."


    "Ah?" It was J''s turn to be doubtful.


    "Daniel didn''t want to kill me. He turned up, and saved me from the terrorists with his two shots." One


    of the two bullets was aimed at Brian''s head.


    J couldn''t believe it.


    Daniel didn''t want to kill Brian after all... The two bulletsunched at him were to save him...


    She was now surprised, perplexed, guilty, and excited... All of these emotions suddenly came flooding


    into J.


    She remembered the night when she had unjustly used Daniel, and realized why he was so


    disappointed. She could feel his disappointment now, but she forced herself to ignore it.


    Brian could now understand J''splex facial expressions.


    "Remember J, I''ll always be with you."


    Brian then kissed her and left.


    ''J, be brave and go and chase for your true love. It''s OK if you fail, I''ll bet there. I''ll be waiting for


    you forever...'' thought Brian as he stepped out of the room.


    J''s head was filled with apologies to Daniel; she had to forget about Brian''s strange behavior.


    She tried to be brave and called Daniel. But he rejected the call...


    J then also felt really disappointed.


    She had to guess that Daniel, as the mean person who he was, would not forgive her so easily.


    At the SL Group


    Kate quickly deleted the caller''s ID and then put Daniel''s phone back in the same ce. After that, she


    kept reading the documents she was handling.


    A little whileter, Daniel came out of the bathroom.


    The two continued talking about their usual business.


    On the other hand, after about a month of daily protests, J finally came out from the hospital.


    ''I was feeling fine weeks ago. But why didn''t they allow me to leave hospital sooner? I''m so happy to


    see the outside world!'' thought J.


    Wearing a white, long jacket, J happily stood at the hospital''s doors. She hopped to climb down the


    stairs and was ready to get in her father''s car and go home.


    But, a couple of figures suddenly attracted every bit of her attention.


    A man, wearing a ck woolen coat, held a woman from the rear seat of a ck Lamborghini car.


    He was hastily walking towards the outpatient department, and J saw that in Daniel''s arms was


    Kate, who was apparently hurting.


    Daniel noticed her, but he just greeted Samuel, who was unhappy to see him. "Sworn father!" he said.


    Seeing Daniel, E, who was sitting in the car, got out of it, and asked, "Daniel, What''s wrong with


    her?"


    "I don''t know, they need to ce a diagnostic first. That''s where I''m taking her!" After greeting to the


    two elders, Daniel then went towards the outpatient department.


    J seemed to be invisible.


    J was about to go and beat the woman in the hospital! She was determined to go back herself if it


    ever were the case.


    "Jane,e back. What are you gonna do?" Samuel understood what his daughter was about to do


    when he saw her clenched fist.


    But then he hurriedly hold her arms and stopped her.


    "Dad, let me go! I''ll go and beat her up! I''ll beat her up to the extent that Daniel won''t even recognize


    her anymore!"


    ''Hhh, how dare you rob me of my man. I, J will give you something to chew on!''


    Samuel looked at her and really felt helpless; his daughter was angry. "Jane, just remember that she is


    his girlfriend, and you''re his so-called sister."


    ...


    Immediately, J stopped feeling angry and grew disappointed instead.


    "Jane,e back in the car, " said E. E patted on the empty seat beside her and let her daughter


    sit on it.


    J eventually sat.


    "Jane, I had a talk with your sworn mother and we concluded that Daniel loves you. We also doubted


    why Kate had be his girlfriend."


    E held Jane''s hand and began to talk with her about her rtionship with Daniel.


    "Does he really love me? If so, why did he reject my call and rather be Kate''s boyfriend?" J was


    angry!


    ''I''m not that foolish!'' she thought.


    "Don''t be such a mean girl!" Then E gave her daughter a powerful look. "If you think that he really


    doesn''t love you, then never contact him again!"


    ''My daughter is so perfect that many men would be eager to be her boyfriend. There''s no need to get


    stuck on only Daniel.''


    Hearing that mother wouldn''t allow her to contact Daniel anymore, J felt a little morose.


    "Mom, didn''t you want me to be with him? You''re now telling me to stop contacting him. Don''t you think


    you''re contradicting yourself a bit?"


    E felt speechless when she heard her daughter''s words.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Samuel turned around the car when it was a red light. He then told J earnestly, "Jane, why can''t


    you understand your mother for once? That was only if you liked Daniel; that''s why she tried to make


    you a couple. But now, this seems impossible. Your mother advised you not to contact him so you won''t


    feel hurt anymore."


    "I see, dad." J held E''s arm and then leaned on her shoulder.


    "Jane, I believe that you''re a good girl and, and that you''ll meet a better man to be your boyfriend. I


    think that Brian is cute, and he''s also saved your life. He''s not bad..." In Samuel''s eyes, his daughter


    was beyond perfection, wless, and with no weakness whatsoever.


    Brian had indeed saved Jane''s life, and he had already decided to say his personal thanks to Brian one


    day.


    "Dad, please stop it. I don''t like him that way! He''s like a brother to me, and I don''t want to give up on..."


    J clearly know who she loved.

 Chapter 83 Never Stepping a Foot in the Kitchen

    Chapter 83 Never Stepping a Foot in the Kitchen


    Although J hadn''t spoken out his name, Samuel and his wife somehow knew who she was talking


    about.


    "Jane, if you love him so much then just go and get him. But don''t be as stupid as I was when I was


    young, I loved your dad a lot, and grabbing the opportunity when he was drunk, I entered his room and


    made him furious!" E recalled their story and gazed at the man with angry eyes.


    Samuel coughed, and said, "Sweetheart, don''t mention what we did all those years ago." He always


    felt he was lucky because E was dedicated. He had a happy family now.


    E smiled and kept instructing her daughter. "What I mean is that you can try your best to grasp


    Daniel. But don''t be stupid and do wrong things which aren''t in ord with your personality and status,


    because then he mightter look down on you."


    Wasn''t this stupid? Did her mother refer to what they had already done?


    J was shy and Daniel was proactive! But she didn''t dare tell this to her parents.


    She nodded tactfully, and said, "OK, dad and mom. I know what you mean now."


    OK. The first step she needed to do was to say sorry to Daniel. Afterwards, she would make him her


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    boyfriend.


    But meanwhile she had to deal with Kate. And how could she?


    While J was getting more and more worried, Samuel asked again "Sally said that Daniel had made


    a proposal, but you rejected it. Is that true?"


    "Yes, it was because... I was sad. So I rejected him." J didn''t dare to tell her parents the true


    reasons behind her rejection.


    E looked at her daughter quietly, and then said, "You liked him before but rejected his proposal. I


    think that''s why Daniel is so angry and is still with Kate!"


    ''But if Daniel already proposed to her that means that he could still be interested in her.''


    "No, mom; he became Kate''s boyfriend first, and then proposed. He wanted to have two girlfriends at


    the same time. That''s why he proposed!" What kind of person was Daniel, having two girlfriends at the


    same time?


    The three of them talked about this but could reach no concluding answer.


    It was almost December and it was cold outside. J put a jacket on her when she got out of the car.


    ''It''s cold outside! Should I cook a soup for Daniel to warm him up?'' thought J.


    ''They say that the way to win a man''s heart is to first win his stomach.''


    Her parents were very good at cooking, and so was her brother. But she... knew little about cooking.


    ''Is it toote to learn how to cook?'' she pondered.


    "Mom!" J stopped E on the staircase just before reaching the second floor.


    E turned around.


    "Teach me how to make soup!" J was so serious that E seemed to be doubtful of her. She


    looked at Samuel and immediately knew what she wanted to do.


    Samuel said "No! How could my daughter ever cook for a man!"


    Jane hadn''t even cooked for him!


    Looking at her husband, E smiled, and said, "Do you really want to learn?"


    "Yes, dad! I''ll cook for you when I learn!" She was already good at making all sorts desserts and


    cookies, and so she would also acquire cooking skills soon.


    Samuel gazed at his daughter, and said, "My daughter, you won''t ever need to enter the kitchen


    because I''ll cook for you instead!"


    Jane had been carefully raised by him. She would forever be his sweet little daughter who wasn''t


    allowed to make any sort ofpromise for any other man, ever.


    E looked at her husband, and said, "Samuel, shouldn''t I cook? Am I not your sweetheart?"


    Oops! Samuel hastily held his wife in arms, and then said, "Of course, of course you are. You''re good


    at cooking. I once asked you not to enter the kitchen, but you insist!"


    After acquiring the cooking skills, especially after his retirement, Samuel had asked his wife never to


    enter the kitchen again.


    But E had always told herself that "Happiness means to cook for her beloved man."


    ''Is Jane thinking the same as me now? Well, that''s good!'' E got rid of Samuel and then took Jane


    into the kitchen. "OK. Let me teach you how to cook now."


    J was happy, and she took off her jacket and instead put on an apron...


    There were several screaming soundsing from the kitchen then. Finally, Samuel couldn''t stand it


    anymore and opened the door.


    E stood by Samuel''s side and took many deep breaths.


    "What''s happened?"


    E shook her hand "Nevermind. I can''t understand why you daughter hasn''t inherited our cooking


    genes. J was about to blow out our kitchen!"


    In that moment, they heard a loud sound. Boom!


    "Oh! Something sounded like it exploded!"


    They two parents rushed to the kitchen to see it had turned into aplete mess!


    E''s porcin soup pot had exploded. But luckily for J she was safe, because she was looking for


    other ingredients in the refrigerator.


    Samuel went to put out the fire while E looked at her daughter up and down. "Jane, are you OK?"


    she asked.


    "Yes, mom. I was at the refrigerator."


    ...


    J was then cast out of the kitchen by E. From that day on she, the girl who could make a soup


    pot explode, was forbidden from ever entering the kitchen again.


    J sat miserably on the sofa while her parents cleared up the mess in the kitchen.


    From time to time, she could hear something like "What''s this? Why can''t it be cleaned up?"


    "Why are so many eggs cracked open?"


    "J, you''re never stepping a foot in the kitchen from now on!"


    "Next step is to find you an excellent cook boyfriend."


    "J, don''t be silly and be Daniel''s girlfriend. Your sworn mother told me he can''t cook a thing. If you


    ever start a family, you''re doomed to starve to death because of your poor cooking skills!"


    J replied "Dad, don''t worry. Even if it were so, we could hire numerous cooks."


    "That''s right, but that''s only because Daniel is rich enough to hire numerous cooks! Nomon man


    would hire cooks for you!" Samuel was mumbling while he was mopping the floor.


    "Dad, you said that you''ll take care of me all of your life! And now you want to leave me hanging just


    because I almost blew the kitchen up?"


    ''Father is so realistic; I''m really helpless.''


    "OK, OK. I''ll take care of you! I''ve taken care of you all these years. If you ever marry a poor man, I will


    hire you a cook!"


    ...


    "Dad, could you wish for me something a little bit nicer?" J mumbled.


    ''s! How stupid I am! J, J... how can you save your love?'' she pondered.


    J then ran to the kitchen, like she was suddenly inspired. "Mother, could you teach how to cook a


    fried dish? It''s OK and you don''t need to worry about any pot bombings!"


    E stopped sweeping the kitchen floor for a few moments, and said, "J, I strongly suggest to cook


    some cookies instead. Because you know how to make cookies and desserts. If Daniel really loves


    you, he''ll be happy to enjoy the cookies you know how to make, not the dishes or soups that you


    don''t!"

 Chapter 84 You Really are A One Thousand Year Old Scumbag

    Chapter 84 You Really are A One Thousand Year Old Scumbag


    ''Mom''s words sound quite reasonable, '' thought J.


    "Dad, mom, please go ahead and mind your own. I''m going back to my cake shop now, " she said.


    Grabbing her car keys, J then left the mansion.


    ...


    When it was nearing dusk time, J had finally made the final touches of a delicate Tiramisu cake.


    Then, while joyfully looking at the dessert, she called Daniel. She could hear her heart beating faster


    and faster as her call was connecting.


    Last time when she had called him he had failed to answer. Since then, she couldn''t build up the


    courage to call him again.


    But this time... ''Oh, the call''s connected!'' J was very surprised, and said, "Daniel, when are you


    finishing work today?" Daniel was shocked on hearing her joyful voice.


    ''Didn''t she hate me? Didn''t she say that I''m a despicable man?'' wondered Daniel.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''m not sure yet."


    The man replied with a t and emotionless voice, which disappointed J, and made her feel a little


    bit hurt.


    "Then, could Ie to yourpany? Is that OK?" she asked.


    The word "Yes" was on Daniel''s lips, but he swallowed it back, and corrected himself. "No!" he started,


    "I''m very busy now!"


    ''Oh well!'' She sighed, and then thought, ''I just knew it.''


    J sat down in the corner of her shop. "Daniel, " she said anguished, "I apologize for disturbing you.


    I misunderstood you thest time, I''m sorry!"


    ''My virginity was stolen by him, and now I have to humble myself and to apologize to him. Can this


    happen to someone else other than me?'' J thought.


    "J, I made it clear in the hospital that night that I won''t meet with you anymore!" He answered her


    with a harsh tone and Daniel then hung up on her.


    But, behind the phone, the man actually grinned a slight sly smile on his face.


    The girl was so depressed that she bent herself over the table and then gloomily wondered what she


    should do now.


    ''Daniel, you stone-cold man, you''re still arrogant! What should I do now?'' J pondered.


    Then she took out her phone and texted him on Wechat. "Daniel, I have made a Tiramisu cake just for


    you. What about I bring it to you?"


    "No! I hate eating desserts the most!"


    Daniel replied back after a long time after receiving her message, and also in a way that hurt her self-


    esteem.


    ''No wonder he gave my mango cake to his girlfriendst time, '' J thought.


    She texted him back, "Daniel, if you dare to refuse me again, I''ll go and beat your girlfriend!"


    She thought that she had a great deal to learn from Daniel, and now tried to threaten him as he had


    always done to her.


    But she was wrong, and Daniel was even more cruel. "If you dare to touch her, " he said "I''ll make you


    disappear from this world and out of anyone''s eyes!"


    ''I''ll imprison you in my mansion for your whole life!'' Daniel thought.


    J then put aside the phone morosely. ''Fine!'' she thought. ''He''d kill me for his girlfriend. Forget it! I


    won''t bring him the Tiramisu!''


    With tears flooding her eyes and then pouring down her cheeks, J ate the cake herself. While she


    was eating she wondered why it was so difficult to love someone.


    She never couldn''t find her answer, and Daniel stayed alone in the office the whole evening...


    The following day


    Samuel and E, as well as their daughter, invited Charles and Brian to have dinner together with them


    in a restaurant, for thanking Brian who had saved J''s life.


    Then, when they were leaving the restaurant together, some reporters secretly took their photos and


    then posted them on the Inte. "J Shao and Brian Han, " they wrote, "may soon have an


    engagement! They have already met each other''s parents! The Shao family and Han family will be


    happily united with this marriage in the near future!"


    J scornfully looked at the news on the Inte and thought that the media was always inclined to


    make groundless reports on ount of anything! But she didn''t pay much attention to these reports, as


    she was already ustomed to her life being constantly reported online by the press.


    However, on the contrary, in his office Daniel raged when he saw all the reports about them.


    ''J Shao! Didn''t you want to apologize to me? Didn''t you say that you made some desserts for me?


    This is how you show your apology to me? Now you''re getting married with Brian? Good! If you still


    keep with the ambiguous rtionship with Brian, I''ll also get engaged with Kate!'' thought Daniel with


    berserk rage.


    Daniel didn''t know why he had been so severe with her, and to what extent he could actually be


    satisfied with her.


    Feeling annoyed, he threw his phone on the table and continued to smoke more of his cigarettes.


    On a quiet evening when J had returned from her cake shop, snowkes suddenly started floating


    down from the sky.


    She saw some car lights, and then she seemed to see Spark in the Rolls-Royce.


    ''Is that Daniel?'' she thought.


    The Rolls-Royce car then quickly drove passed her and J immediately followed it.


    As she expected, the Rolls-Royce parked inside the mansion''s garage, and Daniel, wearing a ck


    coat, got out of the car and then walked up to the mansion''s door.


    Then Spark turned the car around and left the Royal Mansion Neighborhood.


    J hastily got out of her car and then ran up to the No. 9 mansion''s door, but Daniel had closed the


    door behind him.


    She fiercely rang the doorbell, but no one came to answer it.


    The man was actually standing on the other side of the door, listening with a smile on his face the


    doorbell ringing.


    The man''s face toned down at the same time when the ringing sound suddenly stopped.


    Daniel really missed J''s stubborn character; she wouldn''t give up so easy, He put on his slippers,


    and when he had just climbed a stair, his phone started ringing.


    Daniel took out his phone and saw a Wechat message from J. "Daniel, " it read, "You''ve stolen my


    first time, and my second time, and now you''re treating me this horrible way. You really are a one


    thousand year old scumbag!"


    ''A scumbag? One thousands years? Does she mean that we know each other from previous lives?''


    Daniel thought and tittered.


    Then he quickly typed a message, and replied, "You''ve also stolen my first and second times. I think


    we''re square!"


    ''Square?'' J was shocked to see thest word of his reply. ''How could we be square?'' J


    furiously texted back. "We''re not square at all! Open the door, now! Open the door or I will break it


    down!"


    As the man untied his neck tie, he wrote, "You can give it a try!"


    ...


    ''You, bastard!'' thought J furiously.


    Then, J incidentally saw that the lights in Daniel''s bedroom were turned on, and she suddenly


    came up with an idea.


    ''I failedst time, but at least I earned some experience!'' J thought.


    She took off her high heels, and after a deep breath, she carefully climbed up the tree and then jumped


    to his balcony...


    But it wasn''t a good idea after all. Again, she had failed in her attempt! "Help! Help!" she screamed.


    "Help! I''m falling!"


    Daniel had just managed to take off his shirt when he suddenly heard a faint voiceing from


    outside, and he recalled the scene that had happenedst time when J...


    ''Oh, shit!''


    He quickly strode towards the balcony, bent his head down and, as expected, the stupid girl was


    gripping the edge of the balcony just the same asst time, with her body swaying in the air!


    Daniel was worried and anxious, and he stretched out his arms and pulled her back up to safety.


    J sat on the balcony''s floor, paralyzed with fear and gulping for air. She had been scared to death.


    "J, can you just stop for once trying to get yourself killed?" asked Daniel. She was always doing


    something silly or dangerous!


    When she turned around and she saw his naked upper body in such cold weather, she wondered, ''Isn''t


    he feeling cold?''


    "Daniel, your pecs look so fit. Can I touch them?" she asked. She had touched the man''s pecs only


    once, and they had felt good!


    The man''s face darkened, and said, "Have you no shame?"


    ''Shame? Are you kidding me? I''ve already given myself up to you twice!'' J thought.


    She stood up and then went into his bedroom. "It''s so cold outside!" she said.


    He then saw the woman slip into his bed and then covering herself with the quilt.

 Chapter 85 You are Really Good at Making Trouble out of Nothing Now

    Chapter 85 You are Really Good at Making Trouble out of Nothing Now


    "Damn it, get up!" demanded Daniel. He then went to the bed and dragged the quilt off her.


    However, J tightly held on to a pillow and grovelled on the bed. "No, you owe me an apology!" she


    said.


    ''Owe her an apology?'' Daniel looked at J as if she were some kind of idiot, and said, "J, you''re


    crazy! You want me to apologize?"


    "Yes, you have to apologize because you freaked me out when I was climbing the balcony just now!"


    She gave him the cheek and stayed in his bed. It hadn''t been easy for her to get inside the mansion,


    and now she couldn''t leave so easily!


    Daniel couldn''t helpughing. "J, I haven''t seen you for days. You''re really good at making trouble


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    out of nothing now!"


    She suddenly sat up and then excitedly looked at him. "You feel the same way, right? You''ve been


    ignoring me for more than a month. My heart hurts!"


    ...


    ''What the hell is she talking about?'' wondered Daniel. He frowned upon her.


    "J, you''re getting engaged to Brian. Why are you still here? Do you want to be like me, but only


    with two boyfriends instead?" asked Daniel. He then slowly put on his night-robe.


    J now lied on his bed again, and said, "Yes, is that OK with you?"


    ''If you don''t break up with Kate, I won''t tell you the truth between Brian and me. I''m going to piss you


    off! As long as you still care about me...'' thought J.


    She didn''t know that Daniel was fuming now.


    "Sadly, you are not my piece of cake. Get out now!" Daniel said.


    When she heard this, J got mad. She jumped up from the bed, and while she looked at him, said,


    "Daniel, Do you think I''m a balloon? Do you think that I''m so easily disposable?"


    Daniel fixed his gaze on her when he heard the word balloon.


    With a sneer on his face, he then said, "Yes, you clearly know yourself well enough!"


    J didn''t believe in his nonsense. She tried to open her mouth and utter some words, but she soon


    became so angry that nothing actually came out.


    On impulse, she unzipped her coat and threw it aside on the bed.


    Daniel was now aware of what she was going to do next. He then hastily said, "J, even if you''re


    naked, I still won''t look at you."


    J paused when she was just about to take off her dress.


    ''You are a jerk. Don''t you know that your harsh words hurt me?''


    ''I don''t believe what you''re saying. You acted like an animal when we had sex before...'' she thought.


    The heating in the room had kept J safe from shivering from the cold.


    When she took off herst piece of clothing, she threw herself on him.


    Daniel was startled a little bit by the bump. He stretched out his arms and held her tightly...


    "Daniel..." She sensually whispered to his ear as he used to do with her.


    On hearing her voice he stiffened in an instant!


    He then harshly threw her on the bed. Without even looking at her, he warned her, "J, I am going to


    take a bath now. If you''re still here when Ie out, I''ll throw you out naked!"


    He then ran away to the bathroom, mming the door behind him and turning on the cold water.


    Back in the bedroom J, feeling embarrassed and injured, was staring at the bathroom''s door.


    ''Gosh! This is so embarrassing! I came here like a clown and ended up being humiliated.


    And now I have to get dressed and walk away in this disgrace. I''m so ashamed... Damn you, Daniel!


    How can you ignore me like this! You just wait and see! I will have you focus on me, eventually!''


    ''We''ll see!'' J thought.


    About twenty minutester Daniel walked out of the bathroom. He felt relieved when he noticed that the


    bedroom was empty.


    But so was his heart, somehow.


    Although she had apologized to him for not trusting him, he still felt ufortable...


    She probably woulde back tomorrow evening.


    At the thought of this, a sly smile came on Daniel''s face.


    He was going to mess around with her until he was happy with her!


    Feeling stifled, J went back to her mansion. She had left her shoes under the tree at Denial''s


    mansion, and so she had to sneak back into her bedroom.


    Before going to bed, she received a message from Brian, which read:


    "We''ve found Shirley. She is in Xiaxi Vige now, but she had a miscarriage. Now she is recuperating!"


    A miscarriage?


    "How did it happen?" J hastily asked.


    Brian told her about everything he knew. After things in the Xiaxi Vige had calmed down, Walter had


    taken back his betrothal gifts and broken off the engagement he had with Shirley.


    What had happened on the wedding day had disappointed Shirley. She did not want to marry him any


    more, and so she secretly had an abortion.


    When Walter found out about it, he was so angry that he beat her up and left with all the betrothal gifts.


    As J was reading Brian''s messages, the first thing that came to her mind was ''Damn you Walter! I''ll


    go to Shenqing City and find you, and then I ''ll beat the shit out of you!''


    "Thanks, Brian. Sorry to trouble you!" she texted.


    She swallowed her anger for the moment and thanked him.


    "J, you are wee. Have a good night!"


    "Goodnight, Brian!" she replied.


    J tossed in bed thinking about what had happened to Shirley for the whole night. Unable to fall


    asleep, she posted something on her Moments. It read, "Walter, you will pay for it. I will beat the shit


    out of you tomorrow!"


    She then added an angry picture under the post and then locked her phone.


    Early in the next morning, J received a voice message from Brian on WeChat. "J, don''t be silly.


    Although the Xiaxi Vige is safe now, you will be in Walter''s territory if you go to Shenqing City. Calm


    down."


    J had been awake because of him all night. How could she let Walter off so easily!


    She texted him back, "I get it. Brian."


    She then checked thements on her Moments. Sven hadmented, "Jane, whoever it is that


    makes you angry, I''ll help you beat the shit out of him as well."


    Jerry hadmented, "Jane, what happened? Call me back tomorrow."


    Sallymented, "Calm down. I''lle with you and beat him to a pulp!"


    Some of her college friends had alsomented on the post and had asked what had happened to


    her. J didn''t reply to any of thosements. She quickly washed up and then walked out of her


    bedroom.


    Thest incident had killed three of her personal bodyguards.


    Samuel and the insurancepany had made a nice mourningpensation for their families.


    However, it would never be enough to soothe the families who had lost their loved ones.


    Therefore, J had refused to carry bodyguards after her ever since.


    When she arrived downstairs, Samuel had already prepared her breakfast.


    When he saw her, Samuel said, "Jane,e and have some breakfast."


    J was not in the mood to eat at first. But, on a second thought, she needed food to keep her


    physical strength up for the uing fight. She sat down and then quickly had her breakfast.


    During their breakfast, Samuel answered a phone call. "Hello, Jerry..."

 Chapter 86 Someone Has Bullied My Daughter

    Chapter 86 Someone Has Bullied My Daughter


    While he was listening to Jerry, who was speaking on the other side of the line, Samuel kept close eyes


    on J.


    ''Oh no! Jerry has told father that I will go to Shenqing City?'' wondered J.


    She patted her forehead, and regretted being so impulsive to post something like that on WeChat


    Moments!


    When she was just about to secretly take out her phone and delete the post, she heard Samuel speak


    on the phone, "I see."


    After he hung up on Jerry, he immediately checked Jane''s WeChat Moments.


    J was so nervous that her hand trembled and couldn''t do things so quick, so before she had the


    chance to delete the post on her Moments, Samuel had already read it.


    "Jane, have you finished eating your breakfast? I''d like to have a talk with you after!" said Samuel. He


    sat opposite J, seeming to have a heart-to-heart kind of talk with her.


    "Father! You don''t have to say anything, because I''ve already made up my mind!" She confronted her


    father without fearing that he already knew her n. After all, he couldn''t stop her!


    "I know what are you going to do and I can help you handle it, so you don''t have to do it in person!"


    said Samuel. He knew that if he had to talk and settle with Jane, he had to say something attractive to


    please her first.


    J was surprised to hear him saying that. Looking at him, she said, "Father, aren''t you angry?"


    When he heard his daughter, Samuel smiled but then immediately pulled a long face. "Of course, I''m


    angry. Someone has bullied my daughter, so I won''t let him off so easily. I must teach him a lesson!" he


    said.


    "No, you''ve misunderstood me. He didn''t bully me; he bullied my good friend!" J immediately


    exined what happened.


    Samuel, when he heard this, seemed to ease up a bit, and asked, "Why did he bully your good friend?"


    J told Samuel what had happened in more detail, and she also added, "Father, you can''t stop me,


    because I''ve already decided to go to Shenqing City right away!"


    Samuel shook his head, and said, "My silly little girl, Shenqing City is a territory under the county


    magistrate''s control, so if you go there to teach his son a lesson, you''ll get yourself into lots of trouble!"


    ''That''s right! Father''s words do seem to make sense!'' thought J.


    "You don'' have to go there in person, and I''ll hire someone else to help you tech him a lesson! I


    promise he''ll be beat up rally good!" added Samuel.


    He believed that it was better for J not to deal with such things in person, avoiding any trouble


    whatsoever!


    Jane didn''t want to have any bodyguards, and if Walter ever got back at Jane, it would be impossible


    for her to defend herself effectively.


    It was J''s turn to shake her head. "Father, I won''t work off my anger if I don''t beat him presonally!"


    Samuel then thought about it for a while longer, and said, "I have another good idea. I''ll hire some


    people to take him downtown, and then you can teach him a lesson to remember! That way, he''ll never


    know who hits him! And so he''ll keep his grievances to himself!"


    ''I see!'' realized J. ''That''s also a good n!'' she thought. "Father, I''ll first go to my shop, and if you


    bring Walter downtown, please call me!" she said.


    Samuel stood up beside the table and waved at her. "Be careful on your way. Ande back early in


    the evening!" he said.


    J, who thought only about Daniel and Shirley''s revenge, was absent-minded the whole day. Finally,


    she stopped making her desserts and just sat in the shop, lost in thought.


    When it was dusk, Samuel texted J. "Jane, Walter arrived. When can youe to the backyard of


    SOHO Bar?"


    "OK, I''ming right now!"


    She said her goodbyes for the day to the staff and then drove to the SH Bar.


    In the SL Group


    Spark, who was answering a call, told Daniel, "Miss Shao worked at the shop in the morning and left it


    just now, but she isn''t driving to her house."


    "I see. Please keep following her and see where she is heading." Daniel was dealing with his


    documents in his office, and didn''t even raise his head out of them when he talked with Spark.


    "OK, Mr. Si."


    At the backyard of SOHO Bar


    When J arrived at a small room there, she saw a man with a sack on his face.


    "You''d better let me go now!" he shouted, "Otherwise, my father will kill you!"


    J sneered and then kicked Walter''s face hard.


    "Ouch! Who are you? How dare you kick me!" screeched Walter.


    He wanted to cover his face with his hands, but his hands were tied behind his back; he had to endure


    the pain.


    "It''s me!" said J. She then took off the sack off of his head before one of the bodyguard besides her


    had a chance to stop her.


    Mr. Shao had personally asked them not to let Walter see Miss Shao.


    But they had failed! A bodyguard then took out his phone from his pocket and immediately called


    Samuel.


    "Did she take it off? And did Walter see her?" asked Samuel. He was taking care of John at this time.


    When he heard the bodyguard''s words, he put John on his leg and then concentrated on speaking over


    the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yes, Mr. Shao. We couldn''t stop her. We are very sorry..." said the bodyguard.


    Samuel thought about the matter for a moment, and then said, "It doesn''t matter. I know Jane''s


    character. Let her take the sack off!" He, of course, wasn''t afraid of Walter, but he just didn''t want to get


    Jane into trouble.


    Just in case, he decided to secretly appoint several bodyguards for J''s protection.


    But he also had a better way to help his daughter get out of the trouble with Walter.


    "OK, Mr. Shao. Bye!" said the bodyguard.


    Just after he ended the call, Samuel called the municipal party secretary...


    Walter was surprised to see J there, and then understood why J had done this to him!


    "Why do you... meddle in others'' affairs?" asked Walter.


    When J heard him speaking, she became even more furious.


    She grabbed Walter by the cor, lifted him from the ground, and again kicked him. "Bastard!" she


    shouted, "Right! I''m meddling! I''m going to beat you to death!"


    Walter kept screeching while J, indeed, was beating him up.


    Later, when J felt her hands were growing tired, she asked two bodyguards to continue beating


    Walter.


    "I was wrong. I know I did something wrong." Walter kept begging for mercy.


    "Wrong? You have to apologize to Shirley, and send her monthly supplies as well. You also can''t cause


    her family any trouble; if I hear that anything bad has happened to them, I''ll beat you to death in an


    instant. Do you understand?" said J. She stared at Walter with rage burning in her eyes.


    Walter nodded again and again, seeming to be very obedient. "Fine, fine, I see. I will take care of


    Shirley after Ie back, " he said.


    This time, he sounded OK! J, again, said to him, "From now on, you''ll be responsible for Shirley''s


    safety and that of her entire family. If something bad ever happens to any one of them, I''ll tie you up


    and bring you back here. And then I won''t just simply beat you up!"


    "OK, I''ll remember your words, " said Walter. He was, indeed, scared of her. While he was sleeping in


    his house in the morning, a group of men dressed in ck business suits had suddenly stormed inside


    his house, tied him, and brought him here.


    He probably had figured out by now that J wasing from a strong family background, so he just


    epted the fact and obeyed her words.


    "Send him back now!" said J. She then beat the dust from her hands and left.


    Soon after J left, Walter carefully asked a bodyguard about J''s identity. The bodyguard replied,


    "She''s the one who can do anything she likes in C Country!"


    After he heard these words, Walter didn''t dare to ask something else! He was then taken back to


    Shenqing City with his head still covered with the sack.


    The county magistrate, who had just received the municipal party secretary''s phone call, was now


    walking back and forth inside his house, very upset.


    He knew that his son had been taken away by some mysterious men, but he didn''t know who they


    really were.


    At midnight, Walter was thrown in front of the county magistrate''s house. When he firstid his eyes on


    him, the county magistrate directly kicked him.

 Chapter 87 If You Hate Me, Just Get Away from Me

    Chapter 87 If You Hate Me, Just Get Away from Me


    "You son of bitch!" shouted Walter''s father, "My reputation ispletely ruined because of you!" He


    had never expected that this event would be leaked out to his superiors, and that his son had offended


    someone who was beyond his ability to deal with.


    "Father, I''m sorry! I''m well aware of my actions now!" Walter cried out shivering, and covering his


    hurting face.


    The mayor warned his son. "You just stay at home these following couple of days and don''t go


    anywhere. If you ever dare to wrong anyone again, my position will be forever lost!"


    "I know, father. From now on, I''ll be sure to behave myself!" Walter now definitely believed that J


    Shao really had a strong background if she was indeed able to deprive his father of his official position.


    Since then, Walter always went and prowled around the Zheng''s house for no particr reason.


    If the Zheng family had any trouble, he was also in trouble.


    When Shirley found out about what had happened, she knew that this all because of J. She was


    deeply moved by what J had done, and she had made up her mind that she would look for a job in


    the city nearer her, after she was fully recovered.


    In a private apartment


    Kate Song was busy working when her phone rang. "Hello, Daniel, " she cheerfully answered.


    Kate''s eyes then suddenly brightened up, and said, "Fine, I''ming right now."


    After she hung up the phone, Kate''s smile abruptly stopped when she suddenly thought of something.


    There was only one particr reason that Daniel would ask her toe to his mansion at such ate


    time in the evening.


    ''J Shao!''


    She took a deep breath, and thought, ''J Shao, I must try every mean to root you out from this


    world!''


    Then she opened her wardrobe, and took out of it one of her most expensive ck woolen overcoats.


    She was wearing a simple sweater but now had it changed to a silk sun-top...


    Sitting in front of her dresser, she put on her makeup and sprayed herself with the most expensive


    perfume. Then, putting on her high heels, she drove to mansion No.9 in the Royal Mansion


    Neighborhood.


    She rang the doorbell, and Daniel, wrapped in his bathrobe, came to open the door for her.


    If she didn''t know the real reason of hering there, Kate would''ve absolutely indulged herself in


    some of her illusions towards Daniel.


    Closing the mansion''s door, Daniel went upstairs."You should know why you are here now, right?" he


    asked.


    Kate bit her lower lip and didn''t utter a single word.


    After she followed him to his bedroom on the second floor, Daniel opened a bottle of red wine and then


    filled two sses.


    "Daniel..."


    When Kate took her ss of wine, she heard a strange sounding from the balcony.


    She then saw Daniel grinning a big smile on his face...


    Then, after a while longer, the voice from outside made Kate understand what was actually happening.


    "Daniel, I''m going to jump now! Look..." J''s joyful voice then suddenly vanished as she saw the two


    people kissing each other in the bedroom.


    But Daniel was not actually kissing Kate, he had just pretended to kiss her, and from J''s angle it


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    seemed like they really were.


    Then, ignoring J, Daniel put the sses back in the wine shelf and then carried Kate to bed...


    As he pressed her under him on his spacious bed, Kate''s coat became loose on her, exposing the sun-


    top underneath.


    The woman hanging in the balcony was shocked to see the sharine scene, and instantly her mind


    went nk.


    Gripping her clothes, she felt so heart-broken by what she had seen that tears started to flow down on


    her cheeks.


    She saw clearly that the man''s kiss had fallen on the woman''s neck.


    "Daniel..." The woman''s aroused voice nearly made Je to a breakdown point, and so she


    opened the bedroom''s door and rushed out.


    No sooner had J left the bedroom than Daniel stood up from Kate.


    But he didn''t know that J had suddenly stopped at the mansion''s door, just before she was about to


    rush out of it.


    ''How can I let him hold another woman in his arms after he has already taken away my most precious


    thing?'' she thought.


    Gripping her fists tight, J then went into Daniel''s kitchen instead.


    In the bedroom, Daniel drank all of his red wine in one single gulp. He thought at first that J would


    be, indeed, even more furious with him and have more revenge ns, but at least she had run away.


    ''Hum! I am looking down upon you this time!'' Daniel thought.


    Kate sat up on the bed and tidied up her clothes.


    "Daniel, is this fair for me?" asked Kate. She was smoothing out her hair with her fingers, and was just


    about to give up everything to capture Daniel.


    "Fair?" The man returned an icy-cold sly smile to her, and said, "Kate, didn''t you do all of this of your


    own free will?"


    His words dumbfounded Kate.


    Daniel had warned and told her that he didn''t love her at all, a long time before.


    And it was of her own free will to keep approaching Daniel.


    Then, suddenly there were heard footstepsing from outside, and Daniel was so surprised that he


    rapidly pressed down Kate under his body.


    Again, he rudely took off her coat a little bit more, letting his palms directly rest on her waist.


    Then, the bedroom''s door was open. "Daniel and Kate, " started J, "would you wish you have your


    golden baby as soon as possible?"


    ''Golden baby? What''s that?'' Daniel thought.


    He and Kate exchanged short nces and then turned around to look towards J, but...


    "Ah!" Kate screamed while a basin of cold water was being poured down on their bodies, from head to


    toe...


    "How are you feeling now? Nice and cool, right?" J randomly threw away the basin and then


    walked a few more steps towards them, ignoring Daniel''s darkened face.


    "I was just so kind to help you put out your hot fire! Don''t be so moved about it!" said J. She


    crossed her arms before her chest and joyfully looked at the bewildered man and woman sitting on the


    bed.


    Beads of water were dropping down from Daniel''s hair as he slowly stood up from the bed. Kate


    dragged the quilt to wrap herself in it because she was cold and shivering.


    "J... Shao.. Haven''t you... gone too far?" Kate was irritated, and she thought that this woman was


    ying her tricks too heavy!


    ''Are they really considering me a coward?'' J thought.


    She arrogantly walked to Kate''s side and, with her hands on her hips, she said, "Kate Song! Now, let


    me tell you something clear: Daniel belongs to me! He''s taken away my purity, and he now must be


    responsible for me. So, if you still know or remember anything about shame, please go away, now!"


    When she heard her, Kate was utterly shocked, and then looked towards Daniel.


    Daniel then dragged J and threw her out of the bedroom. "J, who ever allowed you to


    challenge my girlfriend?"


    J got free of his hands, and said, "I allowed myself to do that! You bad and evil man! Ah! I hate


    you!"


    ''Why did I fall in love with such a bad man? Please, who can tell me why?'' J pondered.


    "If you hate me, just get away from me!" There was a rage burning in the look of his eyes, and beads of


    water were still dropping down from his hair.


    Then, in an instant, J burst into tears and threw herself into Daniel''s arms.


    "Daniel, I knew that I misunderstood you; I''m apologizing to you! Why is it so hard to forgive me?" J


    was choking with sobs.


    And as he heard J''s soft words, his heart also softened.


    "Get out of my way, I need to take a shower!" Daniel dragged her aside with a disliking face.


    But the woman kept holding his waist like she had some adhesive glue on her palms, and then


    protested in her spoiled manner. "No, Daniel! Please ask her to go away. I don''t want to see her here!"


    Daniel unconsciously softened his movements, and smoothing her long hair said, "Jane, stop kidding


    around!"

 Chapter 88 Have You Ever Thought Of My Integrity

    Chapter 88 Have You Ever Thought Of My Integrity


    The soft words were spoken out cold, and J mistook them for what they really were.


    "Daniel, do you really dislike me that much?" J raised her head and looked him in the eyes.


    The man looked at the cryingdy in his arms, but he couldn''t answer "Yes".


    When he was about to shake his head, J touched his lips and mumbled while cleaning them, "I


    don''t want you to kiss her. I don''t! Daniel, go and wash your lips!"


    In the end, J pushed him towards the bedroom.


    Inside the bedroom, Kate had seen all what happened between them. ''J, you idiot!'' she thought,


    ''Don''t you see that Daniel loves you?''


    "Go and take a shower in the next-door room; I''ll send Spark to pick you up tomorrow!" He spoke to


    Kate, who was sitting on the bed shivering, before entering the bathroom.


    Kate gnashed her teeth, and wrapped up in the quilt, went to the next room. When she passed J,


    she gave her a supercilious, disdainful look.


    J responded to it with a cold hum.


    After Daniel entered the bathroom, J took all the dirty sheets and quilt away and threw them out in


    the balcony.


    Then there was nothing left on the bed.


    When Daniel was getting out of the bathroom, J was spraying herself with a perfume she somehow


    had found there.


    It smelled light sweet in the air, just like she did...


    The man hastily held the woman in his arms and then spoke in her ear. "You''ve driven away my


    girlfriend, " he said, "so now you''llpensate for her!"


    Really? She closed the perfume bottle she had in her hand and then looked at the man perplexed.


    Daniel cast a quick nce at the empty bed. "Go and make the bed for me!"


    J looked at the man even more bewildered. Make his bed?


    Daniel then raised his eyebrows, and said, "Hurry up! You should also apologize!"


    All right! Yes, after all, he was right. J rushed into the cloakroom and found the drawer with fresh


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    sheets and quilts.


    She picked a grey sheet and quilt and tried to make the bed for him as best as she could.


    But the bed was so big that she couldn''t smooth both sides of it at the same time.


    Daniel kept looking at her for 20 minutes while he drank his wine.


    Thedy then wiped her sweat and up jumped to Daniel. "Look!" she said, "Aren''t I excellent? I haven''t


    even done this for my parents. My father wasn''t willing to let me do it!"


    While J was speaking, she looked at the poker-faced man intively.


    He gulped thest sip of his wine, held thedy''s head in hand, and poured the gulp from his mouth


    into hers...


    The smooth wine instantly sloped into her stomach and J stared into his eyes.


    "Heeeeee! How could you... Daniel!"


    Regardless of herint, the man kept sucking on her lips, carefully tasting them.


    His skillful kiss seemed to erase J''s mind.


    He used his big hands to hold her in his arms and carry her to the bed.


    On the other hand, responding to his actions, she mbered on his neck, and provocatively said, "Did


    you say you hold no emotions for me?"


    When he heard her words, Daniel''s face changed a little. He got closer to her and smelled her. "You


    have driven mydy away. Well, I''ll have to do with you."


    ''Hum! Have to do with me?''


    J pushed him away and then gathered her clothes. "Bye, Daniel. I''m afraid I can''t be with you!"


    Daniel then closed his eyes tightly. As she was going leave, he caught her back bluntly and threw her


    on the bed again.


    "S..." A sound came. Her outer coat was tore by him and some of the fasteners were spreading


    everywhere.


    She looked at her torn clothes and luckily all was in its ce except for the fasteners. "Daniel, my


    clothes! Compensate for them!"


    "10 timespensated!" Daniel answered.


    J kept trying to leave.


    "Jane, did you know that a man is even more aroused when the woman is unwilling?" Daniel''s warning


    worked and J stopped.


    "Then... Daniel, please let me go. I want to go home." She remembered that there still was ady with


    them in the house, not that far away in the guest room.


    Daniel put his hand on her neck and smiled coldly. "You hurl yourself into the. You want me to let


    you go now? Jane, I am a man, anyway."


    ...


    Yes, she indeed had hurled herself here. How could Daniel let her go off so easily?


    "No, your girlfriend is here. Do you want to leave her because of me?" J raised her eyebrows and


    gazed at the sweating man in the room.


    Daniel gave a sly smile, and then gave a reply which made J crazy. "She''ll be next after you!"


    Shit... J raised her right leg to kick his sensitive groin.


    But Daniel grabbed her leg and then looked at the littledy with a serious face. "What? Do you want to


    let me die without even having some descendants?"


    "Absolutely! Fuck you. Do you think yourself as the emperor of some ancient times? To treat your


    bedroom turned silent again.


    ''So you want to let me die without bearing any descendants?'' he thought. "Jane, I''ll make you a baby


    tonight!"


    ...


    A sort of emotion broke out in J''s heart!


    Baby... Make... Him... A... Baby?


    "No, no, no..." J was afraid and trembled because she had never thought about this ever!


    "No? Why not? Do you want to have Brian''s baby?" Daniel waspletely furious by now, and looked


    at the littledy under him. It seemed that she would be killed if she even dared to speak a single word.


    ''Brian? Why is he mentioning him at this time?'' J''s head started to ache then.


    "Daniel, how can you mention Brian? Kate is in the vi. Do you think you are qualified to be jealous


    now?" And they quarreled again!


    But this time, Daniel quarreled less and punished her in another way.


    Half an hourter


    Someone''s cellphone was ringing in the bedroom; J felt really nervous.


    Gosh! Gosh! It must be her parents because it was toote. Nobody, except for her parents, would call


    her thiste at night.


    She took out her phone from the bag. Yes, it was her mother!


    J hinted to the man who was on her, but all was in vain at that time.


    Again, the cellphone rang. She decided to reject the call and sent her a message instead.


    But just when she was writing the text, E called again, and J identally answered it. ''Uh-oh!''


    "Jane, what''s happening? Why are you still out?"


    E asked with concern.

 Chapter 89 Why Didnt You Tie Your Hair Up

    Chapter 89 Why Didn''t You Tie Your Hair Up


    J felt guilty at that moment and cleared her throat, trying not to utter any more strange sounds.


    "Mother, I''m in a meeting... Ah! It doesn''t matter, mother. I''m in a meeting now..." she spoke.


    But then she suddenly stopped speaking, because she was trying to grit her teeth.


    ''Daniel, you''re such a despicable man!'' she thought.


    "Jane, are you in a meeting? When can you get back home? Would you like your father toe and


    pick you up?" asked E. When she couldn''t hear J''s reply, E curiously checked the phone and


    found that J was still connected!


    J immediately shook her head, but when she realized that her mother couldn''t see her shaking her


    head, she dug her fingernails into Daniel''s arm and then took a deep breath.


    "Mother, no, thanks. I''m busy right now and the meeting will be overter!" she replied in one single


    breath.


    She then quickly hung up the phone and quickly gasped for air.


    "Daniel, you are such a bastard!" she shouted. J, with her arms around Daniel''s neck, furiously


    took one bite on his neck.


    ...


    At about 12 o''clock, midnight


    J, with her long hair loose, began to put on her clothes in a haste. When she nced at the button-


    less coat on the ground, J picked it up and wrapped it around herself.


    After that she grabbed her phone, which had been ringing all the time, and left Daniel''s bedroom, her


    legsid.


    It wasn''t until she got in her car, that J dared to call her father. "Father, what''s up?"


    "Jane, what happened to you? What took you so long to answer the phone?" asked Samuel. He had


    already gotten dressed and was just about to go out and look for his daughter.


    "I was in a meeting just now and my phone was on silent mode, but now I''ve almost safely arrive at


    home, " replied J. She tightly held onto the steering wheel and her heart beat faster because she


    had just told her father a lie.


    Then she looked up at the second floor of the No. 9 vi, and found that the guest room''s light was


    turned on and off again.


    And she also remembered Daniel''s words just now.


    ''So, does Daniel really go to Kate''s room this time...?'' thought J.


    She really had a rich imagination but, in fact, Kate just went to the toilet just now and then came back


    to the bedroom.


    "Hum. Just be careful on the road and call me if anything happens, " said Samuel. He then hung up the


    phone.


    ''No. This is not good!'' Samuel thought. When he learned that Janee off duty sote, he decided to


    have a talk with her and tell her that she didn''t have to work so hard.


    J then drove slowly towards her vi.


    After she parked her car in the garage and stayed there for a while, she then snuck into her house and


    went up to the second floor.


    When she had just opened her bedroom door, her mother and father''s bedroom door had also opened.


    J, who had a guilty conscience, immediately took off her coat and threw it on her bed.


    "Oh, mother. Why didn''t you go to bed?" she asked. Then she stroked her long hair. ''Oh no!'' The


    rubber band, which she used to tie her hair with, was missing!


    When she looked at her daughter, who was with her long hair hanging loose, E became confused,


    and asked her, "Why didn''t you tie your hair up?"


    "The... The rubber band broke... and I couldn''t find it, " replied J. She then smiled, trying to hide


    her guilty conscience.


    She then decided to do her hair and have it wavy so that it wouldn''t look unkempt, whatever she did...


    E somehow felt that her daughter was acting a little strange today, but she couldn''t see what was


    really going on with her.


    "Go to bed now. And also, from now on, never evere back sote, because your father hasn''t


    sought out the best bodyguards for you yet, " said E. Samuel had hired a team of bodyguards the


    "Mother, no, thanks..." spoke J.


    "Well, J, you don''t have the right to refuse. If youe back at home sote at night, how can we


    ever rest assured that you''re alright?" Samuel also came out of the bedroom and stopped her from


    refusing.


    When she saw that her mother and father were looking at her, J got angry and nodded. "OK. I see.


    Mother and father, good night!" she said.


    She then mmed her bedroom''s door.


    E and Samuel, who were standing outside the bedroom, looked at each other and thought that


    indeed J was acting very strange tonight!


    "We must hire some bodyguards for her! Fast!" said Samuel firmly.


    "Right!" This time, E had fully agreed with him.


    J, who was now in her bathroom, soaked herself into the bathtub, and when she saw the marks on


    her body, she suddenly blushed.


    ''s! What should I do? Why did I fall in love with a bastard? J, what should you do this time?


    Should I really give him up?'' thought J. But she seemed to loath giving him up.


    ''Or shouldn''t I give him up?'' Although she knew that he was dating two girls at the same time, she still


    loved him without any sorts of hesitation, and so J felt that she couldn''t give him up so easily...


    She pondered on this question all night; she tossed and turned in bed, but she still didn''te up with


    any idea.


    The following morning, she put the button-less coat into a shopping bag and was about to secretly


    throw it away.


    When she went downstairs, Samuel had already got the breakfast ready as usual. This time, E had


    also helped him prepare the breakfast, and then they took all breakfast to the table.


    "Jane, pleasee and have breakfast!" E, who had just put the fried egg on the table, called J


    to stop and have breakfast.


    J looked tired because she hadn''t slept wellst night. "Mother, you got up so early today, " she


    said.


    "Um, I''m going to the old house along with your father to pick up Johnter, " replied E. She then


    helped J pull out a chair and J put the paper bag aside.


    "Jane, you''ve bought a garment for your great-grandmother, right? Give it to me, I''ll deliver it to her, "


    said Samuel. He reminded J of it.


    She nodded and then went back upstairs.


    E, by chance, saw the paper bag, and curiously asked Samuel, "What is Jane going to do with the


    clothes?"


    Samuel sat down at the table and shook his head.


    ''Dose she want to have it dry-cleaned because it''s dirty?'' E became even more curious and she


    opened J''s paper bag.


    She then took out of it the coat that J had worn yesterday.


    "Oh? Why does the coat seem to be torn? Right, the buttons are missing..." said E. She showed it to


    Samuel and asked him to figure out what had really happened.


    Samuel, who was eating his porridge, then put down the china bowl, and looked at J''s coat.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He had bought his daughter this coat in America and he remembered that it had, indeed, buttons when


    he had bought it.


    When he also remembered J, who looked very strangest night, Samuel curiously frowned.


    After they looked at each other, E and Samuel seemed to be understanding something.


    At that moment, J had already reached the stairs of the second floor. When Samuel winked at E,


    she immediately put the coat back into the bag.


    With their own ideas on their minds, they finished their breakfast. After J said her goodbyes to her


    mother and father, she carried the paper bag in her hand and left the vi.


    It was her father who had bought her this coat, and so she was unwilling to throw it away. She thought


    about it for a second and decided to take the coat to the shopping mall and add several buttons to it


    before going to her shop.


    When she had just walked out of her vi, she came across the familiar Rolls-Royce. Inside the car,


    Kate was sitting in the passenger''s seat.


    J just nced at it and then got into her own car.


    She already knew it. But she was still sad when she saw them, nheless.


    She shouldn''t throw the me on anyone, because she herself had insisted on loving him, even if she


    knew that Daniel already had a girlfriend.


    Her Benz followed the Rolls-Royce and then they drove off into different directions after they left the


    vi area.


    Inside vi No. 8


    E went upstairs, took out her phone and dialed J''s shop.


    "Hello! Zenia, this is J''s mother speaking... Can I ask you something... Well, when did you get off


    workst night?" asked E. She sat beside Samuel when she spoke at the phone.

 Chapter 90 You are Quite Good at Making the Bed

    Chapter 90 You are Quite Good at Making the Bed


    E''s look suddenly changed, and she said, "OK, I understand. Thank you, Miss Zhang."


    After she hung up the phone, E looked at Samuel.


    "What time was it?" he asked. But he had already guessed it quite correct in his mind.


    "... About eight o''clock, " said E uneasily.


    ''My daughter''s all grown up and now she''s holding secrets from us, '' thought E.


    "Who''s the man? Is it Brian, or Daniel?" shouted Samuel. His face hadpletely darkened up.


    ... But E knew nothing, and helplessly looked at her husband.


    "We, as parents, are sometimes too careless. Our daughter has... And we had no idea of it, " E said.


    She then sighed.


    Samuel all of a sudden stood up from his chair, and clenching his fists tight he hammered them on the


    table, and said, "I have to talk with these two guys and find out who''s the boldest! Which one of them


    dared touch my daughter, without even ensuring her a legal status yet!"


    E intended to support Samuel''s idea at first, but after a second thought she thought it might be


    improper to do that.


    "Wait! We''d better go and ask Jane first! What if it''s Brian, but you ask Daniel. And what if it''s Daniel,


    and you ask Brian... This''ll be so shameful for both of us and J!" E stopped for a moment and


    persuaded Samuel to calm down and think about it.


    Samuel thought that his wife was right, and asked, "Do you really think that your daughter will be


    honest with you?" ''Right. If J really wanted to tell us, she would have already done it, '' thought E.


    She felt helpless. ''Jane is so stubborn and shy that she definitely won''t tell me about this sort of thing!''


    "What about... we..." E then whispered some words into Samuel''s ears; Samuel nodded his head in


    approval.


    "OK, I''ll send her a messageter, " said Samuel.


    J was going shopping in the mall when she received a Wechat message from her father. It read,


    "Jane, we''re going back to the old house and staying there for some days. Please take care of yourself,


    ande and see us at the old house whenever you''re free."


    ''What? Didn''t they say that they just went back there to pick up John? Why are they staying there


    now?'' J wondered.


    "OK, I got it, dad." J quickly sent back her text and then continued shopping for clothes.


    When she walked up to the men''s clothes, a carefully crafted crocodile belt caught her eye.


    "Hello! Wee!" Soon enough, a saleswoman came up and weed her.


    When she saw her wearing the expensive pink overcoat, the saleswoman knew in an instant that she


    must be a very wealthy customer.


    She then anxiously presented the expensive belt to J. "Youngdy, this belt is made out of only


    one single piece of crocodile skin, with nine small diamonds mounted on the buckle, which is also a


    piece of exquisite workmanship..."


    ''Not only is it mounted with diamonds, but it''s also made of gold!'' J thought.


    She then took a look at the price. ''One, two, three... Oh, nine hundred and ny thousand dors!''


    J felt a little dizzy as she saw the price.


    "What about the discount?" asked J.


    The saleswoman stopped talking and thought for a second. "Youngdy, this is the only item of this


    kind, and there''s no discount for it, " she said smiling.


    ''Well! Fine!''


    "Please pack it up for me!" said J.


    The saleswoman grinned an enormous smile on her face, packed up the belt for her, and then guided


    her on how to make the payment.


    After she finished paying for it, J looked nkly at the package.


    ''The belt is not suitable for father''s style... and it isn''t neither for my brother... Sven? But I''m afraid of


    arousing any misunderstandings to his girlfriend!'' carefully pondered J. Actually, Sven didn''t have a


    girlfriend anymore these days, and he didn''t even know that he had just missed the opportunity to


    receive an expensive diamond-gold crocodile belt!


    J kept pondering, ''Dani... No, Brian! But no no no, Brian wears military uniforms everyday. It


    doesn''t suit him. It seems that Daniel is myst and only choice now...''


    But also remembering of his girlfriend, J hesitated again.


    ''Ah! This is so troublesome! Forget it! I''ll leave it alone for now! I''m so annoyed now! I''m not even in the


    mood to go shopping anymore!'' J thought. She carried the packaged belt she had just bought out


    of the shopping mall and then directly returned to her cake shop.


    After she returned, she devoted herself to working on her desserts.


    In the afternoon, after J had finished thest piece of dessert, she was just about to look through


    some of the files on herptop.


    Spark suddenly showed up in her shop, and on seeing him, J''s heart began beating faster and


    faster.


    It wasn''t because she saw Spark, but because seeing Spark was also like seeing Daniel.


    "Miss Shao, I have got something to talk with you." Looking at J, Spark shared a smile.


    "Please!" said J.


    "Miss Shao, can you please follow me outside?"


    ''My boss is really putting out every effort for this woman, '' he thought.


    J then put herptop aside and followed Spark out of the shop.


    Spark opened the trunk of the Bentley he drove today, and J was shocked to see the thingsying


    inside it.


    A couple of dozens of handbags, all in various sizes, filled the whole trunk of the car. Some were even


    squeezed together because it wasn''t enough space left to fit them.


    J remembered a familiar scene that happened some time ago when a wealthy man had chased


    her and had also sent her a trunk full of bags and shoes.


    But at that time, J had despised him, and had thrown out only one single word: "Vulgar!" Then she


    went her way without ever turning around.


    But now...N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "These clothes were all collected by Mr. Si early this morning from different shopping malls, and they


    are all limited editions. The handbags are also limited editions, unique in the whole world. You''ll never


    find a duplicate of any of these in the whole world, " Spark said, "As time was limited and Mr. Si is also


    busy, the clothes were picked in a rush. But the handbags on the other hand are picked up by Mr. Si


    himself, in Mn, when he was on his business trip almost half a month ago."


    Looking at all the clothes and handbags, this time J didn''t feel vulgar at all, but without even


    knowing why.


    "Why did Daniel have to do all of this? What does it mean?" asked J. J''s heart was beating so


    fast that she tried hard to calm herself down and wondered why Daniel had given her all of these gifts...


    ''Oh, maybe it''s because he said that he wouldpensate tenfold for the torn clothes fromst night.


    But what about the handbags?'' thought J.


    Spark kept silent for a while; he felt embarrassed to tell her what his boss had instructed him to.


    And, just in case things went wrong, Spark was so smart that he first moved all the clothes and


    handbags to J''s car.


    He then gathered up all of his courage to utter his boss'' words. "Mr. Si said that you are quite good at


    making the bed, and... Um... your... panting... is quite good, and these are your rewards." Spark


    lowered down his head as he embarrassingly spoke out the words, He even tried to avoid some of the


    more sensitive words.


    He then thought helplessly, ''Oh, boss. When did you begin to be such a shameless man?''


    J then felt a sudden rage rushing out of her brain.


    She shouted at Spark and stopped him, who was now trying to escape. "Stop! Help me deliver


    something to Daniel!"


    ''Fine! Just wait and see how I''m going to humiliate you!'' J thought.


    Twenty minutester


    With a package in his hands, and bearing a bitter face, Spark knocked at the CEO''s office door.


    "Come in."


    Daniel looked at Spark, and said, "The result?" He kept working on his papers with his pen.


    Then, Spark spoke with a stutter. "Mr. Si, the clothes and handbags... Miss Shao said... that she would


    not leave any of them undressed, and that she would dress them all."


    "Well. Good job then! Then you can go out now, " said Daniel.


    But Spark continued to stand in the office without even moving a little bit. Daniel raised his head, and


    while he frowned, he said, "Anything else?"


    Then, Spark put the package on his desk and said, "Mr. Si, please take a look first!"


    When Daniel opened the package and then the delicate box, he found that there was an exquisite belt


    inside.


    He was suddenly surprised and happy, but he tried to pretend to be calm, and with a look of


    expectation, he stared back at Spark, whose face was now beyond normal.


    "Mr... Mr... Mr..." Spark stammered. He could hardly utter any words.


    "Spark, do you want to go and work in the logistics department?" warned Daniel. The man then slightly


    frowned while he yed with the belt''s buckle.

 Chapter 91 Buy Some Tonics to Strengthen Yourself

    Chapter 91 Buy Some Tonics to Strengthen Yourself


    Spark then hastily shook his head and repeated J''s words to him, all in one breath. "Miss Shao


    said that your skills aren''t only justmon, they''re even... not equal to one third of her boyfriend''s


    ability. This belt is for you, so you can sell it and buy some tonics to... strengthen yourself."


    "And..." he continued, "And... she also said that if you wanted to get even with her, she would... she


    would... bring some Vi... a... gra to your office..."


    ''Is my boss really that weak? Oh, poor... How weak is he really? How long can it actually stay hard?


    Three seconds?'' wondered Spark.


    He was lost in his questions when Daniel''s facepletely darkened. He then mmed his big palm


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    heavily on the desk, which startled Spark, and made him run out of the CEO''s office.


    That evening, Daniel had intended to visit J and let her rejudge his skills.


    But before Daniel''s visit, Brian went to Mansion No. 8 first.


    J had just put in order the clothes and handbags she had received from Daniel, when she got a call


    from Brian saying that he was just about to arrive. She then quickly ran downstairs to open the door for


    him.


    "Brian,e in, please!" J guided Brian to the living room, and went to pour him a ss of juice.


    Looking at J''s busy moves, Brian put down the things in his hands and asked, "J, am I


    interrupting you at thiste evening time?" He was afraid of his photos being taken by reporters, and so


    before he arrived at her house he had patrolled the surroundings and found that the area was clear.


    "No, I haven''t even gone to bed yet, " replied J. She then put the ss of juice at his side.


    Brian took a sip out of the ss, and then passed the packages he was holding to J, and said, "I


    was so busy thesest couple of days, and so I could onlye at night. These are some specialties


    from Shirley Zheng. She came to meet our team, and asked me to bring them to you."


    That was Brian''s reason foring there.


    "Really? Wow, I''m so happy! Do you have any other information about Shirley? How is she doing


    nowadays?" asked J. Shirley''s phone had been lost, and she hadn''t the time to buy a new one, so


    J still couldn''t contact her.


    Brian nodded to her. "Myrades said that she looked fine, and she said that she woulde and


    see you immediately after she fully recovers."


    J was wearing a pink nightgown, with cartoon patterns on it. Brian looked at her, and seemed to be


    looking at a lovely little rabbit instead. He then grinned a smile.


    "Really? Well, that''s good! Thank you, Brian!" she said. J opened the package from Shirley and


    found there were a lot of things inside.


    Honey, ham, rice, eggs, sausages etc. All of these were natural,ing from the vige.


    "You''re wee, J. So, are you busy these days?" asked Brian. He heard that the business in the


    cake shop was going better and better, and so he worried about her health.


    J was wearing a sweet smile on her face, and said, "Yeah, really busy actually. But sometimes I''m


    After she spoke, they bothughed.


    "Well, that''s good. Don''t overwork yourself too hard, " said Brian.


    ''J should be a girl who livesfortably at home, not one that works so hard and is always busy, ''


    thought Brian.


    "There are two jars of honey here. Brian, please help me deliver one jar to grandpa Han. Wait here for


    a minute. I''ll go and find something to pack it up, " said J. She then went to find a package bag,


    and didn''t give a chance for Brian to refuse.


    Even more, she packed up some of the preserved ham and sausage together as well.


    "Fine, then. I thank you in my grandfather''s name, " said Brian. It was already gettingte, and Brian


    thought he had to go because it wasn''t proper for him to stay this long.


    So, in less than a half an hour, Brian left the Shao''s mansion.


    "Brian, you''re wee. Whenever you''re free, please call me; I''ll treat you with a dinner!" said J.


    She then escorted Brian to his military car.


    Brian nodded, and he couldn''t help but grin a pleasant smile on his brown-tanned face.


    "J, please go in the mansion now. It''s really cold outside!" J only wore a nightgown on her, and


    when a gust of cold wind blew through it, J almost instantly froze.


    She waved goodbye to Brian, and then ran back inside the mansion.


    The military car finally left but, however, not that far away, a man sitting in his Rolls-Royce was now


    burning with rage in his eyes.


    From the moment he had first caught sight of the military car, half an hour had passed before Brian


    finally came out of J''s mansion!


    ''J was dressed in a nightgown, and her father and mother are not at home. Put a single woman


    and man together inside a room for half an hour; what could happen?'' Many thoughts and spections


    now came flooding into Daniel''s mind.


    Also, when the military car had parked in front of mansion No. 8''s gates, one bodyguard, who was


    observing J''s actions, had already informed Samuel of what was happening.


    Holding his little son in his arms, Samuel anxiously kept going about in his room, and then, after he put


    down his son on the bed, told E, "Tomorrow! Let''s go ask Brian tomorrow! I must make him promise


    to marry Jane!"


    E held her son and while she began to put him to sleep, said, "Fine. Brian is a good man too. As long


    as Jane loves him, that''s OK."


    E didn''t expect that it was Brian, and she kept hoping it was really Daniel. She felt quite upset, but


    she had to ept the fact if her daughter loved Brian and was happy with him.


    Samuel remembered what Daniel had saidst time over the phone, and he felt kind of ufortable


    saying it himself now. "Brian has a special upation, and he must guard the country all the time. But,


    well, it''s not that bad. At least Jane cane back and stay at home." He tried tofort his wife, and


    himself in the process.


    Then, when they began to discuss how they should contact Brian, a bodyguard then called with new


    information, which shocked them very much.


    "Mr. Shao, Daniel Si has entered the mansion, " said the bodyguard.


    ...


    ''Oh, Jane, our little child... No! That''s impossible!'' Samuel thought.


    He tried to stop his thoughts, and he could never believe that Jane would date two men at the same


    time. Jane wasn''t such a wicked girl!


    But now the truth became uncertain, and Samuel had to figure out who the right man was, again...


    At mansion No. 8


    J heard the doorbell ring and thought, ''Did Brian forget something?''


    Then she quickly ran downstairs again, and when she opened the door, she said, "Brian, did you


    forget..."


    But her voice suddenly stopped as she saw that the man at the door wasn''t Brian.


    "What? It''s not Brian. Disappointed?" asked Daniel. He looked coldly at the woman, with his hands


    tucked deep inside his trousers'' pockets.


    Then, almost in an instant, J reacted and intended to close the door, but Daniel wouldn''t let her.


    He managed to squeeze himself into the mansion. When he was finally in, he could feel his head


    hurting.


    ''Shit! I''ve reduced myself to squeezing inside a house!'' Daniel thought.


    "Daniel, why are youing inside? Get out, now!" J demanded. She of course knew that there


    were bodyguards outside, who watched and reported everything they saw to her father.


    She didn''t mind Brianing in, because she actually had nothing to do with Brian, and she wasn''t


    afraid of any of their reports. But for Daniel... She was afraid that her bodyguards would report him to


    her father!


    Daniel held her chin and lowered down his head to kiss her red lips.


    But J pushed him away, because she really didn''t dare to do this kind of things under her father''s


    watchful scouts.


    If Daniel really were her boyfriend, there would be no problem, but he was already another woman''s


    boyfriend...


    Daniel was infuriated by her refusal, and said, "What? Have you already been satisfied by Brian?


    You''re gonna throw me away now?"


    Daniel guessed that the woman''s next action was to lift up her arms...


    And, as expected, J did furiously lift up her arms and was just about to p his face.


    ''Does this man think that everyone in this world is as wicked and two-faced as him?'' thought J.


    But her arm was then held and stopped by him.


    "You really wanted to hit me?" Daniel was furiously staring at her, with her wrist gripped into his big


    palm.

 Chapter 92 Sneak Through the Window

    Chapter 92 Sneak Through the Window


    She dared to keep her other rtions ambiguous with him.


    He bit her red lips and then pushed her on the wall.


    Ouch! Ouch!


    J bit him in response. She bit him so hard that she tasted his blood gushing into her mouth.


    Daniel then ripped off her cartoon nightgown.


    She was wearing nothing on the inside!


    And that made Daniel crazy!


    "J, you''re dead! How dare you say I''m useless! I''ll show you how useful I really am!" He then bit


    hard on her porcin white neck.


    J patted Daniel, and said worriedly, "Stop! My father''s bodyguard is out there. You... Get out!"


    But the man couldn''t hear a thing. He kept kissing her all over her body.


    J felt that they might end up in trouble. "Daniel... I... I''ll hook up with youter. But now you need to


    leave..."


    "Are you kidding? And how will Ie back if the bodyguard is outside?"


    J blinked and then pointed somewhere. "You can... sneak through the window..."


    ...


    Daniel stopped and suddenly turned very serious.


    "No way!"


    ''I, Daniel, the executive CEO of the SL Group, which is an international corporation, how could I sneak


    through a woman''s window?


    If someone where to ever find out, how could I ever show myself in front of my partners?''


    "It''s settled then. Leave now!" Once again the two couldn''t reach an agreement.


    Daniel then closed his eyes, turned around, and left.


    Seeing how he mmed the door, J was in doubt whether he would stille backter...


    ''I''m so embarrassed! We''ve settled a tryst...


    But judging from his reaction I think he won''te.'' Returning to her bedroom, J put aside her torn


    clothes, and then got into bed and fell asleep.


    Daniel stood serious for a while under a tree and saw the lights on the the second floor switching off.


    He then drew a cigarette and began to think and smoke.


    After that, the safeguard witnessed Daniel heading towards his No. 9 vi. He reported this to Samuel,


    but he still thought that was Brian!


    When J was just about to fall asleep, her window was carefully heard opening.


    And then a figure jumped into the room.


    J didn''t wake up until her quilt was opened.


    Daniel felt so lucky when he saw that the window had been, indeed, left half-opened, under the dim


    street light.


    "Mr. Si, do you feel anxious meeting your lover in secret?" J scoffed at him, and at herself.


    But the man was smart enough and knew what she meant, and so he bit hard on her plump red lips.


    "Tell me how you rolled with Brian on the bed earlier!" The man''s eyes were as dark as a famished


    rabid wolf.


    ''If Brian touched her I''ll kill him!''


    J struggled with his waist and the man caught her by the hand.


    "Get off you bastard! Do you think everyone is like you, Boss Si, who can have two lovers at the same


    time and also treat them equally?"


    ''That mean that she hasn''t...''


    A smile colored his face. So, "Let''s talk about what happened during daytime! J, I''ll prove to you


    whether I can or not by my deeds! I''ll make you be sincerely convinced of my skills!"


    "No! No! No! Mr. Si, don''t be too impulsive. I was just kidding..." She knew what he could do!


    But the man replied to her with a short coldugh. "Why were you so outrageous in the afternoon?


    Really, you suggested me to sell the belt and buy tonics?"


    "I was just kidding! Mr. Si, you are shrewd. Couldn''t you catch what I really meant?" She was afraid of


    being tortured by him all night...


    "No, I couldn''t. Jane, no more quibbling and messing arround!" When he finished speaking, he kissed


    her on her inviting red lips.


    His kiss was heavy with the smell of cigarette smoke and she nearly choked.


    J tried to gasp for a breath of air, and said, "Daniel, you tore my nightgown!"


    ''Maybe I could escape him by making him feel disappointed''


    "I had to tore it. The clothes were too cute and made me feel guilty kissing you. He felt really bad of


    himself when he imagined kissing a teenage girl!


    "Why did you feel guilty?" She wondered.


    "You were looking too young!"


    He didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Also, he couldn''t figure out what she really wanted to do.


    However, ignoring her struggles, Daniel removed all of barriers quickly.


    The room was a total mess again.


    At 6 o''clock in the morning, two bodyguards were changing shifts. They then saw a figureing out


    from the side of the vi. They carefully stared at the man walking leisurely.


    Huh? He seemed to look familiar.


    "Isn''t that... Boss Si! But he leftst night!"


    The bodyguard then went to check the vi''s wall around the tree. But all the windows were closed,


    and he didn''t take it as being so serious.


    J didn''t arrive at the shop that day. Later in the afternoon, Samuel had learnt from one of the


    bodyguard that J had went to the hospital.


    He called his daughter at once. "Jane, what''s happened with you?"


    J who was already on her way to hospital, was a little nervous, and said, "No, don''t worry, I''m OK. I


    have just a little... stomachache."


    "Stomachache? But why are you going to Obstetrics and Gynecology?" Samuelid it out for her


    directly.


    ...


    J forgot that she was constantly surrounded and surveyed by the bodyguards hired by her father.


    "Father, stop! I''m fine and I''ll be back soon!" J then ended the call and kept on enduring the aching


    pain in her stomach.


    A doctor wearing a mouth-muffle looked at the woman, and ordered, "Don''t touch it for three days...


    Were you hurt by someone?"


    ''It looks like she has been with more than a single man... It seemed like you''ve been with several, '' the


    doctor thought. But, the doctor dared not speak out her mind.


    J smiled embarrassed, and said, "No, no. Am I alright?"


    ''Damn you, Daniel!''


    She had paid for her words.


    J''s phone started ringing again when she got out of the hospital. It was E.


    "Well, mother, I''m feeling fine now. Don''t spy on me so closely, I''m old enough to take care of myself, "


    said J helplessly.


    She wasn''t a child anymore, indeed.


    E answered her stern. "J! Call Brian and invite him for dinner tonight!"


    ''What... Why is mother angry? And... Why call Brian?'' thought J.


    "Why do I have to call Brian and invite him to dinner?" She then kicked the small stones near the car.


    She kicked a big one far away, but hurt her leg. "Ouch..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She was just about to cry because of the pain.


    "That''s none of your business. Just invite him to our old house tonight!" Just when J then left the


    hospital, Samuel got in touch with the doctor that had just seen her using his connections.

 Chapter 93 She Was Screwed

    Chapter 93 She Was Screwed


    Fortunately, E spoke with Jane''s physician. But when she heard that her daughter had actually went


    to the hospital to change her medicine, E suddenly copsed!


    ''I''ve spoiled Jane too much, that''s why she''s so wild now.''


    "Ah? The old house?" J was even more confused now.


    "Yes! And J, if you dare to make any more trouble today, I''ll kill! Come together tonight!" E then


    hung up the phone furiously, leaving J stunned and alone in front of the hospital''s door.


    She looked at the No. 3 People Hospital, and wondered how did her mom and dad know why she was


    there.


    It wasn''t possible! She not only bypassed Chuck Hospital, but also took care not to use her real name.


    How could her dad know about that as well?


    No way! J whined, and the more she thought about it, the more it looked to seem that way!


    She was screwed!


    Also, what did her mother mean with bringing Brian over for dinner at the old house? In any case, her


    mom was furious, and so she had to contact Brian whether she liked it or not!


    "Hello, Brian?" Holding the phone against he ear, J smiled, because she felt very embarrassed.


    Brian alsoughed, and asked, "What happened? J?"


    "Um... Do you have some free time tonight?" J scratched her head in embarrassment.


    Brian thought his schedule for a moment, and answered, "Yes, I have, but it''ll be after 7:00 pm."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just... my mom... I don''t know what''s wrong with her... She insisted on bringing you


    over to dinner at my great-grandma... I''m confused."


    ''Why must it be at the old house? Is there something important she has to tell us about?''


    J''s mother had insisted for him to eat at her great-grandma''s home. Then, Brian was confused too.


    But he still agreed, nheless. "I''ll contact you when I finish work."


    "OK, Brian. Go to work, I won''t bother you." J''s consideration made Brian feel touched.


    "Bye, J."


    After she ended the call, J looked at the time and saw that it was almost four o''clock. She did not


    have to go to the store anymore, so she went home to sleep instead!


    Since her body was aching, she shouldn''t stay out.


    She slept until Brian called her. "Jane, I am on Zhongshan Road. Where are you?"


    "I... I''m still at home. You go first, I''lle right away." J then quickly got up from bed and walked


    into the bathroom in a daze.


    "Fine, but tell me the address!" Brian entered a store, bought a gift, and then waited for J to give


    him the address.


    At the Shao''s old house


    In addition to Samuel, the whole family happily greeted Brian in the living room, and he greeted


    everyone back.


    When Brian saw Samuel''s sullen look, his heart suddenly beat faster, and instantly thought that


    something must be happening here tonight.


    E and Vi had already prepared supper, and were just waiting for Brian and J to arrive.


    "Here, eat some fruit first. I''ll go and call Jane to see where she is." E let Brian sit next to Samuel and


    then went to speak on her phone in the other room.


    "Mom, what happened?" answered J, as she looked at the man in front of her car.


    "Where are you, Jane?"


    "Oh, I just left. I''ll drive faster." J had no choice now but to get out of the car.


    "Drive slowly. Don''t worry." They could talk to Brian first and then to J, when she would arriveter.


    "Yes, mom."


    J ended the call and then went to the front of the car. "Daniel, why are you blocking my car?"


    "Where are you going?" She had dressed neatly for the evening. There was something fishy behind


    this.


    "I''m going to the old house. Have you heard what my mother said just now?" J pulled him away off


    the road and then started to return to her car.


    He had been such a monsterst night, and she was still pissed off at him.


    "What are you doing at the old house?"


    ''She must go there for some reason, '' thought Daniel.


    "How do I know? Go and ask my mom!" J shed him a face and then drove away.


    J didn''t expect that Daniel would really call her mother to make sure she was heading there.


    "Godmother!"


    "Daniel?" When E spoke the name it attracted Brian''s attention.


    Daniel spoke coldly, "I just came back home and saw Jane go out."


    "Oh, Jane ising over to the old house. We have to talk about Jane and Brian." E was upset by


    this. It would have been good if Jane were with Daniel instead.


    Her words made Daniel frown. He knew that Jane''s boyfriend was Brian, and he couldn''t help but


    asking, "What''s with Jane and Brian?"


    E stood up from the sofa and went to the other side of the room, and said, "Jane is too stupid, and


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    she doesn''t know when she could suffer loss. Your godfather wants Brain to be responsible for Jane.


    We have to talk about Brian''s ns and, if possible, we will set the wedding date straight away."


    When E finished her words, Daniel on the other side was silent.


    E, who didn''t know the real situation, asked him, "How are you with your girlfriend doing these


    days?"


    "Fine."


    "Ah! Treat your girlfriend well, and when you have timee over and have dinner with us here!" E


    was frustrated, but she couldn''t force two people to be together if they didn''t want to.


    It didn''t matter, Brian was also an excellent match.


    "Yes, godmother."


    Daniel then hung up and, in a daze, walked alone under the light of the streetmps.


    ''Why did J lie about Brian?'' thought Daniel. ''Maybe the two really had been together? Why did she


    lie to mest night that nothing happened between her and Brian?''


    When they first had sex, she had uttered Brian''s name while holding him...


    Brian''sment on Weibo confirmed that he would take her to Korea. They were showing off!


    He thought that J was lying to him. She was dating two people at the same time, just as he was,


    although he pretended to actually do it.


    A cold wind then blew over Daniel''s heart.


    ''No way! J must give me an exnation!''


    Daniel then got into his Lamborghini and drove to the Shao''s old house.


    At the Shao''s old house


    Brian, Vincent, and Melody were having a good chat.


    "Brian, let''s eat. J will be hereter." E asked Brian to sit at the dinner table and start eating.


    "Aunt, you eat first. I''ll wait for J."


    E waved at him, and said, "Jane has no time concept. You might have to wait until nine or ten."


    Brian didn''t refuse them any longer, and all of them moved to the table.


    But just after two bites, Samuel put down his chopsticks.


    "Brian."


    "Yes sir!" Brian responded sternly out of instinct. When he saw the three women smiling at him, he then


    remembered where he really was. Feeling embarrassed, he looked at Samuel and said: "Uncle."


    "Hum, tell me, what are your feelings towards J?" Samuel asked him straight.


    Brian was stunned for a brief second. Seeing Samuel''s serious look, he knew that he was not joking.


    Then he answered "I like J a lot, but... Jane doesn''t like me. She likes someone else."

 Chapter 94 What Do You Think I Am!

    Chapter 94 What Do You Think I Am!


    His words made E and Samuel exchange strong looks. Things were getting a little bit tricky here...


    Samuel continued his words using a firmer tone. "I have no interest in knowing the details of your love


    story. However, I do wish you can take up responsibility for Jane. As a man, you need to live up to your


    words and bear the consequences of your actions! You are a well trained soldier. You should have


    known better!"


    Brian was utterly lost at his strong usation. What did he mean by taking up responsibility for Jane?


    What had happened? Did he do something to Jane that required him to be responsible for her?


    He paused for a while, thinking what to say to Samuel best. With a clear tone in his voice, Brian


    answered, "Whatever you say. If you ask me to marry J, I will be more than happy to do it!"


    Brian''s straightforward reply pleased the Shao family.


    "Very well. Let''s wait for Jane and then we can discuss it further with her as well." Uttering these words,


    Samuel continued dining.


    Half an hourter


    J came dashing into the living room. As she found no one there, she then quickly turned to the


    dining room.


    Everyone was there, waiting for her.


    "Great grandmother, grandparents, dad, mom, Brian! Here I am!" She dashed into Melody''s arms, who


    was smiling the moment sheid her eyes on her beloved J.


    Everyone was pleased and joyful.


    "Where''s John?" J was confused because she didn''t see her brother anywhere.


    E exined to her, "John went to your auntie''s. He won''t be here with us this evening."


    Alright!


    "Jane, go and wash your hands for dinner." Melody lovingly pat her great grand child''s hand as she


    stared her in the eyes.


    J nodded and then went to wash her hands. Upon return, she found that the seat next to Brian was


    empty. Naturally, she sat down next to him.


    "Hey, J, try this fish made by auntie. She did an amazing job cooking it!" Brian earnestly put arge


    piece of juicy fish onto J''s te.


    The rest sitting at the table were all contented as they witnessed the sweet moment. Brian was very


    considerate, despite the fact him being with other soldiers in the army all throughout the year.


    "Jane, I''ve talked to Brian. In a couple of day''s time, Brian and his family are going to visit us to officially


    discuss the marriage between you two. What do you think about it?" Samuel was helping E with the


    shrimp as he casuallyunched the question to his daughter.


    J almost choked on the piece of fish when she heard the shocking news!


    ''What the hell?'' She stared at Brian in disbelief, who responded by giving her an awkward smile. He


    was speechless himself.


    "Dad, why on earth are Brian and his familying here to discuss our marriage?" She gulped the


    juice that Brian offered her to ease her difort.


    Samuel pulled his face stern at her response. "Jane, mind your words! You''ve been together for ages.


    If you don''t intend to get married, then what are you going to do? I won''t allow you to mess around


    anymore!"


    Well.... J did not know what to say in her defense. Instead, she blinked her eyes innocently, as she


    exined, "Dad, I was not messing around!"


    She thought that actually her father was the one who was being unreasonable with!


    The ambiance was tensed at the table. Brian then pat J on the shoulder, and said, "J, let''s eat


    first. We will discuss the issueter!"


    E also tried tofort her husband. "Samuel, please be patient with our child. Don''t shout at her!"


    "Exactly. Let the kids eat first. We''ll talk about these thingster!" quickly added Melody. She tried to


    ease the tension hanging in the air.


    Samuel put the peeled shrimps on E''s te, wiped his fingers with a wet towel, and finally nodded,


    "Let''s finish eating first!"


    J was still offended by her father''s words. She then asked him with a bold tone, "Dad, why did you


    shout at me? All I asked for was why the marriage was on an agenda, and you lost your temper


    because of it."


    For the first time in their lives, Samuel and J were firing words towards each other and arguing.


    "J, do you think that I am not aware of the things you did?" Samuel gave his daughter a stern look.


    Seeing J''s nk look, he could no longer control his anger but snap at her loudly, "You and Brian...


    have been together already. Why not get married soon? What are you waiting for? Are you expecting a


    short-gun wedding?"


    ...


    Samuel''s words made both Brian and J utterly speechless.


    What was he shouting about? When had they be a couple? Howe they didn''t have the


    slightest idea about it?


    "Uncle Samuel, I think you must have mistaken something here." Brian came to his senses as he


    boldly stated his point to Samuel; but he still had no idea about what Samuel was really talking about.


    Why would Samuel think that he and Jane had already had sex? Was it because of the night when he


    had brought J to the hotel?


    "Mistake? I know the truth! J, I''ve called the hospital myself. You know very well why you went to


    the hospital!" Samuel''s eyes were burning with anger.


    J''s face flushed red as her father revealed her secret in front of everyone. She felt awkward and


    did not know what to do next.


    Her father had crossed the line! He was now trespassing on her private space....


    J suddenly stood up from the chair with tears in her eyes. She muttered between her teeth, "Dad,


    that was not Brian!"


    With these words, she then ran away from the dining table, leaving the rest gasping in surprise at her


    reply.


    By then, Brian had figured out all the situation. Samuel must have mistaken him for someone else who


    already had sex with J.


    "Uncle Samuel, I had nothing to do with J!" He knew who the man in discussion was. But it was not


    up to him to reveal his name.


    Brian''s words made Samuel regret what he did. He then started to worry about his daughter.


    J ran all the way out of the old house in distress. Worrying about her, Brian quickly ran after her to


    make sure she was safe.


    Across the street, there was a Lamborghini parked, and J didn''t pay any attention to it and just ran


    past it.


    Brian finally caught up with her, and said, "J, calm down, please."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    J stopped and she looked at him with a sad look in her eyes. "I''m sorry that my father wronged you


    like that, Brian. I''m sorry to have caused you so much trouble!"


    "It''s OK, J. Please don''t cry anymore. If he doesn''t want to be responsible for you and marry you,


    then I would..." J understood him without letting him finish the sentence.


    The rest of the family were all out now. Helped by Vincent, Melody stood there with her walking cane as


    she shouted at them, "Jane,e back home. We can sort it all out back here, at home!"


    J saw her, but the moment she also spotted Samuel, she threw herself away from Brian''s arms


    and ran away even further.


    Just then, a tall figure appeared in front of her and stopped her in her tracks.


    ...


    J''s face was covered with tears. Daniel felt both half sorry and half angry to see her like that.


    As soon as she recognized him, she then burst out into a loud cry. Hitting his chest with her fists, she


    shouted, "It''s all your fault! Your fault! You made my father... wrong me like that! Your fault!"


    Daniel held her hands tightly, and asked in a soft voice, "What''s going on? Stop crying and tell me what


    happened!"


    The rest of the family, standing not that far away from them, were all confused. They did not see that


    E thought to herself that Daniel must be the one who her daughter was really dating....


    Brian stood behind them as he watched her crying on Daniel''s chest. He felt something break in his


    heart. Sadly, he took out a cigarette out of his pack and lit it with his hands shivering.


    He then stood there, inhaling the smoke in silence and thinking that he had already forgotten her.


    Daniel wiped away the tears on J''s face, and said, "Did Brian turn you down?"


    "What? Daniel Si, you bastard! What do you think I am!" J screamed out of distress as she pushed


    him away. She couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Howe everyone seemed to misunderstand her today?


    She was really upset because of this!


    Her wrists were caught in his powerful hands. He pulled her back to him, and said, "Come back.


    borate what happened, please!"

 Chapter 95 From Now On You Cant Meet With Brian Anymore

    Chapter 95 From Now On You Can''t Meet With Brian Anymore


    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore! I don''t care what you think! I was just so dissolute and also even


    went to the hospital to take care of my wound with medicine! Leave me alone!" shouted J. She


    seemed to be going mad, and dragged her wrist out of Daniel''s hand.


    Even if it felt painful, she ignored it.


    ''Went to the hospital to take care of her wound with medicine?'' pondered Daniel, with a confused


    expression glimmering in his eyes.


    J struggled to free herself, but Daniel still didn''t loosen his grip on her. He then took out his phone


    from his pocket with his other hand and called Samuel, who was not far away from him. "Father*,


    please go inside the house, I''ll take care of Jane!"


    (*TN: Here father means sworn father)


    "Um. I see, " replied Samuel.


    After he asked his parents and his grandmother to enter the house first, Samuel then walked up to


    Brian and apologized to him. "Brian, I am so sorry. I misunderstood you and Jane..."


    Samuel believed that all of this was all his fault.


    Brian put out the cigarette he was smoking and then stood up at the roadside, saying, "It doesn''t


    matter. I should leave now; I will contact Jter to see how she''s doing."


    After he heard these words, Samuel nodded, and after Brian said his goodbyes to everyone present,


    he drove away.


    Daniel held J tightly in his arms, and said, "Jane! Be obedient!"


    "Why do I have to be obedient to you? I''m already ufortable because everyone misunderstood


    me. If you were me, would you feel alright?" asked J. Her hand was already red, but Daniel did not


    lose his grip on her.


    Daniel helped her wipe her tears off her cheeks and wondered if J refused the engagement with


    Brian.


    "Jane, I''m going to return to the old house and tell father* that you''re in a rtionship with me, and


    except for me, you can''t marry anyone else!"


    (*TN: Here father means sworn father)


    With these words Daniel, indeed, released J from his grip and walked towards the old house.


    But J then held on to Daniel instead, and said, "Daniel, don''t go back! I don''t want to give Samuel


    any more exnations and I also don''t care about his misunderstanding!"


    The military vehicle then stopped behind J and the driver''s windows was rolled down. "J, I''m


    going back now. Call me if you ever need anything!" said Brian.


    When she heard Brian''s words, J turned around, and replied, "OK, Brian. Thank you... And I''m


    sorry about all of this. Be careful on the road!"


    The two men looked at each other and then looked away, not even greeting each other.


    "You''re wee, J. Bye!" replied Brian.


    After he drove his military vehicle away, Brian saw in the rear view mirror that Daniel was holding J


    in his arms...


    "J, from now on you can''t meet with Brian anymore!" warned Daniel.


    It was the first time Daniel had felt jealous!


    J wondered why Daniel was so shameless to ask her not to meet with Brian anymore. He was also


    in a rtionship with Kate; why didn''t he stop dating her?


    "Leave me alone! I''m in a bad mood now, so you''d better not provoke me!" said J. She pushed


    Daniel away and then slowly walked along the roadside.


    Daniel, who followed her, came over to her with his hands in his pocket, and said, "You''re in a bad


    mood?"


    Since he hadn''t coaxed any girls before, it seemed to be difficult for him to please her. So he tried to


    He then walked regrly and stretched out a hand and caught J''s shoulder to stop her from


    advancing any further. The next thing he did was to take out his phone out of his pocket.


    When J realized what he was going to do, it was toote, because Daniel had already got through


    to Samuel on the phone. "Father*, I''m the one who is in a rtionship with J, so I will marry..."


    (*TN: Here father means sworn father)


    His mouth was then suddenly covered by J. Since J was too rmed, she had ignored hisst


    word over the line - "marry".


    J was so angry that after she ended the call, she directly turned off his phone!


    "What are you doing?" asked Daniel. Daniel was distressed and pulled down J''s hand. J''s


    response made him think that she didn''t want to be in love with him!


    J just didn''t want everyone to know that she was his mistress! And she also didn''t want the bastard


    to be responsible for her!


    She thought that she could consider this only after Daniel broke up with Kate...


    Samuel, who was in the old house, massaged his painful temple when he looked at his phone.


    He began to regret that he had longed for a daughter before. He felt very annoyed by her. Finally, he


    said to E, "I won''t step in her affairs any longer, becasue I have to ask different people to be


    responsible for her every time. And it seems that no one wants to marry her!"


    "You finally draw this conclusion!" said E sarcastically. When she found out that Daniel was the one


    held ountable for her, she suddenly felt better.


    She then hummed a tune in the bedroom while she tidied up some sun-dried clothes on the bed.


    "She was asking for trouble. If she had told me of this before, I would not have involved Brian into this.


    Well, by now, Brian must feel very ufortable!" said Samuel. Both the fact that Brian had liked Jane


    and Daniel''s sudden appearance had hurt him.


    E was silent for a little while, and then said, "It isn''t our fault. After all, Brian is a military officer, so


    he''ll cope with the stress in his own proper way."


    Samuel sighed and hoped that Brian would let it pass.


    "Look at your daughter. She is no where near as obedient as Jerry is. Weren''t you anxious to have a


    daughter?" spoke E. John, who was just over two years old, didn''t worry them so much as she did.


    In face, Samuel loved Jane the most out of his three children. However, E took his words seriously.


    She said, "Well, I will leave along with Jane, and you live together with Jerry and John!"


    When he heard these words, Samuel immediately held his wife in his arms, and replied, "Honey, I was


    just talking. Can''t I at least grumble about it?"


    "No!" E straightforwardly rejected him.


    Samuel felt distressed by her, and said, "OK. Honey, you are the most important person to me and


    everything is now up to you!"


    E snorted. This time, it sounded more OK! She went on doing her tasks, pleased.


    Outside, Daniel got J into his car and then they left the old house.


    "Let me get off the car. I don''t want to go anywhere!" shouted J. She looked out of the car window


    and was morose and annoyed at what was happening.


    Suddenly, snow fell from the sky. J was surprised to see the kes and rolled down the car


    window.


    Indeed, it was snowing!


    Daniel took J downtown and then parked the car in front of a luxurious apartmentplex.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When she looked at the building in front of her, J saw that it was a forty-story, or maybe more, tall


    building.


    Who lived here? And why did he take her here?


    Daniel, who now held her hand, unlocked the fingerprint lock and entered the elevator on the ground


    floor.


    He then pressed the 48th floor button.


    "Who are we visiting?" asked J. They stood together in the elevator waiting for it to climb.


    His big palm was wrapped on her little hand, and J felt warm.


    When she looked at Daniel''s tall, strong back, J''s heartbeat started racing.


    She could smell Daniel''s familiar perfume, which fascinated her...


    "You''ll know when we arrive!" replied Daniel. The elevator quickly reached the 48th floor.


    When they got off the elevator, J was pulled out of it by Daniel. Then, they walked towards an


    apartment and stopped in front of its beige door.


    Daniel unlocked the fingerprint lock, and the door was opened.


    J followed him into the apartment. After Daniel turned on the light, J saw a very spacious


    apartment, which seemed to cover an area of almost 1, 000 square meters.


    ''Does the apartment take up the whole 48th floor?'' she wondered.


    ''Daniel has such a luxurious apartment!''


    The apartment was neatly and elegantly decorated, with some costly European-style furniture in it.


    There were also dozens of high-grade red wine bottles sitting on the wine rack. A bookshelf was ced


    near the wine rack, and it was packed with rare books.


    On a whole, the decorative style of the apartment was almost the same as that of Vi No. 9. This


    must''ve been Daniel''s apartment.

 Chapter 96 Well be Together Until Tomorrow Morning

    Chapter 96 We''ll be Together Until Tomorrow Morning


    "Why did you bring me here?" asked J. She asked and looked at the man who was now opening a


    bottle of red wine. He seemed to be quite fond of drinking red wine, as J had seen him drink red


    wine many times.


    "Sleep!" The man only replied to her with a simple word.


    ...


    J rolled her eyes at him, and said, "No! I am not sleeping here! You go to bed!"


    "OK!" The man answered her straight forwardly.


    J stood there, speechless, and didn''t know what to do next. ''Should I stay or should I go?'' she


    thought.


    ''I''d better leave!''


    J turned around and walked towards the apartment''s door. "I should go. Goodbye!" she said.


    "Stop! Go to the bedroom''s balcony, in the eastern side, and wait for me there!" demanded Daniel.


    He then carefully poured his red wine into the wine decanter, and then began to delicately aerate it.


    ''To the bedroom''s balcony? What''s he nning to do?'' wondered J.


    "Can I refuse?" asked J.


    "No!" After the man sternly replied, he rested his arms on the long table, seriously looking at his ss


    of red wine.


    J rolled her eyes at him and thenplied, walking towards the direction he had just told her.


    J opened the bedroom''s door and went in. She found that the bedroom was very clean and that


    the bed was tidy, with a deep brown colored lining set on it. She felt curious at the sight, because it


    seemed that seldom someone slept there; but the bed was still well made and tidied with clean bed


    sheets.


    Without overthinking things, J opened the balcony''s transparent ss door.


    Just then, a gust of cold wind blew over her, and she couldn''t help but shiver from head to toe.


    The balcony was tiled with ceramics in deep color, and it had a sunshade umbre, along with a table


    and four chairs.


    Above her was a ss-made ceiling, through which she could clearly see the night''s sky and it''s stars.


    Standing in the door for a while, J couldn''t help but step forward inside it.


    The urban night scene of the city was now unfolding in front of her, and she could see the city brilliantly


    illuminated and bustling with all the cars going anding on the roads. It was quite tranquil up there.


    The ss door opened again, and Daniel came over to her, holding a ss of red wine in his hand.


    He held on to the woman''s waist from her back, who was enjoying the night view near the balcony''s


    rail, and said, "Do you like it here?"


    It was quite peaceful here, and he thought it was only fair to bring her here, as she was inclined to be


    silent every time when she was sad.


    "Not too bad." J made a simplement, and then she stretched out her hands to catch the little


    snowkes that were dropping down from the sky.


    ''Not too bad?'' Daniel thought and frowned, and then he put down the ss of wine on the table.


    As he embraced her waist with his arms and rested his chin on her shoulder, he said, "If this isn''t


    enough to satisfy you, what about we do something else?"


    J instantly drew back her hands and then turned around to face him. "Daniel, I still haven''t got even


    with you! You made me have to go to the hospital! And now you still want to... Hum! Men are always


    thinking and dealing with things with their lower part of their body!"


    Daniel grinned a smile and lowered his head to kiss her plump red lips, and a seductive aura soon filled


    the air around them.


    J''s back was supported by the balcony''s rail, and her whole body was held tight by Daniel.


    "No..." she said.


    She pushed his chest with weak strength.


    "What''s on your mind? I just thought that we could drink some red wine and rx. You''re just


    overthinking things'' it''s not my fault, " tittered Daniel. The man''s face softened, and then he grabbed


    the ss of wine from the table and took another sip out of it.


    J''s face flushed red, ''Oh, so now it''s my misunderstanding!'' she thought.


    She then looked around here, and said, "Daniel, you''re so mean. Why didn''t you bring one more ss


    of red wine for your guest? Oh, uh..." Her lips were kissed again, and a mouthful of red wine then


    slipped into her mouth and went down her throat, into her stomach...


    ''You are not a guest, and if you are willing to, I''ll change your name, and then you''ll be the hostess


    here!'' Daniel thought.


    With a deep look in his eyes the man stared at the girl, who was now naturally closing her eyes. He


    hadn''t broken up with Kate because he wanted to protect her.


    He had tried his best to protect her from any aching or disturbance.


    If J had said that she cared... He, of course, would have broken up with Kate immediately.


    But, she had never demanded that...


    Before J had another chance to protest, another sip of red wine was slipped into her mouth again.


    "Daniel, maybe you''re not so squeamish about cleanliness... but I am! Please don''t force me to drink


    wine in this way, OK?" protested J. She bent down to gulp for air. Though she protested, in reality,


    and not knowing why, she actually liked it!


    "Do you mean that I''m disgusting?" asked Daniel with a peaceful tone.


    J threw him a look, and wondered whether she should tell a lie and nod or shake her head instead.


    The man grinned a smile again and held her tight into his arms, and said, "I know you won''t mind." If


    she dared to nod her head in just that moment, Daniel was sure to punish her again. He would force


    her to drink the wine in this way, everyday, until she wouldn''t mind it anymore.


    Then, all of a sudden, the phone in Daniel''s pocket started ringing.


    He let go of J and then took out his phone out of his pocket. He took a brief look at the screen and


    then passed it to J. "Answer it, " he said.


    ''What?'' J curiously looked at the screen, and saw the caller was her sworn mother.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you answer it yourself?" asked J.


    "That''s your mother-inw, you answer it!" Daniel said.


    ...


    J helplessly took over the phone while she stood bewildered in the midst of a cold wind.


    "That''s my sworn mother, not mother-inw. Why did you say it like I''m already married to you." Her


    face flushed bright red, which made Daniel happy; he felt couldn''t wait to make fun of herter.


    "J, marry me!" asked Daniel. He stared her straight in the eye, but with only half the truth spoken in


    his gaze!


    J took a deep breath, and nearly fell mesmerized by his deep stare.


    "You''re kidding me!" said J with a little choke. She wasn''t happy with this joke, because he already


    had a girlfriend.


    Then the phone rang for a second time, and J answered it. "Hello, mother.*"


    (*TN: sworn mother)


    L was first puzzled by the woman''s voiceing from the other side of the line, but then she


    replied, "Oh, it''s you Jane! I''m sorry, I must have dialed the wrong number. I actually wanted to call


    Daniel. Sorry to disturb you."


    Then, almost in an instant, L hung up on her; J didn''t even have a chance to exin herself.


    She looked at the phone, speechless.


    But then the phone rang again.


    "Mother*, " answered J.


    (*TN: sworn mother)


    "Oh! Have I dialed it wrong again? My eyes are really... I''m not that old, but why did I make the same


    mistake twice?" said L.


    "No, mother. This is Daniel''s phone number, you''ve dialed it correct, " said J almost yelling in the


    phone. Then, L finally stopped her murmurings over the phone.


    She took a look at her phone and saw that indeed she had dialed the the right number!


    "Oh! Jane! Are you with Daniel?" L put back the phone over her ear; she was so surprised and


    happy.


    ''E was right! Jane''s getting together with my son! That''s good!'' thought L.


    J threw an embarrassed nce at the man next to her, who was enjoying his ss of wine, and


    she cautiously answered back to L, "Uh, yes. Right at this moment..."


    ''If mother* also misunderstands me as being his mistress, It''ll be even more embarrassing'' thought


    J.


    (*TN: sworn mother)


    But, without even expecting it, Daniel then suddenly drew himself more close to her and cut in with


    some words over the phone. "Not only just now, but we''ll be together until tomorrow morning."


    J didn''t have the time to cover the speaker.


    She gave him a furious stare, but he grinned a sly smile on his face instead; L then hastily answered


    on the other side of the line, "OK! OK! Then I shouldn''t disturb you two any longer. Jane, I am hanging


    up now, and tomorrow, I''ll..."


    "Please hang up the phone, mother! Aren''t you aware that you''re disturbing us! Why are you talking so


    much?" broke Daniel in a peaceful voice. He had drawn closer to J again, and had cut short L''s


    exciting speech over the phone.


    L immediately hung up.


    J pinched Daniel, and said, "What are you doing? Why did you say something like that when


    nothing was happening!"


    "A single man and a single woman are spending the night together. Even if nothing is happening


    between us right now, we still can never exin ourselves clearly to others, " said Daniel. He put back


    the phone in his pocket, and thought, ''Well! It''s really wonderful to stay at peace with J!''

 Chapter 97 Janet, Youre Really Gonna be the Death of Me

    Chapter 97 J, You''re Really Gonna be the Death of Me


    "I don''t want to talk with you anymore!" said J. She pretended to be angry with him and threw him


    a despised nce, then keeping her distance from him.


    Gripping his ss of red wine, Daniel gradually came closer to J until he leaned tight on her back


    and stretched out his hand to put the ss on her lips.


    "It''s so stingy!" said J. She took the ss and drank up all the wine in it. After, when she finished


    thest drop, she swayed the empty ss in front of him, and joyfully said, "Look! You''ve got nothing


    left to drink anymore!"


    Daniel took the empty ss, and while he put it aside on the table, he said, "I can drink... This!" and he


    held her in his arms. He then kissed her lips and enjoyed tasting the wine''s vor from her mouth.


    His kiss pressed harder and harder, and he didn''t let her off until she nearly suffocated.


    With their foreheads touching against each other, Daniel said, "J, you''re really one tempting


    woman!" He just couldn''t help kissing and hugging her...


    J curled up her red lips, and said, "Thank you for yourpliments!"


    Daniel then suddenly lifted her in the air, and while she screamed, he carried her back into the


    bedroom.


    One of her slippers had been already kicked off of her foot in the balcony, and the other one was taken


    off by Daniel.


    He ced her on the bed, and said, "Wait for me here, I''m going out for a moment."


    The woman then turned and sat up on the bed, and upon hearing his words, she stared at him, and


    asked, "Where are you going?"


    Daniel kissed her forehead, and said, "Just wait!" Then he left.


    J threw herself into the quilt and covered her red and hot face. She was so excited that she then


    danced with joy.


    After about ten minutester, Daniel came back.


    He had a medicine box in his hand, and he swayed it in front of J, grinning a sly smile.


    J curiously stared at the smiling man, and asked, "What''s that?"


    "Guess!" said Daniel. He then opened the box and took out the ointment inside.


    J took a better look at the medicine box, and then her face instantly flushed red, and said,


    "Thanks!" Then she went towards the bathroom.


    She had left her handbag in her car, as she had just quarreled with her father. But luckily, her phone


    was in her pocket.


    "Wait!" Her arm was then gripped by Daniel, and she turned around.


    Daniel lifted the woman, whose bare feet were stepping on the carpet, and then put her back onto the


    bed.


    He sat at the bedside, took back the ointment, and said, "Let me help you with it."


    "No... No, I can do it myself." J refused and kept on shaking her head.


    "Be obedient! I''ve brought it, and so I should also help you with it, " said Daniel. He then twisted it''s lid


    off, and felt that it smelled cool and refreshing.


    J''s face then flushed bright red, and still insisting, she said, "No. I can apply it by myself!"


    But the man didn''t give her any chance to refuse him again and then began his moves...


    It took about half an hour for Daniel to apply the ointment on Jane. Then, he directly pressed her under


    him.


    "Jane, you''re luring me!" The man protested to her in a low and hoarse voice.


    J feltpletely innocent, and said, "You''re framing me!" ...


    ''I''m so pure! I''ve never meant to do something like that!'' thought J.


    Daniel kissed hard on her lips, with his big palm gripping her small hand to move forward on her.


    Then, when it came to undo his belt''s buckle, the man breathed and whispered to the woman''s ear,


    "Jane, help me..."


    ''Oh! ''Jane'' sounds so greating from his mouth!'' she thought.


    ''The touch on this buckle is kind of familiar.'' J then lowered her eyes and looked at it.


    ''Isn''t that the belt that I gave him?'' she thought, and then also asked in a sweet tone. "What? Haven''t


    you sold the belt for tonics?"


    Daniel took a slight bite on her lips, and then said, "If you think that I need tonics, then I''ll go and buy


    some right now!"


    "No! Actually, that won''t be necessary!" replied J. And with her arms gripping tight around his neck,


    she slightly raised up her head, and said in a tender voice, "Daniel, you don''t need to eat any tonics.


    You''re actually really strong, I... can barely stand it."


    Daniel was so satisfied by the woman''s highpliments that he grinned a real big smile on his face,


    and proudly said, "I''m d you''re well aware of that, and from now on, be good and behave well, or


    otherwise I''ll punish you, again!"


    ''But if you''re ever hurt and feeling uneasy, of course my heart will bitterly ache for you, '' thought Daniel.


    "Um." She slightly answered him back.


    Daniel gripped her little hand, and demanded, "Help me unbuckle it."


    Flushing a red face J touched the belt''s buckle, and then one minute passed, and another one,


    and she still couldn''t unbuckle it; there were already hundreds of beads of sweating out of Daniel''s


    forehead.


    He had no choice, but to unbuckle it himself. "Crack!"


    The buckle''s cracking sounding made J instantly close her eyes. She was now too shy to even


    have a look at Daniel''s face.


    "Jane, you''re so sweet..."


    As the night steadily grew, snowkes were dropping down on the ground outside while inside the


    grand bedroom a warm and charming aura was filling the air around the two lovers. "I feel my mouth


    sore, " said J.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Very soon..." said the man.


    "It''s been too long!" The woman protested with a lisp.


    And the man couldn''t help butughing at her, and said, "Do something else."


    "What? Like what?" replied J. Incautiously, she bit him when she was uttering her words.


    "..."


    Instantly, J was startled by his facial expressions, and apologized at once, "Sorry, sorry! I didn''t do


    it on purpose, swear!"


    The man closed his eyes and gripped tight his fists, bearing the pain. ''J, you''re really gonna be the


    death of me!'' he thought.


    ''God! This torturous tempting woman!''


    ...


    Outside it was snowing heavily, and the city was soon coated with a thickyer of white. Daniel went


    into the bathroom, feeling refreshed.


    And massaging her sore mouth, J also followed him into the bathroom. She found a brand new set


    of tooth brushes and then she began to brush her teeth.


    Staring at the mirror, in which J could see the man under the shower, she could hardly move her


    eyes away from him.


    Her movements gradually slowed down, and various thoughts came into her mind. She tried to focus


    hey eyes on his pecs and abs...


    The shower''s water was then suddenly stopped.


    J then moved her eyes away with a guilty conscious look in them, but it was already toote.


    The man casually wrapped himself with a bathrobe and then walked up to J, who was still brushing


    her teeth, and while he held her waist, he said, "Jane, if you''re not satisfied yet, I''ll go and buy a box of


    condoms. What do you think about that?"


    ''Right, I forgot it. I should have bought some, '' he thought.


    The woman hastily shook her head, pushed away the man, and after she quickly finished her brushing,


    said, "No, Mr. Si. I have to go to sleep! Good night!"


    Then she slipped into the bedroom and burrowed herself inside the quilt.


    Daniel came out of the bathroom, pressed her at his side, gave her a deep kiss, and then holding her


    tight in his arms, he fell sound asleep.


    Early next morning


    Daniel''s phone rang, and J woke up. Daniel, who was already awake, sat up on the bed and


    grabbed his phone.


    "Father*!" J suddenly awoke when she heard who was calling.


    (*TN: sworn father)


    She turned around and sternly stared at the man who answered his phone. She noticed that his


    unshaven and fresh face after sleep was even sexier.


    Daniel caught her small hand with his fist, and continued, "Um, yes. Please don''t worry, father."


    "OK, " he turned to J. "Jane, talk with your father." Daniel then passed over the phone to J.


    Hearing this, J hesitated for a moment and then got out of the bed and walked straight into the


    bathroom, with a peaceful look on her face.


    Daniel had no choice but to put back the phone over his ear. Samuel on the other side of the line


    understood the current situation, and asked, "Jane''s not willing to talk with me, right?"


    "Yes." Daniel replied honestly.

 Chapter 98 Ill Find a House of My Own and Move Out These Days

    Chapter 98 I''ll Find a House of My Own and Move Out These Days


    "Fine, I was thinking that she wouldn''t... Anyway, whenever you''re free, pleasee and talk with me


    about the affair between you and J." Samuel spoke thest sentence in a very severe tone.


    "OK, I understand, father*!"


    (*TN: sworn father) Daniel sternly replied.


    After she washed and brushed, J found that her clothes were... She then squinted at the man who


    had just also finished brushing.


    Daniel wore a smile on his face, and said, "Don''t go anywhere today. Wait for me here; I''ming


    back tonight."


    "For what?" asked J.


    "Just listen to me!" said the man.


    ...


    The woman then held him, and standing on her tiptoes, and she gave him a slight kiss on his Adam''s


    apple.


    In an instant, the man''s eyes became bigger, and his breath also starteding in short gasps.


    He rested his big palms on her slim waist, and said, "I''m not going to work today."


    "What?"


    ''Why isn''t he going to work all of a sudden?'' she thought. J stared at the man in front of her with a


    doubtful look in her eyes.


    Daniel grinned, and said, "I just want to hold you in my arms and sleep all day!"


    J''s face flushed crimson red, and while she pushed him on the bedroom''s door, she said, "Go! Go


    to work now!"


    While Daniel was changing his shoes at the door, he said, "Remember to wait for me here. Don''t go


    anywhere, and don''t worry, I''ll arrange for someone to handle your cake shop''s business for you."


    He really wanted to meet again with J as soon as he came back.


    "OK! I know! Goodbye! You national dream man for girls!" When she said this, J had stuck out her


    tongue and was just about to close the door.


    But the man held her by the head and kissed her hard on her red lips for a long while before he finally


    let her go.


    "Hurry up, or you''ll bete!" urged J. Then, a man came out of the elevator.


    It was Spark. J was initially a little bit shocked to see him there, but soon calmed down.


    ''She''s wearing Mr. Si''s nightgown...'' Spark thought.


    He then greeted Daniel. "Good morning, Mr. Si."


    ''Mr. Si sent a message to me this early morning, asking me to bring a take-away breakfast and toe


    here. So, the breakfast is actually for J...'' thought Spark.


    Daniel took the breakfast and then passed it over to J, and said, "Go back inside and eat!"


    Then J was left all alone in the whole apartment. When she was eating breakfast, she identally


    spilled out some of the soybean milk onto the nightgown she was wearing.


    After breakfast, J randomly picked up one of Daniel''s shirts and changed into it. She then opened


    the balcony''s door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The whole city outside was now coated with ayer of thick white snow. J walked up to the ss


    window near the balcony''s rail, and wrote "Daniel Si" on it with her fingers.


    Staying in the balcony for more than ten minutes, J didn''t feel the cold except on her legs, which


    were exposed.


    She curiously touched Daniel''s shirt, and although it was thin, it still kept her warm.


    In the afternoon, when J was sleeping, her phone rang. Her mother, E, was calling her.


    "Mom!" answered J. She wasn''t evenpletely awake yet.


    "Jane, where are you now? Why aren''t you at the cake shop yet?" asked her mother. E was worried


    about J, and she left the old house after having lunch.


    She thought that she would find J at her cake shop, but she didn''t. Hebe Zhang told her that J


    actually hadn''te to the shop all day.


    Then she went to the mansion, but still couldn''t find her.


    "Uh, I''m staying in some ce outside. Mom, please don''t worry for me, " said J. She turned her


    body in bed and feltfortable staying wrapped in the warm quilt on such a cold, snowy day.


    E suddenly thought of something, and asked, "Are you in Daniel''s mansion now?"


    "No, I''m not! Mom. Please don''t inquire about this anymore. And also, I''ve made up my mind and I''ll


    find a house of my own and move out these days!" answered J.


    ''I''m already a grown-up, and it''s inconvenient to live with my parents!'' thought J.


    E was distressed on hearing that her daughter was moving out, and asked, "Why? What''s up? Are


    you still angry with your father? Jane, listen. It''s not safe for a girl to live alone!"


    "Mom, I have the bodyguards hired by him, don''t I? I''ve already made up my mind and I won''t change


    it!" insisted J.


    ''It seems that Jane is still angry with Samuel, '' thought E. She then asked, "Jane, are you moving out


    to live with Daniel?"


    ''If she''s living with Daniel, should I agree?'' pondered E.


    "Mom! What are you thinking? No! I''m just going to live all alone, all by myself!" replied J. She kept


    rolling in bed for a while, totally losing her mood to sleep because of her mother''s call.


    "OK then, but don''t rush things. I''ll discuss it with your father and ask his opinion on it, " said E.


    "Mom! I''ve already grown up! I''m not a child anymore! I could live by myself before. It''s not a big deal,


    why can''t I make my own decision? Please don''t tell Samuel, I won''t listen to his opinions!" protested


    J.


    ''If mom will discuss this with father, the answer will clearly be no, and then I''ll never step a foot out of


    the Royal Mansion Neighborhood again!''


    E was well aware that her daughter was just raging and acting rashly, and she still patiently


    persuaded her daughter. "Jane, your father already knew that he had you all misunderstood. He said


    that he won''t intervene in every of your affairs from now on, and we''ll only be concerned with ours."


    Lying on the bed, J swept her hair back, and replied, "No, mom. I know that Samuel did all of this


    for my own good, and I won''t be angry with him. But I have decided to move out of the house, so


    please promise me that you''re all right with this, and please don''t talk about this anymore! Please!"


    Listening to her daughter''s persuasive tone, E couldn''t help butugh, and she said, "You naughty


    little girl! If you''re staying alone we, as your parents, can''t ever stop worrying!"


    ''Indeed, our daughter is a grown-up now, and we should give her some space for her own privacy, ''


    thought E. ''But she''s just a girl and, after all, we do have a right to worry about her!''


    J brainstormed and made great efforts toe up with an idea to convince her mother to leave her


    alone. If she could seed in convincing her mother, then her father wouldn''t be a problem!


    She said, "Mom, how about this? I''ll find a house that is near to my brother''s or Sven''s apartments.


    And, even if anything bad were to happen to me, I can quickly turn to them for help."


    ''Or maybe I can find a ce near Daniel. Anyway, he''s also one of my sworn brothers after all. Ha ha, ''


    thought J.


    The suggestion now effective on E, and she said, "Fine, then you don''t need to find a house all by


    yourself. I''ll ask your brother or Sven to find one for you."


    "OK! Then it''s settled! I knew you loved me best! I love you, Mom!" said J cheerfully.


    J was so happy that she nearly jumped out of bed because she could finally see her freedom


    unfolding!


    "Oh, I just can''t do anything to persuade you. I''m sure that your father will scold me heavily because


    I''ve already promised you without even discussing it with him!" said E feeling helpless. She knew her


    husband quite well.


    But J tittered, and said, "Don''t worry, mom! If you''ll say some soft words to him, and pretend to be


    angry, then he''ll soften his heart at once!" J was well aware how much her father loved her mother.


    Her father would surrender eventually if her mother began to be angry or say something soft to his ear.


    Their affectionate rtionship had been constant for many years and had never changed not even a


    bit. That was why J had a younger brother, John, who was many years younger than she was.


    "What are you talking about? OK, I''m not wasting any more time with you now. You always sweet-talk


    me into helping you out!" said E. Samuel had taken very good care of E, so she could keep looking


    young. Her face, which didn''t have a single wrinkle on it, now flushed red because of J''s words.


    When E was in her younger years, she also used to do things rashly. On L and Harry''s wedding


    ceremony, she had slipped into Samuel''s bedroom without him knowing...


    But then, eventually, she had to pay a great deal for her indiscreet action. Fortunately, after


    experiencing all of those difficulties, Samuel was now loving her very much and was taking good care


    of her in every way possible.


    "Mom, thank you!" said Janfet. "And you and father will travel all around the world one day, when I''ll


    earn a great amount of money all by myself!"

 Chapter 99 Nothing Will Ever Separate Us

    Chapter 99 Nothing Will Ever Separate Us


    E felt warm and smiled at her words over the phone, but she refused her daughter''s good intentions.


    "No, there''s no need, my child. Just take good care of yourself; I can travel around the world with your


    father, he''s given me enough money anyway! Don''t worry about us!"


    ''Also, John''s still a little baby, and we''re still OK!'' thought E.


    J then said, "Mom, is it right for you to show off your love with dad in front of me?"


    She admired E and Samuel''s love story, that of her sworn father and mother; Daisy, L and Lillian,


    each one of them had a beloved man that treated them very well. Her aunt as well; her uncle also


    treated her very well!


    ''Oh! I really hope that Daniel will pay close attention to them and treat me as well, ha ha...'' thought


    J.


    E tittered, and said over the phone, "It''s good for you to see us as the best example to follow. Oh,


    this is so sweet!"


    "Mom, you''re tricky! Fine, forget it, I can''t talk about it now. I''ll treat you with a big mealter!" said


    J.


    "OK! My beauty!" replied E.


    The two of them kept making fun of one another over the phone, and E could feel her daughter''s


    mood bing better and better.


    After she finished talking with her on the phone, E went back to the old house, and holding John in


    her arms, she told Samuel all about what J had told her.


    As was expected, Samuel instantly frowned, and said, "She''s still just a kid. How could you promise her


    that and allow her to act this erratically?"


    E rolled her eyes at her husband; she knew that he would not agree to it. "Samuel, your daughter is


    not a child anymore! She''ll turn 23 years old in theing spring, and what''s more, she also has


    Daniel now... It''s time to give her some space and privacy!" she continued.


    "If she lives alone and something dangerous happens to her, then what? She''ll be far from home and


    won''t be able to ask for for help!" said Samuel in a more severe tone. He definitely disagreed with the


    idea to let Jane move out of the house and live alone.


    E let out a sigh, and said, "She has studied abroad in America for so many years, and that turned out


    well with her. And as a matter of fact, because we''re not always at home, leaving Jane alone at the


    mansion is the same thing."


    She then went on, "You know I''m right with that! We''re always travelling, and she is living in the


    mansion all by herself! It makes no difference for her to move out!"


    Her husband was kind of stubborn, E looked at him helplessly and didn''t know anymore how to


    persuade him best.


    Then, she remembered what J had told her over the phone, and she put John on the bed and then


    turned around and held on to Samuel''s waist. "Honey, I''ve already promised Jane that I''ll ask Jerry and


    Sven to find a house for her. And of course, if she can live in the same apartment block or


    neighborhood with them, that will be fine, because they can look after her at all times, " said E.


    ''I have to try every mean to coax him, '' she thought.


    E''s voice then softened, and Samuel of course understood what his wife had in mind. She spoke with


    a sort of pretentious pout, which proved really effective and made Samuel soon fall to its charm.


    Samuel had no choice but had to agree with his wife. "Fine. I''ll dispatch some more bodyguards to her.


    But don''t forget, you''re just indulging her and spoiling her!" He then kissed his wife''s forehead tenderly.


    E tittered in his arms, "I''m indulging and spoiling Jane? You spoil her the most!"


    Hearing this, Samuel let out a heavy sigh, and said, "What''s the point of even spoiling her now? That


    ungrateful little girl! She still doesn''t want to talk with me! At least you''ll never give up on me, no matter


    what happens."


    ''My son will visit less and less, now that he has a wife and all. And my daughter doesn''t even want to


    talk with me after just one quarrel and wants to move out of the house. Hmm... My wife at least is the


    best and will never fail me, '' thought Samuel.


    E drew back her tittering face and then sternly stared at Samuel, and said, "We''ll be forever together,


    and nothing will ever separate us!"


    "Yes, I won''t leave you for the rest of my whole entire life!" promised Samuel.


    E then leaned on Samuel''s chest and listened to his heartbeats, grinning a sweet and happy smile


    on her face while she listened to the pounding rhythm.


    In the Southern Garden Complex


    J had just finished eating dinner and, sitting on the sofa, she browsed the Weibo posts on Daniel''s


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    notebook.


    On Kate''s Weibo ount, she saw some newly updated posts advertising the project between the


    Changsheng Group and the SL Group.


    Changsheng Group''s share price was going up under the support of the SL Group.


    J felt anguished, and wondered what she could do to make Daniel give up Kate.


    She was just like his mistress now; Kate Song was his real girlfriend in public. She felt even more


    anguished when she thought of this.


    But things calmed down as the night steadily grew and the snow outside became heavier. J,


    wearing Daniel''srge white bathrobe, went to the balcony to contemte the beautiful night scene.


    It was already past eight o''clock and he hadn''t returned yet.


    Out in the distance, J saw a big screen on a high building, on which there was a piece of news


    broadcasting being aired. Though she couldn''t see clearly what the news was saying, she could see


    Kate holding Daniel''s arms on a stage while epting an award.


    He was emanating a graceful and strong aura, and she was confident and elegant; they really looked


    like a match made in heaven!


    When J saw this, she felt even more heart-broken, and moved her eyes away from the screen and


    left the balcony.


    Back in the bedroom, her phone rang. It was a WeChat messageing from Daniel, which read, "I''m


    The message all of a sudden made all of J''s sadness disappear and vanish into air.


    "No!" She typed a single word and then sent the message.


    Then, tying the bathrobe on her, she put on her slippers and went out the apartment''s door.


    Getting in the elevator, the woman looked at her own reflection in the elevator''s mirror. ''Oh, shit!'' she


    thought, ''My hair is falling all over my shoulders! I forgot to tie it up! Forget about it! Anyway, he''s seen


    me worse!''


    Afterforting herself, when she reached the ground floor she got out of the elevator with a big smile


    on her face.


    Then, while walking out through the buildings'' automatic gate, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew on


    her.


    J couldn''t help but shiver, and started to feel silly of herself. She lowered her head down and


    looked at her bathrobe; she wondered who on Earth woulde out on a weather like this, dressed in


    a bathrobe and slippers, other than her...


    A Lamborghini car slowly stopped at the gates, and Spark came out and opened the backseat door. A


    tall man with a cold face got out of the car.


    "Eight o''clock, tomorrow morning. And bring the breakfast here on time!" ordered the man.


    Spark nodded to him, and answered, "Yes, Mr. Si!" Then he got back in the car.


    Suddenly, a figure ran towards Daniel, jumping with joy.


    When Daniel saw who the figure was, he grinned a smile and held the girl tight in his arms.


    When he saw that she was only wearing a bathrobe on her, he immediately took off his coat and put it


    on her.


    Again, he embraced her and heavily leaned and pressed against her on the Lamborghini car. Spark


    had just started the engine, but he hastily turned if off again.


    He closed tight his eyes, and dared not to look at the couple kissing affectionately outside the car.


    J hade down to wait for Daniel because she had grown bored up in the apartment and wanted


    to meet with him faster.


    But she didn''t expect that the man would help her with his coat, and... kiss her right there, without


    uttering a single word between them.


    The snowkes were floating down from the sky, and in the dim light of the street lights, a couple were


    kissing sensually leaned against a luxury car, which was really a hell of a romantic scene to witness.


    Daniel didn''t stop kissing her until the woman had finally grown so weak that she fell and leaned herself


    into his arms. He then lifted her up, and carried her into his arms as he strode towards the apartment


    building.

 Chapter 100 Because I Love My Childhood Playmate

    Chapter 100 Because I Love My Childhood ymate


    In the elevator, Daniel put down the woman for a moment and quickly pressed the top floor button.


    Then he leaned her back against the elevator''s wall and again kissed hard on her plump, red lips.


    He didn''t let her go not even when they arrived at the top floor and the elevator''s door opened.


    His kiss was so deep, so long, and so imperious, that for a moment she couldn''t breathe anymore and


    felt that she almost suffocated.


    J wanted to push him away, but the man held her so tight that she could hardly move an inch.


    Lucky for them, the whole top floor belonged to Daniel, and so they didn''t have to worry about meeting


    with acquaintances, or strangers.


    They kept kissing as they entered the apartment. It was warm inside, and Daniel took his coat off her


    body, randomly discarding on the floor.


    Then he brought her to the sofa and forced her to lie down on it.


    He then pressed her under him and untied the bathrobe off of her.


    It was quiet in the apartment, and only the puffing and blowing and moaning sounds of the couple could


    be heard.


    "Jane, I''ve missed you, " said Daniel. His warm breath fell straight into her ear.


    "Um..." The woman was slightly panting, and couldn''t utter one more word out of her mouth.


    But just one wording from her mouth was enough to make Danielpletely lose his rational


    sense. He fumbled his trousers and then took out a condom from his pocket...


    ''What? Why is he using a condom? Didn''t he say that he wanted me to have his baby some days ago?''


    pondered J.


    She stopped the man''s move with her small hand, and asked him in a discontent tone, "Why?"


    Beads of sweat wereing out of Daniel''s forehead, and after he gave her a kiss on her lips, he


    exined, "You''ve not fully recovered yet, and I don''t want to hurt you again."


    ''I don''t want to hurt you, but I can''t control myself, so I can only try to reduce the amount of damage I''ll


    make'' thought Daniel.


    "I''m fine now!" said J. Daniel''s medicine had proven to be quite effective.


    "Be good, and listen to my words, " said Daniel. He didn''t want to harm her anymore.


    But the man''s insistence suddenly dispelled the woman''s good mood and feeling, and remembering


    what she had seen on the big screen earlier, she asked, "Are you afraid of leaving me pregnant? It will


    be difficult for you to face Kate, right?"


    The man stopped and was just about to throw away the condom, but in the end he thought that he


    couldn''t be as childish as this woman was, and instead continued to put it on. "Jane, it has nothing to


    do with her. If you don''t want to, I won''t touch you today. I can''t control myself, so I have to ease your


    pain at least."


    J chose to trust him this time, and then warmly gripped his neck with her creamy-white arms and


    pressed her lips against his in a deep kiss.


    Soon enough, the room was filled again with the charming aura of love.


    After finishing on the sofa, the man carried the woman into the bathroom, and asked her tenderly,


    "Jane, are you OK?" And he also took a small box into the bathroom.


    Closing her eyes, J nodded in a dazed, hazy state, while Daniel grinned a satisfied smile. He then


    filled the round bathtub with warm water and ced her in it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He also got in with her...


    When they came out of the bathtub, it was already one o''clock in the morning. Looking at the dazed


    woman, he took a bath towel and wrapped her in it.


    He then carried out and put her on the bed, and also helped her to dry her hair with the hairdryer.


    "Are you OK? Jane?" he asked.


    J thought that he had asked her whether it had hurt her or not, and so she shook her head, and


    said, "No! It doesn''t hurt." She was just only sleepy!


    The man pulled the quilt and crawled into it.


    "If it doesn''t hurt, then we''ll go on our usual." Then, he took something out from the box he had ced


    on the bedside table.


    J had nearly fallen asleep, and asked in a low and hoarse voice, "Go on what?"


    Daniel gave her the answer by use of his actions.


    ...


    In the end, before J could finally sleep, she kicked the man sitting next to her, and said, "You


    beast!" She couldn''t stand the drowsiness anymore and instantly fell asleep.


    Hearing the word "beast", the man immediately turned around and pressed on her again.


    But after having a better look at her, he found that the woman had already fallen asleep.


    Staring at her how she was sleeping, Daniel suddenly burst intoughter and kissed her forehead. He


    held her in his arms and soon fell sound asleep.


    Next early morning


    The woman wrapped herself with the quilt and stood on the bed, resentfully staring at the man who was


    already dressed.


    "Daniel, I need clothes! My own clothes! I need to go to my cake shop! I want to go out! I''ll be bored to


    death if I stay here one more whole day!" shouted J. J kept jumping wildly on the bed.


    Daniel was fixing the diamond buttons on his sleeves; he squinted at her, and said, "You seem to be


    filled with energy today; this means that I didn''t work hard enoughst night!"


    ''What?'' J rolled her eyes at him, and as her face flushed red, she said, "Daniel, I want to go out


    today. Yesterday I got really bored inside here."


    The woman''s voice finally softened, and Daniel threw out a single word. "Wait, " he said.


    Then he grabbed his phone, dialed a number, and instructed, "Bring one set ofdy''s clothes, in M size,


    and and underwear in B... Actually, no, in C size, and bring them to the Southern Garden Complex.


    That''s it!"


    When the man ended his call, J crawled on the bedside close to him and stretched out her leg to


    kick him. "How do you know my size?" she asked, "And my underwear actually should be B!" she said.


    But Daniel gripped her leg and put it back into the quilt, and said, "I said it''s C, and that''s it!"


    ''We''ve already done it for several times now, and I would be such a failure if I didn''t know, '' thought


    Daniel.


    "What? Are you disliking it now? Is B size not enough for you?" said J discontentedly, as she


    curled her lips. If he dared to nod his head, she was getting ready to give him a shoulder fall.


    ''No! I''ll... bite him!'' thought J.


    But the man shook his head, which made J feel satisfied and happy.


    The man drew closer to her and supported his arms on each of her sides. Then, with an evil smile


    drawn on his face, he said, "Because I love my childhood ymate!"


    ''What?'' pondered J. She was confused by his words, ''Daniel and I... can be considered as


    childhood ymates, to a certain extent, '' she thought.


    "But you went to join the army and then you handled your own business in our teenage years. You''ve


    missed so many years growing up with me!" J said this in a proud tone.


    The man grinned his evil smile again, which made J think that she is looking at some sort of evil,


    but seductive, creature.


    Then he whispered to her in a low voice, "I can feel of a sense of achievement to y with you from


    small torge*!"


    (TN: This is a dirty joke revealed in the following chapter, so here use the words "small torge")


    ''Achievement?'' J was puzzled at his words. "What kind of achievements could you have? If we''ve


    yed together from small torge? Why do you have that sense of achievement?" asked J. J


    was confused by his words.


    The man again smiled like an evil, seductive creature...


    "Jane, you don''t need to understand it, you just need to be who you are!" said Daniel. He loved her silly


    and lovely look, and also loved her innocent, pure mind.


    He hoped she would always be the simple and innocent girl left forever under his protection.


    "No! You''ve aroused my curiosity! Now I''ll keep thinking about it the whole day even without even


    eating anything!" protested J. J really meant what she said; she had to have her curiosity


    satisfied when it was aroused.


    But at that very moment, the doorbell rang, and Daniel gave her a kiss on her red lips, and said, "I have


    to open the door."


    Then the man went away, leaving J alone sitting there and trying to figure out the meanings behind


    his words.


    Soon enough the man returned, and as he saw the woman''s more and more confusing look, he


    Daniel then took out one of his shirts from the wardrobe and handed it to J.

 Chapter 101 Ill Solve Everything

    Chapter 101 I''ll Solve Everything


    ''Never mind, '' she thought, ''If he still doesn''t want to say what it means, then I''ll ask my brother, sister


    inw, or Sven!''


    J took the shirt from him and then went to wash and eat breakfast.


    J then changed into the clothes that the clothing store manager had sent and Daniel took her to the


    store.


    When they arrived at her shop''s door, J kissed him on his cheek and prepared to get out of the car.


    But the man gripped her wrist, and pulling her in front of him, he said, "Why are you so sketchy with


    me?"


    Then he lowered his head and gave the woman a deep kiss before letting her get out of the car.


    J eventually escaped, now fully understanding the six words "a beast in a human attire."


    It meant that a serious and indifferent man like Daniel, when he took off his clothes, acting just like a


    beast dressed in a human outfit.


    Then, she unconsciously took out her phone and sent a message to Daniel, saying, "Aren''t you afraid


    that your iron rod will one day grind into a feeble embroidery needle?"


    The message was followed by a couple of big smiles.


    J was standing in front of her shop''s door andughed hard.


    Daniel wanted to see her go in the shop and then immediatelye out. However, when he looked at


    his phone, his face became gloomy again.


    J wasughing hard, but suddenly stopped, because...


    "I will wait for you at the store''s doorter in the evening. Meanwhile, we can try and see how long it


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    takes for my iron rod rod to grind into an embroidery needle in the car."


    Did he mean to have sex in the car... or at the store''s door?


    J quickly deleted the text she had just sent. After the screen showed that the erase was


    sessful, J breathed with relief, and then replied, "Daniel, you are so imperious. I said nothing,


    and you haven''t seen anything yet."


    "Toote, " he replied.


    ... J looked at the clear morning sky and tried to weep, but failed to shed a single tear.


    She saw the Lamborghini slowly driving away in the distance.


    In the morning, while J was busy in the shop, she suddenly heard a few of the girls chatting. "Hey,


    do you know about that CEO, Daniel Si? Of the SL Group?"


    "I''ve heard his name. I also heard he is super handsome, and very rich!"


    "I''ve seen him! Last time I saw photos of him and his girlfriend Kate on Weibo!"


    "Have you also heard what happened on Weibo? He trended on the Weibo headlines, and his name


    was searched so many times that the site could barely handle the traffic!"


    ...


    What? Daniel''s name was trending on Weibo? And it was because he had passionately kissed another


    woman.


    J quickly stopped what she was doing, took off her gloves, and then took out her phone.


    The content on the Weibo headline had been reported by a news agency: "Daniel, the president of the


    SL Group, kissed a woman downstairs at his private apartmentplex."


    The title made J''s heart beat faster. She clicked on the post and saw that it really was Daniel in the


    photo, holding and kissing her next to his Lamborghini.


    She felt relieved that people didn''t know who she was, because she had worn Daniel''s coat and her


    hair was loose.


    And it was also snowing at the time, and the handsome guy, along with the luxury car in the photo,


    made a beautiful picture.


    In total, there were nine big pictures, and in each J''s face couldn''t be seen, only Daniel''s, with his


    eyes closed. Thest one pictured Daniel with J in his arms, on their way to the apartment.


    Thements below the post were all wondering whether the woman was Kate. The news agency that


    published the news had already contacted Kate, and further information would soon be reported.


    ''Oh my god, this is awful!'' J felt guilty in an instant. Although she knew that most people couldn''t


    recognize her, she still felt guilty.


    When J was at a loss, Daniel called her directly. She quickly hid in a corner of the shop and


    answered the phone. "Daniel, what should I do? What if they know that it was me?"


    In addition to the shame, Daniel''s current, official, girlfriend was Kate, and so J would definitely be


    regarded as being his mistress.


    She didn''t want to...


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got them all!" Daniel didn''t think this was important. He thought it was just a trifle, but


    he was afraid that Jane would overthink it or be afraid.


    "How will you fix it in case... I''ll be regarded as the mistress?" J was now very depressed. She


    thought that she had spent a lot of effort to grow to like him, only now to be regarded by everyone else


    as his mistress.


    Hearing what she said, Daniel became furious. He told J sternly, word by word, "You are not my


    mistress. I''ll solve everything, and you should pretend that you don''t a thing about this!"


    The man''s voice was very warm, and his tone was very firm, which made J''s anxious heart calm


    down.


    "Okay, I believe you."


    "Well, there there. I heard that godmother said that you want to move out. Do you want toe and


    live with me?" He had a lot of property estates, so J could pick whichever one she wanted.


    But this time, J shook her head, and said, "No, because you are hunted by the media every day.


    What if they take a photo of the two of us..."


    Daniel understood what she meant, and said, "You just rx; that won''t happen again in the future."


    "You don''t have to worry about the house, I can get some help from my brother or Sven." When will he


    break up with Kate? J wanted to ask him this question, but when she thought about it, she was


    embarrassed. So she didn''t have the courage yet to ask him.


    "No way! Your brother is in love with Sally, and Sven also has a girlfriend. You don''t have to worry


    about the house, I''ll give you the answer tonight." Daniel then hung up the phone immediately before


    she could say no.


    Then he told Spark, "Call Kate. She knows what she has to do. First, delete all the online posts, and


    then go and invest in Lillian''s godmother''s magazine. Ask her to buy the news agency today, and then


    finally go and clean up my house at the Waterside Apartment."


    Initially, he had thought that the Southern Garden Complex was the most suitable for his needs, but


    now that the address had been exposed, Daniel didn''t want J to be bothered by the media, so he


    would offer her another house to live in.


    "Okay, Mr. Si." Spark wrote down all of his instructions and then executed the tasks.


    In the afternoon, J saw an online interview with Kate, where she personally admitted that she was


    the woman in the picture.


    Thements read, "Kate is definitely happy. When she''s kissed by the SL Group CEO, she must be


    happy, indeed!"


    "I am so envious of Kate. She has the best boyfriend, every girl wants to marry him!"


    "I wish their lovests forever!"


    ...


    J awkwardly closed thements. This had been Daniel''s solution, that Kate would admit the


    whole thing all by herself.


    She inadvertently opened the post again, and ament that was quickly pushed to the top almost


    made Jane smash her phone.


    "This doesn''t look like Kate. She looks like Samuel Shao''s daughter, J Shao!"


    The man had even found a photo of J''s back on her Weibo, which was taken by Sally and


    published long ago.


    The followingments wereing one after another, and read, "Have you seen the previous news?


    Daniel personally admitted that J is like a sister to him."


    "Hold on, it really looks like J!"


    "That''s nonsense. J''s boyfriend is Brian, Major Han!"

 Chapter 102 The Labor Force Cost Will Do As Payment For The Rent

    Chapter 102 The Labor Force Cost Will Do As Payment For The Rent


    "Why are you guys talking so much nonsense? Mr. Si''s real girlfriend already made it clear. You''re just


    overthinking things!" wrote anotherment.


    ...


    J patted her chest because her heart was beating too fast. Luckily, most of thements showed


    that people didn''t believe that the woman in the photo was really her.


    But, a short whileter, J still received phone calls from her group of acquaintances, such as: E,


    Sven, Sally, L, Lillian, and also her aunt... Except for her mother, sworn mother, and her aunt, J


    felt quite embarrassed to face her other rtives.


    Also, J''s cake shop''s business turnovers were continuously increasing because its owner was


    frequently involved in various rumors or gossips.


    Some paparazzi even started to follow J and hunt for new rumors about her.


    But all of them were stopped and shunned away by her bodyguards.


    When J had finished her work, a strange Audi car stopped at her cake shop''s door, just when she


    was opening it to leave; the man in the car was Spark.


    "Miss Shao, Mr. Si asked me toe and pick you up, " said Spark.


    J nodded to him and then sat in the back seat.


    "Where''s he?" asked J.


    Sparked smiled, and said, "Mr. Si is very busy today, and so he asked me to show you around the new


    house first; if you like it, I will help you with your luggage."


    J understood and nodded and then, without uttering another single word, she kept scrolling the


    Weibo news on her phone.


    J felt helpless and wondered why so many people were concerned and interested about her.


    More than ten minutester, the car entered into a rich neighborhood.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    J could see the yellow buildings ced around in the neighborhood, each with its own garden and


    each being surrounded by many green nts.


    Then, the car parked at Building No. 8 and Sparked guided her up to the 16th floor.


    When Spark opened the apartment''s door, a living room, which measured over one hundred square


    meters and which was arranged in the same style as Daniel''s other houses, in ck, grey and white


    color, came into J''s eyes.


    There were four bedrooms each facing south, and each with its own private bathroom. And there was


    also a kitchen which covered dozens of square meters, and a dinning room, with a wine shelf standing


    at its end.


    One of the bedrooms had been transformed into a gym room, and there was also a study room. To


    conclude, it had everything a house needed to have.


    But J found that each bedroom''s bed hadn''t been yet made, and there were no men''s clothes in


    the wardrobe, which indicated that Daniel didn''te here too often.


    "Miss Shao, do you like it?" asked Spark. He was standing in the living room''s center, smiling and


    looking at the woman who kept going about each room.


    J nodded, and replied, "I feel quite good here. How much is the monthly rent? Or did he want to


    sell it to me?"


    "Uh... Mr. Si didn''t mention about the rent, he only said that if you''re satisfied with it, you can move in


    whenever you want, " answered Spark.


    ''This Shao princess is so wealthy that she just wanted to buy the house. And she spoke it without


    giving it a second thought. Oh! I really admire her!'' thought Spark.


    "Then please call him and ask him; I really want to know, " demanded J. ''I''m now being suspected


    as being his mistress, and if I''ll live in his house without paying for it, then that''ll be the truth!''


    thought J.


    Spark then took out his phone and asked J''s questions to Daniel. Daniel tittered, and spoke over


    the phone, "Tell her that thebor force cost will do as payment for the rent."


    He sighed and then shook his head. Daniel didn''t mean to look down upon J, and even if he


    would''ve wanted to sell her the house, she still couldn''t have afforded it all on her own.


    Unless she went and asked her father Samuel for help. But they were still upset on each other, and she


    would definitely never ask him for help.


    "Mr. Si, I told Miss Shao, and she said that she''s not able to do any housework, and she only knows


    how to enjoy food, not cook it. She asked if you really wanted herbor force as payment for the rent."


    Spark repeated J''s words to Daniel over the phone, bearing a smile on his lips.


    Daniel raised his eyebrow and thought that she was actually right.


    "Find a chef for herter, and also two hourly-paid house workers as well, " said Daniel. He continued,


    "Tell her that the apartment is now sold to her, and that the payment will be deducted as 10% from the


    profits of the new cake shop which is opening soon." Their partnership cake shop would soon be


    opened, and Daniel felt happy at the thought of it.


    "What?" Spark was shocked. ''10% of profits for an apartment in downtown...'' thought Spark. ''Why


    wasn''t I born a girl?'' Spark really wanted to live a second life as a girl!


    He soon came back to his senses and continued passing on their words over the phone.


    J, having not even the slightest concept about how much money 10% of the profit really meant,


    she asked Spark, "Did he mean that the profit share is 20% to him, and 80% to me now? And after it''s


    paid, the apartment will belong to me?"


    Spark gazed at her and nodded. ''My boss is chasing a woman with huge amounts of money without


    even giving her a second thought!'' thought Spark.


    J pped her hands and then pleasantly sat on the sofa. "Tell Daniel that we have a deal!"


    After Spark ended the call, he said to J, "Mr. Si also said that if you ever want to redecorate the


    apartment, or if you''re in need of anything, just tell him, and he''ll help you with everything."


    "OK. If I''ll need anything, I''ll tell himter. But right now, I want to go back home and move my things


    here, " said J.


    She then stood up from the sofa and went out of the apartment.


    With Spark''s help and that of some of the porters, J''srge cases of luggage were all sent to the


    Waterside Apartment Complex.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening when they finished moving all of her things. J wiped


    away the beads of sweating off her forehead, and said, "Spark, let''s go! I''m treating you with a


    meal! What would you like to eat?"


    It hadn''t been an easy job for them to move all of J''s many things, clothes, and other items.


    Spark hastily shook his head and refused her. "No, Miss Shao. This was my job, I had to do it for you."


    ''If my boss ever knew that I had dinner together with his beloved woman, I would have to go and work


    in the logistics department the next thing tomorrow!'' thought Spark.


    But J took her handbag, changed her shoes, and said, "Please, don''t. You''ve worked so many


    hours for me tonight, and you haven''t had anything for supper, and that''s not good. Come on, let''s go.


    I''ll treat you with the Sichuan cuisine, what do you think about that?"


    Spark shook his head again, and said, "Miss Shao, please don''t thank me; deliver your thanks to Mr.


    Si, I''m just following his orders. I should go now. Goodbye!"


    Then J saw Spark quickly squeeze into the elevator and couldn''t stop him.


    ''Fine!'' thought J. Since there was no one going out with her for dinner, J decided to stay inside


    the house and to start tidying things around.


    Soon enough, the bedroom in the far right side of the apartment was filled by all of J''s things.


    She then took a piece of paper and wrote down a list of things she wascking that she needed to buy


    the following day.


    She was busy even after eleven o''clock, and she was almost so exhausted that she could barely stand


    up anymore, as this was the first time for her to work so hard.


    She put aside the unfinished things and went into the bathroom.


    When she came out of it, there was a man lying on her wide pink bed, which had been just made by


    her earlier. The man then suddenly spoke, and asked her, "Have you had dinner yet?"


    J was startled, but when she saw more clearly who the man was, she patted her chest, and said,


    "Daniel! You may not see me in this world anymore!"


    "Why?"


    "Why? Because you''re scaring me to death! You almost gave me a heart attack!" said J. She then


    slowly wiped her wet, long hair.


    Daniel put down his iPad, got off the bed, and walked up to her. "Did you tidy up the room all by


    yourself?" he asked.


    He had squinted his eyes at the messy room.


    "Yes! This was the first time that I''ve tidied a room all by myself! It turned out alright, right?" proudly


    asked J. But Daniel just kept looking at her with contempt in his eyes.

 Chapter 103 Decided to Live Here

    Chapter 103 Decided to Live Here


    "Have you had any dinner tonight?" Daniel had already heard from Spark that J wanted to have


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    dinner with him, but that he rejected her offer. Therefore, Daniel had praised him.


    "No. I feel a little hungry now." J then went to the bathroom and nned to dry her hair.


    Daniel nned to follow her but noticed a piece of paper on the table: "Four-piece suit, dolls, cleanser,


    facial vaporizer..."


    It seemed to be the things she wanted to buy tomorrow, so Daniel put it in his pocket.


    He entered the bathroom and took the hair drier out of her hand, and said, "Let me help you. Later, I''ll


    take you out for dinner."


    "But, I haven''t finished tidying my room..." There were a lot of things that needed to be put in order, and


    it seemed that she couldn''t finish all of it in one single day!


    Daniel touched her wet hair and then began to dry it. "I will order a house worker to do it for you."


    She, just like all in her family, would not need to do heavy housework duties.


    What she had to do was what she really liked, and be free and happy.


    "All right! But didn''t I do a good job?" She turned her eyes to the bedroom, and found that without the


    help of her mother or of a house worker, it was actually... a total mess.


    ''I have left home and I am not a child any more. I have to learn to take care of myself!'' J thought to


    herself.


    "No, but you''ve tried your best!" Daniel didn''t know when he had lowered his standards so much.


    ''Okay! Now she could take it as a praise!'' J cheerfully touched the other side of her wet hair.


    After drying her hair, Daniel waited for her to change her clothes; after that, they went out to have


    dinner together.


    When they returned, Daniel went upstairs with her.


    But J kept him out of her bedroom on purpose, and said, "From now on, this is my room! You must


    be granted permission if you ever want to enter it!"


    Leaning on the door, the man smiled at her, and said, "You''re so proud of yourself, but as I remember,


    the shop isn''t open yet. So, technically, it''s still my ce!"


    "Well, you''re telling the truth! But anyway, I''m feeling happy today, so you''re permitted to enter, for


    now!"


    J gave way to him and Daniel entered. He changed his shoes, and said, "Thank you, Miss Jane!"


    J felt happy and contented. "Where will you goter? No. 9 vi? Or Southern Garden Complex?"


    "Guess!" He then turned her back on her and entered the wardrobe.


    Since he was already there, he wouldn''t leave so easy.


    J followed him and saw him taking off his coat. "You can use the wardrobe freely, " said Daniel. He


    had nothing against her sharing the wardrobe with him. He took a ck bathrobe from a hanger and


    then started unbuttoning his shirt.


    ''Wait, what does he mean with that? Does he n on living with me?''


    "So, you mean that you''ve decided to live here, starting from today?" She carefully asked him.


    The man looked at her expression and then smiled to her, and J''s face flushed red.


    ''His smile is so handsome!'' She was in a daze.


    "You''re so smart!" Although the house was a little far from hispany, it wasn''t a big issue for him.


    He undressed in front of her and then put on his bathrobe. J was attracted by his body...


    "Jane?"


    ''How sweet his voice is!'' thought J.


    "Yes?"


    The man could not helpughing at her and dropped the belt. "You''re... drooling!"


    ...


    ''How... How could I be... drooling!''


    She tried cleaning her mouth with her hands but... found nothing!


    She had been fooled! "Daniel, you rascal!" J then ran to him and bit his hand.


    But she was held by her waist and her lips became busy with something else.


    J, who was standing, was dragged inside the wardrobe.


    Their bodies, so close to one another, generated a hot air of love in the small room they were in.


    His kiss was rude and sensual, and J couldn''t breathe.


    He let her breath only when he let her lips free. But Daniel blew over her ears, and said, "I''ll show you


    what my childhood sweetheart really means..."


    What? Oh, yes! She had almost forgotten about that!


    "OK!" She held on to his neck, avoiding falling down from the cab she was sitting on.


    What Daniel said in her ears made her face flush a bright red. "There is a ce where I have... yed


    since childhood."


    She bit his chest, and said, "You''re a bad, bad guy!"


    But her bite made Daniel even more frenzied. He pressed her lips against his tight, and ced her on a


    case in the middle of the wardrobe.


    ...


    On the following day, as J arrived at the shop, Spark took a lot of new clothes and other


    necessities to the Waterside Apartment.


    As well as the other objects she had listed on the piece of paper.


    "Spark, go and buy all these dolls and cups, and bring them to the Waterside Apartment."


    "OK. Boss Si, will you take part in the charity meeting tonight, co-held by the Dai Company and the


    government?" Spark then checked his schedule.


    Daniel put down his iPad, and frowned, "Contact Kate. I will attend it with her."


    "OK, Boss Si."


    At Jane''s Cake Shop


    J, who was ying on her phone, heard one of her workers call out to her. "Boss, someone is here


    for you!"


    "Who?" When she said that, she received a message from Sally. She then replied to Sally on her


    phone, "I will beat my brother!"


    Jerry would be taking part in a charity meeting alongside a woman, but why not with Sally?


    She had also received an invitation letter for that meeting, but she had ced it somewhere days ago.


    Before this, she had met with Doris Dai for several times, but she didn''t n on going because she


    wasn''t acquainted enough with Doris Dai.


    But now, she had decided to look for her invitation letter and to deal with her brother and his bitch once


    and for all!


    "Her family name is Zheng, boss! She said she was your ssmate!" said the worker. His words


    shocked J.


    She hastily closed her phone and rushed out. Was that really Shirley?


    "Shirley!" J rushed to her cheerfully and gave her a hug.

 Chapter 104 Doesnt He Love You Back

    Chapter 104 Doesn''t He Love You Back


    Shirley also happily hugged her. "J, let me have a look at you!"


    J dragged her to a seat and then picked for her some of the best-selling cookies her shop had.


    "J, you''re more beautiful than ever! Your face is shining, just like... you''re in love with someone!"


    After tasting the Tiramisu, Shirley looked at her even more closely. Yes, she was in a good mood and


    she looked very shiny. ''She must surely be in love with someone!'' Shirley thought.


    J''s face then turned red when she remembered of him. She sighed, and said, "I''m not in love with


    anyone, but actually I just... fell in love with someone."


    Shirley stopped eating, and said, "Fall in love with someone? Doesn''t he love you back?"


    ''How could he not love back this cute little girl?''


    J held her face in her hands and shook her head. "I don''t know, " she said.


    ''I can''t figure out whether he loves me or not. If he doesn''t, why is he with me every night? But if he


    does, why does he have another girlfriend. Maybe I''m just his bed-friend. Oh, how pathetic!''


    "Who is he? Is he that CEO you mentioned ofst time?" Shirley had crossed out all the CEOs she had


    seen on the TV. None of them would match J, except for Daniel.


    He already had a girlfriend.


    That was impossible! It was said that he was like his brother.


    ''But who is he?'' pondered Shirley.


    "Let him go. Let destiny have it''s way." J forced herself to forget about him in her mind. She then


    turned to Shirley, and said, "Why are you doing here?"


    Shirley smiled, and said "I came just to visit you, and to know about how you''re doing these days.


    You''re the boss of the shop, and it seems that you run it pretty well!"


    "I try my best! I''m very busy most of the time. Shirley, how about bing my manager next year?"


    Although Daniel had employed her as the manager, she thought she need one more.


    "Really? Me? Be your manager? But I haven''t worked a day since I graduated. I won''t handle the


    pressure!" Shirley shook her head and rejected J. ''But the Tiramisu is really good...'' she thought.


    When she was in the university she had shared a room with J, but they had majored inpletely


    different fields. She had majored in Enterprise Management, and the school had already offered her a


    job in this field, but she had to reject it because of her then uing marriage.


    "So what? You majored in Enterprise Management, and you can learn from the another manager. I


    believe you can do it." J had no experience in management, so the shop was always a mess. But


    now it was better, since Daniel had found her apetent manager.


    Shirley was moved by J''s offer because she had tried to find a job in the past, but had found


    nothing suitable for her skills in return.


    "So, how about having a go at it next year?" She tried her best to agree with J''s offer.


    J held her hands happily on hers, and said, "Okay, okay. You''re talented, and if it weren''t for


    Walter..." She immediately stopped speaking when she saw Shirley''s face changing.


    "I... Shirley... I shouldn''t have mentioned him. I''m sorry." She said this unintentionally, and she couldn''t


    imagine how much had Walter really hurt Shirley.


    Shirley looked at the fork in her hand and then shook her head. "I don''t know what happened to Walter


    after. I only saw him once at the gates of my house, warning everybody that passed by not to bully my


    family..."


    "That might be because he turned good. But Shirley, how are you now?" J didn''t mention that she


    had beat Walter quite seriously, and instead just cared about Shirley''s current health for now.


    ''What a pity. A baby was gone, just like that.''


    "I''m fine now. J, are you busy? You can take care of your business if you have to; I''ll be waiting for


    you right here." Seeing that there were so many customers in the shop, and that the waiters were so


    busy with so many tables, Shirley had decided not to disturb J anymore.


    But J shook her hands in the air, and said, "No, I only make desserts out back. And for now, there


    should be enough desserts left. Eat up your Tiramisu; after, I will make you a soymilk box."


    Shirley looked at J movingly. How lucky she was to be such good friends with a girl like J!


    She picked a cloth bag from the ground, and said, "J, these are some fresh vegetables that were


    nted by my mother and a home-fed chicken. Would you mind..."


    Initially, she didn''t even want to bring them here because J was really rich, and because she


    thought that this kind of gifts were improper to give to a girl like her.


    "Wow, nted by your mother. They must be natural. Awesome! And the chicken... Wow! It''s alive!"


    J was dumbfounded when she saw the live chicken and wondered how could she eat it alive like it


    was.


    But J showed no kind of dislike, only surprise because of the live chicken. Shirley felt moved, and


    said, "Yes, this is also fed by my mother. You can take it home and ask the cook to cook it!"


    "OK, but my parents are now living in the old house now, and the cook there was fired by my


    grandmother! But it''s OK, anyway. My grandmother could cook it! I''ll take it to her! Thank you, Shirley!"


    J took her hand and happily kissed it.


    They two chatted for a long time after, and then J took Shirley to the old house by a taxi.


    In the old house, Melody and Vi were caring for John, who ran towards J the second he saw


    her. "Sister!"


    J hugged her brother and kissed his cheek. She asked him, "John, did you miss me?"


    John nodded eagerly, and said, "Yes!"


    "Good boy. Grandmother! Grandmother! My ssmate is here!" J dragged Shirley to the dinning


    room while also holding John in her arms.


    Vi greeted her happily, and said, "Jane''s ssmate, have a seat at the table please."


    "Grandmother! Good morning, I''m Shirley, a former ssmate of J''s." She genteelly introduced


    herself to the elders.


    Melody nodded cheerfully, and then said, "Have a seat please. You must be the Shirley that J has


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    always mentioned about! The talent!"


    "Yes, grandmother! She is was really good at learning, and she always got good grades in our


    university!" Hermitment had made J admire her a lot.


    Shirley sat on the sofa and lowered her head because she was shy. "Grandmother, how are you?"


    "Oh, I''m fine!"


    "Where are all the other people?" Vi had went to prepare some fruit while J looked at the


    second floor doubtfully.


    "Your grandfather went to visit his old friend and your parents went to buy John something, " answered


    Melody.


    In the afternoon they left the old house, and J drove her Mercedes downtown with Shirley.


    "Your great-grandmother and grandmother are so kind!"


    Shirley was honest. When they were just about to leave, Vi made sure to put several boxes of tonic


    inside J''s car. They were for Shirley''s parents.

 Chapter 105 This is on My Uncle

    Chapter 105 This is on My Uncle


    J nodded, "I agree. Well, Shirley, stay overnight and I''ll take you to a nice ce!" Shirley had


    arrived just in the nick of time when she needed a partner.


    J took Shirley to her uncle''s hair salon and they both had their hair done.


    While choosing a dress to wear, Shirley was stunned by the thousands of dresses hanging in the


    disy hall.


    "Shirley, how about you wear this yellow one?" J had already picked an off-shoulder dress with a


    white vest for Shirley to wear.


    Shirley then blushed, and shook her head. "Well, J, actually I have no idea. I''ll dress in whatever


    you select for me." J wanted to take her to a charity ball in the evening. She had never been to


    such an event.


    J then picked several more dresses to let her try on.


    She also chose a pink one and a red one for herself, and got into the same fitting room as Shirley was.


    "J, why don''t you try on more?" When he heard that his niece hade to the shop, Eason quickly


    finished his work and then went downstairs.


    J stood before the mirror dressed in a pink dress, letting the designer help her adjust the vest.


    She answered protesting, with her hands pping, "Never mind, help my sister-inw instead. It doesn''t


    matter what I wear."


    "Well, what''s wrong?" Eason now sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, curiously looking at his niece.


    "Haven''t you heard?" J then walked towards Eason with her dress hemline winding along the way.


    "Jerry will take his old schoolmate to the charity, not my sister-inw. Is he insane? Let''s see how she


    looks like. If she dares to have designs on my brother, I will definitely kick her block off!"


    Actually J felt a little bit guilty because, to some extent, she intervened in between Daniel and


    Kate.


    Eason chuckled, and said, "Your brother is an honest man. He would never do such an outrageous


    thing!"


    "My brother? An honest man? Well, uncle, I think you''re utterly wrong here. When he was still in school


    he always fantasized about fighting with father!" Jerry and Samuel had never got along with each other.


    And Eason knew this well. He threw up his hands, and said, "But have they ever really fought? Not


    even once."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    That was quite true. After thinking for a while, while tilting her head, J said, "I''m sure that din''t


    happen because I was there to soothe father for his sake. I always saved his skin!"


    Easonughed, "Yeah, you''re the man. Your father only listens to you and your mom!" Everyone knew


    that Samuel doted on J!


    When he saw Shirley, J''s eyes were gleaming with surprise!


    The sky blue winter evening dress highlighted well her snow-white skin and its rosy red blush on her


    face. Together,bined with her light makeup, she looked just like a debutante.


    "Uncle, select some jewelry to match this beauty in front us, please. Come on, hurry!" Surely there


    must be a couple of golden bachelors present at the event this evening. Maybe she could finally pick a


    reliable one for Shirley.


    Eason hastily called for someone to fetch a set of tinum jewelry beautifully decorated with diamonds.


    When she saw the jewelry in the open brocade box sparkling under the light, Shirley waspletely


    stunned beyond words. They must''ve been really valuable. "No, J... Thanks, but I''m already okay!"


    J walked to Shirley and helped her put on the ne. "It''s okay, just take it, my uncle is


    generous all the way. Anyway, this is all on uncle!"


    Easonughed, and said, "Well, well, youngdy. as if! I''ll have your father clear up all this for you!"


    While the two were kidding, Shirley took the joke seriously and refused to wear the jewelry.


    "Shirley, never mind us, uncle was just kidding. He''s rich, this is just another small piece of cake for


    him!" J did not give Shirley a single chance to refuse, insisting on putting both the bracelet and


    earrings on her.


    Finally, she also picked a pink pearl set for herself to match her tone-in-tone dress.


    "Uncle, we''re leaving! Charge all the expenses to Samuel!" Although she was still in a cold war with her


    father, she still felt shameless to ask him to pay for the bill. After all, she went to the charity just for his


    daughter-inw.


    Eason waved his hand, "OK, bye bye. Never mind the money!"


    "Thank you! You''re the best, uncle Eason! Bye now!" Then, J pulled Shirley out of her uncle''s shop.


    Watching the Mercedes drive away, Eason shook his head and thought how she always had been a


    little mischievous girl. A moment of silence for the man who would marry her!


    At the Cristen Hotel


    Celebrities dressed in costly outfits came out of the luxury cars stopped at the hotel''s gates and walked


    gracefully inside the hotel.


    A Mercedes stopped slowly, and J got out of the driver''s seat. She then walked with Shirley, who


    was dressed in her blue dress, down towards the hotel.


    Several journalists outside the hotel were taking pictures of the present guests.


    But J didn''t like journalists at all, and so she trotted ahead with Shirley.


    When they arrived, there were already many people there. J hadn''t been in C country for a long


    time, and she looked around the unfamiliar faces with confusion in her eyes.


    There was not a single acquaintance of hers, and her brother didn''t seem to have arrived yet.


    But just then, a fatty girl wearing a light green dress walked towards J.


    "J!" The girl, holding a cup of champagne in one of her hands, smiled at J.


    After looking carefully at her, J recognized that the fatty girl was Doris Dai, the Dai Group CEO''s


    second daughter.


    "Hi, Doris! How are you?" She remembered that Doris had been in the same university with her, but in


    a different department.


    Doris then wisecracked with a smile, "J, please feel like home. I had already asked my dad to


    invite you here."


    She liked J very much. One year ago, when she had been robbed, it was J who had helped


    her track down and beat the two foreign robbers!


    Since then, she had started to notice J, and found that they had simr personalities and tastes.


    After she returned home, she was constantly busy with her internship at her father''spany, and she


    didn''t have any time to contact J anymore.


    But when she had heard that J had opened a dessert shop, she asked her father straight away to


    order a batch of desserts and specialties from her.


    She was one of the top three customers, and so she had received one of the limited edition dolls, which


    was now sitting safely in her bedroom.


    "Thank you. Actually, I am here for my brother!" J pulled Doris close to her and whispered into her


    ear.


    Seeing J, Doris couldn''t stop giggling, and thought that she was still as cute as she was back in


    school. "Okay, I''ll keep an eye."


    She knew that J''s brother was Jerry, the famous internationalwyer.


    "Thanks. Oh, this is my friend, Shirley. She was also in our university too."

 Chapter 106 Birds of A Feather Flock Together

    Chapter 106 Birds of A Feather Flock Together


    Shirley and Doris greeted one another, and after Doris handed a ss of champagne to Shirley, she


    said, "I know you... You were the savant of the enterprise management department in our college,


    weren''t you?"


    Shirley was a little embarrassed, and muttered, "That''s all in the past, we''ve all graduated now."


    ''There''s no use in studying well if you don''tnd a good job, '' she thought.


    While the three girls were chatting, a couple appeared at the door of the hotel, which immediately


    attracted everyone''s attention.


    All thedies there felt excited while J''s face just turned pale.


    The man was dressed in an expensive suit and wore on his feet a pair of brown, Italian handmade,


    leather shoes. He looked cool, elegant, and filled with charm.


    The woman who held his arm wore a long white evening dress, with a nice waistcoat made out of fox


    fur on her shoulders. A happy smile was drawn all over her delicate face.


    Shirley was excited, and she held J''s hand at the first sight of Daniel. "J, is that Daniel Si?"


    "Yes, he is." J then drank a mouthful of champagne.


    Shirley didn''t notice or feel her awkwardness, and couldn''t help but to admire Daniel further. "He''s so


    handsome!"


    Even if you nced at him from a distance, he was still fascinating!


    Daniel''s appearance made a tumult among the many celebrities present.


    Most of them ask their parents or partners to take them to greet him.


    "Yeah, he is handsome." J stared at the man who was greeting Mr. Dai.


    ''He took his real girlfriend out in public, huh?''


    Doris was called by her father to greet with Daniel, and J suppressed her anger and began to look


    around for Jerry.


    Shirley then suddenly remembered of the day when she, together with J, had returned to China.


    The man who had picked J up had seemed to be Daniel.


    "J, is Daniel really your sworn brother?"


    "Yeah. Well, kind of." J took another mouthful of champagne. ''Where did my brother go?'' she


    thought. ''Why is Daniel everywhere I go?''


    Shirley couldn''t move her eyes from Daniel.


    She didn''t know why so many women were chasing Daniel until she saw him in the flesh.


    I wasn''t umon that women were crazy about Daniel.


    A man like Daniel was born with a certain fascinating character. He was overbearing, honorable and


    outstanding... He left the people around him breathless.


    "Do you like your sworn brother?" Shirley had asked J while her eyes were fixed on Daniel.


    J nced at Daniel again. She wanted to say yes, but it was not the appropriate thing to do in this


    situation.


    She gnashed her teeth, and answered, "No, I don''t like him."


    And Shirley felt relieved at her answer.


    Jerry then finally appeared at the party. Beside him stood a short hair girl dressed in a golden evening


    dress and with a painted face.


    J couldn''t stop herself when she saw them.


    She pulled Shirley away and stepped forward towards them.


    Jerry was quickly rounded by the people who wanted to greet him. J pull the girl by her hand, and


    asked her, "Who are you? What''s your problem?" asked the girl. Milly Xie looked at the cute... but


    furious girl with confused eyes.


    Jerry saw his sister and then excused himself to those who were greeting him; he then talked to her.


    "Jane!"


    "Jerry, why is she here?" J asked. She then pointed her finger at Milly.


    This attracted many people''s attention.


    "Jane, you''ve misunderstood everything. Milly is just my schoolmate. I came across her by ident."


    Jerry lowered her stretched fingers.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "So you left Sally all alone at home just because of her?" Just like Daniel had left her for his real


    girlfriend.


    Jerry looked at his sister helplessly. "Come on, we just came here together."


    Milly walked to Jerry''s side and then held his arm. "Hi, I''m Milly Xie, a good friend of Jerry''s, " she said.


    Milly was familiar with the name Jane, but she couldn''t recall for the moment who she was. She


    thought that it was best not to offend her in any way before she got to know who she really was for


    Jerry.


    "A good friend?" J sneered at her, and continued, "Why didn''t I hear of you from Jerry?" What she


    said was true; she had never heard Jerry speak of a woman named Milly.


    Milly felt a little embarrassed. ''Who the hell was this girl?'' she thought.


    "I went to Italyter, and I wasn''t at home too often." That meant that she did not contact Jerry often


    when she was abroad.


    At that very moment, a couple came to them arm in arm.


    Shirley''s heart raced immediately at the sight. ''God! Daniel is much more handsome at a closer


    distance.''


    While J ignored them, she said to Milly, "You don''t have to exin yourself. Just leave Jerry. You,


    or Jerry, need to leave here, right now."


    "Knock it off!" said Jerry. He then pulled his sister back to his side to talk to her.


    "Jerry, how could you be such an asshole? How could youe with another woman when you


    already have a girlfriend? Oh, that''s right, I know. Birds of a feather flock together!" She was referring to


    someone. Apart from Shirley and Milly, they all knew who she was talking about.


    As soon as she said this, someone with a zing gaze in his eye looked at her.


    "What are you looking at? Never seen a beautiful woman before?" J''s words made Daniel look


    even more grave.


    Shirley was shocked because she saw that J had rolled her eyes at Daniel.


    And so did Milly. Who was this woman, and how could she dare talk to Mr. Si like that?


    Daniel frowned. ''Who triggered her again?'' he pondered.


    "J, have you eaten bombs again?" Daniel put the awful ss wine aside and asked her with a faint


    voice.


    But J snorted at him, "I just feel angry that there are so many assholes living in the world."


    Jerry smiled helplessly; her bad temper was pampered by himself.


    But Kate wanted to save Daniel''s honor. "Daniel is not an asshole. He is very good to me."


    "Good?" J looked at Kate. She was in such a fury today that she couldn''t possibly let go of this


    woman so easily now.


    Kate nodded. She knew that Daniel liked J, but she didn''t know how far they had really gone.


    As long as Daniel didn''t break up with her, she still had the confidence in her to win his heart from the


    capricious woman standing in front of her.


    "Well. I didn''t say Daniel was. Why did Miss Kate say that? It seems that your girlfriend is also good to


    you."


    Kate''s face turned pale immediately after she heard her words. J looked at Daniel, and then smiled


    at Kate, and said, "Can I ask Miss Song how good your boyfriend is to you?"

 Chapter 107 Everyone Knows She Is Major Hans Girlfriend

    Chapter 107 Everyone Knows She Is Major Han''s Girlfriend


    "This is only between the two of us, and it''s our privacy. You''d better mind your own business, "


    answered Kate.


    "Privacy?" doubted J. Almost immediately she wore a brighter smile on her. Daniel suddenly got a


    bad feeling in his gut and was just about to leave with Kate.


    J let go of Shirley and then grasped Kate to stop her from leaving.


    "Miss Song, wait, " said J. Kate felt the paining from her tight grasp, and so she firmly shook


    her off.


    J, who was in high-heeled shoes today, then fell backwards, but Shirley caught her in time.


    But Shirley was also in high-heeled shoes, and she also fell backwards after she caught J.


    "Shirley!" shouted J. Shocked, she stared at Shirley, who was about to fall down, with a nk stare


    in her eyes.


    She tried to catch her, but a man had already caught Shirley ahead of her.


    Everyone was now relieved.


    Shirley then looked at the man who had caught her, and his handsome face had almost taken her


    breath away.


    Daniel frowned in disgust at the woman who was staring at him in his arms. If she hadn''t been J''s


    friend, he would have never saved her from the fall.


    He let her go, took out a handkerchief from hispel pocket, and then wiped his hands.


    Then he immediately threw the handkerchief into a trash nearby. Shirley quickly came back to her


    senses after seeing his behavior, and she whispered to him, "Thank you, Mr. Si!"


    J tugged at Kate, and said, "You need to apologize to Shirley!"


    Kate dismissively nced at Shirley, and said, " Why? It was your fault in the first ce. You grasped


    me first!"


    ''J, you are brainless. It''s a charity party, and all of the upper-ss is here. Why are you making


    trouble again?'' thought Kate.


    What happened before had already attracted many looks. Now, they were even more people staring at


    them.


    "You''ve provoked me, and now you want to leave like nothing ever happened? Kate, this isn''t fair, and


    you know it!" said J. J would never let off anyone who bullied her, ever. Moreover, Kate asked


    for it first.


    Kate was well aware that this was not the right time to start a conflict with J. So she looked at


    Daniel, and said, "Daniel, let''s go and take a seat. The auction will soon begin!"


    But her heart sank when he frowned on what she said. She seemed to underestimate how much J


    really meant to Daniel.


    She then took a deep breath and put on a fake smile on her face, and said, "J, I''m sorry. What I


    was trying to say is that Daniel is nice to me, and certainly I didn''t mean to offend you in any way.


    Please, don''t be mad!"


    ''Just listen to her insinuating remarks. Well, well, well, now I feel ufortable. She''s saying that I


    made a big fuss out of nothing, but she knows that she asked for it, '' thought J.


    "I''m not satisfied with your apology!" said J tly.


    On hearing J''s reply, Kate furtively cursed her in her thought for being so ungrateful.


    She then turned to Daniel, and said, "Daniel, I have apologized to her, but it seems that J is not at


    all satisfied with this."


    With a jeer on her face, J looked at Kate who was feigning weakness, and said, "Why don''t you


    quit your job as a CEO and marry Daniel? You can then be a wife, and a mother, at home, and without


    any care in the world!"


    ''It''s said that Kate is assertive and has a CEO style of speaking. Where is her style now? It''s true that


    people really be humble when in love. She loses herself whenever she''s with Daniel. And even if


    she doesn''t, she''ll be overwhelmed by Daniel''s powerful momentum, '' thought J.


    Kate blushed when she heard what J had just said. "That will be nice, eventually, " she said.


    ''Then I won''t need to stay upte for work or entertain my clients...'' thought Kate.


    Daniel then cast a sharp nce at J, and thought, ''Do you think I''m dead? Why are you speaking


    without even thinking first, Jane?''


    "Miss Song, do you know that your boyfriend..." said J. When she noticed Daniel''s piercing gaze,


    she took a step forward and stood even more closer to Kate.


    Kate, however, out of reflex, stepped back a few paces to stay away from her. ''She is a witch, '' thought


    Kate, ''I should stay as far away from her as possible!''


    But J dismissively sneered at her reaction. ''She is too timid to be a CEO. Maybe she became a


    CEO because of Daniel''s strong support!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    That exins why she didn''t leave Daniel, even if he has an affair with me!'' thought J.


    "Jane, take your friend over there and have a seat!" said Daniel in a soft, low voice. His eyes glittered


    with a smile when he saw Kate being startled by J.


    Jerry also turned to J, and said, "Jane, go and take a seat. Whatever you want, I will buy it for you


    after the auction ends!"


    J then squinted at Milly, and pretended to ask in surprise, "Eh, why are you still here?"


    However, feeling embarrassed, Milly cast a nce at her. ''I''ve also been here all the time!'' thought


    Milly.


    J looked straight at Jerry. Suddenly, her expression shifted and seriously beckoned her private


    bodyguards. Two bodyguards walked straight to her, and respectfully saluted, "Miss Shao!"


    J then pointed at Milly, and arrogantly said, "The auction will begin soon. Please throw her out, I


    don''t want her to ruin my evening!"


    ''You knew Jerry is married but you still hooked up with him. You are such a bitch! I already politely


    asked you to leave, but you didn''t listen. Now I have to resort to brute force, '' thought J.


    She was now as overwhelming as a queen, but not in an annoying way!


    The bodyguards awkwardly looked at their another master, Jerry. Jerry, feeling embarrassed, had to


    ask Milly to leave, and said, "How about you go back for now. We''ll catch upter."


    The strange staresing from all the onlookers nearby had made Milly want to hide herself inside the


    ground. She then decided to shed all pretenses of cordiality, nced at J, and said, "Who are you?


    And why do you mind Jerry''s business?"


    As her voice faded away, a few people suddenlyughed at her.


    People then began to whisper, which happened to answer her questions.


    "She didn''t even recognize Samuel''s daughter. How did she have the nerve to attend the auction in the


    first ce?"


    "She muste from a really poor ce! J has been the top trend on the entertainment news


    recently. Everyone knows she is Major Han''s girlfriend."


    "She didn''t even knew that J is Jerry''s sister. How ridiculous it is that she hooked up with him


    without even knowing a thing about him!"


    "Ha, ha, ha."


    ...


    Milly then finally recalled that Jerry had told her about his sister J before.


    But now it was toote for her to mend the broken situation.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. You just remember that Jerry is married to Sally! Don''t ever try to be


    his mistress!" said J. She felt guilty every time she uttered the word ''mistress''.


    Finally, Jerry secretly sighed, and said, Milly, go home. Now!"


    ''Don''t you see that my sister is furious and hellbent?'' he wondered.


    Feeling embarrassed, Milly her purse and then walked out of the hotel.


    Afterwards, J gave her brother?a judgmental?stare, and said, "Jerry, Sally is easy-going, but you


    cannot let her down like this!"


    ''Sally is easy-going?'' Jerry doubted it.

 Chapter 108 She Kicked the Back of the Chair

    Chapter 108 She Kicked the Back of the Chair


    ''You are so simple! As a sister, you worry about me having a mistress. Let alone Sally... I have a lot of


    exining to do after the auction!'' thought Jerry.


    "Go and take a seat!" he said. He put his arm around her shoulder and then walked towards the seats


    together.


    As they were about to pass Kate, J stopped, and said, "Kate, if you dare to provoke me again, I will


    make you feel even more miserable than Milly!"


    "You!" started Kate. But, seeing them quickly leave, she was too mad to say a single word more in


    reply!


    ''This damn woman! She makes childish mistakes everyday. I can''t figure out why Daniel likes her so


    much!'' wondered Kate.


    What made her more angry was the fact that Daniel had turned a blind eye on the humiliation she had


    received from J.


    If her boyfriend hadn''t been Daniel, she would have never allowed herself being humiliated like that


    ever!


    Jerry took J to the third row of seats and sat down. She was seated between Jerry and Shirley.


    "Jerry, never contact Milly again!" demanded J. She then shot him a powerful judgmental nce.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But Jerry just smiled at her, and said, "Jane, you worry way too much. She is just a friend, I didn''t cheat


    on Sally."


    "No means no! You''re married, and it was wrong to bring another woman to the auction!" answered


    J.


    Her bossy attitude made Jerry feel really sorry for Daniel. How could Daniel, who was also bossy,


    overwhelm her?


    "I got it, sister. Anything else you''d like? I''ll buy it for you, like I said!" replied Jerry.


    J looked at her brother, and said, "Jerry, you should buy it for Sally instead, not for me. Do you


    understand me?"


    ''My brother is so unromantic. How does Sally put up with him everyday?'' wondered J.


    "Sally?" asked Jerry. ''Well, Sally will definitely quarrel with me after this auction is over. she''s right, I


    have to buy something as a gift to please her, '' thought Jerry. "What do you think she likes best? I''ll buy


    itter, " he asked.


    ...


    "Jerry, don''t you know what kind of stuff your wife likes?" asked J. She felt even more desperate


    now.


    On a second thought, Jerry replied, "She almost has your tastes. Whatever you like, she might like it as


    well."


    ...


    "Jerry, if Sally dumps you one day, don''te to me running in tears!" said J. She felt stifled now.


    ''His character must be deeply influenced by his career as awyer. He was not as dull as he is now


    when he was little!'' thought J.


    When the auction was about to begin, Doris found J, and sat next to Shirley.


    "J, what happened?" asked Doris. She had been in the washroom and heard that something


    happened.


    J felt embarrassed and scratched her head. Just at the moment, a couple sat down in front of her;


    it was Daniel and Kate. She really wanted to kick their chairs.


    "Nothing. Did we cause you any trouble? If so, I''m really sorry, " apologized J. The stir they caused


    all of a sudden made her feel apologetic towards Doris.


    However, Doris smiled with two dimples showing on her face, and said, "It''s OK, but it''s just a pity to


    miss all of these dramatic scenes."


    Feeling embarrassed, J smiled back, and said, "It wasn''t dramatic at all. Thank God we didn''t


    cause you any trouble!"


    At that moment Doris''s father, Mr. Dai, stepped on the stage and began to deliver an opening speech


    for the auction. He introduced all the present VIPs, and Daniel was the first on his list.


    Daniel nodded to him when he heard his name.


    Soon the first lot was disyed. "The first lot is an idyllic oil painting, created by the French painter


    Pord. The starting price is ten thousand dors! All of the sale proceedings for today''s auction will be


    donated to a welfare home in the west of the city and to a nursing home. The auction begins!" dered


    the host.


    After this, two security guards wearing gloves carried out the painting and disyed it on the stage.


    Soon, people begun to bid for it, "$ 20, 000!"


    "$ 40, 000!"


    "$ 60, 000!"


    "$ 100, 000!"


    ...


    The price had already risen to half a million, and by now J felt sleepy in her chair.


    At that moment, Kate also began to bid, "$ 1, 000, 000!"


    The crowd gasped in surprise. They murmured, "It''s no wonder that she is Boss Si''s girlfriend. What a


    price!"


    "Boss Si is rich. Don''t worry! One million means nothing to him!"


    ...


    Shirley couldn''t help looking at the man sitting in front of them.


    J, however, dismissively closed her eyes. She had sore eyes every time she saw Kate.


    Perhaps it was just as the saying goes, that when enemiese face to face with each other, their


    eyes ze with hatred!


    The price had now risen to 4 million dors, and Kate bid again. "5 million dors!"


    J couldn''t help but open her eyes, and when nobody was paying attention to her, she kicked the


    back of the chair of the man sitting in front of her.


    Daniel shook a little from the kick, but he smiled and decided to ignore her.


    ''You''ve also totally ignored me before, haven''t you?'' thought Daniel.


    Finally, Kate won the bid for the oil painting at the price of five million dors.


    Everyone cast envious res at Kate, which made J feel stifled. Kate had bid on the painting; why


    should Daniel pay for it?


    The second item was a famous square gray tea cup, which was produced in Ge Kiln during the Song


    Dynasty.


    J now closed her eyes again.


    "Item number two: we start the bid at one million dors! Start!" dered the host.


    The price of the famous product from Ge Kiln had risen almost immediately at 2 million dors.


    And it kept rising by the minute.


    "Eight million dors!" cried Kate. She had bid again!


    J suddenly opened her eyes furiously. ''Daniel, are you deaf? Why do you allow her to waste your


    money!'' wondered J.


    "Ten million dors!"


    "It''s Boss Si''s girlfriend again. She is really cool!"


    "Boss Si is rich. He won''t blink even she wastes one hundred million!"


    "Kate is so lucky to have such a rich boyfriend!"


    ...


    J kicked the back of his chair again, but Jerry and Doris noticed it this time.


    Shirley was focusing on the fine ancient art, totally ignoring J.


    Jerry then held J''s arm, and said, "If you like something, you can bid. I will buy it for you!" ''Why is


    she so annoyed!'' he wondered.


    ''Like? I don''t like any of these items. I''m pissed because Daniel has to pay for them, '' thought J.


    She was going crazy, but Daniel was just sitting there pretending that nothing was happening.


    For a while she thought, ''You dare to turn your back on me whenever we''re not having sex. Well, I will


    turn my back on you too then!''


    Finally, Kate won the tea cup for the price of twenty million dors.


    The third lot was a legendary luminous pearl the size of a baby''s fist, which drew J''s attention


    instantly.


    "The third lot is a rare, natural luminous pearl. We''ll start the bid at... Fifty million dors!" dered the


    host. The sound of the item''s price had brought on a storm of whispers in the room.


    Kate clenched her fist at the price.

 Chapter 109 Boss Si and Miss Shao Bear a Grudge

    Chapter 109 Boss Si and Miss Shao Bear a Grudge


    To everyone''s surprise, a female celebrity standing not far from them opened her mouth, and said,


    "Sixty million!"


    Many of the people there recognized her; she was actually the wife of some famous oil tycoon.


    "Jerry, could we really win this bid?" J had no idea of how much money her family really had. She


    whispered in Jerry''s ears, hoping to get his support.


    Jerry gave her a loving nce, and said, "Bit whatever you want!" He then looked thoughtful at the


    precious jewelry on disy.


    "Eighty million!" The moment J made her first bid, she became the center of attention for everyone


    present in the room.


    Shirley looked at her in disbelief. ''Eighty million...''


    "The Shao''s daughter finally made a bid. What an overwhelming sum!"


    "Yeah, she is way more daring than Kate!"


    ...


    By making her bid this high, J had definitely stolen Kate''s enthusiasm.


    However, things took a sharp turn as Daniel opened his mouth firmly, and said, "One hundred million."


    On hearing his bid, J became furious. She felt as if she had a lump shoved down her throat!


    He dared to back up his girlfriend and belittle her!


    "One hundred and fifty million!" J had now thrown all caution away to the winds! She was confident


    that Jerry and her father would back her up with the money.


    The whole venue was suddenly quiet. Thepetition between the two super rich people was fierce!


    However, J seemed to be overconfident with herself by confronting Daniel, who had made most of


    his fortune through his own hard work...


    "Two hundred million!" Daniel''s voice was still firm and proud, and Kate seemed to be worried as she


    lowered her head and whispered something to his ear.


    She wanted him to y with caution.


    Daniel curled his lips. Judging from its appearance, this was definitely a fine piece of jewelry. If it were


    sold at the bidding price of 50 million, then the auction house would have surely lost their profit.


    However, many heads were turned as the bidding between the two seemed to be now going on even


    more fiercely. "Rumor has it that J is like a sister to Boss Si. Howe the two are nowpeting


    with each other?"


    "We should not trust the rumors on the inte!"


    "Probably that''s because his girlfriend is present. It''s normal to support his girlfriend in stead of his so-


    called sister!"


    ...


    J pulled one Jerry''s shirt corners, and said, "Brother! Shall we continue?"


    Jerry gave her a soothing smile, and said, "Of course, go on and have your fun!"


    "Three hundred million!" J was so nervous that her hands were now soggy with sweat. She thought


    to herself that if Daniel bid more than this figure, she would give up!


    But, to her biggest surprise, Daniel kept his silence this time, and J panicked as the host''s hammer


    hit the table for the first time. Out of fear, she kicked Daniel''s chair.


    Kate heard her, and she turned around and looked at her with a confused look in her eyes.


    "Daniel, don''t you dare to set me up! Bid now!"


    Kate then scornfully said to her, "Bid as much as you please, because Daniel never sets you up."


    Jerry gave his sister a confident look, and then he said to Kate in a in voice, "As long as my sister is


    happy we, the Shao family, could afford to bid three billion, let alone a mere three hundred million! Jane


    can bid any figure she wants to."


    His words made Kate feel awkward; she shouldn''t have humiliated herself in front of them. As soon as


    she turned her back, the auctioneer''s hammer stroke for the third time, implying that the bidding for the


    pearl was over.


    J won the bid for three hundred million, and the precious jewelry was now officially hers.


    All of the upper ss soon learned about the incident that happened between J and Daniel.


    J was not cid at all on that day. It wasn''t because she had cost her family a fortune, but because


    of the attitude she got in return from Daniel.


    The charity auction then continued, and the forth item on the list was a small bead on a silver chain. It


    had an attractive name, "The Teardrop of the Sky."


    "The Teardrop of the Sky is said to be the keepsake of some mysterious kingdom. As what and where


    that kingdom is, that information is unfortunately unknown. The bidding price for this item starts at ten


    million."


    J stared carefully at the pale purple bead. It had a mysterious power, drawing all her attention. She


    then quickly made her bid, "Twenty million!"


    She whispered to Jerry, "If I buy the bead for two hundred million, would father be angry with me?"


    J liked the how the bead looked. To her, money was not an issue, and she tried not to think too


    much about the price.


    However, she was slightly worried about spending hundreds of millions of Samuel''s money. After all,


    her father had been quite strict with her.


    "Fifty million!" Number 6 was raised up again. People in the room started to whisper with each other.


    Because he was now confronting her deliberately, spections were going around that J had


    probably crossed Daniel!


    J could not hold her anger anymore. She took out her cellphone, quickly wrote a text and sent it to


    Daniel.


    Then she shouted at the top of her voice, "Sixty million!"


    Daniel''s phone beeped, and his look became gloomy as he read the message. "Damn it! What is your


    issue?"


    But this time, someone else was also interested in acquiring the precious bead. The wife of the oil


    tycoon said, "Eighty million."


    A real estate tycoon also raised his hand. "One hundred million!"


    The bead with its magic light made everyone present long for it. No one was actually thinking whether it


    was wise or not to spend this much money on it.


    Some famous real estate tycoon''s daughter then cut in the bid, saying, "One hundred and fifty million


    dors!"


    "Two hundred million!"


    "Two hundred and fifty!"


    ...


    The price soon reached an epic peak of three hundred and eighty million dors. J watched the


    auction in silence, and she did not make any further bid when she saw that Daniel seemed to also be


    quiet.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was setting himself against her on purpose, and he only bid when she did!


    Just before the auctioneer was about to close the bid at three hundred and eighty million dors, Daniel


    raised his hand, and said, "Four hundred million!"


    The bead was now Daniel''s.


    J then lost her interest for the following items, and the auction seemed to be boring her. She would


    rather keep the money for now and donate themter to some charities of her own choice!


    Strange enough, as soon as she stopped biding, Daniel stopped bidding as well. He never ced any


    more offers that day.


    Soon, a new rumor about the two spread among the present upper ss. "Boss Si and Miss Shao bear


    a grudge against one another."


    "I think so too. He was trying really hard to piss her off!"


    "The so-called sister status is actually a joke. They are just pretending to be friendly in front of the


    cameras!"


    ...


    As the auction was approaching its end, J, Shirley and Doris gathered together to gossip.


    "J, are things getting real between you and Mr. Han?"


    Doris was because J had never revealed it to them.


    J cast a nce towards Daniel''s direction. Boldly acknowledging the fact that she and Brian knew


    each other, she simply said, "Yeah. It is real."


    She was not lying that she and Brian knew each other and were friendly towards each other.


    Overhearing her words, Daniel paused, and he stared at the cellphone in his hands nkly.


    "Wow! Congrattions! J, you should ask Brian to introduce me to one of his mates!" Doris were


    both excited when they heard the big news.


    "Sure thing. No problem." J hastily nodded her head to them.


    The girls giggled to each other as they watched the auctioneer dere the official closing of the


    auction.


    Some of the staff then walked in to remove the chairs. After this, they carried arge well-decorated


    dining table and ced it in the center of the the room.


    The long dining table had a beautifulced white cloth on it. A huge vase of water lilies in the middle of


    the table was giving out a sweet scent, and the table was carefully set with exquisite silver cutlery.


    J didn''t want to stay there any longer, and said, "Jerry, I''m going now."

 Chapter 110 Ill Bear Your Mans Child

    Chapter 110 I''ll Bear Your Man''s Child


    She initially aimed to help her brother get rid of the woman that had apanied him. Now that she


    was gone, there was no need for her to linger around anymore.


    "How about having dinner first? If you''re not hungry, how about your friend?"


    ''Fine!'' J sat down at the table next to Jerry. Shirley followed her and sat at the table next to her.


    Daniel and Kate were sitting right across the table, and J could easily see them. The sight of them


    made her furious, and her hands started shaking because of the anger.


    "Jerry, help yourself with the food. I need to go the bathroom first, " said J. J then promptly


    stood up from her seat in haste. Following the staff''s direction, she found the bathroom easily.


    The moment she stepped out of the bathroom, she heard someone calling her name. "J Shao,


    J Shao!"


    Curious, she followed the cry outside. After walking through a wide door, she ended up in the hotel''s


    garden.


    She found that no one was there. Who had called her then?


    The night was dark, and J felt scared standing there alone all by herself.


    Did she just follow a ghost?


    She felt more and more nervous, and just as she was about to leave the ce, she heard a dog''s loud


    barking behind her. "Woof, woof, woof!" The barking seemed to sound irked.


    J knew that danger was approaching her! She then quickly ran towards the hotel lobby.


    Coming out of nowhere, a huge dog was darting towards her.


    She turned around and saw that the dog was actually a scary Tibetan Mastiff. The sight of it made her


    horrified!


    She strode desperately towards the lobby. The people there panicked the moment they saw her and


    the big doging towards them; everyone tried to flee away from the scene.


    But J luckily mingled into the crowd, and she was no longer the aim of the attack, and the dog bit


    some random guy on the leg instead.


    The bloody sight shocked J, and with all her force, she dashed into the dining room.


    Things were getting worse by the minute as the dog kept running aimlessly in the hotel, and the staff


    then called in the security to make sure that everything was under control.


    The mastiff was still causing trouble, and some more other people were bit by it.


    Not knowing where she was heading to, J bumped into someone familiar. Out of panic, she circled


    around his neck and jumped straight into his arms. With her legs wrapped tight around his waist, she


    looked very intimate with him in that position.


    Jerry heard the chaos and ran outside to look for his sister. To his surprise, he saw her clinging to


    Daniel like a Ko bear to a branch.


    J was still panicked and shaking, but before she buried her face in his neck, she caught the distinct


    look in Kate''s eyes.


    "Mastiff... Mastiff... Daniel, a Tibetan Mastiff is chasing me!" The moment she exined it to him, the


    big dog showed up in the dining room, and it dashed towards the crowd with full force.


    With J in his arm, Daniel quickly moved to the side and fortunately dogged the dog''s attack.


    They hid in the room''s corner while the rest of the people started running towards the gates of the


    hotel. High pitched screams could be hearding from everywhere.


    Soon enough, arge group of security guards arrived on site, and the dog was immediately put under


    control by the professionals.


    All those bitten by the dog were sent to the nearest hospital for urgent treatment.


    In the corner


    Daniel gently hugged the pale-faced J close to his chest as he tried to calm her down with a


    soothing voice. "It''s all over now, " he said.


    He knew her well, and he knew that she was afraid of pets. That gigantic Tibetan Mastiff must have


    scared her very much.


    J''s murmuring made him curl his lips. "Lucky for me, it didn''t bit me!" said J.


    "Don''t be afraid anymore. The dog has already been taken away." Maybe it was because of a force of


    habit, but his fingers touched her face. Her skin was smooth and inviting, and the next second he


    lowered his head and sealed her ruby-red lips with a gentle kiss.


    Her lips were cold because she was still in shock...


    Kate witnessed the kiss as she happened to arrive at the dining room to look for Daniel.


    J pushed Daniel away with full force, and as she wiped her mouth and red at him, she said,


    "Douche bag!"


    Daniel smiled back at her usation and said nothing in return.


    His casual look made J stamp her foot on the ground. With a pout mouth, she left him there, alone.


    When she was on her way out, she walked passed Kate, who stared at her with an evil grin on her


    face.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    J remembered the look in her eyes when she was clinging on to Daniel. When she thought better,


    the voice that led her into the garden also sounded familiar. J was now sure that the Tibetan Mastiff


    was Kate''s deed!


    "p!" She pped Kate right in the face.


    Many people had already left the hotel because of the incident, but some were still lingering at the


    hotel, arguing with the hotel staff forpensations. J''s move bbergasted everyone present,


    including Kate. She stared at J''s palm in an utter shock.


    Not knowing what was going on, Daniel frowned his eyebrows as he looked at the two rivaling women.


    Jerry noticed the angry look on his sister''s face so he quickly stepped closer to mend the situation.


    Shirley and Doris also followed him.


    "J, are you nuts!" Kate red at J with fire in her eyes. How dared she p her in public? Kate


    had never been humiliated like this ever before!


    "I''m nuts? Are you going to confess to the trick you pulled?" J was absolutely sure that the dog


    incident had something to do with Kate!


    Kate took a deep breath and then quickly fixed her mood. Once again, she looked confident and


    elegant like usual.


    She cast a scornful look at J as she snapped at her and said, "J, don''t overestimate yourself.


    You''re the one who stole my boyfriend in the first ce..." She stopped talking as she saw the look in


    Daniel''s eyes.


    "Kate Song, I am telling you! You dared to set me up today..." As she was saying this, J grabbed


    Kate by her cor and forced her toe closer to Daniel. She pointed at Daniel as she muttered


    between her teeth, "I even dared to sleep with your boyfriend!" The firm look in her eyes shocked Kate.


    Her tone was not that loud, and only the three of them could hear what she was saying.


    Kateughed hysterically at her words, and said, "Are you dating two men at the same time? You''re


    already having fun with Mr. Han and now you want to flirt with Daniel? J Shao, you really are


    shameless!"


    Daniel cast a sharp look at Kate, and with a cold voice, he snapped, "Enough!"


    J giggled as if she heard the funniest joke in the world. She pat Kate on the shoulder while looking


    at Daniel straight in the eyes, and said, "I actually enjoy dating two men at the same time. I''m not as


    stupid as you, whose boyfriend is screwing around while you have no clue at all. If I were you, I would


    quit my job as a CEO straightaway and hang myself!"


    "Just listen to yourself. What shameless wordse from your mouth!" Kate was mocking J in her


    heart, and now she was digging her own grave by saying such stupid things!


    "Me? Shameless?" J then gripped her arms around Kate''s neck. Jerry could not believe what he


    was looking at.


    "Kate, I am shameless, indeed! From now on, I will sleep with your man, live in your man''s house,


    spend your man''s money and bear your man''s child..." J''s face burned red as she uttered these


    bold words.


    The angry look on Kate''s face rewarded her. She continued with a proud voice, "Rest assured,


    because starting from today, your man will not invest a penny more in yourpany!"


    ...


    Kate was left utterly speechless at her bold deration. With difficulty, she opened her mouth, and


    said, "J Shao, I have never ever seen anyone more despicable than you in my whole life!"


    "Coming from you, I''ll take this as apliment!" She let then let her go, pretentiously helped her fix


    her cor, and casually dusted off her shoulders.


    She was about to attack Kate with even more harsh words, but her wrist was suddenly caught by


    Daniel.

 Chapter 111 I Will Beat Your Woman

    Chapter 111 I Will Beat Your Woman


    Daniel listened closely to what J had said just now, and what he cared about the most was that he


    heard the woman personally admit that she was dating two men at the same time. He then moved


    forward and quickly grasped J by the wrist.


    To everyone''s amazement, Daniel, with a gloomy face, dragged J away.


    When Shirley saw what had just happened, she seemed to understand something. ''So, the CEO that


    J loves is actually Daniel...'' she thought.


    He was, indeed, an excellent man, and even J, who was already a rich youngdy, was attracted


    by his charm and elegance.


    "Shirley, maybe J won''t being back tonight; I''ll arrange for a room upstairs, and you can spend


    the night here, " said Jerry. He politely looked at Shirley, and thought that as his sister had left, he


    should be the one responsible for finding her a ce to sleep.


    Shirley, who was lost in thought just now, heard him and then nodded at Jerry. "Thank you, Jerry, "


    After she waved to Doris, who still stood rooted to the ground with shock, Shirley followed Jerry and


    walked with him up to the hotel service desk.


    At the Waterside Apartment


    J was pulled by Daniel out of the car, went upstairs and entered therge bedroom...


    There were a lot of stuff lying around in the bedroom, such as dolls, several sets of four-piece suits,


    and some skin care products thate from a famous brand.


    J broke away from Daniel''s grasp and then sprang at the dolls on the bed. She then happily held


    one of the dolls in her arms and anxiously rolled on the bed. "Daniel, I forgive you now!" she said.


    The CEO, who had been very furious earlier, hearing these words ended up being a lot less angry now.


    He took something out of his pocket, sped J''s hand and then ced it into her palm.


    "You''d better take back your words - "dating two men at the same time." Otherwise, J Shao, I have


    to punish you!" warned Daniel. He knew that J didn''t have any sort of intimate rtionship with


    Brian, but he was still very angry with her.


    J was surprised to see the bead in her hand; she sat on the bed, kissed it, and then put it safely


    into her pocket.


    She didn''t dwell upon the subject that Daniel asked her to make an apology, and instead took out her


    phone and called Jerry. "Jerry, where''s Shirley?"


    She thought that it was Daniel''s fault for dragging her out of the hotel all of a sudden, and that she had


    forgot all about Shirley.


    "She was amodated at the hotel for the night." Jerry talked with J on the phone while he


    drove his car.


    "Oh, okay! Also, where is my luminous pearl?" asked J. When Daniel took a step forward, J


    took another step back.


    Jerry, when he nced at the luminous pearl brocade box, snickered, and replied, "I saw that you like it


    very much, and I believe that Sally must also like it. So, from now on, it belongs to my wife!"


    When she heard him, J immediately screamed in the phone, "Jerry, how could you do this? Do you


    only care about your wife and ignore me instead? Give me back my pearl..."


    "It doesn''t matter if I ignore you, it''s enough if Daniel cares about you. And you should restrain your


    temper now! Otherwise, Daniel will punish you!" said Jerry. He had thought that Daniel would manage


    to rein in on her bad temper, but it didn''t seem like that at all. Since Jane had gotten together with


    Daniel, she got angry more easily...


    Even if she had challenged Daniel in public for several times already, Daniel had permitted her...


    "No, I won''t control my temper! If my temper bes mellow, he''ll bully me!" argued J. She also


    thought of what happened tonight, and believed that if she had a good temper and didn''t utter a word or


    resist him, perhaps Daniel would''ve taken Kate back to his apartment tonight, instead of her.


    Now there was nowhere for her to escape, and so she was finally pressed on the bed by Daniel.


    Jerry smiled over the phone, and asked, "Are you all right now?"


    J, who was pressed on the bed by Daniel''s chest, nodded, and said, "Jerry, I''m fine. Daniel bought


    me many dolls, and I''m going to hold all of them in my sleep!"


    While driving his car, Jerry was a little bit confused, and wondered if Daniel was actually controlled by


    his sister. ''Oh no. Don''t be controlled by J!'' he thought. He always hoped that there was someone


    out there who could control his sister, not the other way around!


    "Be obedient. And from now on don''t be so grumpy!" said Jerry.


    After she heard Jerry, J kissed Daniel on his lips, and said to her brother, "Jerry, don''t you think


    that Daniel is such a despicable man since he dates two girls at the same time? Why did you still give


    him your cute sister and let him deflower her?" After uttering these words, J suddenly burst into


    tears.


    And then the phone was suddenly hung up. Jerry wanted to say that Daniel dated with two girls, but he,


    in fact, seemed to protect J...


    But, when he thought that Daniel would punish her, he didn''t want to step in their affairs.


    J''s mouth was covered by Daniel''s and she couldn''t utter another single word. After a while, Daniel


    eventually gasped for air, and said, "You want to bear a child, right? I can help you with that!"


    "No, no, no. I just... just... wanted to provoke Kate, " shouted J. Daniel then took off her coat.


    "Jane Shao, at the present moment, there is only one way with which I can stop and control you!" said


    Daniel. He took her to the balcony and let her watch the night scene outside, with her back turned to


    him.


    When she realized what Daniel was going to do, J immediately turned around and held Daniel''s


    strong waist. "I was wrong, Daniel. I''m sorry, I know I was wrong. Let''s leave this ce, OK?" begged


    J.


    The light on the balcony, which was about ten meters away from them to their right, was still on, and it


    seemed that there was someone living...


    "It''s toote!" spoke Daniel. He gritted his teeth and, once again, dragged J to the handrail in front


    of the French windows.


    "No, no. There is someone over there!" shouted J. She was so scared that her heart beat violently


    and fast in her chest.


    "Will you stop being stubborn for a second?" When Daniel uttered these words, his hand kept grasping


    J closer to him.


    J immediately shook her head, and replied, "No, no, I will be obedient to you, I promise!" She


    decided to first say something to please him.


    But Daniel still didn''t let her go.


    ...


    Inside the cozy bedroom, after he took a shower, Daniel tightly held J, who was feeling sleepy, in


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    his arms. "Jane, text Brian now and tell him that you''ll break up with him!" he said.


    J was drowsy and muttered, "Break up? Why do I need to break up?"


    She was too exhausted to understand what Daniel had just said to her just now and she just briefly


    asked him. But when Daniel heard her, he thought that J asked him why she needed to break up


    with Brian.


    He furiously turned J over, who had her back turned on him, to face her. "Jane Shao, do you think


    it''s fun to date two men at the same time?" he asked.


    This time, J remembered only few of the words that he initially uttered. She closed her eyes and


    nodded, "It is fun."


    ... Daniel was even more depressed because of her reply!


    "J Shao, I warn you. If you still keep dating Brian, I''ll ask people to harass him and then dump


    you!" he shouted. Obviously, it wasn''t suitable for Daniel to discuss anything with J when she was


    sleepy.


    She was lethargic, and couldn''t listen or understand any of the words he was saying!


    "If you dump me, I will beat your woman..." said J.


    ''My woman?'' thought Daniel. "You can beat yourself up, " he said.


    What? Oh no! She was just too sleepy! She just wanted to sleep now. She then patted Daniel on the


    shoulder and held a doll next to her. "I want to sleep! If you still talk with me, I''ll have to kick you out!"


    she said.


    When he saw that she was so tired, Daniel let her go this time!


    After tucking her in, Daniel got out of bed, lit a cigarette and walked into his study.


    He then took out his phone and texted Kate. "From now on stay away from any direct conflicts with


    J!"

 Chapter 112 I Dont Like You Anymore

    Chapter 112 I Don''t Like You Anymore


    Fortunately for J, she was not injured at all this evening; if she were, he would''ve had the Tibetan


    Mastiff torn limb from limb.


    He already began investigating the real reasons on why the Tibetan Mastiff had suddenly ran out and


    attacked J. If someone had done this to her on purpose, he wouldn''t let them go that easily.


    Daniel took out his phone and dialed Spark. "Tell me the investigation results as soon as theye


    in... When will the new shop open? Alright, I see."


    It was darker and darker outside. After Daniel had finished checking several important emails, he


    returned to the bedroom.


    He removed the doll from J''s arms and then held her in his arms and fell asleep.


    A new cake shop would be opened before New Year''s Eve. It was marked as a shop owned by the SL


    Group when it was registered with the Industry and Commerce Bureau.


    J was the legal representative of the two shops, which made her set out early in the morning and


    returnte at night everyday.


    Now came the weekly time to send the Mango Mousse Trays to the SL Group. J was in good


    mood. She also made a Tiramisu cake, and went to the SL Group together with her sales associate.


    At the 88th floor of the SL Group


    Spark stood up from his seat when he saw J, and said, "Miss Shao, please wait."


    "Yeah?" J, who was just about to push open the door, looked at him curiously.


    "Well, here is the thing: Boss Si is now attending a meeting at the 22nd floor." Spark exined to


    J.


    J nodded at him, and said, "Then I''ll wait for him inside the office."


    Spark let J inside the office straight away because she knew she had a special ce in his boss''


    heart.


    She waited for him for over 20 minutes, until the door was suddenly opened.


    J quickly hid herself under the desk, trying to surprise Daniel.


    "... Changsheng Group has regr and stable customers in the forting season, and you can now


    handle it by yourself without the SL''s help. I''ll also keep an eye on the American branch next month."


    Daniel put the files he was carrying in his hand on the table.


    ''Is he abandoning the Changsheng Group?'' Kate''s face suddenly turned pale. "Daniel, is it because of


    J that you''re giving the Changsheng Group a free hand?"


    J was about to jump up from the table, but she didn''t because she heard Kate Song uttering her


    name.


    Daniel sat down on the sofa and lighted a cigarette. "Not really; it''s more because of work. I need to


    separate personal matters from business affairs."


    Kate sat down beside him, and said, "My father left me an awful mess and I know that you helped me a


    lot with thepany. I can understand why you would abandon the Changsheng Group, but Daniel...


    Are you being serious with that unruly girl?"


    Her words tensed the air in the office.


    "Kate, you''d better stay out of my business if you want to still keep your position. Don''t mention J


    to me, ever!"


    ''What did he mean with this?'' pondered J. The girl under the table was gradually heating up.


    Kate was aware that Daniel got angry. She continued with a softer tone, "Daniel, I really don''t


    understand what you like about her. Don''t you know that her boyfriend is Brian? She''s sitting on the


    fence."


    "Kate!" Daniel took a sharp nce at Kate, which made her instantly cringe.


    Daniel blew a smoke ring and warned her again. "The only thing you need to remember is that J is


    my sister, and if I see any gossipsing from the media, the first one I''ll punish is you."


    Kate had to bear in mind at anytime that J was his sworn sister. Only by keeping this in mind would


    she be safe from making any more mistakes.


    As long as she was with him, J would be safe from any harm. He didn''t worry about their families


    and friends, but about the media and the gossiping people...


    "Daniel! I''ll kill you! You bastard!" The sudden shout shocked both of the two people in the office.


    A girl came out from the table and rushed towards Daniel. She said that she would kill him, but instead


    she just burst into an endless river of tears.


    J''s appearance made Daniel''s flicking cigarette ash freeze in the air.


    He felt sorry for her when he saw her pitiful face.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Daniel, you are a jerk! That is a whole lot different from what you said when we were in bedst night!"


    He had never said that he regarded her as his sister.


    ... Daniel flicked the cigarette inside the ashtray calmly.


    Kate was hurt by J''s words.


    "Daniel, I don''t like you any more! And you..." J walked in front of Kate and pulled her by her cor


    up from the sofa.


    Kate tried to shake off her hands but failed. "J, what are you doing?


    Don''t you know that Daniel is my boyfriend? How dare you still want to be his girlfriend? You''d better


    break up with him if you are still sensible and capable of any judgment." J looked at Kate with her


    head up high and with superiority; Daniel was hers.


    "J, release your hand." Kate tried to pull back her cor. J was so rude that all of herdy


    qualities were gone.


    She didn''t release her cor, and instead she gave her a shoulder throw. "Ha!"


    ... Kate was thrown onto the ground. She was hurt.


    "J! That''s enough! No more fooling around!" Daniel''s tone was neither cold, nor serious, but


    helpless.


    J thought that he was protecting Kate. She took the Tiramisu and threw on Kate''s face, who was


    stillying on the ground.


    Daniel felt awkward when he saw her wild behavior. "Jane, don''t be so reckless!"


    He put off the cigarette, stood up from the sofa, and then raised Kate up from the ground.


    J saw that Kate pretended to fall and held on to Daniel.


    She came over to her and pulled her out from Daniel''s arms, and said, "Kate, don''t let me see you


    again, or I will hit you again. And I promise it''ll be worse!"


    J was the perfect example of a spoiled little girl.


    Kate staggered a little because of the pain in her waist. She really wanted to punch J straight in her


    face.


    "Jane, stop it!" J''s bad temper and strong posses refreshed Daniel''s three-values.


    J was still very upset. She bit him on the back of his hand, and shouted, "Daniel, you''re not allowed


    to contact her anymore, even if it is only for business!"


    "Jane, please leave me more time. There are many affairs to settle in our business." Daniel tried to find


    apromise with his girl while he was rubbing his aching bitten hand.


    Alright, now that Jane had gone furiously nuts, he would have to end his rtionship with Kate.


    But J had no idea about his business, and she thought he was being indifferent to her.


    "Daniel, do you really like her so much?" asked J sharply.

 Chapter 113 Is That Kates Blood

    Chapter 113 Is That Kate''s Blood


    As Kate became fully aware of her now current situation, she wanted to query J. However, thinking


    of Daniel, she now turned to him, and moaned softly, "Daniel, my waist hurts really bad..." she said.


    Daniel was irritated by all that happened, and he said to Spark, "Take Miss Song to the hospital right


    away!"


    On hearing this, Kate felt hurt, and bit her lip grudgingly. How could this man act so cold to a woman!


    Spark then took Kate out of the office, Leaving Daniel and J sit in a dumb silence. "Are you feeling


    better?" he asked. The man broke the silence first and then embraced the angry girl in his arms.


    However, the girl was so annoyed that she only wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    "So what? Dose that make you feel bad about yourself?" J swore that she would never trust the


    amorous man ever again. He had just referred her to Kate as his sister, but now...


    Now here he was cuddling with her.


    "Stop it, Jane! I love only you! She was just a humbug." Daniel locked J in his arms and then


    kissed her red lips.


    "Humbug? So you were also lying to me, weren''t you?" After saying this, J bit on his lips with


    anger, which somehow, all of a sudden, brought her to a better spirit.


    With a deep sighing from heart, Daniel realized that his little girl simply had no idea of what his


    words to Kate really meant.


    Before he could make any further exnation, the phone rang, and Daniel suddenly got really furious


    after he picked it up. Finally, he loosen his arms around J.


    "Did Kate get hurt? Who are they?" He took out a gun from the bottom drawer of his desk and then


    ced it on his belt.


    "Okay, I''ming right now." Hanging up the phone, Daniel turned to J, and said, "I''ll let


    bodyguards send you home. Kate''s in trouble, and I need to save her."


    J blurted out without thinking, "Even though she''s in trouble, why do you have to be there?" She


    remembered that Kate was his official girlfriend, and she suddenly became aware of her foolish


    question.


    Daniel walked up to her, and while he looked into her eyes sincerely, and fondled her smooth cheek


    with his thumb, he said, "Jane, I couldn''t break up with Kate earlier because of you."


    In fact, he had decided to separate with Kate because he didn''t want to make J feel sad anymore.


    But at this very moment, he changed his mind.


    Even though he had broken up with Kate, he would still find another girl to pretend to be his girlfriend.


    Someone had kidnapped Kate and he had to rescue her!


    He was the real target, while Kate was just the bait.


    ... J dashed his hand away from her. Was he insane? How could he be a two-timer?


    Daniel had no spare time left to exin, and went straight towards the door.


    However, his hand was being held by two other smaller ones. "The police will handle it, don''t go!" J


    said. She wouldn''t let him risk life for another woman''s sake.


    "Jane, she was kidnapped because of me, I have to go. Go back home with the bodyguard, okay?" He


    kissed her and then left through the door in a rush.


    J was confused about his words. What did he mean that Kate was kidnapped because of his


    problems?


    And why did he say that he couldn''t break up with Kate because of her?


    Couldn''t he think of some better lies to trick her with?


    Looking around in the now empty office, her mind fell into confusion.


    Thinking of that woman, J felt jealous for the first time in her life.


    J thought that Daniel was only hers, and that in reality he had no rtionship with Kate. If Daniel


    didn''t want to break up with Kate, she could turn to Kate and force her to leave him!


    There were already cordoned policemen present at the scene when he arrived at the square outside


    the building, Daniel had no idea where to go while J stared at the drops of blood nearby calmly.


    ''Whose blood is it?'' she thought. Daniel had told her that Kate had been kidnapped, so was it hers?


    It was one o''clock in the morning and Daniel hadn''te back yet. Staring at the lonely room and


    holding the doll in her arms, J suddenly found all of it a bit ridiculous.


    She thought that she had really meant nothing to Daniel, no more than a friend with benefits. How


    could she be so silly to believe that he woulde to her every night!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She had called him many times, but all of her calls went unanswered.


    She feared whether he hade across any danger. When she remembered the blood, she then


    became desperately worried about him...


    ''Daniel, take care!'' she thought.


    At two o''clock, J dialed Sven''s number, who was sleeping. He answered the phone, and whispered


    in a hoarse voice, "Jane?"


    "It''s about Daniel... Do you know where he is?"


    She couldn''t sleep without him. She had been calling him all night and had listened carefully in the dark


    if the apartment''s door was opened.


    In his hospital office, Sven rubbed his eyes, and said, "He is in the hospital. Kate..." She got shot and is


    still in a deepa.


    "... What about Daniel? Is he alright?"


    "Well, he has a couple of cuts on his shoulder, but nothing serious."


    J immediately opened the quilt and then got out of bed. "Okay, which ward is he in?"


    After she got the ward number from Sven, she rushed into the wardrobe and quickly got dressed and


    left.


    Three o''clock in the morning


    A Mercedes sped out of the Waterside Apartment Complex parking lot, and headed straight for the


    Chengyang Private Hospital.


    Inside Room 8022


    Having just finished the anti-inmmatory drug IV, Daniel pulled out the needle and sat rxed against


    the bed.


    He hadn''t contacted Jane yet after he came the hospital. He reached into his pocket to get his phone,


    but found nothing.


    He must have lost it during the fight.


    ''Did she even fall asleep? Did she manage to sleep without me?'' pondered Daniel.


    Suddenly, the woman on the bed moved, Daniel leaned forward and called out her name. "Kate?"


    It seemed that she had some nightmares and had started talking in her sleep. "...No! Let me go...


    Daniel..." She muttered, but just a few word were audible.


    He touched her forehead, and it wasn''t hot. At that very moment, the woman grabbed his hand.


    It made him feel unpleasant because his had was being held tightly by Kate. So he tried to draw it


    back, but Kate just kept screaming unconsciously. "Daniel, leave! Daniel..."


    Her words reminded him of the scene when she had shielded him from the iing bullet with her


    own body...


    He had to let her hold his hand.


    After Kate quietly slipped back into hera, he fell asleep unknowingly.


    At that moment, a car stopped outside of the hospital in the parking lot. A woman in a light purple


    overcoat, wearing a pair of high Martin boots and a scarf, dashed out of the car and went straight to the


    hospital''s eighth floor.


    Finding the ward, she quietly opened the door.


    The woman with the gauze wrapped around her head slept soundly on the bed, and next to her was


    Daniel, sound asleep on his arms.


    She tried her best to calm down her racing heart and approached them, only to find their hands


    clenched into one another...


    For a sudden moment, she felt her heartbeat slow as her breathing became more and more difficult.

 Chapter 114 What Did She See

    Chapter 114 What Did She See


    She really didn''t want to be so pitiless to break such a heartfelt scene.


    But, although she felt distressed, she still couldn''t help it, and still called in a low voice, "Daniel."


    Her voice was so low, and the man was so tired after fighting the gunmen with his bare hands earlier


    that day, that he didn''t wake up at her first call.


    After he napped for a short while, Sven came down to check on them, and he also thought that J


    might have also already arrived.


    When he entered the patient''s room, he saw J standing near the bedside.


    "Jane..." called Sven.


    J turned around, and made a "shush" gesture to stop talking, and Sven noticed her bloodshot


    eyes.


    When he moved his eyes onto the bed, he instantly understood what was going on.


    He then went forwards to pat Daniel on his shoulder and wake him up, but J tried to stop him.


    Anyway, it was toote, and the sleeping man suddenly opened his eyes.


    J''s heart ached when she saw the man''s weary bloodshot eyes.


    "Jane!" cried Daniel. He was still thinking of her before he had fallen asleep, and now, just as he woke


    up, the first thing he saw was her beautiful porcin face.


    He was really happy, and he quickly stood up from the chair where he had fallen asleep in, but his hand


    was still tightly gripped by Kate.


    He noticed J''s tear-filled red eyes, which made Daniel feel kind of guilty that he pulled away Kate''s


    hand with force.


    Daniel called her name again. "Jane!" He came up to her, but J quickly turned around and ran out


    of the room.


    Daniel looked back at Sven, and asked, "When did Jane arrive here? And what did she see?"


    ''Is she angry because Kate was holding my hand just now?'' wondered Daniel.


    Sven took a look at his wristwatch, and answered, "She''s been here for only a couple of minutes, but


    she saw what was happening in here clearly."


    Then he threw to Daniel a helpless nce, and Daniel immediately rushed out and ran after her.


    But when the elevator reached the ground floor, J had already drove the Mercedes away.


    Because he didn''t have a car, as he came to the hospital by an ambnce, Daniel helplessly watched


    her drive away in the distance.


    But then, soon enough, he saw a taxiing, and Daniel stopped it and asked the driver to drive him


    to the Waterside Apartment Complex.


    He didn''t have any cash on him, but he was so anxious to see J that he took off his expensive


    wristwatch and gave it to the driver.


    The driver suspected whether the wristwatch was a real one or a fake, and whether it was valuable


    enough to cover for the cost of the ride.


    But thinking of his destination, the Waterside Apartment Complex, which was a high-grade expensive


    neighborhood, the driver thought that he had earned a great deal with this ride.


    When Daniel arrived, he opened the apartment''s door, and felt relieved to find that J''s bedroom


    door was closed.


    He knocked at it, and said, "Jane, please open the door."


    But no one answered.


    Daniel called her name for a few more times, but she still didn''t respond to him, so he had to go and


    search for the spare key to open the door.


    On the pink bed, the woman was lying to one side with her dolls in her arms, with her back against the


    door, still wearing her coat.


    Daniel opened the door and came over to her, and exined in a low voice, "Jane, nothing happened


    between Kate and me. She took a gunshot today for me, and before you arrived she had a nightmare,


    and that''s why I didn''t push her away and let her hold my hand."


    J pulled away his hand, which was resting on her arm, and peacefully replied, "OK, I knew it."


    But it was obvious she wasn''t acting normal. Daniel smoothed his short hair while thinking about it, and


    said, "Come on, please take off your coat and have a good sleep!"


    He was about to help her take off her coat, but J suddenly sat up from the bed and pushed Daniel


    away with all her strength.


    "Jane, don''t you trust me?" asked Daniel. He tried dragging her by the arms, but she identally


    touched his wounds on his left shoulder.


    The pain felt so sharp that he closed his eyes in an instant, but without letting out a single word.


    J didn''t know about this yet, and she kept pushing him away, and said, "Leave, I want to sleep


    alone tonight!"


    "OK, OK, I''ll go, but please don''t be angry, " said Daniel. Daniel was pushed back by J all the way


    to the bedroom''s door, and J pushed him out and shut the door without any sort of hesitation.


    But Daniel still knocked twice at the door, and said, "Have a good rest! We''ll have a good talk tomorrow


    morning!"


    J curled her lips when she looked at the closed door. The bedroom''s heating was enough to warm


    up the room for the night.


    Then she took off her coat, and gloomily holding her dolls, and she began to fall into her deep thoughts.


    Early next morning, the apartment''s doorbell ringing sound woke J up, and she could also


    indistinctly hear someone talking in the other room.


    When she got out of bed and opened the bedroom''s door she found that Daniel was already dressed in


    his office clothes and had already put the breakfast, brought earlier by Spark, on the table.


    When Daniel saw that J was up, he came over to her and smoothed her messy hair. "Go and wash


    and then have your breakfast. I''m kind of busy today, and I have to leave now, " he said.


    Spark was standing in front of the apartment''s door. J stared past Daniel at Spark, and asked,


    "Spark, where''re you heading to so early in the morning?"


    Spark grinned a slight smile, and exined, "Miss Shao, as Miss Song has..."


    "Spark!" A cold voice cut in on their conversation and Spark stopped talking immediately.


    But J had already understood where they were going.


    She stepped back, and said, "I knew it; you can go. I''m going to wash now." J then closed the


    bedroom''s door and then went into the bathroom.


    While she was brushing her teeth, she fell again into her deep thoughts.


    ''Why am I so angry? No, instead, I should settle things when I get angry! But how to release my anger?


    I have to settle things, or both of us won''t turn out so well, '' thought J.


    Then J came up with an idea, and she quickly finished washing and then had her breakfast.


    In Chuck''s private hospital


    Daniel was wearing a brown overcoat, and with his hands in his pockets, he stood deadpan at the


    bedside, and told Kate, "Take good care of your wounds, rest, and don''t worry about your business. If


    you want to eat anything, just ask Spark, and if you feel that anything is wrong with your health, just tell


    Sven."


    "Daniel..." There was a grief look on Kate''s pale face.


    Daniel stood still and talked to her in an official, formal attitude. He had to mind his actions because


    Jane was not happy at all now with what was happening.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Daniel''s icy-cold stern face made Kate feel heart-broken; she finally spoke in a faint voice, "OK, I know.


    Please go ahead and do what you have to do!"


    Then she closed her eyes andy on the bed with a drawn look painted on her face.


    She thought that Daniel would treat her differently after her gunshot wound, but she was wrong.


    When Daniel was about to leave and opened the door, the first thing he saw in front of him was a


    bouquet of... pot mums*, in full bloom.


    (TN: In China, we usually use pot mums [chrysanthemum flowers] on Tomb-Sweeping Day)


    Daniel felt speechless at the sight of this, and the woman that then came into view was J.


    The woman was dressed in an overcoat which was in the same color range as Daniel''s, with a white


    scarf wrapped around her neck,plimenting her creamy white skin.


    She had put on some light make-up on her face and applied bisque lipstick on her lips, which made


    anyone that saw them want to kiss them.


    Holding the pot mum bouquet in her arms, she stood alongside Daniel; they were dressed like a


    couple...


    "Miss Song, I wish you a speedy recovery!" said J. Ignoring Kate''s even paler face, J put the


    bouquet at her bedside.


    Kate furiously stared at her innocent-looking cheeks, and thought with rage, ''You damn woman! If you


    really want me to recover, why did you bring me pot mums?''

 Chapter 115 Go Out For a Walk

    Chapter 115 Go Out For a Walk


    She wanted her to die!


    Seeing J, Kate thought that it was time to make a move!


    Spark and the two nurses beside her were wondering whether J was doing this on purpose or not.


    Daniel had no choice but to speak after this awkward moment. "Jane, don''t make any more trouble!"


    Daniel winked at Spark and he understood him right away. He then sent the two nurses away, walked


    towards the bouquet of pot mums, and tried taking it away.


    "Ah! Spark, I wanted to thank Miss Song for saving my man, and so I bought these flowers which were


    sent from France overnight, which are very, very expensive! If you mess any of the flowers, will you be


    able to pay for them with your annual sry?"


    Spark''s hands then suddenly stopped. Meanwhile, because J''s words and attitude, the air in the


    ward suddenly became more tensed.


    ''Her man?'' snorted Kate, while her fist clenched tightly under the quilt.


    "Thank you so much, Miss Shao. I will always remember your warm heart." She spoke thest four


    words with her teeth gritting.


    J then happily took Daniel''s arm, and said sweetly, "You''re wee, Miss Kate. Stay in the


    hospital until your recovery. Daniel, I will allow you to reimburse her for all of her medical expenses."


    She already knew that Daniel was generous and would have definitely taken the initiative to reimburse


    Kate for her medical expenses anyway. But, not to let Kate smug, she said this first.


    The man looked at the little woman''s innocent smile. He thought that it was difficult to tell why the little


    woman, who had been angry with himst night, be really happy today. Was it because of the


    mum bouquet?


    Daniel rubbed her hair with love sparkling in his eyes, and said, "Let''s go."


    Then he held J''s shoulder and walked out of the room.


    Spark looked at the bouquet and at the president who left through the door, and then quickly followed


    up.


    When the three left the room, Kate furiously threw the bouquet on the ground, smashing it into pieces!


    At the gates of the hospital


    It took only a minute for J to turn from a sweet smile to a hard cold expression. She dismissed the


    arm on her shoulder, and said, "Mr. Si, there are too many media people outside. No more gossip


    news, OK?"


    The woman then started walking faster, got into her Mercedes, and finally drove away. All of her moves


    were like a dash.


    It wasn''t just Sven behind, even Daniel felt awkward.


    Today J had let them fully understand that a woman can change her expression and mood faster


    than flipping a page from a book!


    There was not any news on the Inte about the two of them. Daniel must have done something.


    Actually, the inte was very peaceful. There was only one report on New Year''s Eve, that said that a


    In the following couple of days, because of the New Year, J simply did not go to the Waterside


    Apartment, and instead returned to the old house early every day.


    Daniel did not meet with her in the apartment for two days, and when he went to her shop to confront


    her, she slipped away from there as well.


    L and Harry had alsoe home. It was almost the Spring Festival''s Eve, so Daniel also returned


    to the Leroy Manor too.


    No matter how many messages he sent to J, or calls, she wouldn''t return any of them.


    Daniel''s patience gradually ran out after ten days of Jane''s ignorance.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    On the second day of the new year Harry called Samuel, and their families decided to get together that


    night.


    So, in addition to the Shao, the Li, Si, and Bo families met inside a six-star hotel.


    It was very lively for the old and the young to gather together. However, only one person had been


    coldly watching the Shao''s family, and found one person was missing.


    L looked at her son and then asked E with a smile, "Where is Jane?"


    E was very embarrassed at that moment, and then she and Samuel looked at each other. Samuel


    said with embarrassment, "Leave her alone. She''s so wild now; she went out in town with her friend for


    the New Year."


    When J heard about the meal, she refused, and instead called Brian in front of Samuel, and the


    two went out for dinner.


    "Friend? What friend?" This time Eason''s voice was heard, and his eyes unintentionally fell on Daniel.


    Sven walked in with his phone, and said helplessly, "I just was on the phone with Jane; she said not to


    wait for her because she won''t being today."


    "Where is she?" L looked at Sven with a concerned look in her eyes.


    They had tried their best to hold a reunion dinner for her and Daniel.


    Sven sat next to Ang, and coldly said, "She is eating a French dinner with Major Han!"


    When they heard this, all of the people at the table turned their eyes to Daniel. In fact, everyone


    already knew about him and Jane.


    Daniel had to live up to everyone''s expectations, and he slowly got up from his chair, and said,


    "Godfathers, godmothers, you eat first. I have something I need to do."


    J had went out with Brian during New Year. ''Does she think I''m dead?'' thought Daniel.


    "Daniel!" E called on him, perplexed.


    Daniel stopped and looked back at E, and said, "Godmother, I am going to talk with her."


    E felt relieved at what he said.


    "Never mind, this is their young couple thing. Let''s leave them alone! We''ll eat first!" said Eason


    cheerfully.


    The three words "young couple thing" made Daniel smile and then he left.


    However, when Daniel had just left the room, Sally took Jerry by the hand, stood up from the table, and


    told everyone, "Dear elders, I wish you have a good meal. I will go out for a walk with Jerry."


    Then she winked at Sven, and Sven in an instant knew what he had to do next. He put down his


    chopsticks, and said, "Dear elders, I wish you have a lovely meal, but I will take... Nicole out for a


    walk."


    Nicole was confused and looked at Sven, who also winked at her. She didn''t have the slightest idea of


    what was happening, so Sven simply pulled Nicole up and left.


    When they passed Cole''s seat, Sven poked his backbone, and Cole then sat straight, and said, "Dear


    elders, I wish you have a lovely meal, but I will take... Selina out for a walk."


    ...


    All of the young guys came to a tacit agreement, and in the end even Ang, Scott, and Shelly left.


    More than a dozen seated elders watched each other, not knowing what was happening or what to do


    next.


    When all of them left, John asked weakly, "Mommy and Daddy, can I go with my brothers and sisters?"


    "No!" Samuel and E spoke at the same time, and John immediately slouched his head and sat aside.


    The elders, who were now stunned at the table from what had just happened, sighed and then began


    to eat their dinner.


    Daniel sent a message to Samuel asking about J''s location, and then Sally asked J about her


    location. Then Sally told everyone her location.


    However, Daniel called someone before going to the French restaurant F¨¦r?me, and asked him to


    appear with him in F¨¦r?me.


    In the French restaurant F¨¦r?me


    J was eating the caviar in the dish in front of her. Sitting in front of her was Brian, dressed in a


    camouge suit, which attracted many women''s looks.

 Chapter 116 Its All Made Up

    Chapter 116 It''s All Made Up


    "J, do you mind if Ie today, instead of Bill?"


    Brian stared at J earnestly.


    The woman shook her head, and said, "No, I know Bill is addicted to the game!" While J was


    talking, her phone rang, and it was Bill, whom they were just talking about!


    "Jane, my sweet Jane, you''ve finally called me! I just checked my phone. What''s up?" Bill''s excited


    voice sounded cheerful in the phone''s speaker.


    "Yeah, I did. I''m eating some French food with Brian. Are youing over?" Hearing what she said,


    Brian looked at the woman across the table helplessly.


    She was cruel and had left no room or chance for just the two of them.


    "Imagine that I''ve already arrived! I''ming over right now!" Bill asked for the address and then


    immediately hung up the phone and rushed to the address J had given him.


    But just when she finished her caviar, a couple appeared in front of J.


    She raised her head and was stunned by the person in front of her. ''Wow, that is fast, '' thought J.


    But who was the woman next to him...


    "Hello, Daniel."


    J greeted him indifferently and continued to eat her foie gras.


    It was only when she cut the foie gras that she revealed her true emotions.


    "Do you mind if we join you? Major Han?"


    What Daniel had just said surprised the woman beside him.


    "Yes, we do." The one who answered him wasn''t Brian, but the woman who was cutting the foie gras.


    "Major Han didn''t answer me, so I will regard that as an approval." Daniel asked the woman beside him


    to sit next to Brian, while he sat next to J.


    J wasn''t going to move, but Daniel sat closely next to her and left her no room, which made her


    move inside.


    So did Brian with the woman that sat next to him.


    "Daniel, you have no shame!" And then came Daniel''s cold sarcasm.


    "Thank you... waiter, I''m ready to order." Daniel waved over to a waiter to take his order.


    Not long after that, a familiar voice was heard. "Hello, Jane!" It was Sally!


    "Jane, Daniel!" And that was Nicole.


    And then arge group of people appeared in front of J, and she was surprised to see all of them


    talking to her. She said, "Aren''t you supposed to eat at the hotel?"


    "We have nothing inmon with them, so we think it''s better to have fun and hang out with you


    guys!" Sven looked at Brian, and the two acquaintances nodded to greet each other.


    "Come on, find your seats. Tonight it''s Daniel''s treat!" What J said had cheered up all the people


    around her, and before it was confirmed whether what she said was true or not, everyone found their


    seat at the table.


    Therge group of people that suddenly appeared made the restaurant manager and waiters to hastily


    "Nice! You''re not even married to me yet but have the liberty to control my finances! Very nice, indeed!"


    Despite the strange looksing from the two in front of him, Daniel caressed J''s long hair with


    gentleness and passion in his eyes.


    But J pped his hand furiously, and her face turned instantly red. "What are you talking about


    there? I don''t ever want to marry you, OK?"


    When J finished talking, the woman on the other side suddenly said, "Mr. Si, who is this woman?


    She is so arrogant!"


    Daniel nced at the young model coldly, and thought, ''Alright, another woman with big breasts and no


    brain.''


    J then started talking to the young model. If she didn''t speak for herself, then who would?


    "Oh? You don''t know who I am?" she said, "Where have you living all of this time? In some sort of


    remote mountainous area, or some African refugee tribe? Even Daniel has to respectfully call me...


    dear sister. Really now, you don''t know me? Well then, go home and tend to your farm, OK?"


    When she finished saying that, she forked the chopped foie gras and brought it towards Brian''s mouth.


    "Brian,e on, I''ll feed you."


    ''Why are you so suddenly showing off? Just say what you have to say, OK?''


    Brian didn''t see thating, and while he was stunned by what he had just heard earlier, Daniel ate


    the chopped foie gras from J''s fork.


    He stared at Brian coldly while he chewed the foie gras gracefully.


    The young model across the table was not satisfied by being ignored. She said, "I am not from Africa,


    my father is the richest man in Green Cold Country. I am a first-line model!" Her tone was very, very


    arrogant.


    ''Oh, so you''re a small model, '' Jane thought. J''s left hand pinched the man next to her under the


    table. Then, she smiled at the model, and said, "Your father really is the richest man, and I can tell that


    just by looking at your face. You know why? I see how good all of your stic surgeries are. Just look


    at your eyes, nose, chine, breasts, your whole body!"


    The young model''s eyes became red, and J still didn''t go easy on her. She sighed heavily, and


    said, "Unlike you, my eyelids are from my dad, as well as my Roman nosees, and my lips I''ve


    inherited from my mom. I never exercised or ever been on a diet in my whole life... I don''t know how it''s


    like to spend money on stic surgery. Brian, I really want to try it out!"


    Brian, who tried not tough, suddenly heard his name. He nodded, and said, "J, you are a natural


    beauty, and you don''t need any stic surgery. Never have that thought again!"


    J was smug, and looked at that woman with a proud look in her eyes. She didn''t give the model


    any chance to say anything in her defense. "Do you know that Daniel''s girlfriend is Kate Song? When


    you''ll encounter the aggressive and shameless CEO, you''ll meet your death!"


    ''Aggressive and shameless? That''s something new, '' thought Daniel.


    The young woman was just about to cry, but J was now addicted to messing around with her, and


    said, "Oh, baby, please don''t cry. Don''t ruin your stic surgery. Your eyes will be triangr if you


    cry."


    In fact, J had made that up. She didn''t know whether her eyes would be triangr in their


    shape or not.


    But it was clear that the young model believed her, and she looked up at the ceiling and forced her


    tears to stop.


    "Daniel, you are not a man. Your date is bullied and you just sit there and watch. Damn you!" The


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    young model reproached Daniel for a while longer and then went away.


    Sven, who was sitting at the table next to them, thumbed up to J, and said, "Jane, it''s a shame that


    you are not awyer."


    "It''s already enough that my brother is awyer. I''m coborating with Daniel on a hundred million


    business!"


    The man, who was tasting his red wine, and who was sitting next to her, almost chocked when he


    heard her words. "Eh-hem..."


    However, Brian asked, "What business are you doing? You already have hundreds of millions in


    assets."


    What he said sounded familiar to Sven, but he couldn''t remember where he heard that before.


    "I don''t know. It should be the cake shop! When I signed the contract that day, Daniel said that our


    agreement was valued at hundreds of millions, and so I signed it."


    Sven, who was sitting on the other side of the table, suddenlyughed, and said, "Jane, you were


    tricked by Daniel. Ha ha..."


    At that moment, Daniel picked up a paper towel and wiped his mouth gracefully. He then stared at


    Sven to warn him and Sven immediately shut up.


    Only Brian and J didn''t know what happened.

 Chapter 117 They were Both Just Two Little Kids

    Chapter 117 They were Both Just Two Little Kids


    Bill was the type of person who showed up in the nick of the time.


    By the time Daniel and that young model''s dishes had been served on the table, Bill had entered the


    restaurant and had already seen his cousin and Jane; he then hastily came to them and sat right next


    to Brian.


    "Jane, we haven''t seen each other for a long, long time! Come here! Let me hug you!" demanded Bill.


    Bill had some days off for the Spring Festival. He had wanted to visit J, but was stopped and was


    so strictly supervised by his grandfather that he even couldn''t step out of his own house.


    He would''ve still been locked in his house, if he hadn''t sessfully escaped from it tonight!


    When Bill had just finished his words to J, he felt an icy-cold gaze being cast towards him, which


    made him shiver from head to toe.


    He stared at Daniel, who sat opposite to him, and their eyes met. Bill was scared and cowardly shrank


    his neck. He said, "J, is there something wrong with your brain? Why did you fall in love with such


    a stone-cold man? Why didn''t you choose my cousin, who is much better than him!" He continued,


    "And what about me? Am I not good enough? Why did you have to torture yourself?"


    He kept to his murmurings while he threw a quick nce at J, who was sitting diagonally opposite


    to him. He then picked up the cutlery in front of him, and started to eat his french dishes.


    "You''re a man, don''t eat the caviar!" yelled Brian at him. Then he moved Bill''s caviar dish to J.


    Bill didn''t care too much, and then he turned to eat the french oyster dish, but Daniel also took away his


    dish, and said, "You''re still young, and it''s not good for your health to have oyster."


    ...


    A strange and mysterious aura filled the air around the table at which the three men and one woman


    were sitting.


    ''Well! Then I''ll eat the sole fish!'' thought Bill.


    But Brian spoke again, and said, "J likes eating fish the most. Give her the slice!"


    ...


    In the end, there were only a ss of juice, a vegetable sd dish, and a piece of cheese left in front of


    Bill. He angrily put down his cutlery, and protested, "Are you guys kidding me?"


    "Yes, wimpy kid. Ask your cousin to take you back home and stay safe with your grandfather, "


    answered Daniel.


    He kept having his oyster without even raising his head to look at Bill.


    Finally, J drew back her smile and asked the waiter to reorder all of Bill''s food.


    "Jane treats me the best! I love you!" said Bill happily. And as he said this, he also grinned an evil smile


    and threw her a kiss.


    Brian now began to pray for Bill in his mind; he shouldn''t have dared to act like this in front of Daniel!


    And as was expected, Daniel was the type of person who had to take his revenge.


    "Bill, are you going back to the troop unit these following couple of days?" Daniel asked him in a normal


    tone.


    Bill felt curious that Daniel was suddenly concerned about his own affairs, but without overthinking it,


    he replied, "Yes, I''m going back soon. But this time I''ll have much more freedom! And Jane, you know


    what? Grandpa has even permitted me to have my own phone back! Now I can always contact you!"


    Bill''s conversation topics revolved only around J, which made Brian kick his leg underneath the


    table to warn him.


    "Brother, why did you kick me?" shouted Bill. He discontentedly squinted at Brian.


    ...


    Brian felt speechless, and wondered why he had to have such a stupid cousin. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it, "


    he said.


    Bill didn''t try to get even with him, and with his chin rested on his right hand, he kept staring at J,


    who was drinking her ss of juice, and asked, "Jane, could youe sometimes and see me when


    I''m off duty?"


    J was about to nod, but then Daniel coldly said, "No, you won''t be free."


    What did he mean? All of the other three people standing at the table stared at Daniel with a doubtful


    look in their eyes.


    Then, Daniel took out his phone and dialed Sven''s uncle''s phone number."Hello, Mr. Si. I have a friend


    here called Bill..."


    Bill instantly had an uneasy foreboding, and he was right...


    "Yes, he''s Mr. Han''s grandson. He told me that he was willing to apply for the international mission of


    guarding the African borderline, in order to support and ensure the security there, and of course to


    devote himself to keeping world peace..."


    Bill''s eyes instantly became bigger and bigger while he threw his unbelievable gaze at Daniel.


    ''The African borderline? Devote myself to world peace? Oh no! God! I don''t have such great ambitions!


    ...


    Oh! No!'' thought Bill, feeling more and more desperate. "Daniel Si! I didn''t do anything wrong to you,


    why did you have to y such an evil trick on me?" Billed yelled and protested.


    Daniel cast a cold nce at him and continued speaking on his phone. "Yes. He said that any time is


    OK for him and willply to the military officer''s arrangement. It''s OK to stay there for eight or ten


    years. He was shy to tell you this himself, so he asked me to personally tell you."


    ...


    Barely bearing herughter, J dragged Daniel by his sleeve underneath the table, and said,


    "Daniel, no! Don''t y such an evil trick on Bill..."


    The woman''s protest made Daniel correct his words a little bit, and said, "But just let him have a go at it


    for three months at first."


    "Yes, well, happy new year, Mr. Si!" said Daniel as he finally ended his call.


    ...


    After Daniel hung up the phone, Bill was already bewildered and sitting still on his seat.


    It took a short while for him toe back to his senses, and he pointed at Daniel, but Daniel frowned


    and just looked back at him.


    "If you''re a real man, thene and fight me! What kind of man are you, setting me a trap like that?"


    said Bill in a rage.


    J put down her ss of juice and hastily stopped Bill from talking. "No, Bill. Don''t fight with him..."


    urged J.


    "Fight you? Well, okay, let''s do it!" Daniel immediately epted his challenge.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    J failed in preventing them from fighting and saw them standing side by side and walking out of the


    restaurant. J and Brian exchanged a brief nce with one another and followed them out of the


    restaurant as well.


    Before she went out, J threw some words to the other fellows present with them in the restaurant.


    "Quick, something is happening outside!" Then they all ran after them.


    Before he went out, Daniel passed a credit card at the reception desk and paid for the bill.


    Outside in the square, Daniel was standing face to face with Bill, who was burning with rage in his eyes


    now. The contrast was strong: one of them looked imperious and graceful, while the other looked


    childish and furious.


    "If you can defeat me, I''ll let you stay in the C Country''s military troops, but if you lose... then you have


    to give up on Jane. What do you think about it?" asked Daniel. He took off his suit coat and then threw


    it to J, who had just caught up with them outside.


    J naturally caught his coat, which had his scent on it.


    Brian saw the scene, and a meaningful look shed in his eyes.


    Bill thought that Daniel was just like a weak, bookish guy, who always sat in his office, and that he,


    unlike him, was a trained soldier with experience in the army.


    So he agreed to his bet without any sort of hesitation. "OK!"


    Daniel warmed up by doing some stretches, and said, "Well then, start!"


    But Bill was unsatisfied with his order, and said, "That''s what I should''ve said!"


    ... Daniel seemed to see J''s shadow next to Bill''s, and thought that they were both just two little


    kids!


    He then impatiently waved his hands, and said, "Don''t be so troublesome! C''mon, hurry up!"


    "Start!" shouted Bill. Bill had just finished his word, and in just a second he was thrown on the ground


    by a swift shoulder fall.


    ...


    He even didn''t have a chance to fight it back. It was so pathetic and embarrassing that it even made


    Brian cover his eyes. Brian wondered why he had such a stupid cousin in his family.


    More and more onlookers came and surrounded them to see what was happening. Daniel didn''t like


    this, so he kicked Bill, who was lying on the ground, and he urged him, "Stand up! Let''s finish this


    already!"


    "Come on, the loser has to treat all of us with liquor, " shouted Cole. All of the other guys all agreed


    with him. They were all here today, and it was really good for them to finally have a gathering together.


    Bill felt awkwardly defiant, and he raised himself up from the ground. Then, after uttering another


    "Start", they began their fight again. This time Bill dodged Daniel''s first hit, but the second...


    Bill was kicked so hard by Daniel''s second hit that he had to kneel down.


    ...


    He really felt heart-broken, being defeated by an office bookish guy... ''Well, it seems that I''m even


    worse than a bookish guy! Jane... No! I have to fight for Jane!'' thought Bill.


    Although he had already lost two rounds, and the winner was clearly determined, Bill still didn''t


    acknowledge his defeat, and instead stood up and still tried his best to win at least one round.

 Chapter 118 Find Someone and Spend the Night Together

    Chapter 118 Find Someone and Spend the Night Together


    In the third round, Bill, indeed, seeded in consecutively coping with Daniel''s three attacks. But, with


    his fourth move, Daniel swiftly stretched out his hand and pinched Bill''s neck vein.


    At that moment Bill burst into tears because of the pain, and Daniel eventually released him. Bill then


    ran towards J.


    "Jane, I''ve just lost you... Jane, I love you... Jane, don''t forget me... No, no, no, " said Bill. He was


    hugging her and crying bitterly. His body was suddenly lifted up in the air and then dropped into Brian''s


    arms.


    "The loser needs to buy us drinks. Let''s go!" said Daniel. He then took his business suit from J''s


    arms.


    J was deeply attracted by Daniel, who looked very handsome, and just kept her eyes fixed on him


    without blinking.


    Some of the others had got in their cars with excitement, but J was still utterly infatuated with


    Daniel and was still looking at his back.


    "J, I won''t go to the bar this time. Have a good time!" said Brian. He followed J''s gaze and then


    looked at Daniel. At that time, Daniel, who was about to get in his car, had also began to look at J.


    "Um? You won''te with us? Why? Brian, let''s go together!" said J. She finally came back to her


    senses and now stared at Brian, confused.


    Brian pointed at his camouge clothing, and replied, "It''s inappropriate for me to go with you because


    I''m dressed in my military uniform. You guys go and have fun. We can go out and have fun on another


    day!"


    J was very sorry to hear him say that, but she nodded to him, and said, "Brian, just be careful on


    the road, okay?"


    "Hum, okay! Have a good time!" said Brian. He gently touched her long hair before he left, and he


    immediately noticed that someone was giving him a sharp killing stare.


    "OK. Bye, Brian!" said J. She waved at Brian reluctantly. After she saw that he got in his military


    car and drove away, J slowly walked up to Jerry''s car.


    Daniel, who had just lit a cigarette, looked towards her, and shouted, "Believe it or not, I will kiss you


    right here!"


    When she heard him, J, with a flushed face, stared at him, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    ''Why did he say that he''ll suddenly kiss me?'' thought J.


    "Get in my car!" said Daniel. After uttering these words, he then sat in the driver''s seat.


    ...


    ''Oh, I see now what he meant!'' thought J.


    In the SH Bar


    Several luxury cars stopped in front of the bar and attracted a lot of attention.


    Ignoring the sensation they brought along with them, a group of people then got out of their cars and


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    then entered the bar''s private VIP room.


    When they saw that so many special guests wereing there together, several managers of the bar


    seemed to see to a lot of bills and personally served them together.


    "Hello, everyone! What would thedies and gentlemen like to drink tonight?" asked a female manager.


    She looked at all of the rich young people with great respect, and several waiters behind her had


    pricked their ears to make sure they didn''t miss anything they ordered.


    Daniel, who was at the farthest, spoke first. "Brandy." And then Jerry said, "Me too."


    Sally was next to Jerry, and thought for a while what she would order. She then asked J, who was


    near her, what she wanted to drink. "I want the Angel Charm; what about you, Sally?" asked J.


    "Well, I also want the same drink as you!" said Sally.


    ...


    After everyone had ordered their own drinks, Bill also asked the waiters to bring several dozen beers.


    Some girls gathered together and began to y games. Sally naughtily nced at J, and said to


    her, "Let''s y ''rock paper scissors'' and the loser needs to kiss one of the men present!"


    ''Ah?'' J was a bit stunned, but she quickly responded to the challenge. "I''m not afraid. Let''s do it!"


    After all, Daniel was there...


    Ang, who was also excited, came over, and asked, "Can we choose a man outside?" She had just


    met a handsome man outside!


    Sven grabbed his sister, frowned a bit, and then stared at her. "You''re underage and you can''t y


    such a boring game, " he said.


    Ang broke away from Sven''s grasp, and while she disdainfully looked at him, she said, "I dare you to


    y with us! If you lose, you need to find and kiss a woman outside. Are you in?" she asked.


    "Of course I''m in. What game do you want to y? Bill, Daniel, let''s join in their game and y


    together, " said Sven. He had just dragged all of the others into the mire!


    Bill then immediately came beside J. "I have to y this game!" he said. He not only wanted to


    y with them, but he also wanted to be the loser!


    J moved a little and made some space for him. "If you lose, you have to drink these three bottles of


    beer. You''re just a little boy, and can''t follow us adults!" she said.


    "I will drink them. And, I will also kiss someone!" he replied. It was obvious that he wanted to badly kiss


    J. Hey, hey, hey...


    J didn''t want to talk with him any longer, and thought that if he lost, she would have to push him


    outside and find a woman for him to kiss.


    "Let''s y an even more exciting game!" Sven suddenly blinked and came up with another idea.


    "What, what?" Selina and Sally got closer to him right away.


    "The person who loses three times in a row needs to drink this bottle of brandy and also find someone


    of an opposite sex to spend the night with. What do you think about that?" Sven said. Holding a bottle


    of high-end liquor in his hand, he raised his eyebrow and looked at everyone present in the room while


    dangling the bottle in front of them.


    Well... They already knew that a bottle of brandy would certainly get a person drunk! What''s more, the


    loser also needed to find someone to spend the night with after getting drunk. They wondered if Sven


    wanted to stir something up between them.


    The younger ones began to cheer and shout, and said, "Agreed! Agreed!"


    Sally and Jerry of course agreed with his n, and J also agreed because she knew that Daniel


    was there. Bill also agreed with the idea because J was there!


    Almost all of them unanimously agreed with the rules of the game, and only Daniel and Nicole sat in


    silence.


    "The game ''rock paper scissors'' is so childish. Are you still kids?" asked Cole. He was confused and


    looked at everyone, wondering who came up with ying such a childish game.


    Sven summoned a waiter to their table, and said, "Please bring us... twelve sets of dice!"


    "OK, Mr. Si. Just a moment, please!" replied the waiter.


    He then quickly brought them the dice. Daniel didn''t want to y with them in the beginning, but Sally


    wanted him to y and thought that if he didn''t join them, Jane would be unhappy.


    "Daniel, Nicole, don''t disappoint us. Come on, please join us!" she said to them.


    When Nicole saw that Daniel took a set of dice, she also grabbed a set.


    The game''s rule was that twelve people rolled the dice at the same time and added up their own dice


    number to the number of people present; whoever got the poorest number had to kiss someone of an


    opposite sex, the second that lost after him, or her, had to drink the strong liquor, and the one who


    ranked after had to drink the beer.


    Almost in a sh, all of them rolled the dice at the same time, and the sound of the dices hitting the


    walls of their cups had almost drowned out all the music in the room.


    "Open!"


    All dice stopped and everyone opened their dice cups.


    J then suddenly screamed, because her total dice number was the biggest. She got five 6 and one


    3.


    This time she had won, so she didn''t have to kiss anyone of an opposite sex. However, she might be


    kissed...


    Only Sven and Daniel hadn''t opened their dice cups, so all others paid close attention to them.


    The two mischievous men looked at each other and then opened their dice cups.


    At this moment, all the others burst into a sudden uproar.


    Both of them had six dice which were quietly lying in front of them, and the number of spots of each


    dice was just one.


    So, in the first round, both Sven and Daniel hade inst.


    Shelly was the second tost, and Ang had ranked third from the bottom.


    Before they asked Daniel and Sven to kiss someone, all others present asked Shelly to drink the liquor


    first. Shelly, when she saw the ss of brandy in front of her, was so frightened that she could already


    feel her own stomach ache.

 Chapter 119 My First Kiss was with A Man

    Chapter 119 My First Kiss was with A Man


    "OK, forget it. Don''t be afraid! Let me help you!" said Cole. He saw that his sister was scared of


    drinking it, and so he grabbed her ss of brandy and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Wow! Cole, you''re so cool!" J cheered at him, and thought ''That was a ss full of brandy!''


    Her praise to Cole made Daniel throw a glimpse at her but without uttering a single word; he kept


    smoking his cigarette in silence.


    Ang had also finished half of her ss of beer, but Sven grabbed her ss and finished it for her.


    All of the people present there were brothers and sisters, and so the game''s rules were actually quite


    flexible, and the men didn''t really want the girls to drink all of the liquor every time they lost the game.


    They tacitly reached an agreement that the brothers could drink the liquor for their sisters.


    Jerry took a nce at his sister, who was the first to exim and stir up things, and then felt his


    stomach slowly starting to ache.


    But he then moved his eyes on Daniel, and if he guessed it right, he wasn''t responsible to drink for


    J if she ever lost the game.


    He only needed to be responsible for Sally, and so he had to take good care of her.


    Now it was Sven and Daniel''s turn to ept their punishment. Everyone pped their hands, and


    shouted, "Come on, you two go together!"


    J was still looking and yelling at Sven. "Sven, don''t get the girls here involved into your


    punishment. Go out and find someone... Ah!"


    After she yelled, her wrist was suddenly gripped tight by a man, and then she fell into a familiar hug,


    and sat firm on someone''s legs.


    "Wow! Oh! Brother Daniel! Jane! Show us a kiss! Come on, just a kiss!" Cole Li and Scott Bo shouted


    the loudest.


    J''s face flushed red, and then she threw a stare at Daniel. She was about to stand up and leave,


    but Daniel didn''t give her the chance to go away.


    He put his right hand on the back of her head and pushed it forward, their lips then pressing tight on


    each other.


    Instantly, the room was noisy with all the cheering andughing sounds; everyone excitedly screamed


    at them, all except for Bill, who was sadly roaring.


    Daniel kept kissing J for at least one minute before he finally let her go. He licked his lips with


    satisfaction when he saw the woman quickly escape from his grasp.


    The next one on the line was Sven. He cleared his throat, and then stood in front of a woman; his


    choice had shocked everyone there.


    Unexpectedly, Sven chose... their big sister Nicole.


    The music stopped and the room was suddenly quiet now. Daniel kept staring at Sven, and said,


    "Sven, pick another one." His voice was stern and low.


    Nicole was not the type of girl that could be casually yed with; after all, she was oldest of them all,


    and the big sister in everyone''s eyes.


    Sven grinned a slight smile, and he bent and crouched in front of Nicole, who was also shocked by his


    choice. "Nicole, join the game with me, " he said.


    Sven called Nicole''s name straight out in an intimate sort of way, which left Nicole puzzled. She said,


    "What? But I''m already ying the game!"


    ''But why did Sven choose me...'' wondered Nicole.


    Then, Sven slightly moved his body forward and kissed Nicole''s red lips.


    ... That was Nicole''s first kiss ever.


    Although she was almost thirty years old, she was actually quite a timid girl; she had only had one


    boyfriend in her whole entire life, but they had only held hands and kissed each other''s foreheads


    during their short rtionship.


    Sven''s kiss made her lose her judgment all of a sudden.


    The room was so quiet now that no one dared to cheer or speak anymore, and they all wondered why


    did Sven choose Nicole to kiss, who was about six years older than he was.


    Even the talkative women there were left dumbfounded, and didn''t dare to let out a single word more.


    Daniel stood up from the sofa, and pulled Sven away from her.


    Their kiss then stopped.


    Daniel pulled Sven all the way out of the room, and pushed him against the corridor''s wall, while he


    sternly warned him, "Sven, my sister is not the kind of girl you can y around with."


    Sven was always changing his girlfriends, so Daniel didn''t think that what he had done was that


    serious.


    Sven smiled and then looked at Daniel with a serious look in his eyes, and he said, "I''m not ying!"


    ...


    "There''s a six or seven year gap between you and her; my sister is the elder one in our group. Are you


    sure that you aren''t fooling around?" Daniel stared at him and scanned all of his face, trying to find


    some sort of hint that may betray his trick.


    But, he couldn''t find out any, and Sven spoke out again, "I can be responsible for Nicole. I''ll even marry


    her, we can go and apply for the marriage certificate tomorrow."


    At that moment, the room''s door was opened and Nicole came out. Looking at Daniel, she said,


    "Daniel, it doesn''t matter that much... It''s just a game, don''t be... so serious."


    Nicole was nearly thirty years old, but she looked just like a young girl in her twenty''s. She was pure,


    and had never been involved in any serious rtionship.


    As the acting CEO of the SL Group in America, she had seen a lot of cheating and treacheries in the


    business circles she was in, but she wasn''t affected by any bad manners or corrupt morals.


    Nicole was the kind of respectable girl that you could only admire at a distance, the kind who couldn''t


    be yed with.


    Daniel had to let Sven go when Nicole showed her attitude on the matter at hand. He added, "Mind


    your manners from now on."


    Then they went back to the room. J saw Daniel''s darkened face, and she thought that if she had


    been the one kissed by someone else, what would''ve been Daniel''s reaction then?


    Her thought would soon be tested.


    Gradually, the atmosphere in the room cheered up again, and the second round began. Sven was


    absent-minded when he rolled his dice, so he rolled the biggest score this time.


    Daniel''s attention was still on Sven, so he rolled his dices and got somewhere around the middle score.


    Bill ranked thest in this round, and he was so excited that he jumped up with joy.


    The second loser was J, and the third was Sally.


    Looking at the liquor in front of her, J closed her eyes and then began to gulp down quickly on the


    liquor.


    Daniel came back to his senses when he saw J gulping down the liquor.


    Bill was sitting by her side and was just about to grab her ss for her, but J refused. She didn''t


    think of herself as being weak, and what could''ve happened worst was that she would get drunk and


    fall into a deep and long sleep.


    Then, Daniel stood up from his seat, took over her liquor, and pulled her to sit down by his side. He


    said to her, "You just sit still here from now on!"


    And, of course, Daniel drank all of her liquor.


    J rested her chin in her hand, and while wearing a sweet little smile, she looked at Daniel with


    fascination sparkling in her eyes, who was cool, gracious and handsome in any single one of his


    moves.


    Then, Sally''s beer was gulped by Jerry.


    Now it was Bill''s turn to kiss someone, and ignoring Daniel, he excitedly jumped up to J''s side.


    "Jane, I pick up you!" said Bill. He had been eagerly waiting for this moment for long.


    ''Um...'' J fluttered her eyshes and hadn''t considered it initially, but when she remembered of


    Daniel''s reaction to what happened to his sister just now, she gave Bill her promise.


    Bill then closed his eyes and slowly drew himself closer to J.


    The other people around them focused their eyes on Daniel, and as was expected, Daniel promptly


    took his action. He stood up from the sofa, and with his right hand he pushed away J, while with


    his left dragged Cole over next to him. Then the two men''s lips were then pressed together.


    "Ha ha ha..." everyone in the room burst into a wildughter.


    "Wow, you''re so great! Bill!"


    The room was noisy withughter, and when Bill opened his eyes and saw poor Cole''s face before him,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    he instantly felt queasy.


    The two men both went to find a dustbin and began to retch.


    "Brother Daniel, how could you y such an evil trick on me? That was my first kiss..." Cole sadly


    protested.


    Bill began to rinse his mouth with a mouthful of beer, and then he stood up and walked up to Daniel.


    "My first kiss was with a man! Make up for my first kiss!" he furiously yelled.

 Chapter 120 Thank You for Your Kindness

    Chapter 120 Thank You for Your Kindness


    What he said was true; Bill was really in love with J, but J didn''t have the slightest interest in


    him. Bill was still just an innocent little boy...


    "Make up for your first kiss?" As he said this, Daniel took out of his pocket his gold-ted lighter and


    casually lighted his third cigarette.


    He took a drag out of it and then spit the smoke on Bill''s face, saying, "Here you go!"


    Bill didn''t smoke at all, and when he inhaled the smoke, he coughed really hard.


    "Dan... Daniel, you are a mean man! Eh-hem..."


    He initially wanted to punch Daniel in the face, but when he remembered of his defeat in the one-on-


    one battle from earlier, he immediately sat back down next to J, and let his frustration boil in his


    blood.


    He leaned his face over her shoulder and began toin about Daniel. "Jane, he is such a nasty


    bully!"


    His reputation had been ruined by Daniel; he had actually kissed a man... Woo woo woo...


    J pat Bill''s shoulder, and said, "There, there. Come on, let''s drink."


    She had learned how hateful and vengeful Daniel really was, but, however, she didn''t know how to fix


    him.


    The two then each picked up a beer from the table, clinked the bottles together, and then took a sip out


    of them.


    "Bill, what did I say to you?" Daniel flicked the ashes in an ashtray and then sat next to Bill. He was so


    powerful and overwhelming that Bill was forced to glue himself to Jane.


    ''Oh! He must be referring to the one-on-one battle and it''s bet, '' thought Bill.


    "Okay..." Bill had to leave the seat next to J; he then sat back on his initial seat. He thought, ''I''m a


    man, and I''ll keep to my word!''


    They talked for a while longer and then started the third game.


    Thest one was... Daniel, again.


    J looked at him and found that he was trying to hold off hisughter. ''It seems he did this on


    purpose!'' thought J.


    Another six ''one'' in a row.


    The second loser was Nicole, and her face almost instantly became paler when she saw the ss of


    liquor in front of her, but she still didn''t show too much of her fear.


    The third loser was Scott. He thought that it didn''t matter too much, since there were only three bottles


    of beer.


    Sven voluntarily drank Nicole''s ss of liquor. Nicole had drunk a lot of it before, but she had never


    drunk so much booze in one gulp, and so she was scared of getting drunk too fast.


    When she wanted to finish it, her liquor was gone.


    Sven had stood by her, and had drank everyst drop of it that was left in the ss voluntarily.


    Nicole''s face flushed red, and said, "Sven, you don''t need to drink it for me, I can manage it all by


    myself pretty fine."


    Sven then put down the ss and thought that he had done so many things for Nicole. He just wanted


    Nicole to know his real feelings towards her.


    Scott then drank two sses of beer, and wanted to drink another, but J quickly grabbed it from


    him, and said, "You are just a kid, don''t drink that much!"


    "Easy, sister. It''s just beer!"


    Jerry then grabbed the ss and drank it in silence; after that, Scott didn''t talk anymore.


    Daniel blew out onest smoke ring, and put out his cigarette. He then grabbed J by the face and


    kissed her.


    It was a real deep kiss, and Daniel didn''t let her go until she almost suffocated. Atst, she could breath


    some fresh air!


    "Daniel, Jane, if you invite us to your wedding, we''ll give you a huge red pocket." Shelly covered her


    mouth and smiled secretly.


    J was only gasping for air and had no time to speak while Daniel said, "Sure."


    The atmosphere in the bar''s private room was now on fire again.


    But at the end of the fourth game, everyone was stunned. Daniel drank straight from the bottle of


    brandy, grabbed J''s hand, and said to the people there, "Thank you for your kindness, but we''re


    leaving now. You people have fun, and don''t worry, I''ll pay for the drinks!"


    Everyone looked at the door closing behind them, and then looked at the six "ones"id out in a row in


    front of Daniel''s seat. "Did Daniel cheat?" Wondered Bill.


    "I''ve got the feeling that my brother is fooling poor J." Sally also stared at the six "ones" in a row


    and for a moment felt sad for Jane.


    Ang then shouted, "Everyone,e on, we should continue the game!"


    Cole nced at her, and said, "Easy, easy now, little girl."


    Ang then hesitated, and spoke with a flushed face, "I was speaking for my brother and Nicole."


    Nicole pulled Ang''s sleeve, and said, "Ang, what on Earth are you saying?"


    Sven looked at Nicole to make sure she wasn''t angry, and then started shaking the dices in his cup.


    Five secondster


    "OK, stop rolling. I lost again."


    ...


    People looked at each other, and thought whether Sven and Daniel had discussed with one another


    things in advance.''


    Another five secondter, Sven opened the dice cup and everyone in the room was shocked.


    "Sven, you and Daniel must have cheated!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Yes! They must have cheated. Daniel and Sven are regr customers of the SOHO Bar."


    Several of the girls nodded.


    Sven opened the brandy and looked at them with disdain. He then said, "People cheat in order to win.


    Have your ever seen anyone cheat to lose?"


    He and Daniel had been schooled by a master.


    Hearing what he said, all of the people present stopped talking.


    Sven chugged the bottle of brandy, which made everyone swallow hard and hold on to their stomachs.


    How could Daniel and Sven... hold their liquor so good? They could even drink the whole bottle without


    having any sort of problem at all.


    He took his car key out of his pocket and shook it in front of Nicole''s eyes. "Nicole, I drank too much,


    and you almost didn''t drink at all. Please drive me home."


    "OK." Sven''s face was really flushed after drinking all of that brandy. Nicole took the bag behind her,


    grabbed the car key from Sven''s hand, and then went out of the private room with him.


    "Jerry, do you also think that my brother and Sven had the intention of picking up women here today?"


    Sally seriously doubted the two men.


    But Jerry just leaned back on the back of the sofa, just smiling and keeping his silence.


    Their purpose had been obvious from the very beginning. Everyone in the room could''ve seen it.


    "This is outrageous! Let me have a look at their dices and see if they were really cheating!" Selina


    picked up the Sven and Daniel''s dice sets. She shook them and looked at them carefully, but the dices


    were just the same as theirs.


    Bill now felt bored since J had already left. He thought that he could beg his grandpa to not send


    him to Africa.


    "Goodbye, everyone. I''m leaving!"


    Jerry and Sally also when Bill left.


    The party was over.


    Ang was now alone, since her brother had just wanted to pick up a hot woman, and Cole sent her


    home.


    When she arrived at home, she immediately went to knock on her parent''s bedroom door. Chuck


    opened the door, and said, "What''s wrong, Ang?"


    "Dad! I''m telling my brother off!"


    Daisy, wearing a facial mask, asked, "What did your brother do ?"


    "Dad! Mom! My brother was out in town picking up women!"


    Daisy shook her head and thought that she already knew what a yboy her son really was!


    To break up with hisst girlfriend, he had thrown Jane under a bus! What a yboy he was! "This is


    not his first time. Don''t be so surprised."

 Chapter 121 Do You Even Know Who Your Son Is Chasing

    Chapter 121 Do You Even Know Who Your Son Is Chasing


    Chuck smiled at his daughter and was just about to close the door.


    But Ang was anxious, and she immediately wedged herself in the door to stop it from closing.


    "Mother, do you even know who your son is chasing?" she asked.


    Chuck was worried that Ang would be hurt, and so he opened the door again, and said, "Be careful!


    Don''t get hurt."


    "Father, do you know? My brother is chasing after Nicole!" said Ang.


    Daisy, who was rubbing her face, calmly said, "Nicole... What Nicole?" Immediately after she asked she


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    moved a couple of inches away from Ang.


    Ang was shocked and replied, "Mother, it''s Nicole, mother* L''s daughter!"


    This time, Daisy realized the seriousness of the matter, and Chuck also looked pretty pensive. Daisy


    then quickly took off the mask she was applying on her face and immediately picked up her phone to


    call her son.


    "What on Earth is he doing now? Can''t he just hang out with Nicole?" said Chuck. He wondered since


    when his son had be so unreliable.


    Daisy soon got through with Sven on the phone, but at that moment Sven was climbing the stairs along


    with Nicole.


    When he saw that his mother was calling him, Sven knew that it was Ang who had ratted him out!


    "Mother, I''m going to bed now, I''m really sleepy. If there''s anything, let''s talk about it tomorrow!" said


    Sven.


    "You''re going to bed? With who?" Daisy was a little nervous when she asked her son this question.


    Sven nced at Nicole, who was already in his apartment now, and replied, "That''s my own business,


    so please don''t be so indiscreet."


    "Sven Si! Why are you so capricious? You can''t hook up with Nicole! She''s not the sort of yful girl


    that you usually date, and you can''t flirt with her and can''t be so willing to be with her!" said Daisy. She


    didn''t want her son to screw up things.


    Sven massaged the painful spot between his eyebrows, and said, "Why am I capricious? I know what


    I''m doing, and please don''t interfere in my affairs, OK?"


    Daisy kept her silence for a while, and then gently asked, "Sven, are you really serious?"


    "Um, " replied Sven. He then stood up and went to get Nicole a ss of water.


    Daisy thought for a whole, and said, "Sven, Nicole is about six years older than you are... Oh no, it''s


    actually seven years. I can''t ept this. You''re younger than her and you''re not right for each other."


    She also thought that they had little inmon and wouldn''t have anything inmon.


    After Sven filled the ss with water, he put it in front of Nicole. Nicole smiled at him, and heard him


    say, "Age isn''t important here, and what really counts is that Nicole is a woman and I''m a man! That''s


    enough!"


    He thought that no matter how old a woman was, she still needed to be cared for and protected by a


    man.


    Nicole raised the ss of water to her lips. But she didn''t drink the water at all. She was wondering


    what Sven had meant with that...


    "Are you with Nicole now?" asked Daisy. She was confused, and thought that perhaps maybe Nicole


    wasn''t in Sven''s apartment, because Sven was a clean freak just like Chuck was, and never took his


    girlfriends to his apartment...


    "Mother, I''m not a child anymore. You just take care of Ang and don''t worry about me. I have to hang


    up now! Bye!" said Sven.


    He sat opposite to Nicole and then they began to look at each other.


    "Sven Si, I warn you! Behave yourself! Otherwise, I won''t let you off so easily!" Daisy kept on warning


    and threatening Sven, but Sven had already hung up the phone on her.


    When Daisy called him again, she found that his phone had been also powered off.


    "Sven, what did you mean just now?" asked Nicole. She probably understood what he meant, but she


    still wanted to ask Sven to confirm it for her.


    Sven reclined on the sofa and looked at her, smiling. "Nicole, be my girlfriend!" he said.


    ...


    There were a lot of men who had chased her.


    And there were also countless men who had expressed their love for her, but she had just ignored


    them.


    Perhaps it was because of her rich family that she grew up as ady bearing high tastes; she didn''t


    care about any ordinary, normal things.


    The same applied to the men.


    Sven...


    She just breathed and pondered for a while, and then said, "Sven, mother* Daisy just said that our


    age..."


    "Yes, she did mention of that earlier, but I don''t think that age really matters, " said Sven. He suddenly


    stood up and sat beside Nicole.


    He sternly looked her into her eyes, and said, "You''re a woman, and more than that, you''re also a


    capable woman, but no matter how capable you are, you still need a man to look after you from time to


    time."


    He thought that he could look after her and take care of her.


    At that moment, it became very quiet in the apartment. Nicole, who was blushing, moved aside to make


    more room for him. "I... I''m sorry, Sven. You''re too young and maybe we''re not right for each other, "


    she said.


    Although they had indeed kissed each other, she knew that that was just a game, and she didn''t want


    to ruin the whole vibe.


    Sven moved closer to her, stretched out his hand to hold her shoulders, and made her turn towards him


    to face him.


    "Nicole, you ignored your father''s objections, and lived and worked in America all of these years. Do


    you really enjoy life there?" asked Sven.


    Nicole blinked and kept her eyes off him. "I''m very well off there. Everyone is afraid of the SL Group''s


    power and no one dares to bully me there, " she said.


    "You''ve just focused on your work every single day and you''ve be a workaholic like your father.


    You''re not even married yet, and do you know that your father and mother are very anxious about you


    and your future?" said Sven.


    When she heard him, Nicole stared at him and was a little bit confused, because she had no idea of


    that. Her father and mother had never urged her to get married!


    Sven smiled and then slowly got closer to her; Nicole could even smell the alcohol vaporsing out


    of him.


    He was handsome, but he now acted like a rowdy.


    "Sven, don''t..." said Nicole. She wanted to push Sven''s arm away because of the strange feeling he


    gave her, but Sven didn''t release Nicole from his grip, and even pressed her on the sofa, kissing her...


    Perhaps she was enchanted by the strong alcohol taste in his mouth, and Nicole didn''t push him away


    again.


    "Nicole, I don''t want you to be my sister; I just want you to be my... woman, " said Sven.


    Nicole slightly gasped and looked at Sven who pressed on her body more and more. "I... Let me think it


    over and I''ll tell you my decision, " she said.


    Sven had showed his love for her all of a sudden, and Nicole was a little stunned by this.


    "Give me your answer right now!" said Sven. He knew that Nicole would fly back to America tomorrow


    afternoon.


    Nicole thought for a moment and then shook her head, and said, "I live in America all year round, and


    you''re here. A long distance rtionship... I can''t ept."


    "Nicole, you wille back sooner orter. Do you really want to marry a foreigner?" said Sven. When


    he uttered thatst sentence, he gripped her wrist even more tightly.


    She, of course, wouldn''t marry a foreigner, because although she lived in America throughout the year,


    she didn''t really like foreigners at all and also wouldn''t marry any of them.


    "I just... I can''te back as often as I want, " said Nicole.


    Sven looked at her lovely lips and couldn''t help but kiss them again. "Nicole, it''s time for you to get


    married. Pleasee back to C Country and marry me..." he said.


    Moreover, Sven took out a ring and put it on Nicole''s ring finger.


    So... What had happened tonight had been already nned by him and J.


    Tonight was Sven''s perfect opportunity to express his love; yesterday and tomorrow wouldn''t do.


    At that moment, when Nicole looked at the diamond ring on her finger, she waspletely


    bbergasted. Sven had not only confessed his love, but had also proposed to her for marriage!


    He knew that Nicole was at an age that prompted her to believe that getting married was way more


    important than casual dating. He had nned to marry Nicole first and then take good care of her.

 Chapter 122 Scolded by His Own Son

    Chapter 122 Scolded by His Own Son


    "Sven..." said Nicole.


    "I love hearing you call my name. I''ll give you some time to consider my proposal, but you have to wear


    the ring on your finger. Don''t ever take it off!" said Sven.


    "..."


    Then, Nicole''s phone rang in her handbag, and she initially wanted to get up from the sofa to answer it,


    but Sven took it out of her handbag before her and then passed it over to her. "Tell your mother that


    you''re noting home tonight, " demanded Sven.


    "No..." said Nicole.


    "Listen to me, Nicole. I want you to be my woman, " said Sven. Sven was actually very anxious


    now, because he had already sent someone to investigate all of the people that hanged around her in


    America, and he had found out that there was arge group of men that was already chasing her. He


    couldn''t let some other guy have the chance to steal her away from him after he had just confessed his


    love to her.


    Now, he had to make Nicole his woman for good; he would definitely be her first and only man,


    ording to Nicole''s character.


    Nicole''s phone was still ringing, and her face flushed bright red as she refused Sven''s offer. "No, if I


    don''t return, my father will..."


    "Then tell your father that you''re at your friend''s house and that you''re noting back tonight!"


    insisted Sven. If Nicole didn''t return home tonight, he would go and meet the Si family together with his


    own parents tomorrow, and ask for blessings for their marriage.


    Nicole felt uneasy, and demanded, "Please let go of me first."


    She had never been so intimate and close to a man before, and she was quite scared and intimidated


    now.


    Sven stood up from her, and Nicole felt a little bit more rxed. She then sat up from the sofa and


    answered her phone, which had already rang twice by then. "Mom!" she said.


    "Nicole, where are you now? Why haven''t youe back home yet?" asked L.


    Nicole took a nce at the man who is staring at her, and she lowered down her voice, and said,


    "Mom, I''m at my friend''s house, I''m...ing..." She initially didn''t want to lie to her mother like Sven


    had told her, but the man then suddenly held onto her waist with his arms around her...


    "Mom, I''m noting home tonight. You and dad sleep tight, please." Nicole eventually corrected her


    words.


    L, on the other side of the line, thought of Daisy''s phone call, and she felt that something was


    indeed not going right. Daisy had called her earlier and had asked her to make sure Nicole arrived


    home earlier.


    "Why aren''t youing back home tonight?" asked L.


    Nicole gnawed on her lower lip and pondered on what she would say next; she had never lied to her


    parents.


    Sven wanted to take the phone from her hands and talk with L himself. But Nicole was frightened,


    and she hastily grabbed back her phone from him, and answered in a rush, "Mom, I haven''t met with


    my friend for a long time, and we just want to catch up more with what each other has done over the


    past couple of years."


    "Which friend of yours?" asked L again. L saw her husband''s darkened face and decided to go


    on asking her.


    Nicole felt so helpless that she really didn''t know how to make up a solid, credible story, because this


    was the first time she had told a lie to her parents.


    Sven saw her bewildered look, and as he tried to grab her phone again, Nicole gripped her phone even


    tighter in her hands, and replied, "Mom, it''s just a new friend I made in America; you don''t know her.


    Please don''t insist on asking more, I''ll hang up now."


    After she ended the call, Harry frowned his eyebrows. He had clearly heard all what his daughter had


    spoken on the phone because L had it switched on the loud speaker.


    He then took out his own phone called Chuck Si. "Chuck, when did youst see Nicole?" asked Harry.


    ''My daughter wasn''t acting normal! She talked with a stutter; that never happened before!'' thought


    Harry.


    "I actually didn''t see Nicole. It was Ang who told me that... Nicole and Sven were together, "


    answered Chuck. Chuck was aware that this was a big deal, and so he didn''t try to cover anything up.


    Harry frowned even more when he heard this, and asked, ''Should she be together with Sven sote of


    night? Even if the man is Sven, it''s reallyte...'' he thought. "Is Sven living in the same apartment as he


    used to?" asked Harry.


    Chuck answered him, and tried to persuade him. "Yes. But we, as the elders, had better not intervene


    in the younger one''s affairs." Chuck thought that if Sven and Nicole were both willing to be together, it


    didn''t matter that much.


    But Harry, as her father, wouldn''t agree to let Sven touch his own daughter without ensuring her legal


    status yet.


    "But doesn''t Sven already have a girlfriend?" asked Harry. Sven and Nicole were the only names that


    sounded in Harry''s mind right now.


    Chuck immediately said, "No, he''s already broken up with his girlfriend a long time ago!"


    "OK, I understand. I''ll discuss this with L." Harry then hung up the phone, his facepletely


    darkened.


    ''Sven, you little brat, you dared to hook up my eldest daughter! But, if you''re serious, I might consider it.


    But, if you''re just out ying, then...'' After Harry pondered the matter for a minute, he soon called


    Daniel.


    At that moment, Daniel and J were still getting even with each other on the pink wide bed. "Daniel,


    my father will kill me if I don''t return home, at least for the Spring Festival!" said J.


    "If you want to go home, I''ll drive you backter, " replied Daniel. ''What''s the point of drinking a whole


    bottle of liquor if I''ll just let you go so easily?'' thought Daniel.


    He also had intended to teach the woman a lesson, who had be so bold now that she even dared


    to go on a date with Brian, and to hide it from him...


    J rested her hands on the man''s chest, and said, "I have to go home now! If you want a woman,


    please go and find Kate, I won''t... Ah!"


    She didn''t obey him, and that made Daniel start on her.


    However, soon enough, Daniel''s phone suddenly rang. He got really annoyed by it, and he eventually


    answered it in a rage. "Couldn''t you pick a better time to call?"


    Harry was being scolded by his own son without any clear reason. He asked, "Where''re you now?"


    "On a woman''s bed!" Daniel impatiently answered his father.


    Hearing his words, J, who was lying under him, instantly covered her red face, and wondered why


    Daniel knew nothing about shame!


    "... Which woman?" asked Harry curiously. This was also another one of his concerns.


    "J Shao!" Daniel spoke out her name, which made Harry feel quite satisfied of him. J covered


    her face with a pillow, feeling ashamed, and thought ''Oh no! This is so shameful, now even father* and


    mother* know all about it!''


    (*TN: sworn father, sworn mother.)


    "Have you started yet? If not, get up right now! Go to Sven''s apartment and bring your sister back


    home!" demanded Harry.


    The weird conversation between father and son really dumbfounded L, who was standing close to


    the phone.


    "My elder sister is in Sven''s apartment?" asked Daniel, confirming his words. At the same time, he


    pulled away the pillow covering J''s face, and thought ''Does she want to die suffocated?''


    "Yes. Sven''s phone is off limits, and your sister told us that she''s at her friend''s house, " said Harry.


    "Listen, my sister lied to you, indeed, but what do you want me to do about it? She doesn''t want to


    cards well. He sure has his tactics if he got to Nicole! But if he''s just ying her, I won''t let him off so


    easily!'' thought Daniel.


    Daniel''s words left Harry speechless.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Then, Daniel continued, "You just sleep tight in your bed with your wife. I''ll call my sister and see what''s


    happening, and if something is going wrong, I''ll go and pick her up, okay?" Daniel had finally said


    something to ease up Harry''s tension. Nicole was, after all, his sister, and of course he worried about


    her.


    "You still have a little conscience left in you, you little brat! Now, leaving Sven and Nicole aside, when


    are you going to get married to Jane?" said Harry.


    "I have no time to talk about this matter with you at the moment. But don''t worry, I won''t let Jane run


    away; and please, can you and your wife take it a little bit more easy?" said Daniel. Regarding their


    marriage, Daniel felt kind of distressed and uneasy, as he had already proposed to J, but was


    ruthlessly refused by her.


    When he thought of this, Daniel wanted to punish J even harder now.


    ''How could you refuse my proposal! Is there any other woman in this world that could refuse me?


    You''re just a woman that can''t tell the good from the bad!'' thought Daniel.


    When Daniel finished his call with Harry, he called Nicole.


    "Hey, get off of me first. Go ahead and see to your important thing, " said J. She then tried pushing


    the man aside, but the man didn''t move an inch while he waited for the call to be connected.

 Chapter 123 Before You Do It, Think It Twice

    Chapter 123 Before You Do It, Think It Twice


    Daniel lowered his head and pressed his lips over hers while holding his phone near his ear.


    It wasn''t until he got through to Nicole that he released J from his kiss. "Nicole, I''ming to pick


    you up, " he said.


    But Nicole replied in a low voice, "No, thanks. I will go hometer."


    "Nicole, be careful what you do, and before you do it, think it twice!" said Daniel. Hey on one side of


    the bed beside J, holding her with his free arm.


    He was also thinking that only Sven and Nicole were staying in the apartment that evening, just like


    Jane and himself were. It wasn''t that simple!


    "... Um, okay, I see. Go to bed early, " said Nicole. After uttering these words, Nicole hung up the


    phone.


    At that moment, she had been in a passive state, whilst Sven, who seemed to be a little tipsy from all


    the booze he had drunk, kissed her wildly.


    "Sven, you''re drunk. Let me go!" said Nicole. She pushed Sven away, who was pressing on her body.


    Sven then immediately looked up at her, and said, "I''m sober as a priest on Sunday. Nicole, listen, I''ll


    allow you to go back to America tomorrow, and I''ll also give you... a month at most to make your


    decision, at most. You''ll then change your workce ande back here, and if you don''t want to


    work in C Country, you can also choose to work in A Country. After all, Chuck has a hospital there,


    where I can work."


    At present, Sven didn''t have any ns to further his career abroad, but if Nicole liked America so


    much, he would consider moving and working there for her.


    "Um... I understand, " said Nicole. She again tried to push him away.


    Sven got off her, turned over, and then tightly held her in his arms. "Now, I want you to be my


    woman, " he said. However, he still had to ask her if she also wanted it, because it was not an


    insignificant matter after all...


    Nicole nced at Sven, who had now closed his eyes. In fact, if Sven had ever forced her to do it


    tonight, she would''ve refused him straight away.


    But now, he endured the pain, and asked of her opinion on the matter...


    "I don''t trust you, " softly whispered Nicole. She was being held tightly in his arms.


    They had met many times before, but they had seldom talked to one another, and Nicole had never


    paid any close attention to Sven.


    But this time, all happened in a sudden. It felt strange, because now Nicole seemed to not be disgusted


    with Sven when he got closer to her...


    Her ex-boyfriend had been in a rtionship with her for four years, but he had eventually cheated on


    her because he couldn''t stand her fuddy-duddy ideas any longer...


    "Nicole, both father and mother* are keeping an eye on you, and if I just want to flirt or sleep with a


    woman, I won''t do that with you." If Sven just wanted to casually date a woman, there were a lot of


    them out there who were more than willing to y with him; he wouldn''t have gone through all the


    trouble to convince Harry''s daughter to date him.


    Sven''s words reassured Nicole a bit and, after all, their family members often got together, so Sven


    would never dare to deceive her.


    Nicole, who was holding Sven''srge palm, buried her face in his chest, and then with a muffled voice,


    she said, "But, I''m afraid..."


    Sven understood that she was afraid, because she had never even been kissed by a man before today.


    He quickly turned over and again kissed Nicole''s mouth, leading her into another whole world with his


    sweet, caring love.


    At about midnight


    Daniel and J now stood in front of the old house, pushing each other around. Daniel had wanted to


    send J to her own house, but J didn''t let hime in.


    They were locked in a stalemate.


    "If you won''t let me enter your house, you''ll have to leave with me, " warned Daniel. He was very


    disappointed, because he wanted to be held ountable for Jane and she just kept refusing him over


    and over again.


    If J continued to refuse him like this, he would then have to take matters into his own hands, and


    directly go to her house to propose her for marriage, without her consent.


    "I don''t want you to enter my house, or leave with you either!" said J.


    Daniel didn''t want to argue with her anymore, so he dragged her into his car again. After he helped her


    fasten her seat belt, he decided to call Samuel and tell him about what had happened.


    When she saw that Daniel''s phone screen lit up, J knew that he was about to call her father.


    She immediately grabbed his phone out of his hand and cancelled the call. "I''ll call Samuel and I''ll tell


    him personally, " she said.


    She realized that if her father knew that she was dating Daniel, he wouldn''t let her off so easily!


    J then called her mother, and said, "Mother, I won''t being back home tonight."


    "Where are you? Your father keeps waiting for you to show up, " said E. She was standing in front of


    the window alongside with Samuel, watching the car that was parked in front of the old house.


    Samuel had already seen what J and Daniel had done in front the house just now.


    "Well, I''m in... the Waterside Apartment, and I''m going to bed now, " replied J. E had already


    been there once, and before she had went there, J had managed to hide away all of the things that


    belonged to Daniel.


    But E still found out of her secret, because she found an automatic shaver and two toothbrushes in


    the bathroom...


    Samuel sighed, and didn''t understand why nowadays young people didn''t dare to confess openly about


    their love affairs.


    "J, is Daniel unwilling to be in a rtionship with you?" asked E. She then suddenly changed her


    tone of voice and wondered why her daughter had begun to lie to them in the first ce.


    "No, no, mother. That''s my own, private affair. Just don''t step in it, please!" replied J. How could


    she exin it to her mother and father when she herself was still puzzled about their rtionship? She


    could only hide it from them at the moment, and could tell them the truth about it only after she had it


    clear enough for herself.


    E was angry at her, and said, "We should invite Daniel over for dinner some day and talk it over!"


    Uttering these words, she then directly hang up the phone on her.


    E wanted to figure out who was the one to me, J or Daniel.


    "Um, Daniel is living with Jane now, but he often attends all kinds of parties along with Kate. Could it be


    that Daniel doesn''t take Jane to any event just because she is not that excellent as she is?" asked E.


    When he thought this, Samuel was also became very furious.


    Daniel had already told Samuel that he liked Jane, but now he was secretly dating her. Did he really


    like her after all?


    They pondered on the issue all night long.


    Because ofst night''s debauchery, Sven woke up an hourte than usual and found that it was


    already past eight o''clock in the morning.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He also found that Nicole, who had slept next to him all night, had already woken up and disappeared.


    Sven wrapped himself in a bath towel and looked all around the apartment for her, but to no avail.


    He then thought about it for a little while, and guessed that if Nicole had went back home in advance,


    just because she was shy and had felt embarrassed to see him the morning after.


    He believed that what he thought was correct.


    He then called his mother and father. "Mother, please get yourselves ready. I''m going to Nicole''s house


    to propose her for marriage."


    He found a more formal suit in his wardrobe andid it out on his bed. When he saw by chance the


    sshes of red drops on his bed sheet, he raised the corners of his lips up with satisfaction.


    "Ah?" Daisy, who was then drinking a cup of soy milk, suddenly spit it out, making her look the least


    elegant at the breakfast table.


    Chuck immediately passed her a tissue and helped her wipe the soy milk stains off her; he then asked


    a servant to bring another breakfast on the table.


    "Well, alright. You don''t have to prepare anything, I''ll arrange to that, " said Sven. He nned to write a


    dowry check first for the bride, and the price he wrote was... Ny-nine million nine hundred and


    ny thousand! After that, he thought that he would take Nicole to find a suitable new house for them


    to live in...


    That sounded great!


    "OK!" said Daisy. When she told Chuck the news, he also almost choked on the fried bread stick he


    was eating.


    ''Why does Sven suddenly want to get married? Does he really want to get married? What happened


    between themst night...'' pondered Chuck.


    At the Li Manor


    L, who had received the phone call, came to the door to greet Sven and his parents.


    Daisy, who was very happy because of the fortunate event, smiled and held L''s hand. She had


    never thought that her son would ever fall in love with Nicole!


    Harry, who knew that Nicole had stayed with Svenst night, didn''t look too well, but he still tapped


    Sven on the shoulder.


    They sat in the living room, and the servant brought them first-ss tea and pastries.

 Chapter 124 Bill Did Go To Africa

    Chapter 124 Bill Did Go To Africa


    Sven nced at the staircase, and wondered, ''Why didn''t Je downstairs?''


    "Chuck, why have youe?" While he was asking Chuck, Harry fixed his eye on Sven.


    Sven then regained his consciousness, took out an envelope out of his breast pocket, and then handed


    it over to Harry. He then said, "Godfather, I''m here to ask for your blessings, and I hope you and


    godmother can give them to me and let me marry Nicole!"


    "Blessings?" Harry and L were shocked. They already knew that Nicole and Sven had been


    together, but they didn''t expect him to propose to her so soon.


    Harry was happy about this, and after he took the envelop and put it aside, he said sternly, "We agree,


    and I''ll keep your betrothal present here, for now." Harry was pretty upset. Seeing the look on his


    daughter''s face this morning, Harry had no choice but to agree to their sudden marriage.


    Sven smiled and then sat back on his seat but, however, Harry''s next words took away all of his joy.


    "Nicole was going to take the afternoon flight today, but she suddenly changed her mind and left with


    the morning one."


    "Don''t worry, godfather. I''ll handle it as long as you and godmother agree with the marriage." He had


    decided to give Nicole a week''s time to think about it. He would go to America to ask her again by then.


    Sven told the media that Nicole was now his fiancee the second he walked out of the Si''s Mansion. He


    wanted everyone know that Nicole was about to marry him.


    If everyone knew and gossiped about it, then Nicole surely be his fiancee.


    Then Sven''s phone suddenly exploded with the sudden ie of messages.


    Including Nicole''s, who had run away... Her phone almost shattered because of all the messages and


    calls she had received before she had gotten off the ne; all of them were asking about her marriage


    with Sven.


    After picking up on a few calls, she now knew that Sven had already imed that they were engaged.


    ...


    J''s shop would be officially back in business after the Lantern Festival.


    Meanwhile, Shirley came from her hometown and was appointed as the shop''s main manager there.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    J rented a house for Shirley and also paid for her rent as a bonus for her employment.


    It wasn''t that far away from the Waterside Apartment Complex. At first, she wanted Shirley to live


    together with her, but because Daniel was staying at her ce everyday, she gave up on the idea.


    As far as J knew, Kate had now recovered from her gunshot injury and could get back to work.


    After the first month of the lunar year, Daniel would focus more on his work in America.


    He had told J that, and he wanted to take her there, but she refused him.


    Daniel was so furious with her that he flew straight to America without telling J a single thing.


    But before J found out what happened, Daniel had been working in America for three days already.


    J checked her phone everyday andined about how ruthless Daniel really was because he


    hadn''t yet contacted her.


    Every day when she opened the news about America, she found that it was basically all about Daniel,


    and asionally Nicole.


    Now that Kate had left the scene, the woman that revolved most around Daniel was the daughter of an


    Americanpany tycoon.


    It was the seventh day after Daniel had left the country, and J was furious since he still hadn''t


    called or texted her.


    He was driving her crazy! She was missing him so much!


    She hired two locksmiths, and changed the door''s lock at the Waterside Apartment.


    Then she blocked his phone, unfriended him on WeChat, and blocked every one of his messages


    forever.


    But that was useless.


    The media was reporting news about Daniel every single day, and it didn''t matter if it was either for the


    financial sector of the news or the entertainment sector; she could still see Daniel.


    She was very upset, and thought to herself, ''He''s the president of a multinationalpany, but why is


    he also in the entertainment headlines?''


    Later on, she understood that it was because Daniel was being spied on by paparazzi more and more


    often.


    For example, the media had photographed Kate appearing inside Daniel''s vi in the United States,


    and also wrote that she didn''t leave it until morning''s time.


    Another piece of news, for instance, reported that an international first-line movie star, along with


    Daniel, had appeared at a corporate''s celebration party. After the party, they had went straight to the


    hotel...


    Although all of these news pieces were only spections, because Daniel didn''t admit to any of them,


    the media had still photographed him.


    Daniel also didn''t fix this issue, and instead let the newspapers propel him to the first-page headlines.


    Just when J was about to cut off for good the rtionship between her and Daniel, she read


    another interesting piece of news.


    The US media had reported that the first-line model that had a room with Daniel was kidnapped and


    was seriously injured.


    It was just like what happened to Kate and her gunshot wound.


    In the spring, J took Shirley to Africa just to have some fun.


    And also that she had heard that Bill did, indeed, go to Africa to maintain world peace...


    J was stunned by the man who was smiling at her, letting his white teeth show, and wondered how


    did Bill had be so tanned in such a short period of time...


    She could only see his teeth sparkling in the distance.


    However, not only Bill''s appearance had changed. He became more prudent.


    She found outter why; it was because of the frequent riots that happened on the border, and Bill had


    experienced both life and death when he saved people.


    That made him understand how precious life really was and how much he really cared about his loved


    ones.


    It was sunset, and Bill carried his infantry gun and sat with J under a palm tree and looked at the


    sun slowly falling in the horizon above the White Nile.


    "Jane, after you return home, you should cherish the people around you more, because human life is


    really fragile, and maybe someday you won''t have the chance to see them again, ever. You can''t


    imagine the pain of being separated from your loved ones forever!


    Jane, take care of yourself, and know that if you''re happy, then I''ll be happy.


    And thank Daniel on my behalf. He sent me here and gave me the chance to learn about pain and


    suffering. You may not believe it, but there are still many people left in the world who don''t have ess


    to daily food and drinking water...


    Jane, don''t waste anymore food or water when you go back home, or I will hate you for it!"


    ...


    J looked at the nagging tanned man in front of her...


    She was speechless for now, but little did she know that soon enough she would also experience the


    suffering that Bill had just told her about.


    "Bill,e home with me! I will ask Da... grandpa Han to bring you back home." Bill had changed a lot


    in just a short time. If he had stayed there for much longer, she would have eventually been unable to


    recognize him anymore.


    Bill shook his head, and said, "Tell Daniel do more charity work and help those who really need it, no


    matter if they''re in C Country or overseas."


    J argued with him, and said, "Daniel has always been doing charity work. He often participates in


    charity auctions, and the media has photographed him many times when he went to welfare and


    nursing homes."


    ''How else did the SL Group be so powerful?''


    If apany only made money, then its leader must''ve been ruthless.


    But Daniel wasn''t, and she knew that despite Daniel was cold on the outside, he was warm and kind on


    the inside.


    Bill looked at J, who was now protecting her man, and said, "Jane, if you love him, just seize the


    opportunity and cherish him while you can; don''t wait until you lose it."

 Chapter 125 Nicole was Pregnant

    Chapter 125 Nicole was Pregnant


    ''Cherish him...'' J felt distressed, and thought that indeed, she actually wanted to cherish him with


    all her heart.


    But Daniel, as an important CEO, was constantly surrounded by different women everyday, and J


    thought that he might had totally forgotten about her long ago.


    "If Daniel Si can''t bring you the happiness you yearn for, then please take my cousin Brian into


    consideration. He''s definitely a reliable man!" Bill said this while patting his chest to show that he


    vouched for him.


    J of course knew that Brian was indeed a reliable man, but she then said, "I just consider Brian as


    my brother, the same as Jerry is, and I don''t hold any sort of sweet feelings of love for him."


    She could easily feel those sweet emotions when Daniel coaxed her or tricked her.


    "s! then please take care of yourself in all of your affairs. I can''t bring you any sort of happiness


    anymore because I''ve made up my mind to stay here for a long period of time and to help those who


    are in need of help the most, " said Bill. His decision dumbfounded J so much that she now just


    stared at him with her mouth opened wide.


    ''What did Bill experience here? In just only one month, a rich yboy, who wasn''t changed even by his


    rough training courses in the military troop unit, became determined to stay in Africa and help the


    needy!'' thought J.


    "Jane, I''m really happy that you''vee to visit me here. And from now on, I''ll drop the idea of ever


    loving you, but just so you know, I won''t love any other women, and instead I''ll concentrate only on my


    career here, " said Bill.


    ...


    J was speechless at what he said. She looked at the Nile river and enjoyed the beauty orange


    sunset reflecting in it.


    "Bill, I''m not sure if I should fully support you, but if you really want to stay here, then just do it and


    follow your heart no matter what, " said J. Judging from Bill''s words, J thought that it was


    dangerous there, and she could hardly agree with Bill''s decision to stay there for a longer period of


    time.


    But if that was his true choice, then she had to agree with it and leave him alone.


    "OK. Jane, please take good care of yourself when you go back home. And get married as soon as


    possible, I''ll be sure toe back and attend your wedding ceremony!" said Bill.


    "Yeah. We''ll keep in touch, and remember to call me whenever you have signal here to keep me in


    touch with all of your heroic deeds!" said J. J patted his shoulder in a brotherly manner; she


    was really proud of Bill!


    The sun had almost went down over horizon, and Bill escorted J back to the only hotel in town.


    In the evening, he and some of hisrades took turns to guard the hotel room''s door to ensure the


    two girls'' safety.


    Early next morning, when J opened the door, she found they had kept their guard at the door the


    whole entire night.


    J was deeply moved by this, and instantly her eyes filled with tears. "Bill, please go and rest,


    otherwise you''ll have no energy to work today, " demanded J.


    "No, it''s not necessary. When is your flight? I''ll drive you to the airport, " said Bill. Bill and hisrades


    were used to staying up all night.


    J looked at her wristwatch, and said, "At about ten o''clock."


    Bill managed to borrow a battered old military car and he, together with other tworades, escorted


    the girls to the airport.


    After Bill helped them check in their luggage, J held tight on Bill''s arm, and said, "Bill, please take


    good care of yourself here. I''lle and visit you again whenever I''m free again."


    Bill''s eyes reddened, and he said, "Jane, please don''te here ever again if everything''s going well


    with you. As you may have found out already, it''s not too safe here."


    Then she stepped back and shook her head. "Bill, no, I''lle again. Take care, and always remember


    that the most important thing is keeping alive, no matter what''ll happen next!" said J.


    Bill gently kissed J''s forehead, who had been his first, andst, love.


    He then waved a farewell to them, and he didn''t leave until he saw J and Shirley enter the


    departures hall.


    As she was influenced by Bill''s actions, when J came back home, she asked her shop workers to


    make more desserts. She then visited and delivered the desserts to the children''s welfare house and


    old people''s home on her own.


    J had simply wanted to deliver her desserts to the people there, but she was photographed by the


    reporters that were hidden outside the welfare house, and then she was broadcast on the news, again.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    J didn''t know that she was on the news again until some reporters went to her cake shop to


    interview her.


    Facing the camera, J wore a rigid smile and shook her hands to the reporters. "Please don''t


    interview me, " she said, "It''s not that much of a big deal."


    In the end, the reporters failed interviewing J. But from that day on, J had to send her


    employees to do the charity work instead of her.


    The Winter soon turned into Spring.


    J was famous and had hit the hot topics again on the Inte, as the media told frequent news


    about her cake shop''s frequent charity work.


    Then, more and more charity projects and foundations sent their invitations to her.


    She cautiously picked up the real, functioning projects, and turned down all the projects that had the


    media present there.


    That was because she didn''t want to over expose her affairs and doings.


    Daniel had already been in America for almost two months now, and Sven, who had nned to get


    married with Nicole, frequently called J out to go out and drink beer with himte at night, without


    any particr reason at all.


    Every time he got drunk, he just kept calling Nicole''s name, and kept murmuring things like, "Nicole has


    no conscience" or "her words didn''t really mean anything" etc.


    But then one day he was asked to go to the Eastern Manor.


    Because Nicole was pregnant.


    Needless to say, everyone was well aware of who the baby''s father was.


    In the end, Sven was actually getting married to Nicole.


    And when Sven came to visit J again, on this asion he wore a big smile on his face. And he


    even ced an order of some special desserts at Jane''s cake shop, as he nned to send them out


    together with the wedding invitation cards and the wedding candy.


    The wedding ceremony was set one monthter, which was three days before J''s birthday.


    J kept busy with Sven''s desserts personally on that day, and then she quickly changed into her


    evening dress because she had to attend a charity''s award ceremony held by the country''s


    government.


    As time was limited, she simply tied up her hair, put on some light make-up, and painted her lips with a


    rosy color lipstick before she hurried to the event.


    Her namete was ced in the first row, and it was convenient for her to simply walk up the stage


    and ept the award.


    There were a lot of reporters from different magazines and television posts there, which made J


    feel nervous while she kept taking deep breaths more and more often; she repeated her mother''s


    words in her mind: "Jane, just perform as you usually do, and forget about them ever existing. And


    always remember to keep your smile bright!"


    Unfortunately, the person who sat right next to her was Kate Song.


    Kate was dressed in a blue evening dress, which made her look attractive, and mature. Because she


    had been known as Daniel''s girlfriend, she was immediately surrounded by a group of reporters, who


    were always ready to ask about her affairs with Daniel or anything concerned about Daniel.


    When one reporter asked her about Daniel''s recent activities and if she was at a stable rtionship


    with Daniel, she grinned a happy and sweet smile, and replied, "He''s quite busy with his work in


    America these days, and everything is going well between us. Thank you for your concerns."


    J was carefully listening to Kate''s answer when another reporter came to her side and also


    interviewed her. "Miss Shao, are you Mr. Si''s sworn sister?"


    The reporter was a woman with a round face, and fat, and she looked like a kind person. J nodded


    her head, and said, "Yes, I''m his sworn sister."


    The female reported smiled to show her understanding, and then she continued to ask her, "I heard


    that you have a boyfriend, and that he''s a military officer. How''s everything going ontely between the


    two of you?"


    "Well, he..." After a second thought, J corrected her words, and said, "He isn''t my boyfriend,


    actually. Those were just some groundless rumors, and please don''t tarnish his excellent reputation


    because of them."


    The female reporter seemed to be quite shocked when she heard her words, and asked again, "Then


    what about the younger son of the Han family, Bill Han? I heard that he was quite passionately chasing


    after you during your college days."

 Chapter 126 Thats Daniels Business

    Chapter 126 That''s Daniel''s Business


    "We''re just good friends. He''s gone to Africa and dedicated himself to world peace. He''s doing great


    now!" J was proud that she had a friend like Bill.


    "Well, is then Miss Shao still single at the present moment?"


    "Yeah, kind of; but there is someone I hold dear in my heart." J answered the reporter very


    sincerely.


    She then tried to ask her more questions, and said, "Miss Shao, would you mind if I asked you several


    questions regarding this matter?"


    J then showed her a sweet smile and nodded.


    "Miss Shao, what does your crush do for a living? Does he also support phnthropic undertakings, like


    you do?"


    J smiled happily when thinking of the one she really loved. "He is just an ordinary person in my


    heart, and yes, he is very supportive of various phnthropic undertakings. He often donates money to


    welfare homes and other shelters."


    "Really? Thetter part sounds just like your sworn brother Mr. Si. Is... it really him?"


    There was only one reporter that had asked her, so she didn''t show any exclusion towards the


    question. She might also have been considering something, but she said, "Daniel already has a


    girlfriend, but he is indeed really excellent. I think I may refer to him as a standard for my boyfriend''s


    standards."


    J covered her emotions with her sweet smile.


    Kate, who was also interviewed by reporters, always kept an ear open to J''s interview.


    The reporter carefully observed the expression drawn on J''s face, but failed to figure out anything


    incriminating in the end. It was exactly what a sister would say to praise her brother.


    "Well, would you mind if Kate will be your sworn sister-inw in the near future?"


    Kate smiled at J when she heard her name.


    All the cameras were focused on J and Kate now; J was still immersed in her own deep


    thoughts, and she answered the reporter in a creeping inertia. "I don''t like her, but that''s Daniel''s


    business whether they are going to marry or not. I... will give them my blessing."


    All the reporters present were shocked by J''s answer.


    Kate''s face turned pale almost in an instant; she had spoken in front of the reporters and people of all


    over the world.


    ''How could she answer that question without even thinking?'' thought Kate.


    In this case, Kate didn''t have to pretend to be nice with her anymore.


    "I can tell you why she doesn''t like me; it''s because the one she loves is my boyfriend. She likes


    Daniel, do you understand now?" Kate spoke in a normal and casual tone, but what she had just said


    was really startling for all the people.


    All the reporters then turned to J, who was still not aware of what had happened until all the


    camera shes flickered on her face.


    "Miss Shao, is that true? Do you really love Mr. Si?"


    "Miss Shao, are you the third person standing between Miss Song and Mr. Si?"


    J''s face instantly turned pale when she heard the words "the third person".


    But they were right, because she did seem to be like the third person.


    J took a deep breath and stared at the reporter who was wearing sses. "My father is Samuel


    Shao. My mother is E Shao. My brother is Jerry Shao. Why should I be the third person? Sir, I advise


    you to be careful because I can easily sue you for libel if you don''t have evidence for you just


    assumed."


    "Then what''s your rtionship with Mr. Si now?"


    J tried to calm herself down. "I have nothing to do with him now. Doesn''t he already have a


    girlfriend? Do you wish to damage our reputation by spreading this kind of rumors?"


    The reporters would''t let J go so easily, but the host had just announced the beginning of the


    charity event.


    So they just dispersed reluctantly, and J thus felt a little bit more relieved.


    Everyone was now seated. J clenched her fists tightly as she tried hard to resist the urge to punch


    Kate straight in her face.


    "It''s a great honor to have you here. I''m today''s host, Feifei..." After the host and government leaders''


    congrattory speech, the charity awards evening kicked off its start.


    J''s shop was selected as one of the top ten charitable enterprises in C Country, and she stood on


    the stage with a smile on her face, struggling to maintain at all costs.


    J had now been exposed to the public during the award evening, and that included her inner most


    personal emotions. It left a scar.


    After the award evening ended, J and Kate were again surrounded by the reporters.


    They were closely following her, and they asked her question after question, but J just stared at the


    cameras and didn''t utter a single word.


    The reporters eventually felt embarrassed because of her silence and didn''t know whether they should


    continue asking or not.


    At that very moment, a thick-skinned reporter then held his microphone up to J''s mouth, and


    asked, "Miss Shao, Have you acquiesced yet that you are the indeed the third person?"


    "Which news agency do you work for? What''s your name? You''ll be waiting for mywyer''s letters if


    you continue ndering and exposing my privacy like this!" J looked at the reporter with a dead-


    cold stare in her eyes.


    "Miss Shao, we are just interviewing you. Is this really the attitude that you should be having?" The


    reporter was also dissatisfied with J''s attitude.


    J then started getting angry. "My attitude? Do you think I''m a public figure? I''m just an ordinary girl.


    Why do you have to round me up like this and interrogate me about my personal life every time you


    see me?"


    "Miss Shao, you''ve be a public figure the moment you received the award on the stage. I''m afraid


    it''s not appropriate to say that you aren''t." The reporter, who was from an unknown agency, began to


    quarrel with J.


    "Alright! Then in this case, I quit. If you still have any more questions, please go and ask Daniel. Just


    ask him if I''m the third person. I''ll sue you in court if he says no."


    J started freaking out, and she didn''t mind quarreling with the reporter anymore, nor being


    recorded by all the others.


    "I know that both your father and brother arewyers. Why should we ask Mr. Si? Perhaps it''s just one


    of your one-sided loves." The reporter looked at her with disdain. He had to report everything this


    arrogant woman had to say.


    J was hurt by the words "one-sided loves." She couldn''t let all the others insult her like mercilessly


    like that.


    She handed the award to a reporter next to her, and said, "Please hold this for me. Thank you."


    After the reporter held her award in his arms, he watched her open up a bottle of mineral water and


    pouring it over the reporter''s head.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The whole hall was silenced for several moments, and the reporter looked more than embarrassed. He


    handed his camera to another one of his colleagues and then stretched his fist towards J.

 Chapter 127 Leave the Business Here Unattended

    Chapter 127 Leave the Business Here Unattended


    J smartly dodged his fist.


    She then lifted her arms and was just about to fight him, but the female reporter, who had interviewed


    her first, suddenly dragged her back, and advised her in a low voice, "Don''t fight back! Just keep


    dodging his attacks..."


    Another fist then came flying to her. J was by now really angry, but all she could do was to spit foul


    words to him in her mind.


    She didn''t understand why thatdy reporter had asked her not to fight back; she really wanted to give


    the man a heavy punch in the face!


    After J had dodged his third attack, the reporter was still furious at her. Then, when J almost


    lost her temper and was about to fight back, some of the bodyguards arrived at the scene and stopped


    the man from trying to hit her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The scene was also on live broadcast and was aired by all the media present there. It was also posted


    on the Inte, bearing different titles.


    From the beginning of the charity award ceremony and up to this moment, anything regarding J


    Shao was posted on Inte. She was instantly the hottest topic at the moment, and J''s poprity


    was continuously going up by the minute.


    All of the news article headlines were written to stir things up. "The SL group''s CEO''s sworn sister was


    revealed to be his mistress."


    "J Shao, the Golden-Levelwyer Samuel Shao''s daughter, poured water over a reporter at the


    charity award ceremony."


    "Jerry Shao, the Silver-Levelwyer''s younger sister was attacked by a reporter."


    "At the charity award ceremony, J Shao became irritated when she was discovered as being a


    mistress, and poured water on a reporter! She said she would sue him!"


    ...


    All of a sudden, every user who enjoyed hunting celebrity gossip now knew about J Shao''s


    name.


    Both positive and negativements came again.


    But most of thements were positive and about two thirds of the people thatmented supported


    her because of her charity award cup she had held in her hands and because she was the one being


    attacked by the reporter in the first ce.


    Some users even found out that J had learned kickboxing for several years, but she still didn''t


    fight back against the reporter, and everyone felt pity for her.


    At the American SL Group''s meeting room


    Daniel looked at the senior managers with a cold face, and said, "If there''s not a workable and good


    propaganda copy writing to handle the affair today, your whole creative design department should be


    fired!"


    All the senior managers sitting opposite to him were so scared that no one dared to let out a single


    sound.


    At that moment, Spark slightly pushed open the meeting room''s door and whispered something into


    Daniel''s ear. Daniel frowned his eyebrows, furiously stood up from his chair, and said, "Lait, I''ll give you


    two days, and if you''re not able to work it out, you and your whole design department team are all fired.


    The meeting is over!"


    Upon finishing his words, Daniel also disappeared from the meeting room, leaving the senior managers


    looking at each other with bewildered looks on their faces.


    Spark followed Daniel to the CEO''s office; Nicole was handing over her work to one of the managers.


    Daniel then sat on the sofa beside them, and said to Spark, "Tell me all the details!" Then he took out


    his phone to browse the news on Weibo.


    "It''s evening now in C country; the charity award ceremony was just over a couple of hours ago. Quite


    a lot of negative news was written by the reporters, " said Spark.


    He continued, "Miss Shao is reported as being your mistress, and she even poured a bottle of water on


    a reporter..."


    Daniel then suddenly cut in his report, and ordered, "Withdraw all the SL Group''s investments out of


    the Changsheng Group!"


    He continued with his instructions. "Now, contact the PR manager in C Country. Ask him to delete all


    the hot topics and Weibo posts that contain the name J Shao! As soon as possible! And send


    someone to investigate some background information on that reporter. Root him out!"


    Daniel''s orders hit Spark, and then he hastily took out his phone to carry them out. "Of course, Mr. Si.


    Do you have any other instructions?"


    ''Did anything bad happen to Jane?'' wondered Nicole. She put down her pen and also took out her


    phone to scroll the news on Weibo.


    Daniel eased up on his frowning and quickly scrolled the news on his phone. He then ordered Spark


    again, "And book me the earliest flight back to C Country; I need to go back."


    "But Mr. Si, the DC case in America hasn''t settled yet..." said Spark. There was a veryrge amount of


    investment involved in this case, and it wasn''t really wise for Daniel to be going back home at this


    moment.


    "Put it off, and if Mr. Senda doesn''t agree to that, then it doesn''t matter much, " said Daniel. After the


    call, Daniel stood up from the sofa and walked up to Nicole.


    Nicole was still browsing the Weibo news on her phone. She raised her head, and looked at her


    brother, who was much taller than she was. "What''s going on?" she asked.


    "How is it going with your work being transferred?" asked Daniel.


    Nicole took a nce at the manager next to her, who was underlining the important points on paper.


    "Almost done, " she said.


    "I''m taking you back home with me, now. I''ll worry about you if I leave you here all alone, " said Daniel.


    Nicole was pregnant, and actually he had to worry about two people.


    She slightly shook her head, and said, "No, Sven... He knows that I''ming back the day after


    tomorrow."


    Nicole sighed in her mind, and thought that she still couldn''t avoid meeting with the man even if she


    wanted to.


    "Well then, I have to go first. You take good care of yourself!" said Daniel. Finishing his words, Daniel


    turned around and started to leave.


    He even strode, as if he had missed and worried about something or someone for so long.


    "Daniel!" shouted Nicole. She stopped him.


    Daniel turned around and looked at her.


    "Are you just going to leave the business here unattended?" asked Nicole. She looked at her brother


    with an unbelievable look in her eyes. There were a couple of projects in Daniel''s hands, and she


    couldn''t believe that he would just go away and abandon them. ''When did my brother begin to do


    things so impulsively?'' thought Nicole.


    Daniel then thought better for a while, and said, "I''lle back very soon, before you''ll leave."


    "Goodbye!" said Nicole, as she waved her farewell to him.


    The office door was now closed, and Nicole continued with her business.


    In C Country


    After the scene that happened at the charity event, J wondered where she should go.


    ''To the Waterside Apartment? To the old house? Or to the Royal Mansion Neighborhood?'' she


    wondered.


    In the end, J decided to go back to the Royal Mansion Neighborhood because her father, mother


    and her little brother were all there. There at least she could feel her family''s warmth, and escape her


    loneliness for a while.


    When J came back to the mansion, Samuel was busy answering his phone. "Yes, J Shao is


    my daughter, but how could it be possible that my daughter would be someone''s mistress... These


    news reports are hardly credible. They''ve just exaggerated a misunderstanding to its most..."


    "Dad, I''m back!" greeted J. She took a deep breath and stood at his side with a guilty look drawn


    all over her face.


    ''Dad, don''t trust me, I''m indeed... actually... a mistress...'' thought J, feeling more and more


    distressed by the minute.


    When Samuel saw his daughter, he quickly answered back a few more words and then immediately


    ended the call.


    "J!" yelled Samuel. His voice was stern, and he looked at her with rage and discontent burning in


    his eyes.


    "Dad..." J spoke with quite a guilty tone in her voice.


    Samuel then walked up to his daughter, and when he red at her, he demanded, "Take out your


    phone, and call Daniel! Now!"


    ''Call Daniel?'' thought J. She refused. "No!"


    ''Why must I be the first one to call him? He hasn''t contacted me for nearly two months!'' she thought.


    Sniffing, J made up her mind that she wouldn''t call him.


    "You... You... You''re really infuriating me to death! Don''t you know what people are talking about you


    now?" spoke Samuel. He continued, "Daniel Si, that brat! Why hasn''t he taken his responsibility for you


    yet?" Samuel was so upset by his daughter that he really wanted to knock her head open with his fists.


    "Because he doesn''t love me. Don''t you understand such a simple reason like this?" said J. She


    didn''t show the slightest care when she answered her father.


    Her words dumbfounded and infuriated Samuel even more, and he felt nearly suffocated by his anger.


    Then, after a while, he asked her with an unbelievable look in his eyes, "You two were already in a


    rtionship, and had done everything to each other; but now you''re telling me that he doesn''t love


    you?"


    "No, he never loved me! What else should I say? Your daughter hooked up with a bad man, and she''s


    given up on him. Please, give up on him too!" replied J. Unlike Samuel, who was filled with rage,


    J kept a calm and peaceful look, and she spoke like she was telling someone else''s story.

 Chapter 128 Open the Door

    Chapter 128 Open the Door


    Actually, she did not really know how much pain he had really caused... She did not know, indeed. She


    didn''t even dare to question what she was feeling this moment.


    "Give up? No way, I''ll call him!" said Samuel. Daniel had dared to tease his daughter in such a


    horrendous way. He would beat him to death!


    J couldn''t persuade Samuel, and he called Daniel.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable..."


    Both father and daughter were now looking at each other.


    When such an event happened, Daniel''s cellphone was always powered off, which clearly showed his


    attitude...


    J loosened her grip on Samuel''s arm, and said, "I told you not to call him. Why did you have to call


    him? Now he''s gone!" She then furiously climbed upstairs to her room.


    Samuel remained speechless, and while staying downstairs, he looked at his cellphone.


    Daniel''s phone was powered off. Had he just gone away like that? Samuel did not give up and called


    Harry instead. "Harry, where is your son?" he said, "Tell him to answer his phone, I need to talk to him!"


    Harry had also just found out what happened through Weibo, but the message was gone when he


    wanted to look at it again.


    "I can''t get in touch with him, but all the info about Jane on Weibo has been deleted." In the balcony,


    L tried calling her son, but to no avail.


    "Why delete all of the information? Doesn''t this prove that Jane is indeed your son''s mistress, the one


    who broke the rtionship he had with Kate? When your sones back home, ask him to contact


    me. He''s ran away after teasing and fooling around with my daughter. How irresponsible can he be! Let


    me teach him a lesson!" When he was angry, Samuel didn''t care anymore about the strong ties of


    brotherhood, and instead spoke his rough mind.


    His son had done some wrong things, and Harry couldn''t refute Samuel''s usations. He just said,


    "Samuel, please calm down. As soon as I get in tough with Daniel, I will ask him to contact you."


    After hearing Harry''s assurance, Samuel then gradually calmed down, and said, "Don''t pity him when


    I''ll teach him his lesson." Daniel had dared to tease his daughter. No matter who he was, he will let him


    bear the bitter fruit for his actions.


    Harry nodded, and said, "If that''s his fault indeed, you can teach him any lesson that you please." He


    could empathize with Samuel. When Sven had teased Nicole, he had the same feeling - to beat Sven


    very hard...


    They then talked about some other things before they hung up the phone.


    Upstairs, J was smashing up things to let off steam. She calling Daniel again, but his phone was


    still powered off...


    "Ahhhhh!" J hit the ceiling! She never thought that Daniel would be such a coward that he would


    leave when she needed him the most.


    She didn''t even dared to check her Weibo...


    Boohoo, but she still wanted to have a look at it to see how people were abusing her. She then


    carefully opened the Weibo app. What? ''Where is my name?'' It was the top search on Weibo just


    earlier. How could it be gone now?


    All the Weibo posts about her were now gone...


    Samuel knocked at the door, and said, "Jane, open the door." He needed to talk with his daughter. If


    Daniel refused to marry his daughter, what was there to be done.


    "No. Go to bed, Samuel!" J shouted furiously at her father.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Open the door! Now!" ''What a silly girl she is, '' thought Samuel.


    "Samuel, don''t bother me any longer, or I will run away!" She was very upset. She didn''t want to hear


    Daniel''s name ever again!


    E was lulling her son to sleep and had overheard their quarrel. Covered with a coat, she walked out


    of the children''s room and pulled Samuel away, who was knocking frantically at the door. She said,


    "What are you doing? I told you to calm down. Why are you losing your temper again?"


    She wondered whether Jane''s short temper had been inherited from Samuel or from her. Now she


    definitely knew it. It was definitely inherited from Samuel''s side.


    "Do you know that Daniel''s cellphone is powered off? Nobody can get in touch with him, and I heard


    from Harry that his assistant''s cellphone is also powered off." Samuel stood akimbo while he talked to


    his wife.


    "Powered off? Did you think that he might be on a ne?" E tried to calm down her hot-tempered


    husband. Everything was uncertain until they would meet with Daniel to sort things out.


    Samuel responded with a sneer. "How could that be even possible? More than one hour has passed,


    and he didn''t even call us." Women were always simple-minded.


    If he truly loved Jane, he would have married her already. What was he waiting for?


    It seemed that Daniel did not love Jane at all!


    "The priority is to reduce the impact of this terrible event. We can''t let matters drift away at random."


    E then walked back to their bedroom, arm-in-arm with her husband.


    "Don''t worry. Those Weibo posts are all gone." Samuel had already heard about this.


    E was surprised, and mumbled, "Maybe it was Daniel who did this."


    Samuel responded with a sneer again, but anyhow, he did not believe Daniel anymore!


    He would tell Jane to stay as far away from Daniel as possible, and to stop contacting him!


    J, who was locked in the next room, soon left homete at night and secretly went to the Waterside


    Apartment Complex.


    She then went to sleep with Daniel''s scent, holding his pillow tight with both of her arms.


    Early next morning


    J got a phone call from Jerry. "Come and see me, I will help you to sue that bastard journalist."


    Jerry had already found out where that journalist lived and worked, and they could now sue him for


    nder.


    "Jerry, just forget about it. You know the truth. I am the one who broke their rtionship!" J was so


    sleepy that she could hardly open her eyes.


    Jerry sighed, and said, "Jane, that''s not your fault. I can tell that Daniel doesn''t love Kate at all; he


    never did, actually." He wanted to talk all about this with his sisterst time they met, but didn''t get the


    chance.


    "Jerry, you don''t need to pity me. I understand now. If he doesn''t love Kate, why does he still say that


    she is his girlfriend?" Although she wasn''t that clever, she wasn''t that stupid either.


    "Jane, don''t worry, just talk to Daniel and ask him to break up with Kate as soon as possible. He will


    agree, you''ll see."


    "Jerry, don''t speak for him. I know..." She yawned and tried to open her eyes, and while looking at the


    other side of the bed she realized that she wasn''t used to seeing it empty anymore.


    Jerry asked her again and again whether she wanted to sue thatwyer, but J refused him every


    time.


    Because of the charity award, J''s store was now even more popr. Early in the morning, there


    were lots of people queuing in line, even though the store wasn''t opened yet.


    Some of them indeed wanted to buy desserts, while some others were attracted only by J''s fame.


    Acting low-key, J came in through the back door. Shirley was checking the store''s sanitary


    conditions, and looking at her, she said, "Why did youe in through the back door?"


    "I heard that lots of people were talking about me when I came close to the store, and I was afraid that


    they were all Daniel''s fans. They would''ve killed me." This was not the life she wanted. Her ideal life


    was one in which she could make desserts whenever she was happy.

 Chapter 129 Youd Better Go Out Through the Back Door

    Chapter 129 You''d Better Go Out Through the Back Door


    J just wanted to walk around freely when she was in a bad mood; she didn''t want to be recognized


    by people everywhere she went.


    When she heard Daniel''s name, Shirley, with a gleam shining in her eyes, asked J, "Are Daniel


    and you... really..."


    It was quite clear what she had meant. J was a bit depressed, and replied, "No. I have nothing to


    do with him."


    She thought that at most, he was just a friend who had slept with her!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When she heard her, Shirley seemed to feel more relieved. "Oh, I see. Well, you need to get down to


    work now, and I also have to check the sanitation first."


    J waved at her and entered the back room.


    The whole morning, J kept making Tiramisu, one after another, and she was silent, and looked


    very morose.


    Of course, not one of the salesclerks dared to ask her what had happened to her. Shirley wanted to ask


    her, but when she saw that J was so concentrated on her work, she finally gave up on the idea.


    She had to tell the salesclerks to rmend the Tiramisu to their customers.


    At noon


    Shirley said to J who kept making Tiramisu this morning: "It''s time for lunch now. Would you like to


    have lunch with me?"


    "I''ll have lunchter, you can go first!" replied J. She didn''t even look up when she spoke with her


    and just went on working.


    It was obvious that J was very sad; she didn''t even talk as much as she used to in the morning.


    Shirley wanted to cheer her up, but she had no idea how.


    "Would you like me to bring you a cup of milky tea?" asked Shirley. The Grand m was J''s


    favourite milky tea.


    "Yes, that would be nice. Thanks!" said J. Yes! This time, J didn''t refuse her.


    Shirley slightly smiled at her, and said, "Please wait a sec."


    When she got out of the shop, she saw that a red Cayenne was parked at the curb nearby. Since it was


    a luxury car, Shirley kept looking at it for the moment.


    A man got out of the driver''s seat and quickly walked up to Shirley, and said, "Hello, Miss Zheng. Is


    Miss Shao in the shop?"


    After looking at the man in front of her, Shirley began to nce at the Cayenne''s backseat windows,


    but she couldn''t see anything through.


    "Miss Zheng?" said Spark. He was confused, and looked at Shirley who was lost in thought.


    Shirley, who had heard Spark call her name, now realised that someone was talking to her, and


    nodded. "Yes. She''s in the shop, " she replied.


    "Would you please help me and ask her toe here?" asked Spark. On his way there, Daniel had


    called J for several times, but had found that her phone was powered off.


    He didn''t know where she was, so he had to go in front of her shop and look for her. And indeed, she


    was there.


    After she learned that the man was looking for J, Shirley felt a little frustrated, and replied, "OK.


    Just a moment, please."


    She came back to the shop and entered the back room. "J, someone is waiting for you outside, "


    she said.


    ''J told me earlier that Daniel had nothing to do with her. But he was looking for her outside just


    now... Why did J lie to me?'' thought Shirley.


    "Who?" asked J. She looked back at Shirley.


    "He seemed to be... Mr. Si''s special assistant, " replied Shirley. When she heard Shirley, J, who


    was busy making Tiramisu shapes, suddenly stopped working.


    Then, she just sat there, motionless.


    After a while, J said to Shirley, "Tell him that I''m not here."


    "But... I''ve already told him that you''re here, " replied Shirley.


    "... Well, tell him that I''m busy right now and that I''m not avable to see him!" said J. J felt a


    bit sad, and went on making her desserts with her head down.


    After she looked at J''s back and kept silent for a while, Shirley turned around and walked out of the


    back room.


    Spark was still waiting outside of the shop, and the Cayenne had already attracted a lot of attention.


    When Shirley told Spark what J had said, Spark, whose smile then slightly froze on his face, said,


    "OK. Thank you, Miss Zheng."


    He then got back inside the car.


    Later, it was quiet again. J, while looking at the clock in the back room, remained motionless.


    After 40 minutes or so, she gave up on all her hope.


    An hourter, Shirley, after she finished her lunch, returned to the shop with the Grand m milky tea


    in her hand. When she saw that the Cayenne was parked in front the shop, she slowed down.


    After she went back inside the shop, she realised that the people in the Cayenne hadn''t taken any


    action yet.


    J took a big sip of the Grand m and almost immediately felt better.


    "Thank you, my dear Shirley, " she said. J began to be in a much more better mood, and had also


    developed an appetite for lunch now. After touching her abdomen and hearing the gurgling sounds


    "Don''t mention it. I know that it''s your favourite, and it was my pleasure to get it for you!" said Shirley.


    She smiled and then looked at J, who was seldom gloomy at school.


    The milky tea was her antidepressant. In school, whenever J was morose, she would always run to


    the alley outside the school yard and buy arge cup of Grand m. After drinking just half a cup of


    the milky tea, she would feel happy again.


    And the same happened now, in the shop.


    "Um, what did you eat just earlier? I''m also hungry and want to find some food for lunch, " said J.


    She put her tools and gloves aside and began to walk towards the front room.


    "J!" Shirley immediately called her to stop.


    "Um?" uttered J, confused.


    "Well... There are still a lot of people outside the shop... You''d better go out through the back door!"


    said Shirley, while peeping inside with her head poking forward. She then fixed her eyes on the ss


    door behind J and saw the Cayenne''s reflection in it.


    When she heard Shirley, J turned around right away and walked towards the back door. "Thank


    you, my dear Shirley, you always take such good care of me. I should leave now. Wait for me in the


    evening, let''s have dinner together, " she said.


    When she knew that J trusted her so much, Shirley felt a little guilty.


    She wondered whether she did the right thing or not. "But... You can also try and go out through the


    front door. Perhaps they won''t see you!" she said.


    "No, thanks. I want to go out through the back door. It''s the same thing!" J said. And while uttering


    these words, she went out through the back door with her bag in one hand, and the Grand m in


    another.


    When she looked at J''s back slowly walking away from her, Shirley remained stunned for a quite


    while and then got back to work.


    J walked up and down the street behind her shop, but couldn''t find anything to eat. She had to


    leave that street and check the other street in front of her shop to get something else to eat.


    When he was feeling sleepy, Spark suddenly saw a girl, who was wearing a casual white dress


    beneath a denim jacket and a pair of white canvas, appear in the near distance.


    "Mr. Si, is that Miss Shao?" Spark immediately asked Daniel, who was busy working on the backseat of


    the Cayenne.


    A moment after, he coldly ordered, "Catch up with her!"


    J was still holding on to her milky tea and kept drinking it slowly. She saw a row of restaurants on


    the roadside, but didn''t want to eat lunch in any of them.


    ''Well, what should I eat now?'' she pondered.


    Suddenly, a car stopped on the roadside with a screech. When she heard the brake''s sound, J,


    with a well-conditioned response, looked towards the roadside.


    The Cayenne''s back door was then opened, and a tall man got out of the car, which made J''s heart


    race wild at that moment.


    After her rapid heartbeat, J felt very sad.


    She pretended not to see him, picked up her pace and went straight forward.


    Daniel put the pair of sunsses that he held in his hand on his eyes and followed her.


    When she was just about to cross the street, the traffic light turned red.


    "Get in the car, " said Daniel.


    He gripped J''s elbow with hisrge palm. J had her left hand tucked deep into one of the


    dress''s pockets while she was carrying the milky tea with her right.


    "Let go of me!" shouted J.


    She reacted violently, disengaging herself from his grip and also ferociously staring at him with a look in


    her eyes that could''ve melted stones.


    ''Does he think that he''s more charismatic when he''s wearing sunsses? He just wants to look


    handsome and cool!'' thought J furiously.


    Daniel''s hand left J''s elbow, and he finally put it into one of his wind coat pockets. Because they


    were so good-looking, J and Daniel attracted more and more attentioning from the


    pedestrians.


    "Stop, I want to talk to you, " uttered Daniel in his specific, cold tone of voice.

 Chapter 130 I Havent Handled It Properly

    Chapter 130 I Haven''t Handled It Properly


    When the traffic light turned green, J crossed the street without looking back.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Daniel bit his lower lip and followed her.


    On the other side of the road there was a small garden, and Daniel brought J inside it.


    "What do you want?" asked J. There was no one on the trail in the garden except the two, and


    J managed to eventually get rid of his control.


    "Why are you so angry? Before I left for America, didn''t I ask if you would like to go with me there?"


    Daniel really couldn''t figure out what could''ve made J be so angry. If it''s really the case, then he''s


    the one who should''ve been angry.


    She stared at the man taking off his sunsses, and said, "I just didn''t want to go to America. What


    would I have done there? Be your mistress?"


    The way she puffed her cheeks and stared at him was so cute that Daniel could not help butugh. He


    said, "Don''t get me wrong, Jane, but you never told me what you were thinking before. If you really


    care about Kate, I''ll break up with her right away. She only existed to protect you."


    "Break up with her? Kate took a bullet for you, and saved you. You two also showcase your love to


    journalists every day. Are these also fake? You can''t break up with her for me, a mistress!" J never


    thought that Daniel could be such a jerk. He did whatever he wanted, And never cared about what the


    girl thought. She remembered that at first, it was Daniel who asked Kate to be his girlfriend.


    Daniel was speechless, but still clutched his forehead with his hands, and said, "Jane, it''s not what you


    think. Before I was even with her, I told her that she was only a cover in this rtionship. Even when I


    told her that I was just using her, she still agreed."


    He had told her about that clearly, but Kate still kept throwing herself at him, hoping that things would


    change. Then he wasn''t the one to me!


    However, J sneered, and said, "Daniel, you are such a scum!"


    ''A cover? Just used her? How could Daniel tell such a lie?'' thought J.


    ''He told me that he only wanted to protect me, but look at him now, punishing me to the mistress


    corner. Is this the protection he had been talking about?''


    "Liar! Daniel you are a rotten liar!" J blocked whatever Daniel was about to say to her.


    The man affectionately looked at her for half a minute, then stepped forward, lifted her chin and kissed


    her.


    She tasted like sweet milk tea, which made Daniel frown.


    J struggled to not let him do that, but the more she struggled, the tighter her chin was glued to his.


    It was painful, and she didn''t dare to move a muscle more!


    The man''s long arms surrounded her thin waist while he carefully tasted the lips he had missed for the


    Suddenly, voices were hearding from the end of the path they were on, but J still couldn''t get


    rid of his overpowering control. She started worrying, and so she bit his lips.


    The taste of blood spread in their mouths, but Daniel still didn''t let her go.


    J could hear the voice of the people walking by them: "Today''s young people are so cheeky! They


    do these lovey-dovey tricks outside in broad daylight. Gee!"


    "Just walk! It''s not your business. They''re just a young couple in love."


    ...


    The old man''s voice left J speechless.


    Their breathing was getting more and more heavy. Just seconds before she was about to suffocate, the


    man finally let her go.


    J hung weakly onto him, and Daniel didn''t mind holding her like that.


    After her breathing gradually stabilised, J stepped back a couple of paces and her eyes suddenly


    became vicious. She lifted her right hand and pped his face hard.


    This time Daniel was not prepared and couldn''t help being pped by her.


    Time seemed to stay still, and the air around them seemed to be condensing.


    J rubbed her painful palm on her clothes, and didn''t dare to lift her face and see Daniel. Finally, she


    lifted her foot and started to leave.


    However, the man did not give her the opportunity to escape. Instead, he forced her into the backseat


    of the Cayenne that was parked on the side of the road.


    The Cayenne drove away and J was brought to the Waterside Apartment.


    Along the way, the man''s face was so gloomy that she was really sorry for her erratic and impulsive


    behaviour.


    She refused to get out of the car.


    Daniel dragged her out of the car to the apartment and then threw her on the big bed in the bedroom.


    "Daniel, if you darey a finger on me today, I''ll fight you to the death!" J got up from bed, fixed her


    long hair, and warned the man with full viciousness in her voice.


    Daniel just sneered, and thought that she had always been really naive. She didn''t know that the more


    wilder was a woman, the more a man wanted to conquer her.


    "First when you hit me, I didn''t intend to touch you. But now, hearing you say that, I will definitelyy my


    hands on you!" He began to untie his belt, and the sound of the belt buckle being opened made J''s


    heart beat faster.


    J hastily climbed from the bed to the other side of the room and was ready to escape.


    But the man just walked towards the bedroom''s door in a couple of swift strides and blocked her way.


    "Jane..." He changed his attitude and n of attack, and held J in his arms and whispered to her in


    her ear.


    J was stunned, and wondered, ''What does he mean...''


    "Sorry, I haven''t handled the situation properly and that I''ve let you suffer." He would take care of Kate


    and the reporter.


    J wouldn''t have been interviewed if Kate hadn''t said what she said.


    However, J felt wronged that she had encountered this scum.


    "I''ll break up with Kate when this is over." It wasn''t the best time to break up with her, since Jane was


    involved. He could ignore the others'' thoughts, but he couldn''t ignore J''s. If he broke up with Kate


    now, there would be a lot of people who would think that Jane had really been his mistress, and that


    they broke up because of her. That was not appropriate.


    ''When will this be over?''


    J''s thoughts were totally different from that of Daniel''s. She thought that Daniel was a scum. He


    had just said that because he wanted to be with her and Kate at the same time.


    "I''m very ttered that Mr. Si likes me! Very, very ttered! But I don''t want to be in your games


    anymore! Bye!"


    "Jane, don''t be so stubborn. I really mean what I say."


    "I also mean it. I''m not joking with you, can''t you see? Not only that, I won''t live ore in here in the


    future. Let''s live our lives on our separate ways!" J''s heart was filled with pain when she said that,


    and her eyes had also be red.


    He was furious at her, and shouted, "J, I''ve been speaking to you for all this time, but you haven''t


    heard a thing!"


    "Yeah! Yeah... Wuwuwu! Let go of me..." The woman was again thrown onto the bed, the man pressed


    her under him tightly.


    "J, don''t be such a fool! If you really want to, I''ll make you my mistress!"


    "Daniel, you''re a monster! Let go of me! Let go of me, now!"


    "Let you go? I chose you, and I''ll never let you go!"


    ... If Daniel''s tone hadn''t sounded that cold, J would''ve really thought that he was actually saying


    something sweet to her.

 Chapter 131 I Will Never Yield to a Bastard

    Chapter 131 I Will Never Yield to a Bastard


    "Get off of me or I will never forgive you!" She said this in a pretty serious and grave tone.


    Daniel then threw his jacket away, and said, "Will you forgive me if I''ll let you go?"


    "... No!" She was now whispering.


    He gently touched her face with his fingers. "Your skin is a lot finer than before."


    ...


    "It''s just two month. Maybe it would''ve felt as smooth as a baby''s if you had touched me after two


    years."


    Her words made the both of them think about only one question. They had not seen each other for just


    two months? It had felt more like two years...


    "You''ve been thinking too much. J, you are mine for this and the next life..." Daniel showed a


    wicked, but fascinating, smile.


    And J smiled back, too. She draped her hands around Daniel, and said, "Mr. Si, it is you who has


    thought too much. I will never yield to a bastard like you, ever. I will marry another man in the future, I


    promise."


    Daniel felt irritated by her words.


    She was the only one to me for his anger, and she had to pay the price. "You want to marry another


    man? Huh, in your dreams!"


    He kissed her hard on her lips and gripped her hands over her head.


    J kicked him on his legs, but he only snorted a little and pressed her even tighter.


    "Be quiet!"


    "For what?"


    "Because you''re my woman!"


    "Don''t bet on it." Her attitude made him even more desperate.


    He bit her ears gently, and said, "Do you know how the story ends if you still stick to resisting?"


    "I don''t care ... Let me go! Damn you..."


    "Beg me first."


    ... "No way! Go to the hell!"


    "I will help you find the way." Daniel said that in a flirty, dirty tone.


    He was all hands on her body as he was speaking to her. J was so annoyed by him that she threw


    him off of her.


    But her efforts were in vain, and he pressed on her again before she even had the chance to get up.


    "Do you really want to resist me? Are you taking a deaf ear to my warnings? Huh? My dear!" As he


    said this, Daniel took off her coat and threw it to the ground.


    The more disobedient she was, the more he wanted to ovee her and dominate her. He must make


    her be obedient!


    "Prrrt!" Her dress was torn.


    J uttered a distressed cry. The view in the room was beautiful.


    An hourter, Daniel got up and looked at the embarrassed woman on the bed. "This is the end! J,


    you will get a name when you are obedient to me."


    After he finished speaking, Daniel went inside the bathroom.


    J was still grinding her teeth on the bed.


    Daniel! That damn bastard! He had dared to insult her like this. She must get back at him somehow!


    After he took a shower, Daniel found his clothes in the corner of the wardrobe.


    He found that all his clothes had been bundled up into a case.


    At that very moment, J rushed to the wardrobe and carried the case outside of it. "Daniel, get out


    of here!" she said, "This is my house from now on."


    She wouldn''t let him treat her like that without paying a price for his actions. She wanted the house.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel simply ignored the crazy woman and dialed a number on his mobile phone. "Buy me a suit in


    the Waterside Apartment Complex."


    His case had long been packed, and it seemed that she had thought of driving him out of the house for


    a long time now.


    J was still disobedient. "From now on, you just stay here and don''t go anywhere."


    She looked at him, and said, "Who do you think you are?"


    The man with a towel wrapped around his waist then stepped forward to her, and said, "Who do you


    think I am? Do I really need to tell you the answer again?"


    "No, Mr. Si." J also went to the bathroom, wiped her angry face, and returned to the bedroom with


    a smile on her face. She soon got sleepy.


    An idea popped in her mind when she was lying on the bed.


    Daniel knew that she wouldn''t stay there like he ordered her to. He also didn''t want to make her


    unhappy for forcing her to do something that she didn''t want to do.


    What J did next made him very unhappy.


    Daniel went back to thepany while J was sleeping.


    J had called her mother immediately after waking up. "Mom, find me a date, right now."


    ...


    "Are you crazy?" E''s question lowered J''s spirit to some degree.


    "Yeah, maybe I am. I''m going to have a blind date, right now." J had forgotten all about the pain


    that Daniel had inflicted on her, and she got out of bed so fast that she actually fell to the ground.


    "Hiss..." She felt a sharp pain and grimaced. If it weren''t for the carpet, she might have gotten injured


    on her knees.


    "What about Daniel if you date someone else?"


    "Mom, please don''t mention that jerk again. I will punch him every time I see him... We don''t know each


    other, and that''s how it''ll gonna stay." Didn''t he say that she was his woman? Then she would get him


    cuckolded.


    She tried every possible way and finally persuaded E to finally introduce someone to her.


    J had her hair styled and her make-up applied in her uncle''s shop.


    She thought of something and sent her mother a message. "Tell L I''m having a blind date right now."


    It was meaningless if Daniel didn''t know about it.


    E read her message silently. Should she let her run wild like this?


    In the Garfield Restaurant, at night


    A red Mercedes stopped in front of the restaurant, out of which a woman got out, immediately attracting


    everyone''s attention.


    Her ret long hair was wavy and was casually scattered on her shoulders. Her clothes and hat were


    both dark green. She wore heavy make-up, something which she had never done before - more exactly


    thick eyebrows and mascara, A blue eye shadow and bright red lips.


    She was dressed in a dark green double-faced coat and ck long boots, holding in her hand a limited


    edition ck bag that Daniel had brought for her a while back.


    She looked very fashionable and mature.


    A mature man had been waiting for her at table No. 8 inside the Garfield Restaurant. J walked to


    him gracefully.


    In the president''s office of the SL Group


    Daniel''s mobile phone rang over and over again and he finally answered it from the pile of documents it


    was in. "Daniel! Son! Go to the Garfield Restaurant right now!"


    L''s flurried voice was hearding out of the phone. Daniel put down the pen and rubbed his


    brows. "Mom, why are you so disturbed?"


    "I have my strong reasons! Jane is having a blind date right now. Don''t you feel disturbed by that? I


    order you to take her back, now!" L was the first to scold him if he ever avoided his responsibility for


    Jane.

 Chapter 132 This is Janet Shao, My Girlfriend

    Chapter 132 This is J Shao, My Girlfriend


    ''That woman should have known better than to go to a blind date with another man!'' thought Daniel.


    His eyes were now burning with an unimaginable rage.


    ''I knew that she won''t stay still in the apartment, but I never expected that she would act so wild and go


    to a blind date! If I don''t do something to punish her, she''s still not going to be well aware of who her


    man is!'' thought Daniel.


    "OK! I know it, that''s it!" said Daniel over the phone. He hung up the phone, and after a moment''s


    meditation, he asked Spark to help him.


    He then grabbed his coat from the hanger, and said to Spark, "Go and find a pretty young model and


    send her to the Garfield Restaurant in twenty minutes."


    Spark was puzzled, and said, "Yes, Mr. Si, of course."


    In the Garfield Restaurant


    At table No. 8, a man dressed in a white shirt was quietly sitting there, texting on his phone; it seemed


    that he was quite busy.


    A greeting was suddenly heard. "Hello! Are you Mr. Xiao?" It was J, and she courteously stood


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    aside, grinning a smile.


    When the man moved his eyes from his phone up to the girl''s face, he was instantly shocked.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Xiao, Ferris Xiao?" J asked once again, with patience.


    Ferris Xiao immediately put down his phone and stood up from his chair. Stretching out his right hand,


    he said, "Hello! Yes, I''m Ferris Xiao. Are you... J Shao?"


    "Yes, I am. Nice to meet you!" said J. She sincerely greeted Ferris and shook his hand.


    Then, when their hands parted, Ferris Xiao pulled her chair for her in a gentlemanlike way, and said,


    "Miss Shao, please sit down."


    "Thank you!" said J politely.


    Ferris Xiao waved to the waiter, and he put a menu in front of J. "I don''t know what dishes you like,


    as this is our first meeting. Please order anything you like, " he said.


    Then J took the menu, and ordered herself a set of familiar dishes.


    Ferris also decided on what he would eat, and then the waiter took their orders and went away.


    "Miss Shao, please excuse me if I speak too honestly. You''re such a pretty and young girl, with a


    wealthy and famous background, and I bet that there must be arge group of men chasing after you.


    So, why did youe to a date arranged by your own parents?" asked Ferris. Actually, when he found


    out that he was about to date Samuel Shao''s daughter, he could hardly believe his ears.


    He wondered why Samuel''s daughter would need to have a blind date with another man.


    He initially thought that maybe his daughter was an ugly girl, or had some defects. But then he recalled


    J''s photos that he had seen on Weibo, in which she was incredibly beautiful.


    Now the real portrait was unveiled in front of him, and she was even more beautiful than he had seen


    her in any photo or video.


    But, he was also reminded by the person who had arranged the date for him that J Shao was just a


    childish girl and was acting rashly; he was told that she had kept badgering her parents to arrange for


    this date all of a sudden, and so he just came to give it a try, but tried not to be too serious about it.


    After J finished ordering her meal, she just kept her silence and didn''t seem to want to talk about


    anything, which made Ferris understand the current situation now.


    "Uh, in fact, only a few men are chasing me, as I''m not always trying to speak with other people, and I


    have only a few friends, " said J. J felt embarrassed, and didn''t know how to exin herself for


    her impulsive actions.


    Ferris smiled and took out his business card, and handed it to J. "Miss Shao, here''s my card. It


    was my pleasure to meet with you."


    J took the business card, on which it was written, "Ferris Xiao, CEO of the Fengcheng Group."


    "You''re great, you''ve already been named a CEO at such a young age, " said J. She delivered her


    sincerepliments to him. J really admired this kind of people, who were capable of bing


    the CEO of a Group at such a young age, just like Daniel.


    "Thank you, Miss Shao! I''m actually not that young. I''m 29 years old, and soon I will be in my early


    thirties. That''s why I showed up for this date. I n on settling on my marriage, " said Ferris. Ferris


    spoke out his intentions to J straight away; he thought that J''s appearance had really met his


    standards for a wife.


    "Uh... But I''m just 23 years old, and we have a gap of six years..." replied J. J took a sip out of


    her ss of juice, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Ferris felt that the age factor was not that of a big deal, so he said, "Age is not a problem. Have you


    heard the news that Sven Si, the sessor for Chuck''s Hospital, has been engaged to the eldest


    daughter of the Si family?"


    ''Of course I know all about it!'' thought J. J nodded her head.


    "The woman is about six years older than he is! So if they can be together, why can''t we?" asked


    Ferris. He continued, "Miss Shao, you are still young. You need someone that''s right for you, someone


    that can take care of you." Ferris didn''t try to hide his content with J.


    J smoothed her hair near her ear, feeling even more guilty and embarrassed. She didn''t dare to


    look at Ferris, and she stammered, "Your words are... right, but..."


    "You''re not having the sincerity for this date." Ferris cut in her words in an affirmative tone.


    J felt pretty embarrassed, and wondered whether she had shown it too obviously. He had already


    known that she was not serious with the date.


    "We can be friends at first, " said J. She took a quick look at him, and then instantly moved her


    eyes away.


    "Fine! I''m okay with that."


    Then Ferris took out his phone to add J''s Wechat ount, and also her phone number.


    The waiter soon came and ced their dishes on the table. J had ordered a dish of beefsteak, well


    done.


    She thought that it would be a good match to have some red wine go along with the beefsteak, so she


    called the waiter again.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Ferris. He looked at her curiously.


    "Well, I want a bottle of red wine!" Answered J, casually.


    But a meaningful light shed through Ferris''s eyes, and he spoke in a low voice, "I''ve tasted the red


    wine in this restaurant, and it isn''t that good. If you like red wine, I have some, and I can give you two


    bottlester, if you want."


    J''s eyes became bigger and nced at him, and she said, "Well, then forget about it."


    She then apologised to the waiter, and started to slice her beefsteak.


    The atmosphere between them was kind of strange, but then J actively asked him questions this


    time, such as, "Mr. Xiao, have you ever had any girlfriend before?"


    "Yes, twice or three times, but we broke up. What about you?"


    J didn''t like the man in front of her, so she decided to tell him the truth, and said, "I just came here


    to..." But before she could even finish her words, a man''s voice cut in on her.


    "Mr. Xiao, I have the strangest luck to find you here!" This voice was familiar to Ferris; surprised, he


    turned around, and saw that the man really was Daniel Si!


    A pretty girl was holding the handsome man''s arm, and they stood right next to their table. The man


    was emanating a strong aura, which attracted many people''s attention.


    Ferris hastily put down his cutlery and stood up to make his greeting. "Mr. Si, long time no see! I''m


    honoured to be meeting you again!"


    "Yes, are you having your dinner here?" asked Daniel. He threw an undetectable glimpse to the


    woman, who was now focusing on her food.


    And the rage in his eyes began to rise up, too. ''You dressed up pretty well for a date, J, you...


    really have done a good job, again!'' thought Daniel.


    Ferris was of high-esteem towards Daniel. He took a look at J, who was keeping silent, and then


    he introduced her straightforward. "Mr. Si, this is J Shao, my girlfriend. I''m dating with her here!


    J,e, let me introduce you to..."


    J nearly choked on a slice of beef in her mouth. ''When did I be his girlfriend?'' thought J.


    The man next to them cast her a sharp nce, which made J feel scared.


    But his reaction was exactly her purpose of hering there so, thinking of this, J drank a


    mouthful of her juice, and calmed her breath.


    Then she slowly wiped her red lips, and while still sitting on her chair and smiling, she said, "Mr. Si, I


    have heard of your name long before. It''s my great honour to meet you here."


    ''My honour? Bullshit! You wicked man, you dare toe here together with another woman!'' thought


    J.


    "J, are you really enjoying ying these tricks on me?" He stared at her with a cold, stern face,


    and then spoke out the words that dumbfounded all the other people around them.

 Chapter 133 Sit Down and Watch Us Show Affection

    Chapter 133 Sit Down and Watch Us Show Affection


    Ferris seemed to remember something. What he remembered was a report on Weibo in which he had


    read that J was Daniel''s sworn sister...


    Ferris now realized that perhaps he may have gotten himself into trouble.


    But when he became embarrassed, and was about to exin what was happening to Daniel, J


    calmly uttered, "Leave if you don''t want to hear me talk. Don''t disturb me any longer, I''m having dinner


    with my boyfriend now!"


    Daniel sneered at her words, and thought that it was too soon for her to seek out a new boyfriend. He


    looked at the man next to him, and said, "Mr. Ferris, I think there is a development opportunity for the


    project we''ve discussed some time ago; let''s talk more about it when you''re free."


    Ferris was surprised to hear these words, and looked up at Daniel. "I''m free right now, Mr. Si. We can


    talk about it right now, " he said.


    That was a pretty big project, and if the SL Group agreed with it and epted it, it would definitely


    bring a considerable profit to the Fengcheng Group, but only if the twopanies partnered with each


    other!


    "No, but you can go back to yourpany and prepare all the needed documents. You cane to


    the SL Group tomorrow and ask for my secretary, Miss Ren. Tell her that I asked you to ask for her."


    Daniel watched Ferris put his phone andptop back into his briefcase, and he was about to leave


    without eating anything that he had just ordered.


    "Thanks Mr. Si. I''m going back right now!" he said. He looked at J, who was now stunned, and


    said, "Miss Shao, I apologise, but I have to leave now. I will invite you for dinner on another day."


    After uttering these words to J, he shook hands with Daniel and left the restaurant in a hurry.


    Daniel asked one of the waiters to remove Ferris''s dinner, and then sat down at the table beside J


    and began to order food with the pretty woman that was apanying him.


    "Help yourself and order whatever you like to eat, " he said to the model. He sat near J, and he


    pushed the menu to the opposite side of the table. The model, who sat opposite to him, was extremely


    ttered, and she took the menu and carefully read what it had to offer.


    The model pretended that she didn''t see J at the table, because Spark had already asked her to


    do so in advance.


    Later, Daniel asked a waiter to bring him the most expensive red wine they had in the restaurant.


    When she saw what he did, J started feeling a little bit distressed. She had already wanted to drink


    some red wine, but Ferris didn''t let her order it.


    When she saw how generous Daniel was to the model, J became very upset and disappointed...


    She thought that in the future, she would certainly not marry a man like Ferris, who was so miserly and


    weak!


    When J, who was now absent-minded, cut the steak on her te and drank her ss of fruit juice,


    she heard the woman sitting opposite to her say, "Mr. Si, I''ve already decided on what to order. What


    about you?"


    "The same as you, " replied Daniel. He sat on the chair and swirled the red wine in the ss, lost in


    thought.


    Later, the young model began to coquettishly express her love for him, and began saying, "Mr. Si, I''ve


    been thinking of you sincest time I met you!"


    "Oh? Did you?" Daniel calmly asked her.


    "Of course, Mr. Si. You''re the most handsome and talented man I''ve ever met in my life!" replied the


    model. She was ying with her blonde long hair and inclined forward.


    Out of the corner of her eye, J saw that the model was deliberately showcasing her generous


    cleavage...


    J then thought of her own cleavage, and realised that the model''s cleavage seemed to be more


    obvious, and better than hers. She thought that Daniel was interested in more curvaceous women!


    J began to think of Kate, who looked as charming as the model in front of her, and believed that


    what she had just concluded was correct!


    Daniel had heard many suchpliments before, and he just tly asked her, "At the present time,


    how much do you charge for your appearance?"


    "At least one million, " replied the model. The young model, who had started her career as a model only


    half a year ago, must''ve been quite extraordinary if she was worth such a good price.


    "I can give you ten million, but would you like to keep mepany tonight?" asked Daniel.


    "Uh..." J began to utter strange sounds. She immediately reached for the ss of water on the


    table because she choked on her food, again...


    But she picked the ss of red wine instead, and recklessly gulped the rest of it in seconds.


    After she drank all of it, and took a breather, J felt much better.


    "Mr. Si, you''re so nice, and it''s my pleasure if you like me. I''m d to serve you if you''d like to!" spoke


    the model. She just ignored all the others and smiled, her bright big eyes narrowing at this moment.


    ''Damn it! How dare they invite each other to a spicy night in front of me like that! How can they ignore


    me like this?'' thought J, with rage slowly building up in her.


    "Hey,dy! Aren''t you afraid of getting any venereal diseases from him?" asked J. She put aside


    her knife and fork and seriously looked at the model who was sitting opposite to her.


    Well... The young model was now stunned and looked at Daniel a bit confused. ''Does he really have...''


    she wondered.


    Daniel, who looked even more cold and gloomy, nced at J, and asked her, "Did you infect me


    with any?"


    When she heard him, J exerted herself to pinch his arm, and shouted, "What are you talking


    about?" She thought that she couldn''t have developed such a disease on her own, and if she really had


    any, she must''ve gotten it from Daniel!


    Oh... "No. I have to go to the hospital for a quick check-up. What if you got the disease?" said J.


    She seemed to be in a panic, which made Daniel look very depressed and indignant.


    "Sit down!" spoke Daniel coldly.


    The model, indeed, now hesitated on his offer, and wondered whether she should ept it or not.


    She was a youngdy and didn''t want to be infected with any of that...


    "Why do I have to sit down? I need to go to the hospital!" said J sternly.


    Daniel gripped her wrist and forced her to sit down again.


    He then suddenly got close to her, and spoke, "Why did I ask you to sit down? Sit down and watch how


    we show our affection to each other! J Shao, all other women are far more obedient than you!"


    When she heard him uttering these words, J''s first instinct was to p him across the face. "God


    damn you! You can find other women, and I will never stop you doing so!" she shouted.


    ''If he wants other women, he can do so whenever he likes. But why can''t he let me go? He wants me to


    watch how they show their affection? No, I don''t have such a hobby!'' thought J.


    When he heard that J had just swore, Daniel slightly frowned. He wanted to talk back to her, but he


    then felt that it wasn''t a wise thing to argue with her. "Just wait here!" he said.


    After uttering these words, Daniel began to have dinner.


    The model opposite to them kept looking at the two in an odd way.


    Finally, Daniel threw the model a sharp nce, and said, "Leave now if you''ve finished your dinner!"


    The model was so scared of him that she left straight away, without even finishing her meal. "I have


    something urgent to do, so I need to leave right now. Bye, Mr. Si!" she said.


    When she saw the model running away panicked, J scornfully smiled, and thought that the model


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    was, indeed, just another stupid woman with big breasts! J had just slightly frightened her, but she


    now really believed what she had earlier said.


    If Daniel didn''t stand up to make room for her to pass, J couldn''t get out of her seat. After she


    finished her dinner, she had to kill time by browsing on her phone, with her chin resting on her palm.


    The dinner was now over.


    They then left the restaurant, one behind the other. J quickly walked up to her car and got into it.


    Not uttering a single word, she started the car, but at that moment, Daniel climbed in the passenger''s


    seat and closed the door.


    He switched the car''s engine off, and asked, "What are you doing?!"


    ''Does he think he can act like a bastard just because he''s rich? Why does he keep involving me in his


    affairs when he is dating two girls at the same time? I don''t want to be a mistress. Can''t he just leave


    me alone?'' thought J.


    Daniel slowly fastened his seat belt, and said, "Drive to The Royal Mansion Neighborhood and let''s go


    to my house. I need to talk with you."


    "No!" replied J.


    In fact, she wanted to say that he didn''t have anything to talk with her; he was just a bastard who


    thought only with his penis. If she agreed to go to his house, he just could then just sleep with her and


    not be responsible for her, without doing anything meaningful. Whenever she thought of this, J


    became very angry.


    She was furious, because she couldn''t defeat Daniel when they fought with each other, and didn''t


    seed in resisting him either. And what was even worse, her heart was softened every time she saw


    him.


    When he saw that she was suddenly angry, Daniel just nced at her and said, "Swap seats with me!"

 Chapter 134 You Have Nothing to do with Cleverness

    Chapter 134 You Have Nothing to do with Cleverness


    Daniel unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car.


    As soon as he got off, J immediately stepped hard on the gas and turned her car around.


    But Daniel suddenly appeared in front of her car. Startled, J hastily hit the brakes, bumping her


    forehead on the steering wheel in the process.


    "It hurts!" yelled J. Gritting her teeth, J ced her palm on her forehead.


    Before she knew it, Daniel opened the car door, unfastened her seatbelt, and carefully brought her out


    of the car.


    With his left arm supporting her slim waist, their two bodies pressed tight together. Then, Daniel held up


    his hand and brought it on J''s forehead, tenderly massaging it.


    "Shit! If I end up having a concussion, how are you going to rece my clever brain?" protested J.


    Clever brain? Daniel burst intoughter and teased, "You have nothing to do with cleverness." If J


    was really clever, why couldn''t she understand that Daniel did all of these to protect her?


    Although, no matter how silly she seemed, Daniel still thought she was cute.


    "Are you sure? If I''m not clever enough, how was I able to get you?" J said. Meanwhile, she was


    thinking of a way to get rid of him.


    Daniel didn''t object her words. Instead, he agreed. "Okay, now that you have me, why do you want to


    throw me away like this?" he asked. She seemed more irresponsible!


    Humph! She pushed him away and went into her car again, but Daniel dragged her out by her waist.


    He took her hat off, and threw it into the backseat. "I hate seeing it!" he said.


    Of all the colors, why did she have to choose that? She really meant to torture him with a green hat!


    (TN: Wearing a green hat in Chinese has the metaphor meaning as being disloyal to the husband.)


    J coldly remarked, "You bought me this dress."


    "Of course, I know that!" said Daniel.


    "Then you should have known that the dress and the hat came in a set." said J.


    Daniel felt embarrassed.


    He brought J to the passenger seat, where she reluctantly sat. Daniel took the wheel and drove


    her Mercedes Benz toward the Royal Mansion Neighbourhood.


    At Mansion No. 9


    J couldn''t do anything as they both drove past her own mansion and into the garage of Mansion


    No. 9.


    She then had no choice but to follow Daniel into his mansion. She changed her shoes and climbed up


    the stairs.


    J set aside her frustrations and decided to go with the situation. If Daniel wanted to talk, fine. They


    would talk.


    At the study room


    Daniel casually sat on the chair behind his desk and demanded, "Come here!" He patted hisp when


    he noticed that J was about to sit on the other side of the desk.


    ...


    J red at him and continued to sit opposite of Daniel.


    She put her handbag on his desk and looked at Daniel, who was also looking at her. For a moment,


    they stared into each other''s eyes.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll ask Kate to let everyone know that she and I broke up. You just stay well by my side. I


    will also ask your parents'' approval of our engagement. If you''re willing to, I hope we can get married


    as soon as possible, " said Daniel. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled a stick out,


    and ced it between his lips.


    As he raised the lighter close to the cigarette''s tip, he caught a glimpse of J frowning.


    With a sigh, he put the stick back into the box and pushed the box aside. Relieved, J responded.


    "Yes, yes, no and no."


    Daniel understood the meaning of her answers, but with confusion, he asked, "Why don''t you want to


    get engaged and then married with me as soon as possible?" Her twost words made him upset.


    "I don''t trust you!" said J. J didn''t try to hide her true thoughts as she wanted to make


    everything clear.


    Daniel''s right index finger tapped lightly at his desk. Both of them were still staring at each other''s eyes.


    Neither of them wanted to look away.


    "Come here!" Daniel demanded once more. With his hand, he gestured for her toe closer.


    Insulted, J felt as if he was treating her like a little dog.


    "No way, unless you politely call me!" J shouted.


    Daniel felt ashamed. He stood up from his chair, offered his hand, which she took, and walked her to


    the sofa. He sat down first, and then he gently pulled J on hisp.


    His hands moved up to her waist. J tried to struggle out of his grip, but he didn''t let go. She gave


    up, and let him do what he wanted.


    "Tell me, why don''t you trust me?" asked Daniel.


    J''s arms wrapped Daniel''s neck, pulling him close so she could rest her head on his shoulder.


    Her initiative to get close made Daniel very happy that he lowered his head to kiss her forehead.


    "Because..." J reasoned, "You are a bad and wicked man. You''re keeping a rtionship with two


    girls at the same time. Oh, not just two, but a few!"


    The man chuckled and said, "I''ve told you that my rtionship with Kate is to protect you. As for the


    other women, they were... not worth mentioning." Why would Daniel admit that the only reason he had


    those other women was to make J angry?


    "During your two-month stay in America, I didn''t receive a single phone call. I can''t rely on you!" J


    continued her protest, feeling aggrieved.


    "Wow, really? The nerve of you to bring that up. I asked you to go with me and you didn''t! Why didn''t


    you anyway?" Daniel snapped back. He felt aggrieved too.


    J raised her head and stared at him in disbelief. "I already told you I would have nothing to do


    there. You''re not settling down there and you went on a business trip. I have a business to run here.


    Have you thought about that? Did you consider my interests?" said J.


    Her words sounded reasonable, so Daniel replied, "Fine. I''m wrong. It''s my fault, okay?" He raised his


    eyebrows and apologized to her.


    "No, it''s not okay! Can you guarantee that you would keep a monogamous rtionship? Sticking to


    only one woman?" J asked.


    "Yes, I can!" Daniel promised her straightforward. With a serious look in his eyes, he stared intensely


    into her eyes.


    As long as J behaved well, he would definitely behave well too.


    "Good!" So, after a short conversation between them, J easily forgave Daniel, whom she had


    loathed for two months.


    "I''m flying back to America tomorrow. Come with me, " said Daniel. He still had some work to deal with


    in America, and he had to stay there for about half a month.


    Upon hearing this, J curled her lips and asked, "Why are you going to America again?"


    He held her tight in his arms and exined, "My sister ising back home, and I have transferred the


    acting CEO of A Country to work in America. Also, there are still a lot of things that I have to personally


    deal with."


    He didn''t tell her more about these trivial affairs.


    She silently rested her head on his shoulder and pondered on whether she should go with him.


    "If you want to go, but you''re worried about your cake shop business, then I''ll arrange for two more


    employees to help you manage it, " Daniel suggested. J''s only worry here was her cake shop.


    J slightly nodded her head and said, "Can I offer you some help when you''re busy, and when


    you''re free, we can go out to y around?"


    J understood that Daniel was very busy with his work.


    Whenever she went to hispany, he was always busy working. All of his cars had piles of


    documents so he could always have ess to them.


    And if he didn''t have Spark to manage his work phone, he would have endless phone calls to answer


    every minute of the day.


    "You don''t need to help me there. You can just go out and have fun, but remember toe back to me


    in the evening, " said Daniel. His palm gripped her pale, white hand, which was smooth and soft, as if


    she never had done any tough work.


    He hoped that J''s hands would stay like this forever, even when she got old, when her hair was all


    white and her teeth was all lost.


    "Ah, yes! Shirley''s major in college was business management, and she was one of the most


    exceptional students in college! What about giving her a position in yourpany, so that she can help


    you with your work? What do you think?" J suggested. J thought that it was a waste of


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Shirley''s talent if she worked in her cake shop. Shirley would be better off using her college degree in


    SL Group.


    When she mentioned Shirley, Daniel frowned, but he considered, "If you really want her to work in my


    Daniel understood J''s worries. Shirley Zheng was her best friend, and if she could have a good


    and stable job, J would be more relieved.


    "Yes, she should be a talented person, as her scores in college were so great. Let her work as a


    trainee. Just give it a try, " said J.


    J was confident about Shirley''s talent, and she believed that she would be of help to Daniel with


    his work.

 Chapter 135 I Will Talk to My Father-in-law

    Chapter 135 I Will Talk to My Father-inw


    "OK, I''ll give her a chance to ept an interview. But I won''t intervene in her recruitment, " said Daniel.


    J was the only one who had ever been employed through the inner rtions in the SL Group''s


    history.


    "OK, if she''s employed, please give her more chances, and let her help more with your work, " said


    J. J was now feeling regretful that she didn''t choose a business management degree.


    Otherwise, she could help Daniel herself.


    Although she had worked with the SL Group, it was only for a short period and she could only do


    minimal, basic tasks. She could hardly grasp Daniel''s importantmercial affairs.


    Daniel looked affectionately at this innocent girl, and thought that he could never find another woman


    as silly as her in this world.


    What kind of woman would arrange her own man to be with another woman?


    Didn''t J throw a fit about trusting Daniel? Why was she bringing her woman best friend close to


    him?


    Perhaps she thought that the best job was to stay by Daniel''s side! God! This stupid girl!


    "But..." Daniel remarked, "It may not be best for Shirley Zheng to be my secretary or assistant." He


    tried to talk some sense into her.


    J thought his words meant that he didn''t believe in what Shirley was capable of, so she gripped his


    palm tight and assured him. "Shirley will be great for the job. She can endure anything! I always saw


    her read books until two o''clock in the morning when we were in college." J had the utmost


    admiration for Shirley and her resiliency.


    "No, J, " Daniel exined, with a sigh, "What I meant was that Shirley is female, my beloved


    woman''s best friend, don''t you think..." Before he could speak out the words "it might send out the


    wrong signal", J curled her lips and stared at Daniel, with annoyance.


    "If you''re not willing to give her the chance, then forget it. I''ll keep her in my cake shop!" said J.


    J didn''tprehend Daniel at all. She only thought that Daniel didn''t like Shirley, that he doubted


    Shirley''s skills.


    Daniel could feel her frustration, so he sighed and said, "Don''t get angry. We''ll do as you say."


    Daniel thought it best to leave it alone. He did need help, and if Shirley Zheng was so capable, then it


    would be good to have one more effective assistant.


    After hearing those words, J smiled and kissed his cheek. "I''ll go to America with you. Let me go


    home to pack my luggage."


    When Daniel heard that she was going back home, he held her tighter and demanded, "No, don''t


    leave. Stay here with me tonight."


    During his two months in America, he had used up all his restraint to keep himself from contacting her.


    Now, she was in his arms, and he did not want to let her go.


    "I have to. My father will get angry, " J disagreed.


    Samuel still had beef with Daniel, and J didn''t know what to do.


    Hearing her mention her father, Daniel loosened his arms off of her waist and said, "Don''t worry! I''ll talk


    to him. Wait for me in the bedroom."


    He stood up from the sofa and took his phone out to make a call.


    "Are you calling my father? What are you going to tell him?" asked J. She got tense all of a


    sudden.


    Samuel was extremely resentful toward Daniel, so J was afraid that Daniel might have a hard time


    dealing with him.


    Daniel gave her a kiss on the lips. "Rx. I will talk to my father-inw. Go to the bedroom now, " he


    assured her.


    When she heard Daniel call her Dad "father-inw", J''s face flushed crimson. She mischievously


    bit his hand and said, "What do you mean father-inw?"


    "Yes, my honey!" Daniel tittered.


    My goodness! This shameless man! J, with her face flushing red and her foot stomping on the


    floor, took her handbag and walked to the bedroom.


    His bedroom was clean and tidy. He must have some sort of household helper toe clean his


    mansion everyday. It was always spotless.


    She, then, took out her phone from her handbag. Uh-oh. Her phone was off. No wonder it kept quiet


    the whole day.


    When she turned it on, it kept beeping with voicemail alerts.


    There were messages from her father, her mother, her brother, and even Shirley.


    Since Daniel was calling her father, she called Shirley instead.


    "Oh, thank God! You called back! I was so worried about you!" answered Shirley. Shirley was not able


    to reach J the whole afternoon, so she was worried sick.


    J giggled and said, "Shirley, I have some of good news for you."


    Ecstatic, she threw herself onto the wide bed.


    "What good news? Are you getting married?" Shirley was joking.


    "No! What are you talking about? It''s too early to talk about marriage!" said J. "Shirley, I''ve


    discussed with Daniel, and he promised to set you up with an interview for the SL Group!" J


    couldn''t contain her excitement as she told Shirley the news.


    Shirley was speechless. After all, it is the SL Group! Daniel''spany!


    Regainingposure, Shirley asked, "Could you repeat your words again? J?" Shirley was so


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    shocked that her voice trembled.


    "I said, that Daniel promised to set you up with an interview for hispany. If you pass, you can work


    in the SL Group!" repeated J. If Shirley could pass the interview, her family would be overjoyed.


    The sry and benefits in the SL Group was amazing.


    Still in shock, Shirley covered her mouth. She choked and said, "J..." But she was too excited to


    utter any more out.


    "Are you happy?" asked J. J knew Shirley must be happy. Her degree would be useful in the


    SL Group.


    Shirley''s career was ruined by Walter, that scumbag, but now, she finally had a good opportunity.


    "Yes, of course I''m happy! J! But... J, what''s the rtionship between you and Daniel?" Shirley


    asked warily.


    "We... we are... boyfriend and girlfriend. But no, not yet, it''s not confirmed yet." This question had


    pestered J for a long time. She and Daniel hadn''t put abel on their rtionship yet, even though


    they had been together for so long.


    When Shirley heard that J and Daniel might be in a romantic rtionship, her excitement


    disappeared.


    "But isn''t Daniel with... Kate Song?" asked Shirley.


    "Yes, but he promised me that he would break up with Kate!" answered J. J''s requirement was


    simple. As long as Daniel would break up all his rtions with other women, she was willing to stay


    with him.


    "Well, J. How long have you... been together?" asked Shirley.


    "We have been together... Let me think... for less than six months!" said J. J counted from the


    day she lost her virginity to him.


    Shirley''s eyes kept staring on herputer, without moving an inch. She remembered that J told


    her that she had nothing to do with Daniel.


    She wondered how they became a couple now.


    "Shirley?" She kept silent on the phone, which made J call her name.


    "Uhm, I''m doing myundry. I should hang up now, " replied Shirley. She was panicking, so she wanted


    to end the call immediately.


    "Wait. I have other things to tell you. I''m going to America tomorrow, so please take good care of


    yourself here! If anyone from the SL Group contacts you, just go and show up for the interview. Don''t


    worry about my shop! Keep this in mind, okay?" J kept on telling Shirley to go for the interview.


    She was worried that Shirley would miss this good opportunity.

 Chapter 136 You Must be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 136 You Must be My Girlfriend


    With her eyes red, Shirley said, "Well, J, thank you. I see."


    And then tears ran down Shirley''s face. But why? Why did she fall in love with Daniel?


    Such a perfect man¡­ He was her best friend''s boyfriend. What should she do¡­


    J didn''t notice anything wrong with Shirley. She was excited, and tumbled in bed after hanging up


    the phone.


    Daniel came back home half an hourter.


    When he returned, J was on the bed, chatting with Sally, who was asking her whether she wanted


    to go to America or not.


    Daniel jumped on her and grabbed her phone out of her hand. He then turned her over to face him.


    Looking deep into her eyes, he kissed her seductive red lips.


    "Daniel, stop it! Tell me first what my father said." She was not in the mood unless she knew what her


    father had said first.


    He didn''t mention of her father''s fury, and just said, "At first he was angry, butter he agreed that you


    go to America with me."


    "And then?"


    "And then nothing else."


    "What? Didn''t he re up? Or¡­ didn''t he threaten you to be responsible for me?" It should not have


    been like that.


    Watching her confused lovely face, he smiled. "Of course he got angry, but I eventually made it out.


    The only thing that you need to care about right now is to be with me."


    "How did you make it out?" She was really curious. If she was right, this time her father should have


    been in a furious rage.


    "I told him that if you were willing to go with me, we could skip the engagement and get married


    immediately."


    ¡­


    Did that mean that he really loved her? And that he was eager to marry her?


    But¡­ He had never said he loved her. His true love was someone else.


    "J..." He whispered.


    "What?" J looked at him in wonder. There was something wrong, and she felt a little bit nervous.


    But why?


    "I love you!"


    After a brief silence, J finally took control of her fast beating heart, and replied, "Well..."


    "Jane..." He called her name again, in a sweet and soft voice.


    "What?" She nuzzled close to him, and found it was embarrassing to meet with his eyes.


    "I love you!" He said it sincerely.


    Another short silence came. After, she said, "Daniel."


    "Em, yes?" He was expecting her answer.


    "Goodnight!" She said it sweetly, and gave him a kiss.


    Still, the man got angry.


    He rolled over on her, and asked, "Are you just inviting me?" This made him feel better.


    "No! I meant it, otherwise. I''ll go home right now!" Jane was so shy that she didn''t know what to do or


    where to look.


    "You don''t have to go back home. Father has given you a month''s holiday."


    "What? Why?"


    "No why''s!" He interrupted and held her anxious little hands, while kissing her rosy and tasty ruby-red


    lips.


    After a while, she said, "Daniel."


    "Yes?"


    "What''s the rtionship between us?" J honestly felt sad to ask such a question.


    The man got off of her and held her in his arms. "Do you want to be my wife, or to be my wife?"


    ¡­


    "If you don''t make it clear, I won''t marry you!" she said sourly. She now got rid of him and rolled over to


    the side of the bed to get up and put her shoes on.


    Daniel also got out of bed on the other side and walked towards her to put his arms around her waist.


    "J, can you be my girlfriend?" he asked.


    "No! You once said the same thing to Kate. I hate to hear that!" The girl willingly refused him.


    The man then raised his eyebrow, and said, "You must be my girlfriend!"


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    "You don''t?" While fondling her face with his hand, he said, "Well, then be my lover. How do you think?"


    J beat away his hand and proudly raised her chin. "Go and look for some of your sweet hot lovers.


    Sorry, but I just don''t care!"


    She saw a resentful look in his eyes, which made her unconsciously walk back.


    He made a step forward, and as she kept stepping backwards, he kept stepping forward.


    But, unless you opened the door, the only way out was through the balcony.


    He extended his hands against the door, circling her around.


    Oh no! Kabe-Don! A Kabe¨CDon of such a handsome man suddenly made J''s heart beat faster.


    She would''ve liked to say that she does. Actually, she would love doing anything for him now!


    "Jane, you never learn. How should I punish you?" His voice was so soft and alluring that it almost


    killed her.


    Oh no! It was so charming when he called out her name. His voice was really deep and sexy.


    Sheid her arms around his neck, and said, " What can I do for you, Mr. Si?"


    She would do whatever he said.


    "Be my girlfriend!" If she didn''t want to get married with him now, he could at least let her off for another


    two years.


    Unless she found out that she was pregnant one day¡­ Well, that it was not up to her.


    "OK. See how good I am? Now you have to follow me!" If she had been obedient from the start, it


    would''ve been less fun.


    Her acting like a spoiled child made Daniel giggle. "Well, as you like."


    She leaned close to him and kissed him.


    At that moment, the room was filled with their distinct sexy passion. The man and woman kissed each


    other so hard and passionately that they almost ran short of breath.


    But J interrupted their tender moment, and said, "Go and take a shower first."


    "Not now." The man couldn''t wait anymore.


    However, the woman looked upon him aggrievedly, and said, "You said you''d listen to me."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡­


    Daniel stopped his act and buried his face into her neck. "Jane, are you kidding me?"


    "Yep, but you seduced me first." After she replied, she stuck her tongue out at him.


    Seduced? When did he go so low as to seduce a woman!


    J was then suddenly picked up and as she slipped her arms around his neck, she cried, "Shower! I


    told you to go and take a shower!"


    "Yes, I know, and I''m going to take a shower right now. What do you think I''m doing?" The man said all


    of this in aplete make¨Cbelieve confusion.


    Eh¡­ J felt embarrassed, and touched her nose. She said, "Of course I was thinking about the


    shower. Go!"


    They entered the bathroom together, and J was put on a rest bed near the bathtub. Daniel then


    went to fill the tub.


    Soon after, a scream was hearding out of the bathroom. "Daniel, you promised me to have a


    shower, not this!"


    "Well. This is shower!" His voice sounded innocent.


    "Stop! Don''t touch me!" The sound of running water was very loud.


    "Well, okay." No touching, only kissing.


    He kissed her tummy, and J felt helpless.


    Forget about it. She didn''t want to say anything more to this sex maniac.


    In the morning, at sunrise, Daniel finally stopped and left alone the almost fainted girl''s body.

 Chapter 137 Samuel, Please Dont Be So Unreasonable

    Chapter 137 Samuel, Please Don''t Be So Unreasonable


    Daniel got out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. He then returned to bed and fell


    asleep with J in his arms.


    At about one o''clock in the afternoon, J, who was still sleeping, was awakened by her phone''s


    ringtone. She felt very drowsy and reached out for her phone, which was at the bedside. Not checking


    who was calling her, she just slid the answer button, and said, "Hello, J speaking."


    "J Shao! You''re mad!" Samuel shouted at her on the other end of the line.


    J then woke suddenly, and startled, she asked, "Father, what happened?"


    "You stayed out all night and didn''t even think to call me. Why are you still asking? J Shao, were


    you born to make me angry?!" shouted Samuel. It was now alreadyte in the afternoon, but J was


    still sleeping! And Samuel had already guessed what she had done all night!


    When he thought of this, Samuel really wanted to beat Daniel up.


    "Oh, I thought that Daniel had already told you, " said J.


    "Well, yes, he did tell me, " replied Samuel. But he still wanted his daughter to personally tell him about


    it.


    ... J, who was speechless with anger, yawned, and then said, "Samuel, please don''t be so


    unreasonable!"


    When he heard his daughter''s words, Samuel felt even more distressed.


    "You''re going to America, aren''t you? Why don''t youe back and pack up your things? Do you want


    to go there without carrying anything with you?" asked Samuel. He thought that his daughter was about


    to elope with Daniel! s!


    "No, I won''t leave for America without carrying anything with me. I''lle home and pack my things, "


    replied J. After she hang up the phone, J, who was still sleepy, got out of bed, went to


    bathroom and began to wash.


    When she came out of No. 9 mansion, Spark, who was waiting for her at the vi''s gates, walked up to


    her when he saw her.


    "Miss Shao, Mr. Si has asked me to tell you that you just need to carry with you a few necessities; he


    has already prepared clothes and other items for you in America."


    "Well, I see. Thanks!" said J.


    "Miss Shao, are you going to No. 8 mansion now? If so, I can take you there!" said Spark. He then


    immediately opened the Cayenne''s back door and invited J to sit on the backseat.


    At No. 8 mansion


    J opened the vi''s door and secretly poked her head inside the house. She found that someone


    was in the kitchen, but no one in the living room and dining room.


    After she quietly locked the door behind her, J snuck through the dining room''s door along the wall,


    and while looking inside the kitchen, she found that E was busy cooking.


    She then gingerly walked out of the dining room with quick steps and quickly ran upstairs.


    When she arrived at the second floor staircase, Samuel, holding John in his arms, was looking at her in


    the corridor.


    Well... "Hi, father! Hi, John!" J managed to calm herself down, and pretending to be natural, she


    greeted her father and her brother.


    "Sister!" said John. He stretched out his hands and wanted J to hold him.


    J then immediately ran towards them, took John from her father''s arms and then seized the


    chance to go to her bedroom.


    John, who tightly hugged his sister, thought that J was maybe ying with him, so he was very


    happy.


    Before Samuel caught up with her, J mmed the door.


    "J Shao!" shouted Samuel. He was angry and fierce outside J''s bedroom.


    "Samuel, you can go and do some other things first. I need to pack up my things now, so please don''t


    disturb me!" said J. She kissed John''s cheek and then put him on her bed.


    "Dear John. I have to pack some of my things now. Just sit here and wait for me!" J also gently


    pinched his smooth cheek.


    John, who seemed to understand what J had just said, nodded and quietly looked at her, who was


    busy.


    E and Samuel downstairs knew that their n had seed, so they quickly carried their luggage,


    which had been hidden and packed up advance, texted a message to J, and then rapidly left the


    house.


    When he saw E and Samuel rushing out of the garage, Spark felt that something was wrong.


    "Ah!" A scream of despair came from the room on the second floor.


    When Spark hesitated and wondered whether he should go upstairs and see what was going on,


    J, holding John in her arms, ran out of the vi, breathless.


    But by now, the Cadic had already driven away. J ran behind the car, and shouted, "Samuel,


    how can you treat me like this?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In the airport''s lounge


    Daniel and J, who were each wearing sunsses, were sitting in the first-ss lounge, and Daniel


    was looking at John held in J''s arms.


    "Brother, you''re so handsome. Does mother* know that?" asked John. His naive voice amused J.


    Daniel stared at John, and tly uttered, "Call me brother-inw, little man."


    "Brother-inw, will I be as handsome as you are after I grow up?" asked John. John, with a pair of big


    eyes which were exactly the same as J''s, stared at Daniel and almost drooled.


    "If you keep in touch with me in the future, you''ll surely be infected with my handsomeness, " replied


    Daniel. He raised theers of his mouth, but still didn''t have the courage to take John from J''s


    arms.


    J chuckled and said, "Daniel, you''re narcissistic, but does your mother know this?"


    When he heard her, Daniel calmly replied, "You can call your mother-inw and figure out whether she


    know or not."


    ...


    "I''ll help you correct what you just said. She''s my sworn mother not mother-inw!" She didn''t want


    Daniel to take any advantage of her; she wasn''t that stupid.


    "She will be your mother-inw sooner orter, and you should try to get used to the fact, " said


    Daniel. Daniel, who slightly smiled and was in a good mood, whistled to John.


    John immediatelyughed and got down from J. With his short legs, he ran in front of Daniel, and


    asked him to hold him.


    The sunset''s light shone on Daniel through the French windows in the lounge. He seemed to be


    emitting the golden light himself, like a god, while he held John in his arms.


    This scene was deeply engraved on J''s mind.


    When the ne took off, J, who acted like a mother, asked the airline stewardess for some hot


    water and reconstituted powdered milk for John in a tearing hurry.


    But, when the water cooled down, the nursing bottle was overturned, and the powdered milk spilled


    out.


    And when the nursing bottle was upright, the water, however, also spilled out...


    Daniel sighed, and he stood up from his chair and pulled J to the side. After he let J sit down,


    he put John into her arms.


    After that, Daniel slightly rolled up his sleeves and personally prepared the powdered milk.


    To J''s amazement, Daniel carefully read the steps for preparing the powdered milk and correctly


    prepared it for John.


    The water''s temperature was just right for drinking. John, with the nursing bottle in his hands, sucked


    hungry on the powdered milk.


    J was relieved, and John, who was drinking the powdered milk, felt drowsy.


    J tenderly helped him adjust his posture and let him lie in her arms. She then imitated E and


    patted him on his little body to lull him to sleep.


    But, even if this seemed to be a simple thing, it was not easy for her to do it well.


    After several minutes, J''s left arm, on which John''s head rested, began to ache.


    After J continuously helped John adjust on several sleeping positions, Daniel finally put down the


    documents he was handling and held John, who was very sleepy, in his arms.


    When he was in afortable position, John finally fell asleep.


    Both J and Daniel were green hands in taking care of a child, but it seemed that Daniel did better


    than J.


    J massaged her aching left arm, and said, "How does my mother actually look after John? He''s so


    heavy!"


    When she remembered that she had to take care of John for more than ten days, J could not help


    but whine at the thought of this.


    "If you practice a lot on how to look after a child now, you will find it easy to take care of our own child


    in the future, " said Daniel. Uttering thesest words, he again picked up the documents beside him


    and continued to read them.

 Chapter 138 How to Change Diapers

    Chapter 138 How to Change Diapers


    J blushed when she heard his words and nced at him, saying, "I''m not going to have a baby


    now!" She herself was still just a child. She yearned for the free time. But in the same time, as she


    touched her belly, J thought that she would be also very happy if there was a baby growing in her


    body.


    "I will have it sooner orter." Daniel raised his eyebrows. He would have to put a baby in her, in order


    to make J marry him as soon as possible.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was helpful taking care of John now.


    Yet he had so much to worry about Jane, who was just like a child.


    J raised his arm and bit him gently on it. "No more talking!"


    He kissed the spot where she just bit, which made J''s face flush red.


    The next severe challenge J had to face was John pooing...


    How to change diapers? The young couple helplessly looked at each other.


    Finally, Daniel handed the baby to Spark, who was sitting behind them.


    Spark didn''t know what to do, too. He alsopletelycked the experience of taking care of a baby.


    So they asked the airline stewardess for her help. She already had experience with this kind of task,


    and she helped to clean John''s bottom and change his diaper.


    After this, the stewardess exined to the little couple the whole process in detail, and told them


    several attentions.


    "Thank you so much!" J smiled at the stewardess, as if she had understood what she had just said.


    But in fact, she just wanted to cry.


    If they weren''t on a ne, J would''ve called Samuel and protested to him.


    The acting CEO of the American branch of the SL Group met with them in person at the airport.


    "Mr. Si, you''ve had a long flight." The acting CEO, Colin, who was just about Daniel''s age, was


    appointed to the position from A Country.


    He was L''s nephew, and had been working in A Country for nearly three years now.


    He was endowed with both leader-like qualities and investment expansive horizons.


    "Brother, this is my girlfriend, J." Colin quickly scanned J, smiled, and nodded at her. He was


    confused about the baby in her arms.


    He didn''t ask a single question about the baby, but just stretched his right hand out, and said, "Hello,


    Miss Shao, my name is Colin."


    J felt a little shy when Daniel said that she was his girlfriend, which surprised Daniel.


    Daniel took John from J''s arms when she was moving him from her right hand to her left.


    She then shook hands with Colin.


    "Hello, Mr. Li. I''m d to meet you."


    Daniel nced at J, and said, "There''s no need to be d of meeting him. Just stay with me and


    you''ll be happy."


    ... J rolled her eyes to him with a flushed, red face.


    Colinughed, and said, "Then it''s my honour to meet Miss Shao." He was curious about the woman


    that could make his brother feel so jealous.


    They walked up to the gates of the airport, where four Maybach were parked, and Daniel and J got


    inside the second one.


    Colin and Spark got inside the third, and in the first and fourth there were several bodyguards.


    They went straight to Daniel''s private residence in America, which was over a thousand square meters


    big.


    The car was parked at the gates of the vi. Daniel got out of it with John held in his arms while J


    walked behind them.


    But what happened next made J look at Daniel severely.


    Eight maids, divided into two rows, were standing neatly at the door of the vi. Their boss was was


    probably in his forties.


    They bowed neatly to Daniel, and said, "We wee the young master back home."


    J had already seen this kind of situation happening before.


    She just gracefully followed Daniel and entered the vi, which was decorated in a western style.


    Spark led two bodyguards to take their luggage up to the second floor.


    While J looked around the vi, Daniel handed John to the butler, and said, "Be careful with him!"


    The butler then said to the maids, "You, Sasha and Mary! Take good care of the little master. There


    must be no slips!"


    "Got it, butler Park!"


    John then looked at the woman who was holding him, and lightly pinched her cheeks, saying, "Hi,


    "Hi, little master." The maid responded to John.


    Daniel let her sit beside him, and then a maid served them tea.


    Two other maids came to massage Daniel, and J felt a little angry at this, but she instead just took


    a sip of tea and suppressed her anger.


    "Daniel, the materials have already been ssified. Shall we now go to thepany?" Colin came to


    him with a wedge of files in his hands.


    Daniel nodded, "OK. Jane, you can put John to sleep for a while on the second floor. If you ever need


    anything, just ask butler Park."


    When he turned his head around, he was confused about the angry woman.


    Butler Park walked up to J to greet her, and said, "Miss Shao, I''m butler Park."


    "Butler Park, she is the woman of the house from now on, " said Daniel. He then stood up from the sofa


    and held J''s hand while walking up to the second floor.


    Butler Park nodded at once. "Yes, Mr. Si and Mrs. Si."


    Mrs. Si... J turned around, and said to butler Park, "Just call me J. I''m not..."


    "J, go upstairs." Daniel stopped her exnation, discontented. ''Is she disassociating from me?''


    Daniel''s room was his innermost space.


    He closed the door and then embraced J in his arms. "Why are you so angry?"


    J raised her eyebrows. Was it that so obvious? Could he really tell it?


    She separated herself from his embrace and began to look around his bedroom. "Mr. Si, you are really


    something! Eight women to serve you; that must be great!"


    Every one of them had a beautiful face, a good figure and were also super talented. They should''ve


    attended Miss World instead of being hired as maids in some house.


    Daniel then understood that she was jealous!


    He embraced her again, and kissed her on her lips. "Jerry sent them to me, so your brother is the one


    to me."


    Wo years ago, when Jerry had been on a business trip in America, and when he was just about to


    meet with Jane, he was attacked by the families of whom he had lost awsuit.


    Several strong men took out their daggers and attacked him out in the street.


    At that time, Daniel had just taken over the American branch from Harry and stayed there. So Jerry


    called him.

 Chapter 139 Wait for Me at Home

    Chapter 139 Wait for Me at Home


    Daniel had already saved Jerry once, and at Sven''s suggestion, Jerry had sent over to his house


    several maids to work for Daniel.


    It had been of no concern to Daniel at that time, and those maids knew their ce, and were


    experienced, so he had decided to keep them for the time being.


    "Humph!" J groaned with discontent.


    Sitting face to face, Daniel said, "Jane, if you really want to, I will fire them."


    "Of course I do! But... Maybeter. I can''t take care of John all by myself now!" she said, while in the


    same time sighing.


    ''I can be really clumsy sometimes!'' she thought.


    "As you wish, and you can fire them any time you want. Are you happy now?" asked Daniel. ''If I can''t


    make my hot-tempered girlfriend happy, how can I go to work then?'' he thought.


    "No!" she replied. She stared at him again and said, "They couldn''t keep their hands off you and you


    just turned a blind eye to it. Daniel, you have absolutely no respect for me, do you?"


    For a while he was confused, but he eventually realised what she was trying to say. He replied, "It''s no


    big deal, I will talk to butler Park."


    His eyes then overflowed with a cheerful light gleaming in them. ''It had never urred to me that she


    could be so jealous, '' he thought.


    "That''s OK!" replied J. He had given his word, so she eventually stopped before going too far.


    She then gave him a kiss on his cheek, and said, "Go to work now. I will catch some sleep along with


    John."


    "OK, " he said.


    Daniel put his right arm around her slender waist and walked out the bedroom together.


    Downstairs, they saw that John was running outside the vi, followed by three maids.


    Surprised, Colin looked at the young coupleing down. He could tell that they were in a good mood


    from Daniel''s bright eyes.


    ''Should the poker-faced Daniel really have a look like that on his face?'' he wondered.


    Daniel gave some orders to butler Park and then was about to leave with Spark and Colin.


    Suddenly, something urred to him. He turned around, walked towards J, and after he kissed her


    red lips, he said, "Wait for me at home."


    He kissed her in front of the others, and this made J blush. She gently pushed Daniel away, and


    mumbled, "Go to work. Aren''t you sheepish?"


    Danielughed, and was pushed towards the door by her.


    J also went out of the vi with them because she had to bring John back in the house.


    She managed to take John upstairs, and after she walked into the bedroom, sheid him on Daniel''s


    bed. Then, she took off his shoes, and said, "Now, we''ll both go to sleep."


    However, John was crawling around on the bed and wouldn''t go to sleep.


    "Sister, I''m not sleepy, but you go and have a good sleep, " said John.


    ...


    Their flight, which hadsted for more than a dozen hours, had exhausted J to her limits. She


    listlessly said on the bed, "John, go to sleep now, or I will call daddy and mommy toe and take you


    back home."


    ''Daddy and mommy, why haven''t you called me yet to ask if everything is going alright with John?'' she


    wondered.


    "No, sister, y with me, please, " replied John. He crawled over to her and then lied on her belly and


    acted shamelessly.


    Being so exhausted, she could barely open her eyes any more. She grasped his chubby little hand,


    and said, "John, go to sleep right now. I''m very sleepy."


    "But, sister, I need to go to the toilet, " he said. At that moment, he let go of J''s hand and got out of


    bed.


    But J''s mind was in a whirl because of how tired she was and couldn''t tell what he was talking


    about.


    She hazily watched him getting out of bed, and said, "John, stop." Now she had to open her eyes and


    sit up out of bed as well.


    John was clutching his belly with his hands and was jumping around in a hurry. He said, "Sister, I really


    want to pee!"


    ''What? Pee?'' she thought.


    She finally woke up, put on her shoes and then looked around for the bathroom.


    The bedroom was really big, and she first entered the wardrobe before finding the bathroom.


    However, John, who was taking his pants off in the bathroom, suddenly let out a scream.


    J was dumbfounded when she saw the dripping urineing from his pants.


    John had pissed his pants...


    ''I remember that he was wearing a diaper. Where is it now?'' she wondered.


    She called butler Park, and said, "John has pissed his pants. Could you please help him take a bath


    and change his clothes?"


    Butler Park summoned Sasha and Mary to undress John and clean the bathroom after him.


    "Mrs. Si, do you want us to bathe master John in Mr. Si''s bathroom?"asked Sasha. ''Mr. Si is obsessed


    about cleanliness, so I have to ask first, '' thought Sasha.


    J nodded, and said, "Yes!" She had to learn how to bathe and dress John herself.


    "But, madam, Mr. Si doesn''t like others to use anything that is his. I think we should ask for his


    permission first, " said Mary, one of the other maids. She was suddenly interrupted.


    ''She knew that I''m Chinese, and she can speak Chinese as well. She seemed to speak to me in


    English on purpose. But my gut tells me that she did it on purpose, '' thought J. "No, I can call the


    shots here."


    J nonchntly replied to her in Chinese.


    ''If I can''t call the shots on these things, then why am I here? To work as a maid?'' thought J.


    She didn''t look too well, and Park gave Mary a lesson. "You heard her, go to work!"


    "Yes, Mr. Park, " reverently replied Mary. She then went to the bathroom.


    J followed her. She watched them put John naked in the tub, while the third maid brought in some


    baby bath products.


    "Sister, I''m shy. Don''t peep at me!" said John. He covered his pee-pee and then hid himself under


    water.


    J rolled her eyes at John, and said, "Wimpy kid, chop-chop, hurry! We have to sleep after your


    bath!"


    John had gotten used to ying with toys while taking a bath. But, right now, there were none in the


    tub. Heined to J, "Sister, I want toys! I want toys!"


    "Take a bath first. I will take you to buy some if we have timeter this evening, " replied J. She


    was still watching the two maids gently and expertly bathing her little brother.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Jane, I''ll tell on you if you still keep treating me like this!" said John. He crossed his arms over his


    chest and looked up at J.


    The time difference between A Country and C Country was twelve hours, and J had been utterly


    worn out by now. In a daze, she said, "OK, go and tell dad then."


    Although he was just a little child, John was not that stupid, and replied, "No! I''ll call mommy, not


    daddy!"


    ''Everyone knows that dad dotes on Jane. It is of no use if I call dad, '' thought John.


    "John, we have the same mother. She will be more rational with me!" replied J. She couldn''t help


    but picture the real situation to him.


    John humphed and frowned. He had his dad''s brows.


    At the end of the bath, J went to the wardrobe and unpacked a suitcase to take out an all-in-one


    pajama for John.


    She then took him to the bedroom, ced him on the bed, held him tightly, and demanded, "You must


    go to sleep now!"

 Chapter 140 Why are You Pressing on My Sister

    Chapter 140 Why are You Pressing on My Sister


    "But I''m not sleepy!" John protested to her sisters while he was trying to struggle out of her arms.


    "But I am!" yelled J.


    "Then you go to bed by yourself! I''m not sleepy, and I must y with my toys. I want my Transformers,


    and my remote controlled ne!" demanded John. He finally managed to get rid of J''s grip, and he


    sat on the pillow beside her while he was staring at her and protesting.


    J had no choice but to call butler Park again. "Mr. Park, please go and buy something for me!"


    "Yes, Miss J, anything. Please tell me what you need!" said butler Park.


    J then said to her brother, "Tell uncle Park what you want." J threw a glimpse at John, who


    was now very excited.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    John spoke out a list of toys'' names, Park understood, and then left the bedroom.


    "Now, John Shao, you must go to bed! If you don''t, I won''t be giving you any toys!" J had already


    taken out her phone and was ready to call to Samuel.


    Hearing J''s warning, John had no choice but toy well on the bed beside her. He said, "I''m going


    to sleep now, but remember to keep your word!"


    "I will, sleep tight now! My dear brother."


    The bathroom was soon cleaned and tidied up, and the whole bedroom returned to its peacefulness.


    They didn''t wake up until six o''clock in the evening.


    John woke up first, and the moment he opened his eyes, he pped his little palm on J''s belly, and


    J suddenly woke up startled from her dreaming.


    Staring at her slyly giggling brother, J nearly came to a breakdown point.


    Without uttering a single word, she dialed Samuel''s phone number. "Dad, why did you have to y this


    evil game on your daughter?" protested J over the phone.


    If she didn''t find a way to release her anger out, she would keep on feeling more and more


    ufortable. She didn''t have the slightest experience in taking care of a child, but she was left


    hanging with a two-year-old baby.


    But when J took a second look at her giggling brother, who was actually pretty lovely, she felt a


    little bit better.


    "Sooner orter there''s no doubt that you''ll be a mother. It''s good for you to have some practice in


    advance, " answered Samuel. Samuel was then about to hang up and hold his wife and sleep; he had


    been expecting J''s anger.


    "I want to hit him!" said J. She then made a face towards her brother.


    "That''s your own brother, and if you can bear to hit him, then do as you like!" temporised Samuel.


    ... ''Right, that''s my own brother, and he always calls me sister in a lovely way. How would it ever be


    possible for me to hit him, '' thought J.


    She then replied, "Well, just forget about this phone call please." J then yawned.


    She thought that John was only a wimpy kid, and of course she absolutely had the ability to control


    him.


    But she was really sleepy now, and when she ended her phone call, she called in butler Park again.


    Park had already bought the toys, and while J pointed to John, she instructed Park, "Please ask


    two of the housemaids to y with him; I want to have some more sleep."


    Park then held John in his arms, and askedJ, "Miss J, the chef is already preparing the dinner,


    and if you''re in need of anything, please don''t hesitate in calling me at any time."


    She shook her head, and said, "No, nothing else, that''ll be all. I''m sleeping for a little while longer;


    please just leave me alone. And feed John dinner first,ter."


    Butler Park then left the bedroom, holding John in his arms.


    Holding the thin quilt over her, J quickly fell asleep again.


    Soon enough, J fell into a dream in which she went fishing with Daniel.


    In her dream J had caught a huge fish, but the fish''s mouth was biting on her lips all of a sudden.


    She felt so disgusted that she kept wiping her lips and said, "It tastes fishy, don''t kiss me!"


    At that moment, Daniel was looking at her movements, wearing an embarrassed look. ''I haven''t eaten


    any fishy food today, '' he thought.


    But still, he went to the bathroom and brushed his teeth.


    When he came back to bed, J was still in her dream, sound asleep.


    He pressed on the woman, and went on to kiss on her lips. "Jane, dinner''s ready, " he said.


    But J was still in her dream, in which she had caught another huge fish that again kissed her lips.


    J struggled and pushed away the big fish, yelling, "No, don''t kiss me! It''s fishy... And don''t press on


    me, or I''ll scrape your fish scales off!"


    ''Fish scales?'' wondered Daniel. His face darkened when he stared at the woman with her eyes closed,


    and immediately guessed that she might be having a dream...


    "Jane, " he called her name again. Then he dragged her body next to him, and ced her in his arms.


    "Um?" When J began to open her eyes, she saw in a daze Daniel''s blurred figure.


    Half-asleep, she asked, "Are you a fish or a human being? Or are you a... mermaid?"


    ''I''m a mermaid?''


    Daniel''s face darkened again when she mistook him as being a fish, or even a mermaid.


    Without any sort of pity, he bit on her ear, which sent J a shiver that awakened her in an instant.


    "Hey, it''s you Daniel! You''vee back home! Let''s sleep!" said J.


    "OK!" The man gave her a straight answer and then ced her back under the nket, pressing on her


    and biting on her body.


    ''Didn''t he say that we''ll go to sleep together?'' thought J. "Stop, stop! Daniel, stop now!" demanded


    J.


    "Didn''t you invite me just now?" asked Daniel. He kept his moves on J.


    This time, J waspletely awake, and she caught hold of his restless palm. "Didn''t you say that


    dinner is ready? Come, let''s go downstairs and have our meal, " she said.


    "No, I don''t need any dinner. I''ll be feasting on you, " said Daniel.


    "No, don''t bite me... I need to go and eat, " demanded J. The bedroom was suddenly filled with a


    charming love aura.


    But, right at that moment, some footsteps were heard, and the door was opened. "Brother, I''ve finished


    assembling my toys, " said John.


    He had pushed open the door and crawled up to the bed.


    Lifting the transformer toy in his hands, he looked curiously at the two adults together in bed, and


    asked, "Brother, why are you pressing on my sister like that?"


    Daniel then leaned himself on J for some moments without moving an inch.


    J was tittering, and as she pushed him away, she exined to her brother, "Daniel is sick, and you


    need to let him lie here for a while so he can be fine!"


    She then got out of bed and entered the bathroom to wash her face. She could hear John''s talking,


    who now leaned on Daniel. "Brother, my mom said that if you''re sick, you need to take some pills, "


    said John.


    "Yes, of course I will, " replied Daniel.


    "Brother, get up now. Let me take you to the hospital and see a doctor!" John put aside his transformer


    toy and attempted to drag Daniel by the hand.


    Daniel closed his eyes tight, but he still hadn''t calmed down.


    "No, I don''t need a doctor."


    "Oh, brother. What''s so hard and bulging here? Can I touch it?" asked John.


    "..."


    While she was brushing her teeth, J thought better and realised what they were talking about.


    She then burst intoughter.


    "J, just finish washing. I''m going downstairs with John, " said Daniel. He stood up from the bed with


    a stern face and then went out of the bedroom, holding the curious John in one of his arms.


    On the ground floor, some of the housemaids were cing the dishes on the dinner table. Daniel and


    John had whispered to each other while they were on their way downstairs. John nodded his head, and


    seemed to have a hazy understanding of Daniel''s exnations, while he sat back at his table seat.


    When the housemaids saw Je down, they all greeted her, and J smiled back at them. She


    then sat opposite to Daniel.


    "John,e here and sit next to me, " asked J.


    But John shook his head, and drew even closer to Daniel, and said, "I like brother better." John now


    looked upon Daniel as being his idol, thinking that he was truly great.


    "I''m your sister!" J protested to John.


    "I know! My sister!"


    ...


    All of the dishes were now ced on the table, and a housemaid began to pick some food to John''s


    te.


    There were some dishes specially cooked for John, like the cheese corn, the vegetable soup, the


    dumplings and also the lettuce and shrimp porridge.

 Chapter 141 Keep a Distance from Him from Now on

    Chapter 141 Keep a Distance from Him from Now on


    Daniel picked up some Australian fried beefsteaks onto an empty clean te and then asked one of


    the housemaids to ce it in front of J.


    John learned from Daniel, and he picked up a dumpling to a te with his spoon and then passed it to


    J.


    J looked at her brother with a smiling face. She praised John, and said, "Good boy!"


    Hearing her praising to John, Daniel raised his eyelids, and looked at J with a meaningful look in


    his eyes.


    ''Why is she treating us differently? I''ll have to askter, '' he thought.


    After their dinner, Daniel took J and John for a walk nearby.


    But when they went out the door, J''s phone rang, and she saw that the call wasing from Ferris


    Xiao.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao, " answered J. The name she called caught Daniel''s attention, who was holding


    John''s little hand.


    Ferris said something to her over the phone and J grinned an embarrassed smile. She replied, "I''m


    sorry, but I''m not at home right now. Maybe on some other day!"


    "No, I''ve got a boyfriend, " said J. The man on the other side of the line was asking whether J


    was willing to be his girlfriend, but J refused him straightforward.


    And Daniel was very satisfied with her reply.


    "Yes. Mr. Xiao. At the moment I''m kind of busy, but let''s talk again some timeter, " she said. She then


    hastily hung up the phone.


    When she ced her phone back in her pocket, Daniel reminded her, "Ferris Xiao is well known as


    being a very mean guy in the business circles. He''s not reliable, keep a distance from him from now


    on."


    "What? He''s not that bad. He treated me with a mealst time!" replied J. ''But I was a bit


    disappointed that he didn''t let me order a bottle of red wine.''


    Daniel then threw a nce at her, and spoke in a discontented voice, "That was my treat!"


    ''What?'' J was perplexed, and while looking at Daniel, she thought, ''Was the dinner I had with


    Ferris also paid by Daniel?''


    Daniel nodded to her and confirmed her thoughts exactly.


    ''Well! I''ve never met such a mean man ever before, '' thought J.


    In the small garden, only a few people were present there. Daniel and J were each holding one of


    John''s hands as they strolled around in the garden.


    "I''m kind of busy for the next couple of days, and I can''te with you. What are you going to do


    tomorrow?" asked Daniel. He had a lot of business affairs to handle, as hispany was in a tough


    period of job transferring as well as in the economical boom season.


    The free time he had with J had been squeezed in his agenda by his efforts.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just leave me alone and go ahead with your work. I''ll take John to y around


    tomorrow, " answered J. She didn''t want to dy his work in any sort of way.


    When John saw a little girl with ck long hair, he got free of their hands and ran towards the girl.


    Daniel continued his conversation with J, and said, "Then I''ll ask Park to arrange for more


    bodyguards, and for two more housemaids to take care of John. You just have a good time." Holding


    her shoulder, Daniel and J were looking at John, who was trying to talk and get close with the girl.


    "OK, " answered J. She then rested her head on his shoulder. John only could speak a little


    Chinese, and after he greeted the little girl, he wasn''t able to understand more of what she said.


    He turned to them for help, wearing a helpless look in his eyes.


    J tittered, and while she was dragging Daniel by his hand, she walked up to John, and asked,


    "What do you want to tell her?" She acted as his interpreter now.


    John gave a shy nce at the little girl. He then said, "I wanted to tell her that she''s very beautiful, and


    if she can be my girlfriend."


    ...


    "No way!" J herself straightly refused her brother.


    Then she told the little girl in Chinese, "He wants to make friends with you. Can he?"


    The little girl nodded her head, and said, "Yes. I''m four years old, how old is he?"


    John could understand this question, so he instantly answered, "I''m almost three years old!"


    His anxious look made the adults burst intoughter.


    The little girl seemed to be not quite enthusiastic about John, but instead she was inclined to talk with


    Daniel.


    John became very anxious when he saw this, so he pulled away Daniel, and stood in front of the girl.


    He asked, "We''re leaving, could you leave your phone number to me?"


    J felt speechless, and she tranted this question to the girl, but the girl shook her head with a no.


    In the end, John was crying when they went away.


    Daniel then bought him a remote controlled car, which finally stopped his tears.


    When they came back to the mansion, J asionally saw a woman dragging a luggage case and


    leaving through the back door.


    She asked Daniel curiously, "Who''s that?"


    While they kept walking into the mansion, there was a sh of anger in Daniel''s eyes. "That''s the


    housemaid called Mary, " he answered.


    ''Mary? Isn''t she the housemaid who didn''t allow me to touch Daniel''s things earlier today?'' wondered


    J.


    "Is she leaving?"


    "Yes."


    "Did she ask to leave?" J continued asking Daniel.


    "No. I fired her, " he said. He gave her a simple answer when he was passing his coat to the


    housemaid standing next to him.


    "Why?" J turned around and asked him to give him details.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "She didn''t respect you, so why should I still keep her?" said Daniel. Park had already reported to


    Daniel about what had happened earlier in the daytime.


    J then understood the situation.


    But she didn''t think it was necessary to fire her, so she said, "I think she was just doing her job and was


    afraid that you would get angry, so she said something more to make sure things were alright."


    "I''ve asked Park to tell everybody that you''re the chatine here."


    ''You have the right to choose anything here in the mansion, not to say you''re just using it, '' thought


    Daniel.


    J dragged him over to her and whispered to his ear, "I''m not yet, and we''re not married. I''m not


    legally considered as your wife."


    The man smiled, and then said, "If I say that you are, then you are!"


    ...


    J was left speechless. Sasha went up to them, and spoke with great respect, "Young master and


    Miss J, little John''s upstairs room has been tidied up and is ready for use."


    "OK, ask two people to take turns to look after John. If anything ever happens, inform me at once."


    After his cold orders, Daniel then handed John to Sasha and asked her to help John bathe.


    "Yes, young master, " said Sasha.


    When Daniel and J sat down in the living room, a housemaid brought a bowl of soup, and while


    putting it on the table, she said, "Lady J, the bird''s nest soup with lotus seeds is finished. Do you


    want to eat it now?"


    J curiously looked at Daniel, and he exined, "It''s my mother''s order. My father had bought a


    batch of first-rate bird''s nests in Mysia for my mother, and she had made sure to leave some for you


    too."


    ''Oh!'' J felt warm in her heart, and said, "Then I''m drinking it now!"


    Daniel watched her finish the bowl of bird-nest soup, and asked, "What do you think about it? Is it


    good?"


    "It tastes quite good!" she answered. Her mother had also cooked some bird-nest soup for her from


    time to time because her tummy always hurt during her period. But she stopped drinking it when it


    wasn''t that effective anymore.


    Daniel took a tissue out and wiped her mouth, and then he held her hand and walked upstairs.


    "Where are father* and mother* now?" asked J.


    ''They are just like my own father and mother, always roaming about in the world. It''s hard to know of


    their present whereabouts. Luckily for us, we now have advancedmunication tools nowadays, and


    a phone call or an on-line message can get us instantly connected to each other. If we were living in


    ancient times, it would''ve been really hard to contact them, '' thought J.


    "Mando Bay." Daniel told her of a ce with which J wasn''t familiar with.


    "Where''s Mando Bay located? And why are they staying there?" asked J.


    "Uncle Joey''s son is getting an engagement, so they went there to attend to it, " said Daniel. Joey had


    settled down in Mando Bay over the past few years, and Daniel had seldom seen him around.


    J nodded. When they entered the bedroom, they could hear theughtering from the room


    next to theirs. J said, "I want to take a look on John." Then she freed herself of Daniel''s hand.

 Chapter 142 I Can Chase after Them

    Chapter 142 I Can Chase after Them


    Daniel and J went inside John''s bathroom. When he saw J, John, who was standing in the


    bathroom, immediately covered the intimate part of his body.


    J was very surprised, and pointed at the two maids beside her, asking, "You''re just a kid but you


    already feel bashful. These two are also sisters, but why aren''t you shy in front of them?"


    "They are different from you. I can chase after them, but I can''t chase after you, " replied John.


    ...


    ''Does John share amon character with Samuel?'' wondered J.


    To get her answer, she had to ask E.


    J couldn''t stand him anymore! She dragged Daniel by the arm, who looked very happy, and left the


    bathroom. "Be nice and I will take you out tomorrow!" she said.


    "Okay. You can also take me to meet some girls." John replied to her while he stooped in the tub again.


    When J looked back at him, he immediately sat back down in the bath.


    J then waved her clenched fist in front of him, and angrily warned him, "Shut up!"


    Daniel then wrapped her fist in hisrge palm, and said to him, "John, be obedient, and girls will like


    you if you''re well-behaved."


    John, who seemed to understand Daniel''s words, nodded and blew a kiss to Daniel and J, saying,


    "Brother and sister, good night!"


    "Good night!" Daniel closed the bathroom''s door and returned with J to their bedroom.


    When they had just entered it, Daniel pressed J against the wall and passionately kissed her lips.


    What was going on?


    J, who was stunned, looked at Daniel in front of her and thought that he had been normal a minute


    ago, but now...


    Daniel put his hands on her slender waist and gently spoke out her name in her ear. "Jane..."


    When she heard him calling her name, she thought that his voice was very deep and attractive. It had


    even made her legs loose.


    "Jane, do you think that we should get married first and then have a baby? Or do you think we should


    have a baby first and then get married?" asked Daniel. He then took off her coat and threw it on the


    sofa on the far side of the room.


    He, of course, wanted to marry his beloved woman first and then have a baby.


    But Jane didn''t want to be married, and this annoyed him.


    After staying with John over thesest couple of days, he couldn''t wait to have his own baby with


    J.


    "Um... Get married first, " replied J. Daniel then kissed her neck and J''s mind suddenly went


    nk.


    "Well, I will visit father* after we return to C Country then, " said Daniel. He finally stopped kissing her,


    and Daniel clung tight to her body, with his hands constantly keeping busy.


    The words "visit father*" shocked J.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She then put her hands on Daniel''s chest, and asked him, "Did you break up with Kate?"


    Daniel, while he was kissing her lips, took out his phone from his pocket and searched for a live online


    telecast.


    He yed the middle section of the live telecast, and J heard the journalist saying, "... Miss Song,


    is something good going to happen between Mr. Si and you?"


    "No. Due to all kinds of reasons, and also because my character is not suitable to his, I have broken up


    with Mr. Si, " replied Kate.


    When he heard Kate''s words, Daniel locked the phone and continued to be absorbed in what he was


    doing at the time.


    ... J then sweetly smiled and put her arms around Daniel''s neck.


    There were still many things that Daniel hadn''t told J yet, such as that reporter who quarreled with


    J before. He had figured out that the reporter had been hired by Kate.


    Daniel had already asked people to put the reporter behind bars in prison. As for Kate, he had just


    withdrawn all of his investments from herpany because, after all, she had actually taken a bullet


    for him. And he also didn''t do anything bad to herpany, but without the SL Group''s investments, it


    was unlikely that the Changsheng Group would survive...


    Daniel, with J still in his arms, took her to the sofa and pressed on her body.


    And when J''s phone rang, both of them chose to ignore it.


    When it rang a third time, J pushed Daniel, who was on her body, aside. Daniel then took out the


    phone from her coat.


    It was Shirley who had called her...


    J pressed Daniel''s hand, and said, "Wait a minute. I need to answer the phone." After she cleared


    her throat, J slid the answer button, and answered, "Shirley."


    "J, I want to tell you of the good news. The Director of Personnel at the SL Group called me and


    informed me that I can start work on Monday!" She was so excited that she even screamed on the


    other end of the line.


    J resisted Daniel when he kept pressing hard on her, and tried to make her voice sound normal.


    She said, "Congrattions! My dear Shirley... Well..."


    "J, what''s wrong with you?" asked Shirley. She wondered why J''s voice sounded so strange,


    as if she was ufortable.


    "I''m fine, Shirley. There''s just something... Later I''ll... Well, I''ll contact you on Wechat!" replied J.


    ''Daniel Si, you''re such a damned man!'' she thought with rage. She then tightly bit Daniel''s arm.


    "OK, but are you really fine? J?" Shirley was worried about J and asked her again.


    But, the sounds which came from the other side of the line made Shirley first blushed and then turn


    pale.


    "Shirley, I''m busy right now. I''ll call youter!" said J. She then quickly hung up the phone, but


    before she put down her phone, Daniel had begun to kiss her lips, neck...


    Shirley, in C Country, was stunned and stared at her phone. She was joyful because the SL Group had


    employed her, but now all of her delight had suddenly disappeared.


    She had some experience herself, and of course she knew what had happened to J.


    And ording to J''s character, the man could''ve only been Daniel...


    Shirley, who was almost suffocating, felt it difficult to breathe, and felt very sad...


    She tightly held her phone, and told herself, ''Shirley! Daniel is J''s man, so you can''t love him!''


    But this seemed to not be working, and she was still in pain.


    When she gawked at the apartment that J had rented for her, Shirley struggled in her painful


    feelings.


    In America


    To Daniel''s disappointment, J''s period came on their third day after arriving in America.


    When he looked at J, who weaklyid on the bed, Daniel asked the servant to prepare some


    brown sugar water and also to work out a way to relieve her pain.


    "Leave me alone. I just don''t feel well today; I will be all right tomorrow. You need to go to work now, "


    said J. She looked a bit pale, and Daniel held her hands.


    She was not that effeminate and weak, and she had already been used to this kind of pain before.


    Daniel, who had just returned to the vi from hispany in a hurry, took the hot-water bag that the


    maidservant brought and helped J put it on her lower abdomen.


    "I called my mother on my way back here and she told me that she also was in pain, but that she got


    rid of it after giving birth to Sally and me. So..." said Daniel. He suddenly got closer to her.


    There was a slight flush on J''s pale face. "Who told you to call mother*?"


    J was really painful, and if he didn''te back to check on her, he couldn''t be in the mood to work


    at all.


    "I asked her because I have no idea of this and, after all, she has already gone through something like


    this before." Daniel tly replied to her and then gently kissed her on the forehead.


    "Um, you should go to thepany now. I will be fine after I get some sleep!" said J. She withdrew


    her hands and didn''t want to dy his work because of her.


    There was a client that was waiting for him in hispany. After Daniel looked at J''s pale face, he


    took out his phone and called Spark. "Take Mr. Smith to the vi."


    "Right. You should also bring all contracts and materials, " replied Daniel.

 Chapter 143 The Man in Camouflage Clothing Was Exactly Brian

    Chapter 143 The Man in Camouge Clothing Was Exactly Brian


    After Daniel hung up, J felt dissatisfied and pouted. "I told you that I''m fine. Why don''t you never


    listen to me?" she said.


    He had even asked her to be obedient to him, and she thought that it was unfair to her!


    "I''m worried about you!" After Daniel uttered these words, J was so moved that her eyes were


    starting to get red.


    She didn''t argue with him any longer, and said, "I''m going to get some sleep now."


    "Um, " replied Daniel.


    To let J sleep in peace, Daniel had asked the maids and some of the bodyguards to take John to


    the amusement park.


    E knew that her daughter was having her period, so she called Jane in the evening.


    Daniel answered the phone and told E that Jane was sleeping.


    E asked him when they would return home and if John needed to be sent back first.


    "No, mother*. You can rx and have a good time with father*. John is fine here and we will send him


    back the moment he wants to go back, " replied Daniel. If John was unwilling to go back, he could stay


    here with them all the time, and Daniel could take good care of him.


    John had stayed with J for thest couple of days, happily ying in the vi.


    "Well, Daniel, you take good care of Jane, and also don''t forget that your marriage needs to be


    arranged soon. Otherwise, the others will talk behind her back." All of what E spoke to Daniel was in


    ord with what Samuel had told her.


    "I know, mother*, don''t worry. After I return home, I will pay you a formal visit to you and father*, " said


    Daniel. J had already agreed to be with him, so he had to marry her as soon as possible.


    After he ended the call, Daniel looked at J, who was asleep. He then returned to his study and


    continued to discuss business with his client.


    Like J had predicted, on the second day of her period she felt much better, and she almost even


    recovered to her normal condition.


    She also took John to see the Statue of Liberty, and they yed all day long and had a good time.


    In the evening, J was holding John''s hand and were aimlessly wandering around on the streets.


    "Sister, I want to eat that!" said John. He pointed to a small shop not that far away from them. It was a


    shop where an olddy with grey hair was selling hot dogs.


    J took John to the shop, and she saw that there was a steamed bun shop near it, decorated with


    the Huaxia national g.


    When she saw the Huaxia national g, J smiled as if she had seen her own country.


    After she stopped for a little while, she kept on walking to the hot dog shop in front of them.


    But, all of a sudden, a man behind her irritably shouted, "What a rip off! This is all a lie! It tastes so bad!


    Why did you still put the Huaxia national g on the shop?"


    While uttering some swear words in English, the man threw the national g to the ground and


    trampled on it.


    The shop''s owner was a fat middle-aged man. He criticised the man in his broken English, "If the bun


    doesn''t taste good, why do you throw MY national g?"


    J turned her head around and saw that a man was pointing at the shop owner''s nose, shouting,


    "Who do you think you are, buddy? I''ve already trampled it and you can''t do a single thing to stop me!


    I''ll never travel to Huaxia!"


    After the shop owner picked up the red g from the ground, the man grabbed it from the shop owner''s


    hand, threw it on the ground and then stepped on it again.


    There were a lot of Huaxia citizens in America. A young man walked up to him, and said, "Why are you


    trampling on our national g like that? You went too far!"


    But then, the man waved at several men not that far away from him. Then, five men came over to his


    aid.


    They stood in front of the shop owner and the young man with hateful faces, raising their fists in the air.


    The young man gritted his teeth and didn''t utter any words. He regretted that he wasn''t good at martial


    arts, and that he couldn''t deal with them properly.


    The shop owner was so angry that his face flushed a bright red, but he had to stop arguing with him


    because the man had also called over his friends.


    "Sister, it''s wrong of them to do that!" said John. He pointed at that national g and frowned.


    Even a child knew that what they were was wrong. But why did these foreigners throw and tread on the


    g? Did they do that just because they weren''t in Huaxia now?


    After J asked the two maids behind her to take care of John, she walked up to the man, who was


    just about to leave, and stopped him.


    When he saw the beautifuldy in front of him, his eyes suddenly lit up and greeted J, "Hi, girl!"


    J pointed at the national g on the ground, and said, "Apologize! Now!"


    The man immediately changed the expression on his face, and furiously said, "Don''t meddle in my


    affairs, girl!"


    "I said apologize!" said J. She picked up the national g from the ground and waggled it in front


    him.


    Several other men immediately gathered around her, and threatened, "Woman, don''t be aggressive


    and arrogant!"


    "Come on. Come with me, I''ll take good care of you!" said another man.


    "Ha-ha. The girl is so beautiful and attractive!"


    ...


    J was so angry that her face flushed. She passed the national g to the shop''s owner, but he


    drew her aside, and said, "Don''t argue with them, you''ll get yourself into trouble!"


    "Don''t worry, it will be all right!" said J. J drew her sleeve away from the shop owner''s grasp


    and then returned to the man again.


    She then rolled up her sleeves and grasped the one who trod on the national g earlier. "I''m gonna


    say it for thest time: apologize!" she shouted.


    "Damn, you''re a crazy bitch!" There were more and more people surrounding them. Having been


    treated this way by a woman, the man swore and cursed at J.


    He raised his hand and was just about to p J over the face.


    Before he hit her, J, who exerted all of her strength, quickly lifted him over her back and threw him


    on the ground!


    She then stomped on his chest with her right foot, and shouted, "Apologize!"


    The man was still swearing, and J understoodpletely what he said. Then, the other men


    besieged her, and were about to teach her a lesson.


    J quickly dodged one man''s fist and then jumped to the right side of the man who was lying on the


    ground. She then stretched one of her legs and kicked the man who was closest to her in the stomach.


    The three bodyguards who were following J immediately came over to her aid and began to teach


    the men a lesson well deserved.


    During the fight, J''s hands were held by one of the men and were pulled behind her. When J


    became anxious, a figure suddenly rushed over to her help and kicked the man away from her.


    J looked at him and found that the man, dressed in camouge clothing, was actually Brian.


    Brian and J looked each other in the eye and smiled. He also didn''t expect that he coulde


    across J here.


    After J''s short excitement from seeing Brian again, the man who had been just kicked by Brian


    stood up from the ground and raised his hands behind him.


    "Brian, watch out! He''s behind you!" shouted J.


    Brian immediately stretched out his right elbow and heavily hit the chest of the man behind him. The


    man spat out a mouthful of blood and almost knelt on the ground.


    The bodyguards that Daniel had dispatched to protect J were also very great. They were not


    J sought after the man who had trod on the g earlier, and found that one of his wrists had been


    broken by one of the bodyguards. She walked up to him, grasped him by his cor, and pointed


    towards the shop owner who had freezed on the spot. "Apologize!" she shouted.


    The man wanted to struggle against her, but Brian quickly caught hold of him in two or three


    movements, and the man was finally forced to kneel on the ground.


    With a stern face, Brian took the national g and then put it in front of the man. "Apologize!" he


    shouted.


    At that moment, the man clearly saw Brian''s military uniform, and guessed that he must be a powerful


    man. So he eventually said, "Sorry."


    When she saw his attitude, J was so angry that she wanted to beat him to a pulp. She then tapped


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    him on the head, and said, "Fix your attitude, and be more sincere!"

 Chapter 144 Youre Calling Him in Such an Intimate Tone

    Chapter 144 You''re Calling Him in Such an Intimate Tone


    The man was the leader of a group of gangsters, and he had never been humiliated like this in his life.


    He closed his mouth and didn''t utter another single word.


    When J came up to him and dragged him by his cor, two ck Maybach cars stopped right


    behind the crowd of curious onlookers. "Please get out of the way, " said one of the bodyguards.


    Some other bodyguards got out of the cars and stood in two rows, which attracted a lot of people''s


    attention.


    The backseat door was then opened, and a man dressed in a ck British-style coat, and wearing a


    pair of expensive hand-made Italian leather shoes, got out of the car.


    He gracefully walked towards the group of people.


    As soon as Daniel received the phone call from one of the maids, he immediately rushed there. When


    he got out of the car, he saw that J was dragging a man''s shirt cor, while wearing an angry


    expression on her red, flushed face.


    Then he caught sight of Brian, who was standing beside her, and he slightly frowned his eyebrows.


    "What''s going on here?" Daniel pulled J into his arms, and asked the bodyguard with a cold, stern


    voice.


    The bodyguard gave him a brief exnation about what had happened. Daniel looked at the national


    g, and ordered the bodyguards behind him, "Punch them until they''re willing to apologize."


    There were about seven or eight bodyguards there, and Daniel was emanating a cold and powerful


    aura, which really frightened the gangsters. They were very scared of him, and apologized immediately.


    Daniel didn''t show any care to their apologies. He threw a nce at the maids and indicated them to


    first take John back to the car.


    When hysterical screaming sounds were hearding from the gangsters, some of the Huaxia people


    in the crowd began cheering for them.


    Daniel caressed on the woman''s frowned eyebrows with his big palm, and he changed his cold voice to


    a tender one, saying, "Have you been injured?"


    "No, I''m quite well, thanks to Brian; he''s the one that saved me!" said J. She pointed at Brian, who


    was standing near, at a short distance from them. Brian was focusing on what was happening on


    J''s side, when he suddenly met eyes with Daniel.


    They nodded to each other, without uttering a single word.


    Then there was the cracking sounds of bones and screaminging again. After that, Daniel finally


    ordered the bodyguards to stop punching them.


    The men, who had been punched pretty hard, were now all wearing miserable looks on their faces, and


    before Daniel could speak another word, they immediately apologized to the national g. They also


    apologized to the shop''s owner as well. Then they heard the wailing sounds of the police cars'' sirens


    But J got free of Daniel''s hand and ran up to Brian. "Brian, thank you very much! Why are you


    here?" asked J.


    "I''m on mission here. I''ve been here for half a month already, " replied Brian. He tried to control his


    distressed feelings, and looked her in the eyes.


    Daniel got in the car first, and he would only give one minute''s time to J. When the time was up, he


    shouted, "J!"


    The man''s voice came sounding out of the car.


    J had to hastily say good-bye to Brian. "Brian, I''m leaving now, but let''s meet again when you''re


    free!" said J.


    Brian waved to her and saw her get in the car. He then slowly went away too.


    One bodyguard was left at the spot to deal with what happened next, and all the other people went


    away.


    And also all the onlookers dropped away, being afraid of getting involved in any trouble.


    That group of men were all taken away by the police, and were used of viting a national g.


    As soon as they returned to the mansion, J was taken to the second floor by Daniel. Looking at his


    big palm, which was gripping tight on her wrist, J asked, "Daniel, what''s wrong with you?"


    "When did Briane to America?" asked Daniel angrily. He then mmed shut the bedroom''s door.


    J was startled by the door''s loud sound. She remembered Brian''s words, and honestly replied to


    Daniel, "Half a month ago."


    The man turned around and stared at her. "Did you know that he had alreadye to America?" asked


    Daniel.


    J felt speechless, and said, "No, I didn''t know. And I haven''t contacted him either."


    "Really?" Obviously, the man didn''t believe her.


    Facing the man''s unountable anger, J got furious too, and said, "I didn''t know he is here! If you


    don''t trust me, just leave me alone, and don''t ask me anything!"


    "Fine, then don''t ever meet with Brian from now on!" yelled Daniel. ''Brian! You''re calling him in such an


    intimate tone! That''s a habit! A very bad habit! I have to make you change that habit!'' thought Daniel.


    J furiously stared at him, and yelled, "I''m not meeting with him on purpose!"


    ''We just happened to meet each other. Is that my fault?'' thought J.


    Daniel insisted. "Evidence?" The woman was really angry now, and the man became to soften his


    voice a little.


    "Evidence for what?" asked J.


    "I mean, do you have any evidence to prove that you haven''t met with Brian on purpose?"


    ...


    J''s beautiful eyes were now burning with rage.


    "Okay, Okay, you''re right! We''ve arranged beforehand to meet in America! What do you think? Daniel,


    you stupid bastard! Don''t you remember you were the one that insisted on me toe here in the first


    ce?" J answered him back in an even louder voice. She pushed Daniel away and then went to


    the balcony.


    She didn''t want to see Daniel because she really wanted to punch him in the face.


    Daniel then lowered his head, touching his forehead with his palm. He was calmer now, and thought to


    himself, ''Why am I so diposed when I bring up J''s affairs? She''s right! I''m the one who asked


    her to follow me here. How could I ever suspect that she has contacted Brian?''


    Daniel took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. Then he walked towards the balcony.


    He held on J''s slim waist from her back, and he apologized to her. "Jane, I''m sorry."


    J rudely pulled off his palms from her, and yelled, "Don''t touch me! I want to go back home!" She


    then ran back to the bedroom and started to pack her bags.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Daniel caught her by the wrist and held her tight into his arms. "Come on, it''s all my fault, I''m sorry, " he


    said. His voice was very soft and tender, which made J''s heart soften too.


    She felt aggrieved, and her eyes filled with tears. She said, "You don''t trust me!"


    "Yes, I do trust you! I''m sorry, Jane." Daniel realized that he had been too impulsive earlier, and he


    thought it was all because of Brian. Every time when he saw J together with him, he would totally


    lose all of his calm and senses.


    Hearing him apologize again and again, J held on to his waist.


    Daniel then kissed her on her forehead, and said, "Good, now please go to bed. I still need to go back


    to thepany." When Daniel had heard that J was in danger, he immediately left thepany,


    leaving Colin alone. He now had to go back and handle the unfinished work.


    "Okay. How about Ie with you?" asked J. J leaned herself against his chest, feeling her


    heart ache. Daniel was so busy that he was working for almost twenty hours a day thesest couple of


    days.


    And on some nights he was even drunk, being driven back to the vi by Spark.


    "No, because I don''t know when I''ll finish work ande back. You should have an early good rest, "


    said Daniel. He would try his best toe back as soon as possible, because J was waiting for


    him.


    J nodded and stood on her tiptoes to kiss his lips. "Don''t burn out, " she reminded him.


    Daniel smiled, and gave her a deep kiss. Then, he left.


    At two o''clock in the morning, Daniel still hadn''te back home. J was so worried about him that


    she couldn''t sleep, but also didn''t dare to call him, afraid of interrupting his work.


    She wanted to go and see Daniel, but she didn''t know hispany''s address. The housemaids were


    all asleep at that time, and she also felt it wasn''t nice to wake them up at that hour of the night.


    J didn''t know what to do.


    In the end, she called her own brother and asked him for the address. Then she got out of bed and


    headed out to stop a taxi to go to thepany.


    In the SL Group


    Colin took out the final papers and put them in front of Daniel. He said, "This is thest contract, and it''s


    from the famouspany, Basharadi; its CEO is Louis Coy. Because in the project a huge fund was


    involved, they have insisted that they need to talk with you first. That''s why it''s not settled yet..."


    "Rat-a-tat." Someone knocked at the door. The knocking sound made Colin stop his words. They


    exchanged suspicious looks to one another, and wondered who was still in thepany sote at


    night besides them.

 Chapter 145 Jane Will Be Easily Offended by Their Presence

    Chapter 145 Jane Will Be Easily Offended by Their Presence


    Colin opened the door, and it was thepany''s security guard. "Mr. Li, there is a woman at the gate.


    She is saying that she is Mr. Si''s girlfriend and she insisted oning up..."


    Hearing this, Daniel immediately stood up from the sofa. There was a woman behind the bodyguard,


    dressed in a ck, loose coat.


    J instantly saw Daniel in the office, and she smiled at him. Then she looked at Colin, who was


    standing at the door, surprised. J thought that she might have interrupted their work...


    What she didn''t know was that her smile had been deeply imprinted on Daniel''s mind.


    He dragged J into the office. He frowned, and scolded her as if she were a child, "It''ste. Why


    didn''t you go to sleep yet? Didn''t I tell you that you don''t have to wait for me? Did youe here


    alone? Where is the bodyguard? Actually, how did youe here? Are you cold?"


    Seeing what was happening, Colin waved at the security guard to let him leave. Then he closed the


    door behind him.


    J sniffed, and said, "No, I''m not cold. It''s already three o''clock in the morning and you''re still not


    home yet. I can''t fall asleep without you." When she had left the house, she had totally forgotten about


    the bodyguard. She didn''t know whether the bodyguard had followed her or not.


    Daniel''s heart broke when he heard J''s words.


    "You''re an adult. Are you still afraid of sleeping alone?" Although Daniel was scolding her, his eyes


    were filled with affection.


    He took her to sit beside him on the sofa, and he held her cold hands.


    Colin felt envious on Daniel, and it wasn''t because he was rich. It was because Daniel was lucky to


    have such a wonderful woman, a woman who would get up in the middle of the night to go out and look


    for him just out of concern.


    "I must have interrupted your work. You go ahead and continue. If I have known that you were working


    now, I wouldn''t havee up..." J felt a little guilty when she looked at the files, which were


    spreading all over the desk.


    Daniel''s heart tensed at her words. J must have said it on purpose. What she said always made


    his heart ache...


    "Not at all, we''ve almost finished. Just wait for me a few minutes." Daniel released her hands and then


    took up the files and continued to discuss with Colin.


    After a few minutes passed, when J was chatting with Shirley on WeChat, Daniel and Colin began


    to pack up the files.


    "Let''s go, " said Daniel. J put her cellphone inside her bag and stood up from her seat, while Daniel


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    gently held on to her shoulder.


    Colin looked at them, and while smiling, he said, "Drive careful on your way back home."


    "Okay. Brother, have a good rest." It was toote, and Colin didn''t want to leave thepany. He


    thought that he could sleep in the CEO lounge.


    "Goodbye!" J politely waved at Colin.


    "Goodbye. Just go home!" he said. Colin apanied them to the elevator and then returned to the


    lounge.


    In the elevator, Daniel pressed the button for the parking lot. While the elevator was descending, he


    leaned on J and kissed her.


    J wasn''t expecting his move. She bumbled when he came towards her and she almost fell.


    Thanks to the elevator''s pboard behind her, and Daniel''s firm grip, J didn''t fall down.


    In just a few seconds, J was almost choked by his kiss. Daniel was too aggressive, and she could


    hardly breathe.


    When the door of the elevator opened, Daniel held J in his arms and walked with her towards his


    car.


    When they arrived at the Maybach, Daniel didn''t have the slightest intention to put J down. He


    ced her in the passenger''s seat and fastened the safety belt for her. He then started the engine.


    "You are not allowed toe to see me sote next time." With J around, Daniel would try his best


    to finish his work during the day.


    J stuck out her tongue in a cute way, and her expression looked very seductive to Daniel.


    He stepped away from the throttle and leaned closer to her. He held her head and kissed her, totally


    immersed in her taste and scent.


    "You should feel lucky that you have your lucky charm to protect you, or I would''ve certainly had sex


    with you right here." Daniel held her tight while J was slightly gasping in his arms.


    Daniel was such a rogue, and J pushed him away. Her face blushed, and she asked him, "Don''t


    you feel sleepy at all? I want to go back home!"


    Home - this word made Daniel feel warm in his heart. He smiled and drove the car out of the


    underground parking lot.


    The following day, while J was still sound sleep, two people came to the mansion. Daniel, who was


    just about to go to thepany, was sitting on the sofa.


    "Where''s Jane?" Asked the woman eagerly.


    Daniel pointed with his sight upstairs. The woman put down the ss of water, handed to her by the


    maid, and was just about to go upstairs, but she was interrupted.


    "Mom, she fell asleeptest night. Let her get some more sleep." He didn''t mean anything bad or


    odd by saying this.


    But L was thinking about something else. She snickered, and she pretended to look serious, and


    exhorted onto him, "Young people should be abstemious, you know."


    Daniel realized that she must have misunderstood him. He didn''t exin, but instead asked her, "Why


    didn''t you call before you came?"


    "We were just passing by." L had replied to his son absent-mindedly. She was only thinking about


    him and J.


    "It''s such a big coincidence that you''re just passing by here." She was travelling from Mando Bay to C


    Country. How could she have passed A Country on her way?


    Harry then nced at the the maids inside the house. They were busy working around the house, and


    hemented, "Wow, you have a lot of girls here."


    Harry wondered if Daniel realized that this aspect would easily offend J, now that they were


    together.


    Daniel followed Harry''s sight and looked at the maids. He took a sip out of his red tea cup, and said


    tly, "Jane doesn''t mind them at all. What are you thinking about?"


    Recently, Jane had actually been getting along quite well with everyone in the house.


    "Daniel, what are you thinking? You are already living with Jane. Do you want to be an irresponsible


    man?" L suddenly became very angry, and she stared at her son.


    Daniel said, "You are thinking too much. After Nicole''s wedding is over, we will go to Jane''s house


    together to meet her parents." Nicole would hold her wedding ceremony with Sven in ten days in C


    Country. After that, Jane''s birthday was approaching, and Daniel nned to go to her house to


    celebrate her birthday and also announce their engagement.


    He had nned it all beforehand.


    L sighed with relief when he heard that Daniel had already promised to go to Jane''s home.


    She was very happy, and she asked, "Where''s John?"


    "In the backyard garden." Near the back gate of the yard, there was a house, with a girl was living


    inside it, and John often went to the house to y along with the girl.


    "How do you feel taking care of a child?" L looked at the maids inside the mansion, and she thought


    that she had asked a nonsensical question.


    Daniel nodded, and replied, "It''s okay. Me and Jane will also have a child soon after we get married."


    "That''s good. Your father and I are very supportive of this idea." L was very satisfied. If she had


    grandchildren, she wouldn''t have to worry so much about Daniel anymore, and she could also stay


    longer in C Country.


    "Okay. I need to go to thepany now."


    Daniel stood up and was just about ready to leave.


    "Daniel, I really think that you don''t need all of these maids. Jane will be easily offended by their


    presence, " suggested L. She thought that it was necessary to get rid of the maids. There would


    certainly be trouble with so many women in the house. Maybe it was very peaceful now, but things


    would certainly change with the passing of time.


    But she didn''t expect any unhappy incidents to happen before J and Daniel got married.


    "Whatever. You can go and talk with butler Park about this. I''m okay with anything." Daniel followed


    L''s suggestion, because he thought that she was saying this only for the sake of happiness between


    him and Jane.


    Jane woke up, and when she looked at the time, it was already noon.


    She got up from bed, still feeling drowsy. She went into the bathroom and began to brush her teeth and


    wash her face.


    When she climbed down the stairs, she was still yawning.


    But when she saw L in the hall, she immediately became wide awake.

 Chapter 146 The Si Family Carried the Twin Gene

    Chapter 146 The Si Family Carried the Twin Gene


    ''Is that mother*?'' wondered J. She looked carefully at her, and found that the woman was, indeed,


    L!


    "Mother*!" shouted J. She happily ran downstairs to the dining room.


    When she heard J, L was also very happy. While seeing J run to her, L stretched out her


    arms to wrap them around J in a warm hug.


    "Jane, tell me, aren''t you surprised?" asked L.


    "Um. I''m really surprised, and also d to see you!" replied J. They hugged each other tightly.


    After they finished greeting each other, J asked, "Didn''t father*e with you?" She was


    confused, because Harry was always with L, wherever he went.


    "Jane!" There was a slightly solemn voiceing from the living room, and J grinned and walked


    towards it.


    She saw Harry sitting on the sofa, and said, "Father*!" After J greeted Harry, she sat beside him on


    the sofa.


    "Um, Jane, does Daniel still bully you these days?" asked Harry. He put down the newspaper he was


    reading and looked at J with affection drawn all over his face.


    "No. He is really nice to me now!" J immediately replied to Harry in a firm tone.


    Her father was as serious as Daniel was but, of course, like father, like son!


    "Well, that''s great. If Daniel ever bullies you again, you can tell L and she will help you punish him, "


    said Harry. L then came out of the dining room, and walked towards them and sat down beside Jane


    on the sofa.


    J smiled sweet at her and held L''s arms. "Sure! Mother*, have you dealt with everything back at


    Mando Bay?" she said.


    "Um, yes, I''ve done everything. Jane, listen to me! You''re the only daughter-inw in my heart, and you


    should marry Daniel as soon as possible. Please do this so I can feel finally relieved!" said L. She


    patted J on the back of her hand, and thought that if Daniel and J somehow didn''t get married,


    she would never feel relieved ever again.


    J, who was a little shy, lowered her head, and said, "That''s fine with me. If Daniel and my mother


    and father reach an agreement, I will marry him."


    After she hade to America, J only cared about Daniel. She didn''t want to get married to him


    before, but now she was actually looking forward to marry Daniel.


    "Daniel has promised me that after Nicole and Sven''s wedding is over, he will discuss about your


    marriage with us. Jane, you should try your best to give birth to babies, so that I can have


    grandchildren to keep mepany when I''m old!" said L. The Si family carried the twin gene, so


    Jane was likely to be pregnant with twins as well.


    Their topic of discussion was suddenly changed to giving birth to children, which stunned J for a


    while. "Where''s John?" She asked looking a little shy, and silly.


    "He was here just a moment ago. After he yed for a while, he went to the back garden again, and is


    ying there now. I''ve asked the servant to ask him to have lunch with us, " replied L. She thought


    that E was so brave that she had bore Samuel another son at her age.


    Before the chef had prepared lunch for them, Daniel had also came back home from hispany.


    During lunch, the vibe around them was really nice because both Jane and John were there.


    When L looked at Daniel, who was personally helping Jane shell the crabs, she sighed when she


    realized how time flies. She remembered that Harry had also helped her and Nicole shell the crabs


    before!


    In the afternoon, Harry and Daniel went to thepany, while L took Jane and John to the shopping


    mall.


    When they were buying a silk scarf, L and J had a little argument.


    "Mother*, you''ve brought me a lot of nice stuff, but I''ve never had the chance to repay you for your


    kindness. Give me a chance to buy you this scarf this one time!" said J. She put L''s credit card


    back into her bag.


    But L took it out again, and said, "You''re still young, Jane. You can buy me a scarf after you gain


    some profit from your shop''s business."


    "Mother*, my shop has already made some profit and I''ve also saved a lot of money!" While uttering


    these words, J felt pleased, and pushed L''s card back in her bag.


    After she heard J''s words, L didn''t insist on using the credit card anymore. "Okay, Jane. You


    pay for the scarf this time, " she said.


    After they came out of the shop, L held J''s hand, and said, "I will go back home along with your


    father* tomorrow to prepare Nicole''s wedding. I will also help you look for a nice, suitable hotel to


    celebrate your engagement."


    J grinned, and said, "Mother*, you can find and choose the hotel by yourself. I''m okay with


    anything you''ll choose."


    When they passed a bedding shop, L held J by the hand and entered it. "Jane, do you like this


    kind of cloth or that kind for your four-piece bedding set? Except for pink, which other color do you like?


    I can buy you a few more sets, " asked L.


    "This kind of cloth is alright. And I''m not particrly picky about the color. If it looks nice, then it''s okay,


    " replied J.


    J was attracted to a bright red four-piece bedding set, which was also embroidered with an


    exquisite pattern. When she thought that the four-piece set will be on their bed on their wedding day,


    J''s face began to get hot and flush with shame.


    "Okay. Where do you want to live after you get married? Daniel has houses at The Royal Mansion


    Neighbourhood, Southern Garden Apartments, Waterfront Town, YD Mansion, and in another


    neighbourhood that I can''t remember its name, " asked L.


    "I would like to live at the No. 9 mansion!" replied J. This mansion was closer to her parents''


    house.


    ...


    In the bustling shopping mall, J and L were happily talking about the future.


    They burst intoughter from time to time, and the people who didn''t know them were guessing that


    J was actually L''s biological daughter.


    At night, Harry and L slept in the bedroom diagonally across Daniel and J''s room. L had


    asked J to stay with her for an intimate talk, and after that, L asked Jane to go to bed.


    In the bedroom


    J''s period had almost ended. After she went to the bathroom and briefly took a shower, she went to


    check on John if he was asleep and then went to the study.


    "How long will your periodst?" asked Daniel. J walked up to Daniel and stood beside him.


    Daniel drew her close to him and let her sit on his leg. He smelt the light fragranceing from her,


    and asked, "Have you taken a shower?"


    "Um..." replied J.


    "So can we..." Daniel then buried his face in her neck.


    J shook her head, and said, "It isn''t over quite yet, but it will end very soon, " replied J.


    Daniel closed his eyes, disappointed. He could only hug her and couldn''t do anything else during her


    period, which made him feel very unpleasant.


    "I''ll finish my work right away. You can return to the bedroom and wait for me there, " said Daniel. If


    J had stayed with Daniel in the study, she would''ve distracted him from his work. It was better to


    leave him alone to deal with all of his work quickly.


    After J went back to the bedroom, she checked her phone and sent a message to Shirley on


    WeChat.


    Shirley had just started working at thepany, and the secretary, Miss Qin, who was working on the


    same floor as the CEO was, was teaching Shirley what the workflow was.


    When the secretary heard that Shirley''s phone rang, she cast a sideways nce at her and said, "Our


    CEO wille back in two days, and your phone must be set on silent mode. Since you are now


    working here, you should devote yourself to your work. We need to work hard for our CEO and make


    sure that everything is all right."


    "Um, okay. Thank you, " said Shirley. When she learned that Daniel woulde back in just two days,


    Shirley''s heart raced. She thought that after Daniel returned to thepany, she woulde into


    contact with him at close range every day.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But, when she thought of J, who had just sent her a message via WeChat, Shirley became upset.


    She now had to put all of her muddled thoughts aside and devote herself to her work. She had to work


    harder and better than the others in order to gain Daniel''s trust and be in Daniel''s good graces.


    J thought that Shirley was busy working, so she sent a message via WeChat to E, saying, "Your


    son is eating well and is sleeping well. You and Samuel don''t have to worry about him."

 Chapter 147 He Was Ready to Run Away at Any Time

    Chapter 147 He Was Ready to Run Away at Any Time


    E quickly replied, "I''m not worried as long as Daniel is there!"


    ... J didn''t know what to say to that. She asked, "Where are you and dad now? Were you worried


    to leave John with a weak woman for half a month?"


    E refuted her without mercy, and replied, "How dare you say that you''re weak? Haven''t you practiced


    taekwondo before? We wille and pick up John the day after tomorrow."


    ''The day after tomorrow?'' J wondered. J had stayed in A Country for nearly ten days, but


    Daniel had nned to stay there for half a month and then go back. She said to her mother, "You don''t


    need toe here. We wille back soon."


    "Okay. Be good to Daniel, and don''t lose your temper when you are with him, okay?"


    J hastily replied, "Mom, you know thattely I''ve be more calmer."


    Her calmness was attributed to Daniel only. He was really good to her, and she couldn''t find any


    excuse to be angry with him anymore. She was very happy.


    But E didn''t believe her. She had raised her for over twenty years, and she had a pretty clear idea of


    her daughter''s temper. "Anyway, be good to Daniel. Where is John now?"


    When they were back at home, J and her brother would asionally quarrel. E thought that they


    must be getting along well now.


    "Oh, and speaking of John... Do you know that I''m more like his mother now than his sister? Did you


    know that? Now I can make form milk for him, bathe him, and I can even put his diaper on at night."


    J felt so proud of herself that she could take such good care of her brother.


    E thought for a while, and now that John had grown up, he wasn''t wetting the bed at night anymore.


    She said to J, "You don''t have to put diapers on him anymore at night."


    John could skip putting the diapers for now, because he was old enough to get rid of them. E was


    thinking of also helping him quit the milkpletely after a short period of time.


    "Okay."


    Guided by E''s instructions, J came to John''s room and took his diaper off of him.


    When she returned to her room, Daniel happened to being out of the study.


    He noticed that she wasn''t in the room, and he looked at her doubtful, and asked, "Where have you


    been?"


    J pointed at John''s room, and answered, "My mother asked me to take his diaper off."


    Then they entered the bedroom together, and Daniel held her in his arms and carried her to the bed.


    "Why are you holding me? I can walk fine by myself." But she didn''t take her hands away from holding


    his neck after Daniel put her down on the bed. Daniel just remained there bowing to her and staring at


    her steadily, while she was still clinging onto his neck.


    Then he lowered his head and kissed her lips. He then answered her, "I just wanted to hold you.


    There''s no particr reason why I did so. I''ll go and take a shower now."


    "Okay."


    L saw that Jane and Daniel got along pretty well with each other and felt relieved. She then returned


    to C Country with Harry.


    The following day, J took John to Chinatown.


    As soon as she got out of the car, the WeChat message app alerted her. It was Ferris.


    "J, are you busy now?"


    J had nned to ignore him, but then she thought that it was very impolite to do so. She replied,


    "Yes. What''s the matter?"


    "I''m handling some affairs in Green Cold Country now, and I''m short of money. Could you lend me one


    hundred thousand dors?"


    ... J kept her silence; she thought he had seriously crossed the line now.


    "Sorry, I''m abroad now. You can wait until Ie back." She didn''t think that she was that close to him


    to lend him so much money. So she refused him immediately.


    She was wondering why did he want to borrow money from her? A big boss like him wouldn''tck one


    hundred thousand...


    "Well, the case is very urgent here. Our client in Green Cold Country is in urgent need for the money,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    and I really have no choice. You''re the only person that I could turn to. Can you help me, J? I will


    pay you back the money as soon as youe back to C Country!"


    J stared at her phone''s disy in disgust. How could he be so shameless?


    But she didn''t want to be bothered again, and it wasn''t that much of a sum. She cave in to him, and


    replied, "Send me your bank ount."


    She then transferred the money through her bank app at two intervals.


    "Thank you, J, I''ve received the money. No words can express my thanks to your great gratitude."


    After receiving this message, J turned off her phone and totally ignored him.


    She took John to the amusement park to y. After a while, her phone rang, and it was Ferris again.


    "Hello! What''s the matter?" She held John''s hands firmly and answered the call.


    Ferris faltered, "I''m so sorry, J, but the money was still not enough. Could you lend me some


    more? I guarantee to pay you back when youe back to the country."


    J was now utterly speechless. She was wondering why had she been introduced to this man in a


    blind date, and she swore that she would never attend a blind date ever again.


    "How much more do you want?"


    "About... two hundred thousand!"


    J only wanted to finish the conversation with him as soon as possible. So she answered him, "I


    see. Wait please."


    She then transferred the two hundred thousand at four intervals through her cellphone banking app.


    She had lent him three hundred thousand in total, and she was thinking how much money was now left


    in her ount. She calcted and thought that it was all fine. She had only lent him one fourth of her


    money to him.


    She didn''t care that much about money; she just let it pass by and continued to y around with John.


    She didn''t tell this to anyone because she thought it wasn''t necessary. Three hundred thousand was


    not that big of a deal for her.


    In the same day, at the SL Group


    Daniel picked up the calling from his secretary from C Country. She told him that Ferris''spany


    had been used of tax evasion and ounting fraud.


    Ferris had spent a lot of money to bribe the officials, but he failed to avoid the investigation of the


    rted department.


    "Have we signed the contract with him about the cooperative project yet?" Daniel asked her tly. What


    he mentioned was the cooperative project that he had talked about with Ferris when he had dinner with


    J.


    "We''re on thest procedure to sign the contract, but when Ferris got the news that hispany is


    being investigated, he was ready to run away at any time."


    "Since we haven''t signed the contract, leave it as it is. It doesn''t matter if we sign the contract


    anymore." Ferris was not only very mean, but also a very bad person.


    Daniel wondered who had introduced this kind of person to J. If Ferris and J had been


    together, J would have been involved in trouble too.


    "Okay, Mr. Si. And also, about the Shun Tian Project we invested in; one of the bidders, Poe is his


    name, wanted to see you and talk to you."


    "Okay, arrange a meeting for us." The capital involved in the Shun Tian Project was huge, and it was


    necessary to talk to Poe face to face. Daniel thought.


    The secretary checked his schedule, and replied, "I''ll arrange the meeting on the third day after Miss


    Nicole wedding ceremony. You can meet him in the evening on that day. Is that alright?"


    "Okay."


    "That''s all. I''m sorry to have interrupted you, Mr. Si, " said the secretary.


    After ending the call, Daniel was wondering whether he should remind Jane to be cautious of Ferris or


    not. But then he thought that Jane had always been with him, and that Ferris couldn''t have reached


    her.


    On that day, in the evening, Daniel causally said to J, "Don''t see or talk to Ferris again, this guy is


    not a good person."


    But J was too drowsy after ying with John the whole day, and she didn''t hear what Daniel had


    just said to her. She simply replied with an okay, and then fell asleep.


    Time went by fast, and it was time to go back home, and J was happily packing her luggage inside


    the house.


    She was doing this by all by herself because butler Park had dismissed all the maids in the house


    under L''s strict instruction.


    They had to hire hourly workers when they came to America again.


    In C Country


    Daniel appeared at the gates of the airport with John in his arms, and J was beside him dressed in


    a long Denim Jacket, while Spark followed them from behind carrying the luggage in his hands.


    Jerry came to pick them up, and he took John from Daniel''s arms and pinched John''s chubby face. He


    smiled, and said, "You have gained some weight while staying with your sister. Hehe, you must have


    eaten a lot delicious foods."

 Chapter 148 Why Havent You ever Peeped in on Me When I was Taking a Shower

    Chapter 148 Why Haven''t You ever Peeped in on Me When I was Taking a Shower


    John raised his little head, and said in a proud tone, "Of course, my brother-inw treated me very


    well!"


    Daniel was happy and satisfied with little John''s words. J smiled, and when she looked towards the


    car, she asked, "Where''s Sally?"


    "Sally''s quite busy choosing dresses for Nicole, " said Jerry. They then got inside the car.


    Sven and Nicole''s wedding ceremony was scheduled to be held in less than ten days, and the two


    powerful families were really busy.


    Jerry drove them straight back to the Royal Mansion Neighbourhood, and stopped at Mansion No. 8


    first.


    E and Samuel were already waiting for them with lunch. They were quite happy to see theme


    back home.


    "Daddy, mommy, why did you abandon me? Is it really because I''m so ugly?" asked John. He was in


    his mother''s arms, and he looked at his mother with a discontented look on his face as he repeated


    what J had told him back in America.


    J giggled, and thought that the kid really had a good memory! And he took her jokes on him


    serious.


    E pretended to be angry, and stared at her daughter. She said, "Who''s the one that said that my


    John is ugly? I''ll punch him, or her..."


    John instantly held his mother''s neck, while pointing his finger at J. He said, "It was sister, and she


    even peeped on me when I was having my bath!"


    John''s childish words made everyone present in the house burst intoughter.


    Daniel whispered to J''s ear, "Why haven''t you ever peeped in on me when I was taking a shower?"


    J''s face instantly flushed red, and she pinched the tittering man beside her. She said, "Don''t be so


    shameless!"


    "I''m not ashamed, I don''t care about shame with my wife!" said Daniel.


    J quickly covered his mouth, and then she took a nce at the other people around. Luckily, no


    one heard their conversation.


    "No more of your nonsense!" protested J.


    Daniel grabbed her hand and kissed it, and after that he dragged her to the living room.


    At lunch time, J felt that it was strange that Samuel and E didn''t ask Daniel a single question


    about his ns for their marriage.


    Before, Samuel had kept worrying whether Daniel would take responsibility for J or not. They had


    already been to America for more than two weeks, but now it seemed that he didn''t ask not even a


    single question.


    What''s more, he was now even having some nice talks with Daniel.


    J felt it was really odd.


    After finishing their lunch, Daniel was just about to go back to thepany. Spark drove Daniel''s car


    from mansion No. 9, and before he got inside his car, Daniel held J in his arms, and said, "Go


    inside and sleep."


    J agreed and nodded her head to him. She had always stayed together with him when they were in


    America, and she wasn''t used to being separated from him now.


    Daniel understood her feelings and smiled, and whispered to her ear, "Go to the Waterside Apartment


    Complex tonight."


    J''s face flushed red again, and she pinched his hand. She replied to him with two simple words,


    "No way!"


    She then ran back to the mansion.


    Daniel looked at her back, his eyes filled with warmth.


    Inside mansion No. 8


    E saw her daughtering in and wearing a happy and sweet look on her face. She then tittered at


    her, "What? He just left. Miss him now?"


    Samuel then echoed his wife''s words and let out an exaggerated sigh. He said, "As the saying goes, a


    grown daughter can''t be kept at home!"


    ''But Daniel, you brat, you''re lucky to have my daughter!'' thought Samuel.


    J''s face flushed bright red again, and she stared at her parents, and said, "I don''t want to talk to


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    you anymore. I have to go to bed now!"


    Then she went upstairs, jumping with joy.


    Samuel and E looked at each other, grinning a reassuring smile.


    In the SL Group


    Hearing that Mr. Si wasing back, some of the secretaries immediately checked over their files and


    papers, which were usedter during the meeting.


    Shirley sat on her chair with her hand pressing her chest, because her heart was beating really fast.


    She took a few deep breaths, and while trying to calm down, she encouraged herself in her mind,


    ''Shirley Zheng! Take it easy! Perform well, you''re the best that''ll ever be!''


    The elevator''s door was opened, and Daniel''s tall figure appeared in front of the secretaries. He was


    walking fast, with Spark trying to keep up with him from behind.


    "Hello, Mr. Si!"


    The six secretaries all stood up and greeted Daniel.


    Daniel gave them a simple reaction, but then he incidentally caught a glimpse of Shirley, who had


    already started to work there. But he didn''t say anything more, and just entered his office.


    Shirley became so nervous when Daniel nced at her that she almost suffocated on the spot. Daniel


    looked even more handsome and attractive.


    Daniel sat on his chair and thought for a short while. Then he instructed Spark, "Ask Shirley Zheng, the


    new secretary, to bring me the papers we''re going to use for the meetingter. And also, tell her to


    highlight for me the important points of the meeting."


    Spark was a little bit surprised, and he went out to call Shirley in.


    This task was initially Miss Qin''s duty, so when they heard that their boss had asked Shirley to do it


    instead, they were all shocked.


    Shirley was nervous, and her face even turned a little pale. She was still not quite that familiar with this


    task, and she didn''t know if she had the confidence to do it well. But it was Daniel''s order, and she had


    to manage her emotions. She took the papers and entered the CEO''s office.


    Meanwhile in the office, Daniel was reading the papers concerning the Shun Tian Project. Shirley took


    a deep breath, and while grinning a smile, she said, "Mr. Si!"


    "I''m listening!"


    Daniel answered her straight to the point, without uttering nonsense. Shirley then opened her papers,


    and told him all the important points of their uing meeting.


    Five minutester, Shirley stopped her reporting, and the office was quiet for a moment. After this,


    Daniel said in a in voice, "Put the papers here."


    After Shirley put them in front of him, Daniel said, "You are working here by J''s rmendation. I


    hope that you won''t make any mistakes in your work, but remember, if you make any, I won''t give you


    any preferential treatment!"


    Shirley of course understood him. She got the chance for the interview through some inner rtions,


    and if she didn''t do well in her work, she would be fired at any time, without any second thoughts!


    Feeling a little distressed, Shirley tried to smile, and replied, "Thank you, Mr. Si. I will try my very best


    to not disappoint either you, or J."


    "Get out and work!" said Daniel. The man had kept his eyes on the paper he was studying from the


    beginning of his conversation with Shirley to the end, without even ncing at her, not even for a


    second.


    Coming out of the CEO''s office, Shirley could now hear everyone talking about her. They wondered


    what was the rtionship between her and Mr. Si, as they heard of the news that it was Mr. Si who had


    given her the opportunity to take the interview.


    When Shirley thought of Daniel''s cold attitude towards her, she swore in her mind that she must work


    harder and perform the best as she could to let Daniel change his attitude on her.


    At nine o''clock in the evening


    Daniel closed the final file, and looked at his wristwatch. He then immediately cleared his desk and


    walked out of the office.


    Spark was about to follow up with him, but Daniel waved his hand, and said, "You''re off duty today, I


    can go back home by myself."


    He gave his strict instruction to Spark while he kept walking towards his personal elevator.


    Spark shook his head, and understood the only reason for him to rush back home so early.


    But Shirley had a doubtful look in her eyes, and she cautiously asked, "Spark, why is Mr. Si in such a


    hurry? What''s going on?"


    This was not a topic that should be discussed in thepany, but Spark knew that Shirley was


    introduced here by her friend, J. He said, "There''s only one woman who can make our boss feel so


    anxious to go back home to her. Who do you think that is?"


    Needless to say her name, Shirley of course understood who he was talking about. Her breathing


    intensified when she looked at the piles of papers stacked in front of her. She then devoted herself to


    thepany''s work for the rest of the evening.


    Inside the Waterside Apartment Complex


    The Cayenne stopped in the interior parking lot. Daniel locked his car, and then quickly entered the


    elevator, and when he thought of his woman, he grinned a big smile.

 Chapter 149 Jane, Youre So Amazing

    Chapter 149 Jane, You''re So Amazing


    When he reached the 16th floor, Daniel unlocked the apartment using his fingerprint. However, he


    found that it was dark and silent inside.


    He felt a little disappointed, because he had asked Jane toe and spend the night with him there.


    He switched the light on and entered the bedroom, but it was empty.


    Daniel felt depressed, and with a cold face, he took out his phone out of his pocket and was just about


    to call J.


    But at that moment, a figure, walking barefoot, got close to Daniel from a corner.


    When she was just one meter away from him, Daniel vigntly turned around and backed away. J


    was stunned and stood rooted to the ground.


    He was always vignt...


    Although J was barefoot, and walked without making any sound, Daniel still felt her getting close to


    him.


    When Daniel looked at J, who was in front of him, his pupils suddenly shrank. J was actually


    there, and she even...


    Had dressed up sexy for him.


    "I... I..." Daniel fixed his eyes on J with intense ardour, making her too nervous to utter another


    word.


    ''Don''t I look pretty? Sally told me that a man loves a woman dressed up like this. Should I be more


    proactive?'' thought J. She scratched the back side of her head, thinking that she shouldn''t let


    Daniel leave her this time since she was dressed up like that.


    "Daniel..." J called out to him in a gentle and alluring voice, and gradually got closer to him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She put her fair arms around Daniel''s waist...


    "I''m a little cold..." What J was saying was true, because spring hade, and the heater hadn''t


    been turned on yet and the balcony''s window was still open.


    Daniel''s breath intensified. He plucked his tie and then held J in his arms.


    J stood on her tiptoes and gently kissed his perfect lips. Daniel lowered his head, and tasted her


    sweet red lips.


    When he was with her, Daniel wasn''t feeling restrained or indifferent anymore!


    J almost couldn''t resist Daniel''s temptations or bear his passionate reaction towards her tonight.


    She giggled and bit him for several times in a kind of mild, yful retaliation.


    Both of them threw their clothes on the floor, and with his forehead covered in beads of sweat, Daniel


    He kissed her wildly, covering her fair skin with a thousand of his kisses.


    At dawn, Daniel finally stopped kissing J, who had constantly begged him to let her go. He then


    held her in his arms and entered the bathroom.


    In the morning, Daniel walked into thepany feeling in an excellent mood. When his employees saw


    him, they instantly greeted him, however, many of them were so surprised to see him like that, that they


    covered their mouths in astonishment.


    They were amazed to see the two hickies on his neck, his shirt cor unable to cover them.


    But he didn''t care about that at all, and even ignored everyone''s bewildered expression; he just jauntily


    walked in his personal elevator.


    When Daniel reached his office floor, Shirley was already at her ce, working. After getting out of the


    elevator, Daniel walked straight to his office while checking his phone.


    Shirley had already stood up from her chair and intended to greeted Daniel, but when she saw the


    marks on his neck, she couldn''t utter a single word to him. She just silently stood there and watched


    Daniel entering his CEO office.


    In thepany canteen, at noon


    For the whole day, Daniel was the main topic of discussion for all the employees of the SL Group. All of


    Shirley''s colleagues got together in twos and threes and talked about Daniel''s affair.


    They all guessed that their CEO must have had fun with a woman somewherest night. Finally, they


    mentioned J.


    "I heard that when Mr. Si went to America this time, J went together with him!" said one of the


    employees.


    "But I heard that J is Mr. Si''s sworn sister, right?" said another one.


    "Didn''t you watch the Weibo video? Miss Song was saying that J also likes Mr. S, andter, Miss


    Song broke up with Mr. Si, " replied another one of them.


    "Ah? Sworn sister and sworn brother! What they did was so amazing! No wonder that Mrs. Si was


    saying that J was Mr. Si''s fianc¨¦e, " said another one.


    "J must be the one who was with Mr. Sist night!"


    ...


    Shirley sat together with the secretary, Miss Qin, and was slowly eating her food beside the gossiping


    group. Everyone in that group spoke their thoughts a little bit loud, so she was clearly hearing what


    they were talking about.


    When they almost finished their lunch, Miss Qin, who was sitting opposite to her, couldn''t help but ask


    Shirley, "Shirley, I''ve heard that you and J know each other pretty well. Did she really go to


    America with Mr. Si?"


    Shirley was stunned by her question for a little while and wondered how to best answer it. "I don''t know.


    J is a yful girl, but she didn''t tell me where she went, and I also didn''t ask her about it, " replied


    Shirley.


    Miss Qin didn''t get the answer she wanted, and she was a little disappointed. She then lowered her


    head and continued to eat her lunch in silence.


    Unlike Daniel, who was in a good mood, J, who was gossiped by the others, was still sleeping.


    When she woke up, it was already past four o''clock in the afternoon. She had nned to go to her


    shop in the morning, but her n had been dyed because she had overslept.


    When she climbed out of the quilt, her legs wereid, and fell off the bed by ident.


    Luckily, thanks to the carpet on the floor, she didn''t feel any pain.


    Angry and disoriented, J got up from the floor and walked into the bathroom.


    She had to continue practicing her taekwondo, or otherwise she would feel ashamed if the others ever


    found out that she couldn''t handle Daniel''s wild enthusiasm!


    After she washed, J turned on her phone and found that Sally had called her for several times.


    When J got through to her, Sally screamed on the other end of the line, "Jane, well done! My


    brother went to thepany with the hickies you left on his neck!"


    "Um?" J tried her best to recall what had happenedst night, and remembered that she had bitten


    Daniel twice. She left marks on his neck...


    "Jane, I''m telling you, everyone in the SL Group is now wondering with who did brother had a romantic


    affairst night! My brother seemed to have heard them talk about him, and he even didn''t stop them!


    Jane, you''re so amazing!" said Sally. She smiled while looking at the adult pajamas she wanted to give


    to her sister. However, her sister was pregnant for three months, so she changed her mind for the


    moment.


    ''Or... Could I wear them?'' thought Sally.


    "Ah! I understand!" said J. ''That''s too bad! Oh, what a shame! Why didn''t Daniel hide them?''


    thought J.


    "It doesn''t matter, they don''t know that the one who stayed with Danielst night was actually me, " said


    J. She also grinned, thinking that she was very lucky. However, after she heard what Sallyter


    said, J was so shocked that her smile froze on her face.


    "What you''re thinking ispletely wrong! In this well-developed Inte era, you can''t hide any


    secrets anymore. The news that you and my brother went to America some time ago has already


    spread, and many people know of that. Everyone concluded that the one who spent the night with my


    brother could be only you! J! Hey, hey..."


    ...


    J''s face then twitched a little and thought that the people of the SL Group were so awesome that


    they had even revealed the fact that she had went to America together with Daniel!


    "It''s all your fault. Why did you have to give me that bare midriff pajama..." J, with her face flushed,


    making him act like a passionate beast when they had made love to each otherst night!

 Chapter 150 Make A Man Want To Conquer You

    Chapter 150 Make A Man Want To Conquer You


    J almost screamed when she saw herself in the mirror, and quickly covered her mouth!


    ''Daniel was indeed a wild beast!'' She thought, while looking at her body.


    "Whee, my brother just loves you more now. You should thank me for that!" Sally hummed while she


    shook the nightgown in her hands.


    "But your brother didn''t even say that he loves me the whole entire night!" J was feeling wronged,


    and thought that he had only wanted to sleep with herst night.


    Sally was speechless for a moment, but then said, "It''s said that women in love are just a bunch of


    fools with low IQ, and that is true. Don''t you already know that my brother really loves you? If he didn''t


    love you, he wouldn''t have moved in with you. If he didn''t love you, he wouldn''t have taken you to


    America. Jane, when did you ever be so foolish?"


    J hid herself under the quilt, and with her face flushed red, said, "He said that he loved me only


    one time!"


    ''Although, I might also have said that I love him only once... Well, we''re even then!'' thought J.


    Sally was again speechless for a while, but after kept on enlightening her. "My brother is really cold,


    and you can''t expect him to say sweet things all day long. In his mind, if he said he loves you, even


    once, it willst forever. So cut all of this nonsense already."


    "Hum, I know! How about we have dinner together?" Since Shirley had started working for the SL


    Group, she had arrived homete everyday, and only replied to J''s WeChat messages in the


    middle of the night. Shirley just wanted to perform better at her job, so J didn''t dare to bother her


    any longer.


    "You should ask my brother first whether he is free, and then make an arrangement with me." They


    were in passionate love, and Sally felt that she shouldn''t bother them.


    J thought about it, and said, "Maybe he''s busy now. I waited for more than three hoursst night for


    him before he got off work!"


    "OK! Tell me where to meet. Oh, I heard the newly released movie is good. Should we go go see it?"


    "I''ll meet you on Puxi street!"


    ...


    After she hung up the phone, J ran to the wardrobe to find the right clothes for her meeting with


    Sally.


    The phone on the bed rang again, and when she picked it up, she found that it was a strange number.


    "Hello."


    "J, I''m Kate. I have something important to tell you. Let''s meet up." Straight to the point, typical of


    Kate.


    ''What can Kate possibly want now?'' she wondered. J then said, "Sorry, I''m busy right now." J


    turned her invitation down because she didn''t think that she could possibly have something to talk with


    Kate.


    "Don''t turn me down like that. Don''t you want to know why me and Daniel got together?" Kateughed


    coldly, and thought that if the Changsheng Group was now gradually falling apart, and that she was so


    miserable, Daniel must suffer as well!


    Hearing Daniel''s name, J hesitated. After thinking for a while, she said, "Now, in the LN cafe."


    "No problem."


    After making the appointment with Kate, J picked up a pinky white casual dress from the wardrobe,


    a white coat, and then walked out of the apartment.


    In the LN cafe


    Kate had already arrived there for five minutes when J came.


    Kate carefully looked at the young girl.


    After all, she was just a little girl. She had just graduated from school, and she was basically dressed in


    casual style. Even the shoes on her feet were handmade white canvas shoes.


    The white and pink clothes made her skin look peachy. She looked wonderful, and everyone knew that


    she was in love as soon as they saw her.


    Kate withheld her jealousy. After J ordered her coffee, she picked up a photo from her purse and


    pushed it in front of her.


    J measured Kate from head to toe. It had been a while, and Kate seemed to be not that charming


    anymore.


    ''Is it because she broke up with Daniel?'' thought J. She even seemed to be withering.


    In the photo she pushed in front of her, a woman was smiling with charm; wasn''t this Kate herself?


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Kateughed.


    She told J, "That is not me. And that''s also why Daniel and I were together."


    J fell silent.


    "Her name is Sabina Fan, Daniel''s first love. She married another man after they had been together for


    two years. You know, no one can''t forget their first love. Daniel and I got together because I looked


    exactly like Sabina. I was just her substitute. Daniel told me that he appreciated my confidence and


    strong determination, and that''s why he liked me. But I knew that wasn''t true. He was just missing


    Sabina too much and wasn''t willing to look deep inside himself."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ...


    Sabina Fan.


    It was the first time that J had heard this name. Kate said it in such a definite matter that it seemed


    a real story.


    "If you don''t trust me, you can ask Daniel about Sabina yourself."


    The waiter served the coffee to J, but she just lifelessly stirred thette in the cup. A while passed


    and it was silence before she started speaking. "So, why are you telling me this?"


    "I just wanted to tell you that, deep in your man''s heart, there actually is another woman. Pardon me for


    speaking frankly, but you, J, are just a spoiled little girl. You''re wayward, unreasonable, tempered


    and so on. An outstanding man like Daniel would never in his life fall in love with you. He''s looking for


    someone to be his spiritual partner."


    Her words made J''s face turn pale. She thought that it was true that she was wayward and


    unreasonable, but these could be gradually fixed!


    "You don''t have to lie to me! Daniel and I are going to be engaged, just after Nicole''s wedding. If he


    doesn''t love me, we won''t get married." Thinking about Daniel pressing her to get married over and


    over again made J feel safe.


    Her word surprised Kate. ''They''re going to be engaged? She''s just a little girl. I can fix her, '' she


    thought.


    She then said, "Do you know why? You''re unyielding and obstinate, which makes a man want to


    conquer you. Daniel is a man, and you know that he is powerful and bossy. He''s getting engaged to


    you just to conquer you, and he wanted everyone to see that he, Daniel Si, can conquer the arrogant


    J Shao! Your father and brother are both renowned, and Daniel will feel great when he conquers


    you."


    Her every word was like a hammer that was swinging at J''s heart.


    She looked at Sabina''s photo in silence.


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade J, Kate unlocked her phone and showed her another picture.


    "If this is also a fake picture, I''ll be cursed!"


    It was still Sabina in the photo, but in it there was also a man who was cheerfully smiling.


    It was Daniel, with a big smile on his face, holding Sabina in his arms a few years ago.

 Chapter 151 Sabina Was Constantly in His Villa

    Chapter 151 Sabina Was Constantly in His Vi


    J was jealous on the girl in the photo; she didn''t even have a photo of her with Daniel taken yet.


    She remembered that one night, when they were in A Country, she had wanted to take some pictures


    with him, but that he had rejected her...


    J opened her mouth after a while, and said, "So what? Sabina is married now. It''s a little toote to


    regret now."


    Kate kept on smiling. She had came prepared to J, and she showed her a screenshot with a piece


    of news.


    "Dn Dou, the richest man of Muduo City in Green Cold Country, formally divorced Sabina Fan at the


    beginning of this month."


    The said everything there was to know. After reading it, J tightly clutched one of the corners of her


    garment.


    She took a deep breath, and sneered at Kate, "Why do you try to make me suffer when you yourself


    had such a hard time? Daniel is my boyfriend now and I believe in him."


    Kate took a sip out of her cup of coffee, trying to cover her envy.


    Her face looked normal again when she put down the cup. "Daniel stayed in America for two months,


    and one week during that period, Sabina was constantly in his vi. I saw her personally when I went


    there. But Daniel and me were in one room, and Sabina was in the next. However, that was not the


    point. The point is that Sabina now wanted toe back to Daniel."


    Her words flustered J.


    Everyone knew that Kate had been to Daniel''s vi, including J; she had also been mad at him for


    this.


    J recalled those days in the No. 9 vi. Daniel had went to Kate''s room immediately after he was


    finished having sex with her.


    "You and Daniel... How far have the two of you gone?"


    J''s mind went nk, and she wasn''t aware anymore that Kate would lie to her.


    "Whatever happened, happened only between Daniel and me." Kate lied to J.


    And her words absolutely shattered J.


    She told herself that Daniel had had sex with her before he had hooked up with her.


    But, even after they got together, it seemed that Daniel and Kate had still slept...


    "J, another reason for Daniel to be with you is that he is forced by his family. When we were


    together, his parents had called him lots of times, advising him to be with you. Daniel was so annoyed


    by them that he eventually epted to be with you."


    ''He was forced by parents?''


    J believed everything she said. Everyone knew that L wanted them to be together.


    J didn''t even notice when Kate left. After a while, J went straight to the SL Group.


    She wanted to know what Daniel had to say about all of this.


    J sent a message to Sally on her way to the SL Group. "Sally, I have something to deal with with


    right now. I can''t meet you tonight, we''ll meet on another day."


    Sally immediately called her. "Jane, what happened?"


    Looking outside the car window, J bit her lip, and asked, "Sally, do you know Sabina?"


    Sally paused for a brief second.


    Of course she knew her. Sabina was Daniel''s first love, but she was not that important to him as J


    expected her to be.


    Sally tried to exin to J, "Jane, that''s all in the past, and Daniel only loves you now."


    ''He only loves me now?'' J had been also quite sure about this before she had her talk with Kate,


    but now she wasn''t anymore.


    "Okay, I see. I''m going to see him."


    "Alright, but just talk to him. Don''t argue or fight!" J had a bad temper, while Daniel wasn''t that


    talkative. He didn''t defend himself often.


    "Okay. Bye, Sally."


    After the short phone call, J patted herself on the forehead. She told herself to calm down before


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    seeing him.


    ''Don''t get angry. Don''t get angry. Don''t get angry.'' She remind herself three times.


    However, all of her reminders were quickly forgotten when she saw Daniel.


    At the SL Group


    J had previously worked there, so the receptionist recognised her. She was just about to inform


    Spark of her visit after she found out that she was here for Mr. Si.


    But J stopped her, and said, "There''s no need to inform Spark. I can go upstairs by myself."


    J then walked towards the elevator after she spoke to the receptionist.


    But receptionist felt a little worried and still called Spark after J got inside the elevator.


    Spark received the phone call just when J had arrived on the CEO''s office floor.


    "I know. Don''t worry, it''s alright." After he hung up, Spark stood up immediately.


    "Miss Shao, Boss Si is in a conference with his managers. Shall I inform him of your visit now?" Spark


    took a look at J, and saw that her face was slightly pale.


    Shirley also saw J. She wanted to greet her, but she just waved at her, because they were in the


    J smiled at her in return, and said to Spark, "Yes, please. Thank you!"


    J then walked towards Shirley. "Shirley, you must be tired."


    Looking at a pile of papers on her desk, J felt a little guilty. Maybe she shouldn''t have


    rmended her to the SL Group.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. Are you here for Boss Si?" Shirley squeezed a smile and spoke in a whisper.


    She also found that there was something wrong with J, but she couldn''t ask too much during office


    hours.


    "Yes. There is something I need to talk with him." At that very moment, Daniel came out in person out


    of the conference room to wee J.


    The managers were leaving, and J and Daniel were looking at each other.


    She walked up to him and he stretched his right hand, grabbing her and dragging her inside the


    president''s office.


    The door was then closed. One of the secretaries said, "Boss Si and J are really dating each other.


    Have you seen that? He held her by her hand into his office."


    She really admired J for her cunning spirit to be with her boss.


    Another secretary joined in on the gossip about Daniel and J. All of this was happening while


    Shirley was just nkly looking at her files in front of her.


    "Honey, why did youe here?" Daniel sat on the sofa and let J sit on his legs.


    Thinking ofst night, he unconsciously gulped.

 Chapter 152 This Was Difficult to Explain

    Chapter 152 This Was Difficult to Exin


    J suddenly stood up from hisp. She looked at his face, which had softened a lot from his usual


    cold expression. She didn''t know how to tell him what was on her mind, or what she should ask him


    first.


    Seeing J''s strange behavior, Daniel was wondering what had happened to her.


    "What do you want to ask me? Go ahead!"


    He reached out his hands, trying to hold her, but she put her hands aside, avoiding his grasp.


    "Sabina Fan." She blurted out the name tly and gazed firmly at Daniel.


    Daniel was shocked to hear the name, and his face became pale. Then, he said, "Why are you


    mentioning her?"


    He was pondering how did J find out about Sabina.


    Looking at Daniel''s expression, J thought that what Kate said was right. She asked him, "Why do


    you want to be with me?"


    Daniel stood up from the sofa, and while he frowned, he said, "Jane, has anyone told you anything?"


    J looked very odd today, and she had surely seen someone beforeing to his office, thought


    Daniel.


    "I''m good at nothing, and you are excellent at everything. Why did you choose to be with me in the first


    ce? Is it just because your mother has pushed you to be with me?" She ignored his question and


    continued to bombard him with her doubts and frustrations.


    "Or is it because I''m just another stubborn woman, and you''ll feel happy if you conquer me?"


    ...


    Daniel''s face now became very cold, and he was very angry. He really wanted to find the person who


    had told all of this bullshit to J. "My silly sweetheart, I chose to be with you only because I love you.


    It has nothing to do with any other people."


    "Oh, so you like me only because you like dominating me in bed. You just enjoy making me sumb to


    your will." She remembered that when they were in bed, Daniel had asked her many times, "Will you


    stay obedient to me? Will you always listen to me?"


    "Tell me, who has instilled all of these ideas and thoughts into your mind?" Daniel asked her in a cold,


    stern manner. He wasn''t angry with her, but only with the person who had sown the discord between


    him and J.


    J was very simple-minded, and she was easily trapped by ill-disposed people.


    J didn''t want to betray Kate, and instead raised her head and looked into Daniel''s eyes, and said,


    "Please answer my question."


    Daniel didn''t want to answer her unreasonable questions, and so he walked to the desk and called


    through the internal line. "Come in for a moment, " he said.


    Within seconds, Spark knocked on the door and entered the office. Daniel said to him, "Check all the


    people that Jane met beforeing here."


    "No!" J protested immediately.


    Daniel nced at Spark in a daunting manner, and ordered him, "Go check! Now!"


    "I said no! Daniel!"


    They quarrelled with each other, and Spark was caught in a weird dilemma. He didn''t know what he


    should do.


    He was supposed to follow the CEO''s order, but he also knew that J weighed pretty much in


    Daniel''s heart. Obviously, he could not ignore what J was saying.


    Finally, Daniel cave in. He shot a look at Spark to leave the office.


    Daniel then got closer to her and took her into his arms. He calmly said to her, "J, I don''t want to


    know who told you all these things. What I do know is that I only want to be with you. You are the


    woman with whom I want to spend the rest of my life. Just forget all about that crap!"


    "Yes, I want to forget, and I believe you, but Sabina is still buried deep in your heart. She''s even more


    important to you than me. How can I rest assured to marry you?"


    J stayed in Daniel''s arms, and she was very angry.


    Daniel seriously replied, "J, Sabina is a woman of my past. You don''t need to feel bothered by her


    anymore."


    The past is the past, and Daniel could no longere back to her.


    "But..." J broke free from his arms and looked at Daniel aggrieved. She said, "Sabina divorced,


    andst time when you went to America, she was living in your mansion. And Kate also shared the


    bedroom with you. We are together now, indeed, but you have betrayed me, both emotionally and


    physically... You aren''t faithful to me."


    J paused here. Now Daniel knew who had told these things to her.


    "I''m not and I wasn''t unfaithful to you, Jane. I''ve always loved you from the beginning!" said Daniel. He


    looked deep into J''s eyes.


    Daniel was such a heartwarming person. He thought that J was only jealous about Sabina and


    Kate.


    He walked up to J and again held her in his arms. He then gently, and lovingly, said, "Jane, don''t


    think of it too much. I really love you."


    J remembered the scenes in mansion No. 9. She felt furious and pushed him away, harshly. She


    couldn''t help crying out, "Daniel! You''re still lying to me! When I got out of the hospital, I wanted to beg


    you for your forgiveness, but I saw you on Kate''s bed, holding her hand."


    She took a deep breath and tried to hold back her tears; she failed, and tears ran in a stream down her


    cheeks. She said, "When Iter left on that day, you still went into her room!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then she thought that she was really ridiculous. She had known beforehand that there was something


    between Daniel and Kate happening at that time, but she was still willing to live with him. She now


    really considered that she had actually degraded herself!


    The tears on J''s face made Daniel''s heart ache. "Please don''t cry, Jane. I deliberately did it to


    make you feel jealous. I had no other intentions!"


    He hadn''t expected this to cause him so much trouble.


    At the time, he had let Kate go to his mansion, because he wanted to make J angry. But now this


    was difficult to exin...


    He really wanted to kick himself in the head; he had made a terrible mistake.


    It was impossible for J to believe him. "Apart from Kate, why didn''t you mention Sabina?"


    From the very beginning of their conversation, Daniel had talked little about Sabina. He even didn''t


    exin what had happened while they were in America.


    "I didn''t intentionally avoid mentioning her. I only thought that this was something that had already


    passed, and it''s meaningless to talk about things that happened in the past. We can''t get back together,


    you don''t have to worry about that." Daniel really didn''t understand why J was so bothered by


    Sabina.


    Was it because she was jealous?


    "Something that had already passed? No. Daniel, you lived with her in your mansion for a week, and


    there is no exnation for that! You''re fooling me!" J wiped her tears with her hands. She shouted


    at him with anger in her voice.


    Daniel had also felt unhappy when J had simply across Brian in America. Why couldn''t she ask


    him about Sabina?


    Daniel put his arms around her neck, and said in a hard, stern voice, "Sabina was only in a bad mood,


    and she wanted to stay at my ce for a week. Nothing happened between us." He acknowledged that


    Sabina had shown regret for not staying with him, but in order to draw a clear line between them, and


    make Sabina give up on her endeavors, Daniel had called Kate to his ce.


    That was why Kate was in the same bedroom with him.


    "And tell me the real reason why you were with Kate..." Jane blurted out herst question.


    Daniel kept silent about this question for a while. In the beginning, he was with Kate because she


    physically resembled Sabina. But since Jane had appeared in his life, everything had changed. He


    said, "The real reason was because I wanted to protect you. Because I am in such a high position,


    there are many people who are against me, and I was worried that you might be hurt by them."


    The reason sounded ill-founded, and J sneered at him, and said, "But you worry about Kate, did


    you?"


    "No. I don''t care about her. You are my only concern." Kate had known Daniel''s true intention, and


    Daniel had made it clear to her, but she was still willing to be with him, nheless.

 Chapter 153 Register Our Marriage

    Chapter 153 Register Our Marriage


    His exnations didn''t convince J, but instead made her feel that Daniel was maybe too cold.


    "I won''t trust any of your words! We''re breaking up!" J blurted out these words, and got free of his


    grip. She then walked towards the office door.


    Daniel had exined so many things to her, but she was still angry at him, and she even threw out the


    words "breaking up" to him, which really irritated him.


    He strode a few steps and dragged back the woman who was trying to leave. Again, she fell back into


    his arms.


    He then lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    It wasn''t just a kiss; he was actually biting on her lips.


    J felt pain, and she put her hands on his strong waist and pinched hard on it.


    After a long while, the man finally let her go, and watched her gulping for air. His eyes were burning


    with intense rage, and he said, "J, don''t you remember how you treated me in bedst night?"


    He continued, "I remember that you were really active and passionate about mest night. You called


    me brother Daniel, and what''s more, you also called me your husband..."


    Daniel''s words made J''s face instantly flush a bright red. She covered his mouth, and yelled, "Shut


    up! Don''t say one more word!"


    ''You even have the nerve to mention something like that! You''re the one who forced me to call you


    husbandst night!'' thought J.


    The man pulled off her hand, and while gritting his teeth, he warned her, "J, I don''t agree breaking


    up with you! Never mention these two words before me ever again!"


    "No way! I must break up with you! I won''t be with such an evil and mischievous man!" protested J.


    While she was crying and yelling at him, J was also struggling to get rid of his control, but the man


    wouldn''t loosen his grip not even a bit.


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether we''ll break up or not! You just wait for me. I''m going to soon ask for


    your father''s blessings, so behave well, and just marry me!" said Daniel. But then he suddenly


    corrected his words, and said, "Actually, no!" Daniel appeared to have changed his mind, and he stared


    at the stubborn woman with a meaningful look burning in his eyes.


    "What?" asked J. She felt scared under his piercing gaze.


    "We''re going to the Civil Affairs Bureau right now to register our marriage!" said Daniel. Pulling her by


    the hand, Daniel strode towards the door.


    ''The Civil Affairs Bureau?'' J was shocked, and her eyes instantly became bigger. ''Is he crazy?''


    thought J.


    "No, I''m not going! I want to break up with you!" She tightly gripped the sofa in the office, and kept


    struggling to escape from his hold. She thought that she would rather die than go with him.


    ''You dared mention about breaking up again!'' thought Daniel. His rage skyrocketed again, and he just


    ced the woman over his shoulder and went with her towards the resting room!


    J was thrown ruthlessly onto the big bed, which made her feel dizzy for a brief moment.


    When she finally came back to her senses, the man pressed on her. "What''re you doing?" she asked.


    "Daniel, this is in your office! Don''t act rashly!"


    "Jane, I warned you not to mention about breaking up with me! But you wouldn''t listen to my words!"


    He raised her hands over her head, gripping them with his big palm.


    J was all of a sudden under his full control. She became frightened, and shouted loudly, because


    the door wasn''t closed yet. "Help! Help!"


    Unexpectedly, someone was knocking at the door, which made J feel happy, and relieved.


    "Daniel, someone''s knocking at the door!" said J.


    This was the CEO''s office, and no one would ever dare to knock at his door if they didn''t have


    something important to tell him. Daniel had to stand up from her, with his face all darkened up.


    Daniel seriously warned her, "J, this is yourst chance! If you ever dare mention those two words


    to me again, I won''t let you off so easily!"


    He then furiously tidied up his clothes and tie, and went out of the resting room.


    ''Why? Why is he angry? He really has the nerve to be angry with me! I''m the one who should have the


    right to be angry, because he''s such a bad man!'' thought J.


    She jumped out of the bed, and also hastily tidied up her clothes.


    Standing in the resting room, J could see that it was Shirley who had entered the office. She heard


    Daniel speak in a cold voice, "You''d better have something important to tell me, or else you have to get


    out right now!"


    His angry and cold voice startled Shirley so much that she even dropped on the floor the files she was


    carrying in her hands.


    When J saw him treat Shirley in that unfair and unkind way, she strode out of the resting room, and


    greatly angered, she confronted the man who was just about to light his cigarette in front of his desk.


    "Daniel Si! Are you always treating Shirley like this?"


    "J, no..." Shirley spoke in a low voice to stop J. She then bent down to pick up the files and


    papers from the floor.


    But when she bent down her body, Daniel incidentally caught a glimpse of her working uniform. He


    frowned, and his eyes were filled with contempt.


    ''When did the neckline of the SL Group''s working uniform be so low?'' wondered Daniel.


    "Daniel, say something!" urged J. She walked towards Daniel, with her cheeks furiously bulged up.


    The man lit his cigarette and put it between his lips.


    He didn''t seem to want to answer J''s words.


    J was so furious that she took away his cigarette, and put it out in the ashtray, while she kept


    murmuring, "Are you ignoring my words? Break up! Break up! We must break up, now!"


    Shirley picked up the files from the floor, and put them on the desk. She then said, "J, no... Mr. Si is


    actually nice to me!"


    ''Nice to you?'' wondered both J and Daniel.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Her words made both J and Daniel fall into different thoughts.


    In J''s mind, she wondered whether Daniel was nice to every woman in thepany.


    But in Daniel''s mind, he wondered if he had arranged not enough work to her.


    Daniel then instructed Shirley, "Report to me!"


    "Yes! Mr. Si... It''s about the project we have with the Xingchen Company. The project is running, but


    two people are dead because of it. Also, the director of the Xingchen Company has arrived here, and


    he is waiting for you in the meeting room on the 22nd floor!"


    The words "two people are dead" dumbfounded the people in the office, and the atmosphere became


    tense all of a sudden.


    Daniel got up from his chair and stood in front of J. He said, "Please go back first, and don''t ever


    mention about what happened today again. I have to go and work!"


    ''Don''t mention about it?'' thought J. "Are you afraid of talking about it? Okay, as you wish, I won''t


    mention it anymore. Because we''ll go on our separate ways from now on!" said J. J then put


    on her backpack, and waved to Shirley. She strode fast, and was just about to leave the office.


    But her backpack was suddenly caught, and J couldn''t move forward anymore.


    Daniel dragged the disobedient woman into his arms, and warned her, "J, if you really want to


    challenge my patience, we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tonight!"


    ''Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau?'' wondered Shirley. She stared at the two quarrelling people with an


    unbelievable look gleaming in her eyes.


    "What a pity! The Civil Affairs Bureau is closed at night!" said J sarcastically.


    The man grinned a pretentious smile, and answered her, "Whenever I ask them to go back to work,


    they go back to work!"


    ... J was infuriated, and she eventually got rid of his control. She then spoke in an impulsive


    manner, and said, "Daniel, are you selling yourself out so cheap?"


    At that moment, the office fell silent. Shirley was shocked by J''s courage to disobey Daniel''s words


    in such an aggressive manner.


    Daniel nced at J, with his face nowpletely darkened up. He inly said, "That''s up to you!"


    He then strode away.


    Shirley gave a meaningful look to J, and then she also quickly went out and caught up with Daniel.


    ''Up to me? He should say that it''s up to me!'' thought J.


    She looked towards the direction to where he disappeared and curled her lips, feeling even more


    aggrieved.


    ''Why didn''t he have any more patience to coax me? He must''ve backed out because he was afraid that


    I discovered his lies! That''s it! Daniel''s having a guilty conscience now!'' thought J.


    Believing that Daniel was actually a bad man, J shook her head and then left the CEO''s office.

 Chapter 154 Im Heartbroken

    Chapter 154 I''m Heartbroken


    All the secretaries outside Daniel''s office had clearly heard J''sst sentence; it turned out that Mr.


    Si really was chasing J!


    In a trance-like state, J then walked out of the SL Group. When she saw that it was going to get


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    dark soon, she texted Sally, "I''m crossed in love!"


    Shortly afterwards, Sally called J. "Jane, you broke up with my brother?" she asked.


    J, thinking, walked on the roadside and said, "Right."


    Yes, indeed they had broken up.


    "Why?" asked Sally.


    "Your brother is such a bastard! I don''t want to be in a rtionship with him anymore. He still kept his


    first girlfriend in his heart, and what''s more, he still had sex with Kate after that day. I loathe him...


    because he is filthy, " replied J. She was suffering, and sat down on a stool, and looked up at the


    sky.


    With her eyes wide open, Sally asked confused, "Is my brother really a yboy?"


    "Um, even if he didn''t have any actual rtionship with Sabina or Kate, I still don''t want to be with him


    because of his decadent lifestyle!" said J. But, when she uttered these words, J felt even more


    heartbroken than ever!


    He had once promised her that he would keep his distance from other women. But, he was just another


    man that couldn''t help being lecherous; J had learned of this when she saw the eight maids at his


    vi in America. J believed that when she wasn''t there, he must''ve hooked up with at least one of


    them...


    "Did my brother agree to break up with you?" asked Sally.


    After she remembered him saying "Whatever", J replied, "Um, yes, he agreed!"


    "..." Sally was speechless, and was confused for a while, wondering why they had broken up.


    ''Didn''t my brother know Jane''s temper? Didn''t he put up with Jane when she was losing her temper?''


    wondered Sally.


    She thought that she needed to talk this all over with her brother. Although Jane had a bad temper,


    Daniel''s temper was even worse than hers!


    "Jane, calm down first. There must be a misunderstanding between you and my brother, " said Sally.


    Two days ago, her mother had just told her cheerfully that her brother was going to be engaged to


    Jane, but now Sally was left wondering why they actually broke up.


    "Um... I''ll wait and see. If he really had his first girlfriend in his heart, I can''t ept this!" said J.


    She had once heard that for many people, their first lovers were unforgettable.


    And she found that this seemed to be true. Daniel was her first boyfriend, who really was unforgettable.


    Now that she had indeed broken up with Daniel, she felt really miserable, especially when she


    remembered all the happy time they had shared together not that long ago.


    "Wah!" While thinking of this, J burst into tears.


    When Sally heard that J suddenly started crying, she was shocked and said, "Jane, Jane, please


    don''t cry!"


    However, J didn''t stop crying, and instead cried even more bitterly.


    Suddenly, outside it thundered. "Oh, no! Jane, you should really go home now. I learned from the


    weather forecast that it''ll rain today!" said Sally.


    But J, who was still crying and almost out of breath, said, "Sally... Bye... Let me... calm down for a


    minute."


    After she said this, she hung up.


    If it now rained, it meant that God must be sympathetic towards her, because she had met a bastard


    like Daniel.


    And in just a few moments, raindrops began falling from the sky.


    Sally called J again, but no one answered the phone. She saw that it was going to rain, and so she


    called her brother.


    On the 22th floor of the SL Group, in the VIP room, the meeting''s vibe was stifling. Daniel was watching


    the current situation in a video broadcast, and said, "If the problem can be solved with money, use


    money to deal with it. But if it can''t..."


    "Ding ding ding." His phone rang.


    Daniel looked at the caller and continued to speak. "If it can''t be solved with money, I will personally go


    to D City."


    After he finished his words, he slid the answer button. "Daniel, it''s raining outside, " spoke Sally.


    Daniel then nced out the window and wondered how was J holding on through the unpleasant


    time of today. Where was she now?


    "Jane is still outside!" continued Sally. When she noticed that Daniel was so calm, Sally became


    anxious.


    "Where?" asked Daniel.


    "I don''t know. She was crying hysterically in the phone when I spoke with her just now. You have to go


    out and look for her!" said Sally.


    He massaged the painful spot between his eyebrows, and said, "I see."


    Daniel, who had already stood up from his seat just now, sat back, and texted Spark, "Go and look for


    her. Take her home."


    He then continued to discuss others things with the representatives of the cooperativepany.


    It was raining cats and dogs outside, and Daniel sat silent in his chair, not uttering another single word.


    Half an hourter, Spark called him, and he immediately slid the answer button. "Mr. Si, Miss Shao was


    already picked up by Mr. Han!" said Spark.


    He was a little disappointed, seeing the military vehicle drive away.


    The veins swelled on Daniel''s left arm when he held his phone. He replied, "Um..."


    The vibe of the meeting room was even more intense. The expression on Daniel''s face was very


    frightening, and Shirley, who was beside him, was so shocked when she saw him that she didn''t even


    dare to breath.


    After he returned to his office, Daniel called in Spark and assigned him a task. "Cut off all investments


    for the Changsheng Group, as well as the partnership with its cooperative bank. Was Kate about to be


    engaged to Leon before? You promote this matter."


    Spark secretly prayed for Kate in his heart, and said, "Okay, Mr. Si."


    But his wife still worked in the Changsheng Group and this time she might really lose her job.


    "You don''t have to worry about your wife, I will rmend her to anotherpany, " said Daniel. He


    kept on working on his documents, not even looking up.


    "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Si!" replied Spark. Now he felt more relieved.


    When Spark was just about to go out, he was called again by Daniel. Thoughtful, he said, "Change the


    uniforms of all our female colleagues. And pay close attention to the measurements!"


    Measurements?


    Spark was very confused, and asked, "What measurements?"


    Daniel cast a cold nce at him, and replied, "Remake them ording to thest batch of uniforms!"


    "Okay. Mr. Si!" said Spark.


    At the Southern Garden Complex


    Through the heavy rain, a military vehicle was steadily parked in front of apartment No. 2, at the


    Southern Garden Complex. Brian got out of the driver''s seat, took out an umbre from the trunk, and


    then walked to the front passenger''s seat, holding the umbre.


    He then helped J, who was wrapped in his clothes, get out of the car, and then entered the


    building''s elevator together.


    "J, tell me, what happened to you?" asked Brian. He was surprised when he received J''s call.


    When he saw J, who was soaked in the heavy rain, he felt very distressed.


    "I broke up with Daniel, " said J.


    She stared at the elevator''s floor number, which kept changing while the elevator was going up. She


    had called Brian just because she didn''t find any other suitable people to pick her up.


    At other times, she would''ve called Sven, or her brother, but this time she didn''t want them to see her in


    such an embarrassing and terrible situation.


    When he heard that she broke up with Daniel, Brian wondered if he should be happy or feel sorry for


    her.


    "Why did you break up with him?" asked Brian.


    The water was dripping from her long hair, and Brian stretched out his hand and wiped the water drops


    from her face with the back of his hand.


    J didn''t answer his question, but instead just seriously looked at him.


    Brian was stunned when he saw that she was looking at him, and asked, "Is there something on my


    face?"


    "No. Brian, I might still bother you, and need your help!" J was a little shy speaking these words,


    but in the end she finally uttered them.


    She knew that thest thing that Daniel would want to see was she hooking up with Brian. She nned


    to do this just to infuriate him...


    However, before Brian nodded, she immediately shook her head, and said, "Nothing, just forget it."

 Chapter 155 She Even Hangs Out with Brian

    Chapter 155 She Even Hangs Out with Brian


    J thought that she shouldn''t do this, because it would be unfair for Brian!


    When the elevator stopped on the 9th floor, they got out of it.


    "J, please tell me if you need any help!" said Brian. He tucked her wet locks of hair behind her ear.


    "It''s all right, Brian. Thank you, " replied J. She smiled with a bad grace.


    Brian then opened his apartment''s door and let J enter it first.


    He had lived there alone for a long period of time, so there were no anydy slippers around to give


    her; this time, he had to let J wear his slippers.


    "If you don''t mind, you can wear my slippers, " said Brian. He felt a little embarrassed when he saw


    J wearing a pair of slippers so big that her feet fitted only two thirds of them.


    J smiled and shook her head, and said, "That''s okay. Thank you, Brian." When she had been in


    trouble and had decided to call Brian, he hade to her aid straightaway, without even asking what


    happened.


    The apartment was big, and even if it was a little smaller than Daniel''s house, it still covered an area of


    about two hundred or even three hundred square meters.


    The decorative style of it belonged to the ck-grey-brown series. On the wall there were a lot of


    photos of the army, and also a group photo of Brian and hisrades.


    There were many trophies and medals ced on a bookshelf near her, and all of them were victories


    that Brian had gained over the years.


    "There''s no need to thank me. You should take a shower first, " said Brian. He took her to one of the


    bedrooms and opened its ck door, and when she saw how the room was decorated, J guessed


    that this must be Brian''s bedroom.


    There was a photo on the wall, and in the photo Brian was wearing his military uniform and was


    solemnly saluting.


    He had a four-piece bedding set with ck grey stripes on hisrge bed, and even the floor was


    decorated in ck and grey stripes.


    The whole room was filled with a strong masculine atmosphere. J stood at the door, and didn''t


    dare take another step forward. "There are rain drops dripping from my hair..." she said.


    Brian smiled, and said, "That''s why you have to take a hot shower immediately. Don''t let yourself catch


    a cold!" J stood motionless, but Brian grabbed her arm and took her to the bathroom. After he


    showed her where soaps and shampoos were ced, he closed the door behind him.


    However, there weren''t any clean clothes for J to change into...


    This was a very serious problem, and Brian looked around his closet for some clothes and finally found


    a casual white shirt.


    He then couldn''t help but picture J in his shirt, and felt a warm burst of liquid flowing down from his


    nose.


    Brian immediately wiped it away...


    He threw the shirt on the bed and then rushed to the adjacent bedroom to wash away his nosebleed.


    When he remembered that the woman he liked so much was taking a shower in his bedroom''s


    bathroom, Brian began feeling really anxious.


    Finally, after he did dozens of push-ups, he started feeling better.


    He took a deep breath and knocked on the bathroom''s door. When he heard that the shower had been


    turned off, Brian''s heart started racing again. "J... I''m going to buy you a new set of clothes...


    There''s a shirt on the bed that you can wear for now, " said Brian.


    J, who was still inside the bathroom, replied to him in a gentle voice, "You can goter, it''s still


    raining outside now."


    "That doesn''t matter. I''m leaving now, and don''t forget about the shirt on the bed!" After uttering these


    words, Brian ran out of the bedroom and stood in the living room. He badly wanted to p himself over


    the face.


    ''Brian, enough already! You''re 29 years old! You''re not a 19-year-old teenager anymore! Don''t act so


    childish!'' thought Brian.


    After he reproached himself, Brian walked towards the apartment''s door and changed his shoes before


    going outside.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the phone in J''s handbag rang. After Brian hesitated for a moment, he grabbed


    the handbag from the sofa and returned to his bedroom.


    He then knocked on the bathroom''s door again, and said, "J, your phone is ringing."


    J was applying shampoo to her hair, and she said, "Help me and tell me who is calling!"


    Brian opened her bag and took out her phone, but the caller disyed on the phone disappointed him.


    He had been happy earlier, but now he just felt morose.


    "Daniel..." he said.


    Silence fell inside the bathroom, but after half a minute, she said, "Brian, help me answer the phone."


    "What should I say after I answer it?" asked Brian.


    "... You can say anything that makes him unhappy, " replied J.


    "..."


    When the phone rang the second time, Brian slid the answer button and heard a man speak in a


    domineering, cold voice. "Jane Shao!"


    "It''s me, " said Brian. He looked towards the bathroom again and found that it was very quiet inside.


    Perhaps J wanted to know what Brian would say to Daniel.


    After Daniel heard Brian''s voice, his eyes suddenly opened, and rage seemed to be gleaning and


    burning in them. He then coldly asked, "Where''s J?"


    "She''s taking a shower now!" Brian answered him honestly.


    ...


    Later on, he felt a little frightened, and couldn''t help but shiver, as if he felt a st of cold wind


    apanying Daniel''s voice over the phone.


    "Tell her to answer the phone!" After another moment, Daniel spoke coldly.


    Brian smiled, and said, "Daniel Si, do you really want me to pass the phone to J this moment?"


    asked Brian.


    His words irritated Daniel, and said, "If you dare to even touch a hair on her head, I will make you


    disappear forever!" said Daniel.


    Disappear forever... Daniel was ruthless. Although he knew that Daniel could indeed do what he said,


    Brian still provoked Daniel. "It will be great if I can die for J!"


    After Brian said this, Daniel suddenly hung up the phone.


    After the call ended, Brian looked at the phone with confusion in his eyes. He shook his head and put


    the phone back in J''s bag. After this, he ced it on the desk.


    "J, you take your shower first. I''m leaving now!" After finishing these words, Brian closed the door


    behind him.


    J, who was absent-minded at that time, rubbed her long hair and wondered if Daniel was angry.


    She didn''t know that Daniel was at that time in Sven''s presence, and that he was so furious when he


    heard Brian that he threw his phone to the wall.


    He still didn''t manage to work off his anger this way, so he stood up from his chair and kicked it aside.


    Sven was really stunned to see Daniel losing his temper and wondered what was going on.


    He then watched Daniel pick up his phone and call Samuel. Daniel put the phone near Sven''s ear, and


    said to him, "Tell father that J is staying with Brian now, and that she wants to break up with me


    and that she''s at his ce."


    "..."


    Sven was confused. He had nothing to do with this; he had juste there to take shelter from the


    rain, but he had now learned that Daniel and J didn''t seem to get along too well with each other.


    But why did Daniel still involve him in this and asked him to act like a bad guy?


    They got through to Samuel on the phone very soon, and Sven didn''t even have the slightest chance to


    refuse Daniel.


    "Sven, what''s up?" asked Samuel.


    Sven looked at Daniel who was staring at him, and spoke in despair, "Father*, Jane wants to break up


    with Daniel."


    "Uh? What happened?" asked Samuel.


    He was very confused. Jane had broken up with Daniel, but why did Sven call to tell him about it?


    Sven wanted to say that he also had no idea... "Perhaps they broke up because of Brian. Jane is in


    Brian''s house. Just now... when Daniel called Jane, Brian answered the phone, while Jane... was


    taking a shower, " replied Sven.


    After he heard Sven, Daniel changed his expression and looked better. He then lit a cigarette and sat


    down in front of Sven.


    "She''s so unreasonable!" Samuel instantly became furious. He then immediately hung up the phone on


    Sven and tried calling J.


    However, J was still taking her shower, and no one answered the phone.


    Sven kicked Daniel, who was smoking his cigarette and asked, "Hey, what happened between you and


    J?"

 Chapter 156 Am I That Kind of Woman in Your Eyes

    Chapter 156 Am I That Kind of Woman in Your Eyes


    "What you heard!" said Daniel. He patted the dust shoe print off his trousers, and then returned Sven a


    heavy kick, which made Sven feel painful and grit his teeth.


    "Daniel! I''ll be your brother-inw very soon! But you still dare to treat me like this!" yelled Sven.


    While he was falling into deep thought, Daniel blew out a cloud of smoke.


    He initially wanted to find out Brian''s address, and go and retrieve J himself. But this would have


    made things worse, because she was stubborn.


    Daniel had thought it would be better to let her father know about the matter at hand and let him deal


    with it.


    Sven saw that Daniel was silent, and he couldn''t help himself to say something more. He said, "You


    should have been well aware of J''s character from the start. She''s just angry and acting rashly, and


    you just need to be more patient with her."


    Daniel squinted at him, and flicked his cigarette''s ash. He then said, "Call father* againter. If J''s


    still not home, I''m going to bring her back myself!"


    While he spoke, he went to his desk and pressed the internalpany line and called Spark, and


    instructed him to find Brian''s address.


    Hearing Daniel, Sven raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Do you want to make Jane hate me as well?"


    ''It was me who called her father and told him about the recent event! Jane will surely hate me!'' thought


    Sven.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "No, she won''t." Daniel spoke in a confident tone to assure Sven that everything''s going to be alright.


    At the Southern Garden Apartment Complex, Building No. 2


    After J had finished drying her long hair, she opened the bathroom''s door. She first stuck her head


    out of the door to see if there was anyone in the bedroom. When she saw that no one was there, she


    came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel.


    There was a white shirt on the bed, and J quickly wiped the water drops off her body, and put on


    the white shirt.


    It wasn''t that bad a fit. The shirt''s length at least covered her thighs.


    Her phone inside her handbag rang again. J got out her phone and found that there were a dozen


    missed calls from her father. She wondered what had happened to her family.


    "Hello, dad!"


    After Samuel had called his daughter for a dozen times or more, the phone was finally connected. He


    was so angry that he gritted his teeth, and said, "J! Where are you now?"


    "Um... I''m at... But what happened? Dad?" stammered J. After a second thought, J thought


    that it might be better not to tell Samuel the truth. In case that Samuel might misunderstand her actual


    rtionship with Brian.


    Samuel tried to calm down, and asked, "What''s wrong between you and Daniel? Are you breaking up


    with him? What the hell are you doing?"


    ...


    J resentfully stared at Brian''s photo on the wall. She then thought that Brian had nothing to do with


    this, and she moved away her eyes, and yelled over the phone, "Daniel Si, you mean man! Why did


    you tell on my father!"


    Speechless, Samuel closed his eyes, and patiently told his daughter, "It wasn''t Daniel who told me


    about this. Now, tell me, are you staying together with Brian?"


    ''Since you already know that I''m staying at Brian''s ce, if it''s not Daniel who told you, then who else


    could it be? Oh! No, maybe the bodyguards who followed me told him!'' thought J.


    "Yes, but I''ming back very soon. Isn''t it pouring outside?" answered J.


    "OK, but J, please remember, don''t do any stupid things!" tried Samuel stressing out.. He agreed


    that his daughter coulde back hometer, when the rain stopped.


    ''Stupid things?'' wondered J. J felt distressed, and asked, "Father, am I that kind of woman in


    your eyes?"


    Samuel of course trusted his daughter, but he again asked her toe back home as soon as


    possible. He then hung up.


    J put her phone back inside her handbag. Brian hadn''t returned yet, and she was wearing only one


    shirt, and felt a little bit cold.


    She saw the bed with the quilt over it, andid on it under the quilt straightaway.


    She kept rolling her eyeballs, and still wondered if Brian was living there all by himself.


    After a couple of random thoughts, J dozed off.


    A long whileter, Brian came back home and knocked at the bedroom''s door, but J was sound


    asleep and didn''t wake up.


    Brian became anxious when no one answered, and said, "J, if you''re not opening the door, I''ll


    breaking up with Daniel?'' thought Brian.


    Brian couldn''t wait any longer, and he took the spare key from the drawer beside him. He then opened


    the bedroom''s door.


    After he opened the door, he rushed straight to the bathroom, without noticing that someone was


    huddled on the bed. The bathroom''s door wasn''t closed, and Brian tried to call out her name. "J!"


    But he still didn''t get any reply, and Brian entered it.


    No one was inside the bathroom, and the windows were all closed, too.


    ''Has she already left?'' wondered Brian.


    When he thought of this, Brian felt a little sad when he went out of the bathroom, but then he suddenly


    saw her handbag lying on the floor.


    ''Well! Her bag is still here...''


    Then Brian burst intoughter, when he saw that J was actually sleeping. She not only had


    huddled herself on the bed, but had alsopletely hidden herself inside the quilt.


    He dragged the quilt away from her head to let her breathe. At that moment, Brian was so drawn by her


    lovely sleeping look that he couldn''t move his eyes away any longer.


    He was well aware of who the man that J had fallen in love with was, and he had seldom contacted


    her, afraid that he might bring her trouble if he did.


    Even if he missed her, he could only hold these feelings inside his mind and heart, never showing them


    on his face.


    When he had received her phone call, he was surprised. But at the same time he was also very happy,


    because J had always thought of him when she was in distress.


    And he was also excited to hear that she had broken up with Daniel, but he knew J''s childish


    character, and understood that she would be getting back with Daniel soon enough, when her anger


    had cooled down.


    Thinking about this, he again felt morose.


    But if J was happy, he too, of course, would be happy.


    Brian then gently kissed her forehead, turned around and walked out of the bedroom. He then closed


    the door.


    Outside it had already stopped raining, and J hadn''te back home yet. Daniel stubbed out his


    cigarette and, together with Spark, went to the parking lot.


    "Drive to the Southern Garden Apartment Complex, Building No. 2! Full speed!" ordered Daniel. Daniel


    had never expected that Brian''s apartment was in the same neighbourhood as his, but that was good,


    because he knew the ce well.


    When his apartment''s doorbell rang, Brian grinned a slight smile, and thought that Daniel had arrived a


    littlerter than he had initially expected.


    He opened the door, and there stood Daniel and Spark. The moment when Daniel saw Brian, his eyes


    gleamed with a cold light inside them.


    After he opened the door, Brian didn''t say a word, and just turned around and sat back on his sofa.


    He then continued to smoke his cigarette. Daniel scanned Brian''s living room, but then his eyes fell


    upon the closed bedroom door.


    He strode towards the bedroom, and when he put his hand on the doorknob, Brian opened his mouth,


    and spoke, "J said that you''ve broken up with her. Don''t you think that it''s not that nice to take her


    away from me now?"


    Daniel grinned a cold smile, and said, "We''ve just had amon couple''s quarrel. As you already


    know, Jane can be kind of wayward. And I''ve already forgiven her."


    Finishing his words, the man then pushed open the bedroom''s door, and he instantly saw the woman


    sleeping on the bed.


    Spark didn''t enter the room. Daniel moved away the quilt with his big palm, and when he saw that the


    woman was dressed in only a shirt, his eyes started burning with rage.


    He threw her on the thin quilt, and then wrapped her tight in it, and carried her out of the bedroom.


    "What have you seen?" Daniel asked Brian. Carrying the woman in his arms, he then stopped in the


    middle of the living room. The woman''s long hair was falling down like a waterfall.


    Brian drew thest smoke of his cigarette, stubbed it out in the ashtray, and answered, "It''s okay if you


    don''t trust me. But if you don''t trust J, then that''s your mistake."


    Brian felt even more distressed when he saw that Daniel was protecting her so well.


    "Mr. Han, thank you for taking care of Jane. We''ll be sure to send you our wedding invitation card one


    dayter, " said Daniel. Finishing his words, and without turning his head around, Daniel left Brian''s


    apartment, carrying the woman wrapped inside the quilt.


    ''Wedding...''


    Brian''s face nowpletely darkened with sadness.


    After a long while, Brian went back to his bedroom, and randomly threw the clothes he had bought for


    J into the wardrobe.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Jfortably turned in bed and felt hungry.

 Chapter 157 When Your Attitude Improves

    Chapter 157 When Your Attitude Improves


    Touching her hungry belly, J opened her eyes and then sat up in bed.


    ''What? Where am I? In the Southern Garden Complex?'' wondered J.


    She then confirmed that she was indeed at the Southern Garden Complex, but she remembered that


    she should actually be in Brian''s apartment, and wondered why she was now in Daniel''s apartment.


    She was alone in the bedroom, with a soft light turned on. She then got out of bed.


    She also found that she was naked, but she remembered that she had been dressed in Brian''s shirt.


    ''Where''s the shirt? Why''s it gone? This must be Daniel''s work! Right! It surely must be him!'' thought


    J.


    J then got out of bed and found his bathrobe inside the wardrobe. Holding Daniel''s long bathrobe,


    which almost touched the ground, J went out of the bedroom.


    There was nobody in the living room, nor in the other bedroom. Then, when she opened the study


    room''s door, she saw him working inside it.


    "Daniel! Why did you bring me here?" The woman confronted him in an unfriendly, hostile tone.


    The man then raised his eyes from his papers, and said, "When your attitude improves, then you can


    ...


    "You mischievous wicked man, you have the nerve to tell me to change my attitude! No way!" replied


    J. J didn''t want to listen to any of his words; she only wanted to leave his apartment and never


    meet with him again!


    But Daniel kept his silence, without uttering another single word.


    "Let me go!


    I have to leave here!" yelled J.


    ...


    J was so furious that she turned around and violently mmed the door behind her.


    ''Do you think that I can''t leave here naked? I am J Shao, and you are really looking down upon


    me!'' thought J.


    She then went back inside the bedroom, and while grabbing her handbag, and holding the long


    bathrobe in her hands, she walked towards the apartment''s door.


    When she opened the apartment''s door, she heard footstepsing from behind her, and J


    reacted fast and ran out..


    However, it was a tragedy! She had stepped on the long bathrobe, and her whole body had been


    thrown forwards. She fell.


    "Ah!" she screamed. J was frightened, and she immediately closed her eyes. ''Oh, shit!''


    At that moment, her arms were gripped and pulled, and she was dragged into the man''s arms.


    The bathrobe on her had slipped off a little, and some parts of J''s body were now exposed.


    Daniel nced at the security camera looking at them in the short distance, and he immediately


    covered her body and dragged her back inside the apartment.


    Feeling frustrated, J got free off Daniel''s grip, and tidied the bathrobe on her. She then took out her


    phone from her handbag, which was still a little wet from the rain.


    ''It''s impossible that I can''t leave today! I must try every means to leave here!'' thought J.


    She then found Jerry''s number, and dialed it.


    But when she had just put her phone over her ear, it was suddenly grabbed by the man.


    J had gone berserk now!


    "Daniel! You bastard! Give me back my phone!" demanded J.


    Daniel switched off her phone, and put it back inside her handbag. He then locked the bag in the other


    bedroom.


    "Now, tell me, do you still want to break up with me?" asked Daniel. He coldly stared at the furious


    woman.


    "Yes! We must break all connections between us!" She insisted on her words in a definite, obstinate


    manner.


    Daniel didn''t pay any more attention to her, and decided to lock the apartment''s door with an unique


    unlock code; he then went back to his study.


    J felt helpless and returned to the bedroom. Sheid down on the bed, but soon enough got out of


    it again and locked the door.


    ''Fine! If I can''t leave, then I would rather starve to death than surrender to that evil man!'' thought J.


    On the bed, J turned her body to and fro, but she still couldn''t fall asleep. She then walked to the


    balcony to look at the night scenery outside.


    When she remembered what had happenedst time she hade there, she felt even more


    distressed; now, she really wanted to cry.


    She wondered what should she do next. ''Should I just forget about Kate''s words, and go on with


    Daniel?'' wondered J.


    But then she remembered that he had some other woman buried in his heart, and what''s more, that he


    had just hooked up with her because her mother had forced him to do so, and that he simply wanted to


    conquer her stubbornness... All of these possible reasons made J want to really give up all hope


    on him.


    A gust of wind blew over, and J pulled up the bathrobe''s neckline to wrap herself tighter in it. She


    then leaned back in the lounge chair, staring nkly at the night sky.


    The woman was unusually quiet, which made Daniel fail in concentrating on his work. In the end, he


    had to switch off his notebook.


    She had locked the bedroom''s door, but Daniel just tittered, took out the spare key from one of the


    drawers, and entered the room.


    But he couldn''t see anyone inside when he entered it!


    He then saw that the balcony''s door was open, and he eventually saw her lying down on the lounge


    chair.


    The man went towards her, and from a higher stance, he stared at the contemting woman. He said,


    "Jane, if you change your mind now, I''ll turn a blind eye on what happened during the daytime."


    Without even being conscious of it, Daniel had given J another chance, again.


    The woman squinted at him and then closed her eyes, avoiding to see him.


    Daniel then carried her in his arms and went to the living room, and he put her down on one of the


    chairs at the dinner table.


    When J sat down on the chair, the apartment''s doorbell rang. Daniel went to open it, and saw that


    it was Spark.


    After opening and closing the door, the man walked back with a stic bag in his hand.


    When J saw the Quan Ju Restaurant logo on the bag, her eyes instantly shed with a bright light


    inside them.


    The man noticed the look in her eyes, and heughed and thought to himself that in J''s eyes a


    delicious meal was actually way more important to her than he was.


    There were four dishes in the bag, including some meat and vegetables, and also two bowls of


    pumpkin porridge.


    Daniel put one bowl of the porridge in front of her, and J immediately drank a couple of sips out of


    it.


    They kept silent during the whole dinner time, and twenty minutester, the man finished and wiped his


    mouth.


    He was sitting opposite to J, and was silently watching J eat her food. J pretended not to


    be bothered his gaze, and quickly finished all of her remaining porridge.


    Finishing her food, J was about to clear the table, but Daniel held her hand and stopped her. She


    was puzzled by his action.


    The man then stood up, and cleared the table all by himself.


    ...


    J thought that she should definitely learn to do some housework, because it seemed quite odd for


    a CEO to clear the table. If it weren''t for Daniel''s ambiguous rtionships with other women, J


    really considered him to be a good man...


    But then she thought that even if she learned to do some housework, she would do it for someone else,


    not for Daniel...


    She silently turned around and walked back to the bedroom, and when Daniel came in again, he also


    brought her handbag. He then went in the bathroom.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Staring nkly at her own handbag, J took out of her phone and called her brother. "Brother, are


    you busy now?" asked J.


    "Jane, what''s up? I''m just leaving mypany, " answered Jerry.


    J took a nce at the bedroom, and said, "I''m at the Southern Garden Complex now Can you


    pleasee and pick me up?"


    "Sure, I''ming right now." Jerry could feet that J''s voice sounded unhappy, but he didn''t ask


    more and promised that he woulde and pick her up.


    "Okay. Oh, and also please bring me a set of clothes. My clothes are all wet because of the rain, " said


    J.


    "I got it, you just wait for me there, " said Jerry.


    After she hung up, J just sat on the bed, with her mind nk, and holding her phone tight in her


    hands.


    When Daniel finally came out of the bathroom, the apartment''s doorbell rang. J initially wanted to


    go and open the door by herself, but when she took a second nce at her body wrapped in the


    bathrobe, she gave up.


    The man looked at her and his face became stern. He then went to open the door, wrapped in a bath


    towel.


    "Daniel, I''vee to pick up Jane, " said Jerry. He showed up at the apartment''s door with a bag in his


    hand.


    Daniel had only a bath towel wrapped around him after his shower, which made Jerry misunderstand


    the moment.


    But he didn''t say anything more, and Daniel nodded to him, and he entered the apartment.


    "Give it to me, " said Daniel. Then he grabbed the bag from Jerry''s hand and went back inside the


    bedroom.


    In the bedroom, J was hiding in the quilt and was waiting for her clothes.

 Chapter 158 Just Mind Your Steps

    Chapter 158 Just Mind Your Steps


    Daniel threw her clothes on the bed, and said to her in a low and deep voice, "J, what Kate told


    you was just to stir up trouble between the two of us. If you keep arguing with me and hating me, you''ll


    fall into her trap."


    J took the bag and opened it. A whole set of clothes had been prepared for her, including


    underwear.


    She crawled out of the quilt and took off the bathrobe in front of the man, and then she slowly dressed


    with each of the clothing items in the bag.


    But she didn''t utter a single word to him in reply, and Daniel grabbed the bathrobe from the ground and


    put it on him.


    J caught a glimpse of his body, and her face flushed red.


    Jerry hadn''t brought her shoes, so she had to put on thedy slippers, already prepared for her by


    Daniel in advance.


    Before she opened the bedroom''s door, Daniel gripped her wrist again and forced her to look into his


    eyes. He said, "Did you hear what I just said?"


    J lowered her head, and said, "Let me go and I''ll think about it."


    Daniel then held her chin and raised it, kissing her red lips. His kiss was imperious, and rude.


    Then he held her tight to his chest with his right arm. If nothing had happened today, Daniel definitely


    wouldn''t have allowed her to leave.


    After a while, Daniel said, "J, I will give you only one night to think about it. I''lle to your house


    and pick you up tomorrow."


    She nodded, and the man let her go and opened the bedroom''s door for her.


    Jerry was reading a book he took from one of the shelves in the living room. When he heard the door


    open, he ced back the book from where he took it.


    He said, "Daniel, we should go now." Jerry casually rested his left arm on his own sister''s shoulder, but


    the next moment his arm was pulled away by the man behind him.


    Jerry was puzzled, and turned around to look at Daniel.


    "Just mind your steps." The man simply spoke out four simple words.


    "..." Jerry felt speechless, and so did J.


    The apartment''s door was then opened, and again, Daniel said to J, "I hope that you can figure


    things out."


    J stopped walking, and Jerry also stopped and stood still while staring at his sister, whose lips


    were slightly curled up. He asked, "What things haven''t you figured out? If it''s about Sabina Fan, the


    woman who Sally already told me about, then stay here."


    Jerry knew about Sabina Fan, and to Daniel she was now just an old memory. Jerry thought that it was


    It was not reasonable for Jane to keep haggling over these small, trivial things.


    And what''s more, she should face and solve these problems when she was faced with them, not try to


    escape from them.


    J stared back at her brother, and protested, "I''m your sister, and I''ve suffered from injustice!


    Shouldn''t you go and punch Daniel in the face?"


    The man, wrapping his bathrobezily, leaned his body against the door, and kept his silence.


    Jerry took a second thought, and again persuaded his sister, "Jane, please think from another angle.


    Listen, I''ll analyse the whole event to you if you like. Imagine this: if you were to have a first boyfriend,


    and you had broken up with him and he had already got married too, and then one day, Daniel would


    quarrel with you because of him, what would you do?"


    Hearing these words, J became very angry, as she thought that the key point didn''t lie in whether


    Daniel had a first girlfriend or not. "Yes, it''s not a big deal to have a first girlfriend, butst month he still


    allowed his first girlfriend to stay with him in his apartment in America. And regarding Kate, he still was


    keeping an ambiguous rtionship with her, while he was hooking up with me. Brother, why don''t you


    consider my feelings more?"


    Daniel initially didn''t want to say anything, but at this moment, he opened his mouth and said, "Nothing


    ever happened between Kate and me!"


    Because of her pride, J had seen the rtionship between Kate and Daniel only superficially, but


    they had no private interactions at all, which made it even more impossible for them to have slept


    together.


    "Look, he''s not even admitting to what he has done. Brother, how can I continue to go on with a


    mischievous man like this! Is he your brother, or am I your sister? Why are you always standing by his


    side?" said J.


    J really didn''t understand why she was less important than Daniel in Jerry''s mind.


    "What if Daniel is already speaking the truth?" asked Jerry. Jerry coldly threw out this question, and he


    thought that the real problem was that his sister didn''t have any trust in Daniel at all.


    Hearing this question, the angry woman instantly lost her confidence, but after a moment, she


    managed to say, "Then why did he still live together with his ex-girlfriend?"


    "I apologize for that, I''m sorry, " said Daniel. He had to give in on this problem, as he thought to himself


    that he hadn''t dealt with it the right way.


    Jerry looked at his sister, who was still wearing an unconvinced look on her face. He sighed, and


    asked, "Do you still want to go back home?"


    ''Daniel is such an arrogant man, but if he''s willing to apologize to Jane, it means that he really loves


    her, '' thought Jerry.


    "Yes!" said J.


    No matter what they said, J still thought that she''d better not stay with Daniel for the time being,


    and that she still needed more time to think about it.


    Jerry looked at Daniel, and had no choice but to say, "Daniel, we''re going now."


    Daniel nodded, still keeping his eyes on J, as he did from the very beginning of their talk. Then,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    when J moved a step forward, he again said, "Remember, I''lle and pick you up tomorrow


    morning, at half past seven."


    J suddenly turned around and made a face at Daniel. She then held her brother''s arm and went


    with him inside the elevator.


    ''I haven''t promised you that I''ll wait for you. If you can''t catch me tomorrow, that won''t be my fault!''


    thought J.


    Daniel was looking at the ce from where she disappeared, and his eyes filled with joy.


    J got inside Jerry''s car and left the Southern Garden Complex.


    After the heavy rain, the city''s air was filled with the fresh earthy smell. Jerry''s car was driving fast on


    the road.


    "Jane, you''re my sister, and I hope that you''re sure that everything I do, I do it for your own good. You


    should know Daniel''s character better. He''s a cold man, but once he loves someone, he will never


    change his mind again. Just take father* as a best example, and you''ll know what I''m talking about, "


    said Jerry.


    He continued, "He can tolerate all of your shorings, and your bad temper, and you shouldn''t


    haggle over these petty affairs. Ask yourself, when you''re together with him, does he treat you well?"


    Jerry remembered thatst time when J was in danger in Shenqing City, Daniel had immediately


    And although Jane didn''t understand Daniel''s purpose for still keeping the rtionship with Kate, Jerry


    could.


    "If Daniel''s really not treating you well, I won''t say another good word for him, and I will even forbid you


    from meeting him ever again." Jerry tried his best efforts to persuade his sister. He simply hoped that


    his sister would not have to miss a good man who really treated her well.


    Looking outside of the car''s window, J curled her lips, and said, "Brother, I have never said that he


    treated me bad. Actually, he has treated me really good... Okay! Forget it! Just let me think about it!"


    ''But no, Daniel treated me bad today. He should have said ''up to me'' today in the office!'' thought J.


    "Okay, then who told you about Sabina Fan, and how did you know about her?" asked Jerry. Jerry felt


    suspicious. As he already knew, no one had ever mentioned about Sabina after she had broken up with


    Daniel. He now wondered how his sister hade to know about her.


    J gloomily opened her mouth, and said, "Kate was the one who told me about her. She said that


    Daniel had chosen her to be his girlfriend because she resembled Sabina in appearance. And Kate


    also said that Daniel didn''t love me at all, and that he''s just forced by his father and mother, and that he


    had no choice but to hook up with me..."


    J didn''t hide anything from her brother, and told him about everything.


    Speechless, Jerry tittered and took a look at his sister, and said, "You are so stupid to let Kate''s words


    have such a bad impact on you. You should''ve known that she always takes you as her enemy, and


    she told you about all of this just to stir up trouble between you and Daniel. Unfortunately, you fell into


    her trap."

 Chapter 159 Was She Trapped by Him

    Chapter 159 Was She Trapped by Him


    What her brother said now echoed with Daniel''s words, and only now did J realize how cunning


    Kate really was. She felt stupid that she had been hooked like that.


    J gritted her teeth, and said, "Next time I see Kate, I will give her a beating to remember!"


    J sighed, and said, "Brother, what should I do now?" She was drawing circles on the foggy window


    and didn''t know what to do next.


    "Don''t worry, this isn''t that big of a deal; you just have to get along with Daniel."


    "Okay, you''re right. I''ll think about it."


    ... Jerry wondered what else his sister was thinking about; he had already given her his suggestions.


    On the next day, J got up as soon as her rm clock rang.


    She quickly finished brushing her teeth, and the housekeeper that Samuel had hired was just about to


    start her work for the day. She saw J hastily walking out and, almost in an instant, the door was


    already closed behind her.


    "What happened?" she wondered.


    At the gates, J put on her shoes and ran to the garage; she got inside her Mercedes and drove the


    car out of it.


    It was about seven o''clock in the morning when J drove the car out of the neighbourhood. She


    smiled with delight, and nned to eat breakfast first and then go to the shop.


    It was still early in the morning, and the traffic on the road was flowing smoothly. J was driving very


    slowly.


    But, after a couple of minutes, a car elerated from behind and overtook her. J nced at the


    ck Cayenne with an unsatisfied look. She wondered who was driving so fast in the morning.


    Wait! It was a ck Cayenne!


    Before J even realized, the ck Cayenne had already stopped in front of her.


    A man dressed in a ck suit walked out from the back seat of the car. While firmly gazing at J, he


    plucked his hands into his pockets and stood next to the car.


    J was about to bump into the car, but the man still stood at his ce, motionless.


    At thest moment, J immediately pressed her foot on the brake.


    Her car stopped right behind Daniel, with only half meter between them, and the sudden brake made


    J bump her head onto the steering wheel.


    J rubbed her forehead, and as she pushed down the window, she shouted at him, "Daniel, are you


    trying to kill me?"


    The road was very broad, and although they had stopped in the middle of it, they didn''t cause any jam.


    All the people that passed by them had stuck their heads out their windows to look at what had


    happened. Their cars were, after all, Mercedes and Porsche, and they certainly had caused a


    sensation by stopping in the middle of the road.


    Daniel lit a cigarette and then walked slowly towards J''s car. He tly blurted out his grievance,


    and said, "You dared to not show up!"


    After J had left the previous evening with Jerry, Daniel had predicted that J would be


    disobedient to him, and so he also went to The Royal Mansion.


    Although he had arrived at Mansion No. 8 20 minutes more earlier than usual, he found that J had


    already left.


    J sneered and backed up, but Daniel already knew what she wanted to do. He threatened her, "If


    you dare to run away from me again, I will put you on today''s headlines!"


    J''s car then stopped. She sticked her head out the window, and asked, "And how will you put me


    on today''s headlines?"


    "You''ve abandoned me! You''ve slept with me and didn''t want to take up the responsibility for it!" Daniel


    blurted this out in a loud voice. He seemed very confident in himself, without even the slightest feeling


    of shame.


    ... J was speechless now. She stared at the shameless man, and asked him in a cold voice,


    "Daniel. Don''t you care at all about your face?"


    Daniel blew out his cigarette smoke and walked towards her with his polished shoes. He then clearly


    said to her, "I have no face!"


    He opened the door of the driver''s seat and leaned towards J, as she stared at him with wide eyes.


    They were in the middle of the road, in broad day light... What... was he doing?


    Daniel dangled the cigarette in the corner of his mouth andughed at her when he saw her


    bbergasted face. He untied the safety belt for her and then dragged her out of the car.


    He also took her handbag and went towards his Cayenne.


    Daniel tucked J in the front passenger seat, and told Spark, "Drive her car to the shop."


    Daniel then drove away with Jane in his Cayenne.


    He found a nice restaurant and took J to eat breakfast before they went to the shop.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He didn''t speak to J, and J also kept her silence.


    After they had breakfast, Daniel stopped the car across Jane''s Cake Shop. J untied the safety belt,


    and Daniel asked her in a low voice, "Have you decided?"


    "Yes." She answered him straightforwardly.


    "Tell me!"


    J raised her chin in arrogance, and said, "If you don''t hook up with any woman in the next three


    months, I promise to start over with you again."


    "Okay, but I have conditions."


    Did he have demands? J pouted in displeasure, and said, "Okay, go ahead."


    "You will live in the Waterside Complex in these three months." Although she didn''t agree to continue


    their love rtionship, he had to do something to have her near him.


    J was puzzled. If she continued to live there, then Daniel would visit her frequently, and nothing


    would be different or would have changed.


    "Okay, but you are not allowed toe there!"


    "No, that''s impossible. But I can promise you not to sleep on your bed." They were ying word games


    again, and they even didn''t realize it.


    Not sleep on her bed? "Okay, it''s a deal!"


    J got out of the car and closed the door. She then turned her head and saw Daniel''s smug face.


    She was puzzled by his smile.


    Was she trapped by him?


    "Wait, Daniel!" J had just realized something. But Daniel ignored her, and drove away.


    J looked at the car vanishing in the distance, and she stamped her feet in anger.


    Why was it so difficult for her to break up with him. It seemed so easy for others, but when it came to


    her, there were so many rules!


    She had lost the advantage to him; Daniel was such a cunning man!


    Her phone beeped, and it was Daniel texting her on WeChat. "I have never agreed to break up with


    you, so technically you are still my girlfriend now! And Jane, don''t y smart with me. Remember to go


    back to the Waterside Complex at night."


    What? He denied that he had agreed about their breakup. "Yesterday you said ''whatever''!"


    "Yes, I have indeed said that word. But did I say that I agree on the breakup? Did I utter a yes or no?"


    ...


    It seemed that he was right.


    J thought for a while. Indeed, he did not say that...


    This rotten egg!


    J was so furious that she wanted to throw her cellphone away.


    In the afternoon, J received another message in WeChat from Daniel, that said, "I will be leaving


    for a business trip out of town for the next several days. You take care at home."


    ...


    Why did he have to travel so suddenly?


    J was a little upset at first, but then she felt delighted for the news. She didn''t want to see Daniel


    now, and it also happened that now she had some space for herself to be alone for a while.


    The next day J had to deliver the mango mousse cakes for the SL Group employees. She thought


    that they might have grown tired of this vor, so she changed it from mango to cinnamon on her own


    free will.


    This time she took the cakes to thepany all by herself, because she had also brought Shirley a


    soy-bean milk cake.


    When she reached the 88th floor, she directly walked to the secretary division. But she didn''t see


    Shirley at her seat.


    Miss Qin saw J, and she immediately stood up from her seat, and said, "Miss Shao, Mr. Si has


    gone out on a business trip."


    "I know that, but I''m looking for Shirley. Where is she?" With her eyes, J scanned around the


    division for Shirley.

 Chapter 160 Call Me Tonight

    Chapter 160 Call Me Tonight


    Miss Qin exined to her, "Miss Zheng is on the business trip with Mr. Si."


    J was surprised by her words. Shirley traveling with Daniel? She didn''t know why she felt uneasy


    when she heard this, even though she knew it was for work.


    She asked her another question. "What about Mr. Shi?"


    Because J was different from all the others, Miss Qin patiently exined to her, "Mr. Shi also went


    with them. There are five people altogether." Except for Mr. Si, Mr. Shi, and Miss Zheng, there are also


    two public rtions supervisors.


    Oh! There were five people on the business trip! J then sighed with a sudden relief in her heart.


    "Well, this is a soy-bean milk cake that I''ve made for Shirley. Since she isn''t here, you can share it with


    your colleagues!" J handed the bag she was carrying to Miss Qin, and inside it there was the soy-


    bean milk cake and some other desserts.


    All the desserts were made for the other employees, and it was a pity that Shirley had missed her soy-


    bean milk cake made specially for her, but J would bring her one next time.


    Miss Qin was a little embarrassed when she received the cake, because when J worked here


    before, they had often gossiped about her behind her back.


    "Miss Shao, it''s so nice of you to do this, but this was intended for Shirley, and we can''t take it!"


    Secretary Qin said all of this with embarrassment.


    J thenughed, and she thought that Miss Qin was too polite, and said, "It''s nothing precious here,


    just some cakes I made by myself. You can have a taste."


    Since J insisted, Miss Qin thought that she would act affected if she did not receive it. She


    epted the bag, and said, "Thank you, Miss Shao!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You are wee. Shirley is my friend, and if she ever needs any help with her work, I hope you can


    do her a favor!" J knew that Shirley cared about her job very much. She was a newer there,


    and J made up her mind to make more desserts for the secretaries, so they would be more willing


    to help Shirley out in the future.


    Miss Liu overheard their conversation, and she added, "J, you don''t have to worry about Miss


    Zheng. She is very capable, and that''s a fact, because Mr. Si decided to take her on his business trip.


    Maybe, in the future, we''ll be the ones that will depend on Shirley to take care of us!"


    Miss Liu had said this from the bottom of his heart. She was not ttering.


    J felt very happy that Shirley was doing great at her work, and she also felt very proud of her. She


    said, "Then I am rest assured. Thank you all, and please, go ahead with your work, I''ll be leaving now.


    Sorry for disturbing you."


    "Okay. Goodbye, Miss Shao!" said Miss Qin. The secretaries then waved goodbye at J.


    She went into the elevator feeling delighted, and after she left, several secretaries gathered together to


    discuss about her. "I really regret the things I said about her, she''s actually very nice."


    Miss Qin nodded in agreement. She took a bite off the chocte cake, and said, "I had thought that


    she worked in ourpany just to be close to our CEO, but I heard that she quarrelled with Mr. Si and


    shouted at him just the other day. It now seems that it was actually Mr. Si who was begging to be with


    her!"


    They immediately felt that J was lucky and happy, being chased and sought after by their Prince


    Charming CEO.


    "Yes, you are right, she is indeed a very nice person. She is very good to Shirley, and I heard that her


    family is very poor. But J doesn''t mind this at all, and she really takes Shirley as her true friend."


    Hearing all of this, Miss Liu then also wanted to make friends with J.


    Miss Tan, the senior secretary put down her sses, and said, "J isn''t aplex girl, and she


    doesn''t try to win people''s support or friendship through false ttery or other hooks. She just acts the


    way she likes, and that''s why many people don''t like her."


    "Miss Tan is right, but she is better than those hypocrites."


    Miss Qin finished her chocte cake and wiped her mouth. She said, "Her cake is really good. No


    wonder her business is doing so well. We should be nice to her when shee here again. It''s not


    good to act out against her."


    All the people enjoyed the desserts sent by J, but only Miss Tan was staring at the tiramisu cake in


    front of her. She didn''t know if she was wrong, and she often felt that Miss Zheng was purposely


    showing herself in front of Mr. Si.


    She didn''t know whether secretary Zheng was doing it unwittingly or if she had other intentions...


    Walking out of the SL Group, J received a call from Daniel. "Hi! What''s up?" she said.


    J smiled, but she pretended to have a sad voice.


    "Jane! What''s the meaning of you buying off my secretaries?" he asked. He ignored her cold voice, and


    there was a smile shing in his eyes while speaking to her.


    Surprised that he had already found out of her visit to hispany, J covered her mouth with


    surprise, and immediately turned around to look at the SL Group''s building. "Do you have a CCTV


    connected to your cellphone?"


    She had just sent the cakes to the secretaries some minutes ago. How could''ve Daniel known so


    quickly?


    "I installed a CCTV on you, " he said. Daniel waved at this informer, Spark, to leave., and he


    immediately walked out of the hotel room.


    Daniel didn''t expect that J would actually believe what he said about the CCTV, but J actually


    searched her clothes, and of course didn''t found anything. She then asked him, "Where did you put it?


    Is it in my hair? Is it in the earrings or on the bracelet?"


    She wondered how could Daniel be so cunning as to actually install a CCTV on her.


    "Jane, you''re so stupid you believed what I said!" Daniel put aside the file he was checking and


    focused on talking with Jane.


    Jane was really very stupid and naive, but she was also really lovely. He liked the way she was.


    Hearing what Daniel said, J realized that she had been fooled by him. She became very angry, and


    said, "Daniel, you bastard!"


    Daniel put a cigarette in his mouth and then struck his lighter, and he then heard Janeining


    about it in a loud voice on the other end of the line. "You''re smoking every day. Aren''t you afraid that


    your lifespan will be shortened significantly by smoking?" She remembered that recently, Daniel had


    been smoking a lot more frequently.


    Daniel smiled and put out the cigarette in his hand. He said, "We aren''t even married yet, but you''re so


    considerate with me. You''ll be great wife!"


    J blushed, and replied, "I don''t care about you. Whatever, you can smoke as much as you like. I


    have to hang up, I''m going out for a date!"


    "Who''s the guy?" asked Daniel in a harsh voice.


    J sneered, but then she heard a knocking sounding from Daniel''s ce.


    She thought that it might be someone knocking on his door, and she said to him, "You go about with


    your work, I''m driving now!"


    In a gentle voice, Daniel replied, "Okay. Call me tonight." When he opened the door, he found that


    Shirley was the one that was knocking. She also overheard the end of his conversation with J.


    "Mr. Si, these are the documents sent by our partner... ..."


    Just before J hung up the phone, she happened to hear Shirley''s voice, and she guessed that


    Shirley came to Daniel''s room to talk about work.


    Thinking of them staying in the same room together in private, Jane again felt a little uneasy for a


    moment.


    She immediately forced herself to forget all those unreasonable thoughts. Shirley was her best friend


    after all, and she couldn''t possibly think ill of her in any way.


    At the four-star hotel


    Daniel looked through the documents brought in by Shirley and then grabbed his coat. He said to


    Shirley, "Tell Mr. Shi that we are now going to the construction site in town."


    Daniel put on his coat in an agile manner, and this fine move made Shirley blush. Her heart was


    racing...


    They arrived an hourter at the construction site, and many workers protested by waving their white


    banners.


    Daniel didn''t tell anyone they wereing there; when he appeared in front of the workers, nobody


    there could recognize him.

 Chapter 161 Is This What You Wanted

    Chapter 161 Is This What You Wanted


    There were two mourning tents not that far away from them, and two coffins were quietly put inside


    them.


    Daniel walk towards the tents and looked at the families of the bereaved. Among them, there was also


    a pregnant woman, and she seemed to be extremely grieved. She leaned on the pir and was wailing,


    devastated by her loss.


    "Hello, " said Daniel.


    The pregnant woman then opened her tear-filled eyes and looked at him. She was daunted by Daniel''s


    manner of speaking, and in an instant forgot how to even reply to him.


    "Are you a rtive of Deal Fu?" asked Daniel. Daniel didn''t mind the woman forgetting to reply to his


    salute.


    The pregnant woman nodded, "Yes. Who are you?"


    Shirley came forward and introduced Daniel to the woman. "This is Daniel Si, the CEO of the SL


    Group. He is also the boss of the supervisor of this construction site."


    When she heard that the man in front of her was Daniel, the big boss, the pregnant woman


    immediately stood up from the ground and shouted at the protesters, who were not that far away from


    them, "Everyonee here! Daniel Si is here! We can air our grievance now!"


    Daniel frowned.


    Hearing the woman''s shouting, tens of workers ran towards them, and they immediately surrounded


    the mourning tent.


    "Daniel Si, you finally showed up! You are an unscrupulous merchant, and you are treating people''s


    lives like dirt. You must give us an exnation, today!"


    "Yes! You are an unscrupulous merchant! We want an exnation! And that sly William, he even didn''t


    dare to show up!"


    "You are not allowed to leave here until you give us an exnation!"


    ...


    Daniel''s appearance at the site had stirred quite a sensation here. Most of the protesters were airing


    their grievance against Daniel and his partnering CEO, William Zhou.


    Daniel stood silently, listening to every word they said.


    Finally, the protesters finished theirints, and everyone had their eyes on Daniel, expecting a


    reply. Daniel asked the pregnant woman beside him, "How much money did William give you as


    "We didn''t ask for money! No one stood out to apologize after the ident. My Deal can''t even die in


    peace!" The pregnant woman suddenly became very emotional, and she stared at Daniel with fury


    gleaming in her eyes.


    But she immediately looked away because she was again daunted by Daniel''s imposing manner.


    Daniel continued to ask, "What about Cedric?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A construction worker reached out from the crowd, and griped bitterly, "That bastard Cedric only offered


    to give us five hundred thousand, but he refused to apologize. He said that he wasn''t responsible for


    the tragedy."


    At that moment, four cars drove into the construction site, and Cedric, William and some other


    supervisors came out of the cars and hastily walked towards the mourning tent.


    While still panting, William ran to Daniel, and asked, "Mr. Si, when did you arrive? We didn''t know that


    you came here, so sorry for beingte." He stood submissively beside Daniel, with his beer belly


    bulging out of his belt buckle.


    Cedric spat the areca nut from his mouth, and said, "Mr. Si, please go this way. We''ll handle the protest


    from here." His golden ne and golden ring were shining under the sun, and he was asking Daniel


    to leave and to let them handle the protest.


    Daniel nced at them with a cold look in his eyes, and asked them, "Mr. Zhou, what did I say to you


    before about this ident?"


    William wiped the sweat from his forehead and stared at Cedric, who was standing next to him. "Didn''t I


    tell you to offer one million to solve this problem?" continued Daniel.


    One million? Daniel''s look became even more colder by the minute.


    Cedric thought that he was done! "Err... Well... We haven''t... reached an agreement with the rtives


    yet."


    Hearing what he had just said, several workers then immediately rose in rebellion. They became very


    furious, and they took up the sticks and nks beside them, and howled, "You offered one person one


    million, and another five hundred thousand! We don''t want your money now, we want to beat you to


    death! You bastard Cedric! You son of a bitch, you took our hard earned money and ced it into your


    own pocket!"


    "Yes! We will beat you to death. And William too!"


    Within just only one minute, the whole situation had skyrocketed out of control. The workers got


    exasperated, and they took up the tools in their hands and beat Cedric.


    A couple other dozens of people also started on William. There were so many people in the riot, and


    Spark shouted at them to stop, but to no avail, because nobody listened.


    In the riot, Shirley was pushed. "Ah!" she screamed. She suddenly leaned backwards and was just


    about to fall down on the ground.


    Daniel happened to stand beside her, and he reached out his hand and caught her before falling.


    Thanks to Daniel, Shirley didn''t fall to the ground. "Thank you, Mr. Si."


    She thanked Daniel, but she was still scared of what was happening. At this time, a stick was thrown at


    them.


    All the workers had now gone berserk, with their eyes burning red with fury. They beat whoever they


    saw as being their enemies, and the blow was obviously meant for Daniel.


    Daniel had just released Shirley''s hands, and Spark was pulled by several workers. He didn''t notice the


    stick over Daniel''s head.


    But Shirley saw it, and shrieked, "Be careful, Mr. Si!"


    She threw herself on Daniel to bear the blow for him, and the stick fell on her neck and on the back


    side of her head.


    When Daniel turned his head around, he saw that Shirley had taken the beating for him.


    Shirley spat out a mouthful of blood, and her face became very pale. She couldn''t stand anymore and


    was ready to fall down on the ground.


    Daniel held her in his arms. She fainted.


    "That''s enough!" The cold scoldinging from Daniel frightened the workers around him, and they


    immediately stopped and became silent.


    The workers who were beating William and Cedric had also stopped when they saw what was


    happening.


    "I came here today to solve your problems. If you had any requirements orints, you just had to


    tell me about them! Now my secretary was knocked out. Is this what you wanted?" said Daniel in his


    cold manner of speaking. His words were powerful, and nobody dared to utter a single sound.


    "When the ident first happened, I told William that money was not a problem. We should have


    apologized! But now it hase to this. Will you be satisfied if another person died for this?" After he


    finished his words, Daniel handed Shirley to Spark, and with some other people''s help, Spark carried


    Shirley to the car.


    "Now, everybody sit down, and I will listen to yourints. As long as your demands are within my


    ability, I will definitely satisfy them!" Daniel''s strong character shocked everyone present. Theyid


    down their tools from their hands and they sat down to hear how Daniel would solve their problems.


    Seeing that Spark had taken Shirley to the hospital, Daniel then gathered the direct rtives of the


    deceased, and he sat down with them to discuss a solution.


    One hour passed, two hours passed, three had passed, and finally Daniel took out two cheques and


    wrote the same number on each one: three million.


    He then led William and Cedric to the mourning tent, and they each lit candles and incense and bowed


    to the deceased.


    After showing their respect towards the deceased, Daniel told the pregnant woman, "We are very sorry


    for your loss, and when your child is born, I will bear all the expenses for the child until she or hee


    of age."


    Regardless of all the people''s surprised looks, Daniel then walked to the rtive of another deceased


    worker. He said to the mother of the son, "Aunt, we are truly sorry for this ident, and rest assured I


    will pay for both your pension, and uncle''s. I send my deepest condolences to you."


    The mother was moved to tears, and she held Daniel''s hands, and said, "You are a good man, and my


    son will rest in peace now. Thank you! Young man!"


    "We are truly very sorry for what has happened!" said Daniel again.


    What Daniel did won over all the people''s hearts here. They couldn''t find any fault in his actions.

 Chapter 162 How Did She Die

    Chapter 162 How Did She Die


    It was dark when Daniel had finished cating the family of the deceased with his promises. "I am


    sorry for all of this. We, the SL Group, unfortunately did not cooperate with a conscientiouspany.


    Starting from today, I will stop all cooperation between the SL Group and William''spany, and I will


    find a new partner to take over this project, " said Daniel.


    William turned deathly pale when he heard this. When he was just about to say something, a worker


    shout out, "Boss Si, I believe in you! I''ll also follow you when you''ll find a new partner."


    Many people echoed his statement. "Boss Si, we are also willing to work for you!"


    Daniel''s brows became smoother, and he gestured them to be quiet. "Thank you. We''ll look for a new


    partner as soon as possible, and you''ll also have a paid break these couple of days, and your wages


    will be paid dor for dor. I promise."


    They had worked here for nothing else but make a living for their family.


    Daniel''s act inspired many people, and some of the elder workers even shed tears.


    "Thank you, Boss Si!"


    "Thank you! Thank you!"


    Daniel nodded at people''s gratitude, and said, "My secretary is now in the hospital and her condition is


    currently unknown. I need to rush over now, you can go home."


    Everyone stood up on their feet from the ground, but none of them went home just yet, because Daniel


    had also said that they could help bury the deceased if they had spare time.


    Everyone helped to withdraw the mourning tent and lift the coffin. Daniel looked at the scene and then


    turned back to the car and drove from the construction site.


    Because of the limited conditions they had in the town hospital, they only gave a simple first-aid


    treatment for Shirley.


    She was then sent to Chengyang Private Hospital, as Daniel instructed.


    Daniel let Spark go along with Shirley and then went back to the hotel to contact his new partnering


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Daniel got hold of his new partneringpany, and he discussed


    some important matters with the other party over the phone.


    After struggling with herself, J didn''t call Daniel for a long time. She simply sent him a message,


    saying "Call me."


    She had sent the message at past ten o''clock, but two hours already passed and she still didn''t get any


    reply from him.


    J felt depressed and then got very angry. He had promised her to call her. ''Why didn''t he call me till


    now? Could he be with some other girls?''


    At twelve thirty in the evening, J couldn''t wait any longer, and she called Daniel to find out what on


    earth he was doing.


    She phoned him several times, but all she got was a busy line.


    ''It''s half past twelve. Who is he talking to? Could it be about his business? Definitely not! Who would


    still talk about work thiste at night?''


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    J''s thoughts were in a whirl.


    In the end, she fell asleep at about two o''clock in the morning.


    Daniel had talked about business until his phone''s battery was drainedpletely.


    After he had finished arranging the partnership at past two o''clock, he recalled that he was supposed to


    have phoned J earlier in the evening.


    He started up his phone and saw J''s messages and her dozen phone calls.


    Daniel felt guilty that he was too busy to talk to her.


    He thought that she might have already fallen asleep.


    "I''m sorry, Jane, I was too busy working. I''ll call you tomorrow." After he sent her the message, he


    immediately started to deal with an urgent e-mail.


    J woke up at about four o''clock in the morning and saw his message.


    "Okay." She replied to him with one word and then fell asleep again.


    Daniel had just fallen asleep when J sent him her reply.


    The following morning


    At almost six o''clock, Daniel was still sleeping when somebody knocked at his door.


    It was the director of Public Rtions Department. "Boss Si, we have some problems."


    "What happened?" Daniel looked at him.


    "Deal''s wife is dead, " said the director.


    "The pregnant woman?" Daniel was shocked. "How did she die? And what about the baby?" he asked.


    The director told Daniel that she was already dead when her mother had found her, and that the baby


    had also died along with her inside the womb.


    The check that Daniel had written them yesterday was also gone, and there were rumours that Daniel


    didn''t want topensate them with that much money, and so he had someone kill her.


    Following the police, many reporters had arrived at the scene of the crime; they were all waiting for


    Daniel.


    Daniel felt that these rumours were just ridiculous. ''Would I really think twice of giving only three


    million?''


    "I see. I''m going there right now, " said Daniel.


    The director helped Daniel pack and then they drove straight to town.


    Deal''s apartment was surrounded by many people, including policemen, reporters, and simple


    onlookers.


    All the reporters came up to Daniel when they saw him arrive. "Mr. Si, are those rumours true?"


    "Do you really have something to do with the pregnant woman''s death?"


    ...


    The pregnant woman''s mother, who was crying bitterly, came out when she heard that Daniel had


    arrived. "How could you be so devoid of conscience? How can you do such a thing to a pregnant


    woman?"


    Daniel frowned and looked at the old woman with her messy hair who was sitting on the floor wailing.


    He told himself to calm down, and then lifted her from the ground.


    "It wasn''t me, " he said.


    "Take your hands off me! Who else could''ve been?" The old woman red at Daniel as if he was her


    sworn enemy.


    Daniel looked at the reporters in disdain. "There are rumours that I have arranged for someone to kill


    her because I don''t want topensate them with three million. Do you really think the SL Group and I


    really care about three million?"


    His question made all of the reporters go silent. Everyone knew that Daniel was fabulously wealthy,


    and it was true, three million was just a hair off a bull''s back for him.


    "Would I take two lives at the same time just for three million? Do you really think about me like this?"


    He said this lightly, and looked depressed.


    Reporters then fell diffident; they all knew that Daniel had donated tens of millions to charity.


    A reporter then asked, "Then can you tell us why she died?"


    Daniel looked at him coldly, and replied, "I want to know why myself. Let''s waiting for the medical


    expertise first."


    The old woman on the ground looked at Daniel, and murmured, "It wasn''t you? Really?"


    Daniel raised her from the ground again, and replied, "Really."


    No more exnation were then requested on him.

 Chapter 163 How Could It Be Daniel

    Chapter 163 How Could It Be Daniel


    The news that Daniel had killed a pregnant woman had already gone viral on the Inte. And also,


    manyizens had reposted the picture of the pregnant woman, making things worse.


    By the time J awoke, the news articles on Weibo were in a full frenzy.


    She hadn''t seen the news until she had overheard the customers in her shop talking about it.


    She opened her Weibo and saw that "Daniel" was one of the top searched items.


    She read one of the posts, and it said that Daniel had killed a pregnant woman and her baby.


    ''What happened? How could it be Daniel? It''s impossible!''


    J dialed Daniel''s number immediately.


    But there was no answer.


    She dialed Spark''s number. Spark was with Daniel. But there was no answer, either. And Shirley''s


    phone was power off as well, and by this time, J started getting worried.


    At that very moment, she saw that the official SL Group ount released a press statement through


    theirwyer, saying that the news that Daniel had killed someone was just a rumour and that it


    shouldn''t be taken seriously.


    "If anyone continues to repost and spread any other false rumours, Daniel Si will solve the matter


    through legal means."


    The statement made J feel a bit more relieved; she knew that Daniel couldn''t be a murderer.


    She didn''t know whether she should call him again, or not; she was afraid of bothering him.


    But she was in the same time really worried about him.


    Finally, J decided to personally drive to town.


    Two forensic doctors hade in town soon to examine the body of the pregnant woman.


    She was found dead on the bed, and there were no signs of struggling or any kind of injuries on the


    surface of the skin.


    She seemed to be asleep.


    Several police officers were collecting footprints or fingerprints, but the murderer was so rigorous in his


    attack that no clue had been found.


    The results of the victim''s blood tests came out an hourter.


    "The pregnant woman was injected with the B9S3 virus, once found in Green Cold Country. People


    who are injected with this virus die without feeling any sort of pain, " exined one of the forensic


    experts.


    B9S3 virus? Daniel had never heard of this type of virus in his entire life.


    He let the director fetch his phone and directly dialed a number, regardless of the many missed calls


    and messages that were disyed on his phone. "Where are you now? Could you please help me


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    check the B9S3 virus? Yeah... including who bought it."


    Then Daniel dialed some other numbers.


    The town they were in wasn''t like the urban areas, where everything was monitored. Here, they had no


    surveince, and there was no way to know who had been here andmitted the atrocious deed.


    Daniel even thought that, if he only relied on the local policemen, he would get the answer only until


    next year.


    He walked out of the house to smoke in a corner, and next to him sat a grizzled old man. Daniel put his


    phone back and handed him a cigarette.


    "Thank you, young man." Daniel lighted his cigarette in silence and then resumed talking on the phone


    again.


    "How are things? William is gone?" he asked. Daniel pressed on his cigarette filter with his fingertips.


    ''Why did William disappear all of a sudden? He should be asking forpensations and penalties.''


    "OK, I see. Try to start the construction as soon as possible."


    After he ended the call, he stood his ground and thought of something.


    "Young man, are you Daniel Si?" asked the old man.


    He looked back and nodded, and said, "Yes, I am."


    "I know who entered their house." Daniel paused when he heard him.


    He stubbed out his cigarette and then walked towards the old man.


    At that very moment, something shed in front of his eyes. Daniel quickly lifted his leg and kicked off


    the dagger that was flying to the old man.


    The sharp noise here soon alerted many people.


    The man with the dagger had been subdued by Daniel when the policemen rushed over.


    "He was the one that entered their house at four o''clock this morning."


    The old man wasn''t scared at all, and he calmly identified the man.


    The man on the ground was handcuffed, and Daniel looked at him, and snapped, "Why?"


    The man kept silent.


    "He is a mute, living in the next vige." The old man''s words elevated him in Daniel''s eyes.


    The policemen fetched for the mute a piece of paper and a pen, but he just stood still, with reaction.


    "Was it you who killed the pregnant Fancy?" asked the policeman.


    He nodded.


    Daniel was confused.


    He whispered to the old man, "Did he know the pregnant woman?"


    The old man shook his head. "I don''t know neither, but I do know that he is a responsible son. His


    mother is rather old now."


    ''Could it be that someone used his old mother as leverage to manipte him?'' thought Daniel.


    The policemen took the mute to the station, to avoid any other idents.


    While he was talking with the old man, Daniel heard someone calling his name.


    "Daniel!"


    When he looked back, he was surprised by the girl dressed in pink.


    J trotted towards him with a smile painted all over her face.


    When she was just three meters away from him, a man rushed out of the alley and stood in front of her.


    Daniel then clenched his hands into fists.


    People all around them were all scared, and were shouting. "Weapons! He has weapons!"


    "Ooh! Run! Everybody run!" The crowd broke up in a hubbub, fearing that they would be hurt by his


    weapons.


    J felt a gun pressed on her head and stood still.


    Cedric Xu was threatening J with a weapon right in front of Daniel.


    Three policemen and J''s bodyguards immediately took out their guns and pointed them at Cedric.


    Daniel was furious.


    "What do you want?"


    Cedric loaded the gun, which made Daniel''s heart jolt for a second, but he had to make himself look


    calm.


    "William ran away and left me here to bear the me for him. You let me go and I''ll let her go..." Cedric


    was then stopped by Daniel''s yell.


    "J!"


    And then Cedric was thrown up into the air. His gun flew out of his arm and then he fell on the ground.


    While he was speaking, J had given Cedric a perfect shoulder throw with all her strength.


    Cedric''s weapon discharged on the car window. And one of J''s bodyguards shot Cedric on his


    wrist, and his weapon fell to the ground.


    "Ouch!" Cedric screamed out in pain; he was in too much pain to say anything else.

 Chapter 164 Specific Uneasiness Overpowering Her

    Chapter 164 Specific Uneasiness Overpowering Her


    Daniel held Jane tight to his breast.


    When Cedric wanted to grab the pistol with his uninjured hand, Daniel violently stepped on his wrist


    with his foot, breaking it, and making Cedric screech with great pain.


    After kicking the pistol away, he held his woman tight in his arms, and kicked Cedric in the stomach


    with full strength.


    Held tight by Daniel in his arms and hearing Cedric screaming from the ground, J had no idea what


    he had done to Cedric.


    Thest thing that Cedric should''ve done was to try holding J hostage.


    If he hadn''t tried this stunt, Cedric would have gone behind bars without his arms and legs broken.


    Two PR supervisors there were startled by Daniel''s fury.


    They even felt lucky that Daniel was usually inclined to punish people just with eyes, when he was in a


    bad mood.


    But, judging from what had happened, they had no doubt that Daniel would have killed Cedric in a blink


    of an eye if homicide were legal.


    Cedric was then taken away, and Daniel lifted J to his chest and ced her in the backseat of the


    car. He then took a seat beside her.


    Before she could utter a single word, her lips were pressed by his.


    His kiss was still arrogant and rude, and even more violent than before.


    She had intended to please him, but ended up being tortured. Her tongue suffered a lot.


    She grasped his wrists tight, with her fingernails sinking deep into his skin.


    The woman kept leaning backward, but he kept pressing down on her.


    She felt his kiss behind her ear, and said, "Well¡­ Daniel, let me go¡­"


    Hearing this, the man tried to kiss her again, but J immediately covered her mouth.


    Looking each other in the eye, they could both feel each other''s breath.


    Fury gleamed in his eyes¡­


    The woman then withdrew her hands, and asked irritated, "Why are you so angry?"


    He gently touched her smooth cheek, and answered in a hoarse voice, "You should have filled me that


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    you wereing here."


    "You''re mad just because of that?"


    "Of course not, " he answered. He was still pissed at Cedric because he had dared to hold her hostage.


    He was still angry because of her rash act.


    J felt heartbroken at the thought that he didn''t want to see her.


    "I''ll leave then if you don''t want to see me, " she said. She tried to push the man away, but he wouldn''t


    budge.


    The man sighed and sped his arms around her. It seemed that he was powerless to this woman.


    J was perplexed; she didn''t know why Daniel held her in his arms, although he was still mad at her.


    "They''re using you of murder. What''s going on here?" J showed a great deal of concern while


    mentioning this.


    Daniel slightly smiled, and said, "Do you believe that I''m a murderer?"


    "Of course not!" she replied, without the slightest hesitation. ''How could Daniel ever be a murderer? He


    would never do such a thing.'' she thought.


    Her trust gave Daniel much delight. After all, she was his silly little girl.


    "I was set up. The police are investigating it." Cedric had been already caught, and it wouldn''t take long


    until William was also captured.


    Knowing that he hadn''t done it, J felt relieved. Thinking of the pregnant woman, she carefully


    asked, "Is that pregnant woman really¡­ dead?"


    The man nodded a yes. What a tragedy!


    "What about the unborn baby?"


    "It also died." He then sat straight and pulled J to his chest.


    Hearing this, J trembled, and wondered who would be so ruthless as to kill a pregnant woman.


    Things calmed down in the car, and hearing his wild heartbeat, J held the man even more tightly in


    her arms.


    They got out of the car, and Daniel kissed her forehead. He said, "I''ll take you home."


    It was a two to three hour drive from there to downtown, maybe even shorter.


    J wanted to refuse him, but Daniel had already asked her bodyguard to drive her car back home.


    J then took a seat beside him as he requested of her.


    On their way, Daniel told her, "Something happened to Miss Zheng; I''ll take you to see her now."


    "What? What happened to Shirley?" J kept her eyes on the man, who was driving fast.


    After a brief silence, Daniel said, "She protected me and was attacked by a worker with a club."


    ''Shirley received a hit for Daniel?'' Suddenly an uneasiness dropped on her. "How is she now?" she


    asked.


    "I don''t know, " said Daniel.


    After returning downtown, Daniel then drove to the Chengyang Private Hospital.


    They climbed to the ninth floor after asking where Shirley''s ward was.


    Opening the door, they saw a woman in a hospital gown trying to walk towards the tea pot.


    Hearing the door open, she turned back, and said, "Mr. Si, J¡­"


    Then, all of a sudden, Shirley slumped to one side, and J was so startled that she ran forward to


    catch her.


    However, Daniel reacted faster than she did, and before Shirley fell to the ground, Daniel caught her in


    the nick of time.


    He lifted Shirley to his chest and then ced her on the bed.


    J gazed at the scene with a specific uneasiness overpowering her.


    Lying in bed, Shirley closed her eyes, opened them, and then closed them again. She looked very sick.


    "Are you all right? I''ll go and call the doctor."


    The man stepped back, with his hands buried in his pockets. His voice was in, and although it


    wasn''t as cold as usual, it was still emotionless.


    J''s heart raced. She had always hated to see Daniel treating other women so nice.


    She couldn''t tolerate anyone, even if it was her best friend.


    J tittered at her jealousy. Shirley had got injured protecting him; how could Daniel now be


    indifferent to seeing Shirley sick?


    Having ovee her ill sentiments, J walked up to Shirley, and quietly and quickly, said, "Shirley.


    How are you feeling now? Why is your head wrapped in this gauze? Did you injure your head?"


    Daniel had already pressed the bell near the bed, and Shirley smiled towards J with a pale look,


    and said, "J, don''t worry about me, I''m fine."


    "Where''s Spark?" asked Daniel. He had told Spark to stay here to attend to Shirley''s needs.


    "He left to buy some food just a few minutes ago." The door then opened, and a doctor entered


    Shirley''s ward.


    "Shirley, tell the doctor if you''re not feeling well." J tucked her inside the nket.


    Shirley shook her head, and said, "I''m fine, I just felt dizzy for a moment."


    The doctor did a routine checkup on her again, and said, "The patient has suffered a slight concussion,


    which may cause her dizziness. But, if she rests for a couple of days, she will be fully recovered."


    A slight concussion¡­


    J couldn''t help touching her forehead. She said, "Shirley, it must''ve hurt. You shouldn''t have taken


    such a risk."


    But Shirley shook her head and grabbed J by the hand, and said, "I''m okay, J, you don''t need


    to worry about me."


    She had done it for Daniel, and she didn''t regret it one moment.


    J nodded, and Spark also entered the ward with the food.


    After he greeted them, Spark brought the food to Shirley.

 Chapter 165 Daniel and Janet Made Up

    Chapter 165 Daniel and J Made Up


    "Take good care of yourself, and don''t hurry toe back to work. You can ask Spark for help


    whenever you need something." said Daniel coldly.


    Then he looked at his watch, and said to J, "Jane, we should go now. I have something else to do."


    J bade farewell to Shirley, and said, "Shirley, take good care of yourself. See you tomorrow!"


    "Okay, take care, J, " said Shirley. She waved her hand at them.


    J still felt worried about her, and spoke to Spark. "Spark, please take good care of Shirley."


    Spark promised her, "Miss Shao, please trust me that I will satisfy every need secretary Zheng has."


    "Thank you."


    J was still standing at the door, unwilling to leave. But Daniel grabbed her into his arms and took


    her out of the ward.


    "Bye-bye Shirley!"


    J pulled at Daniel''s clothes, trying to stop him. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave? I haven''t


    even said my goodbyes to Shirley!"


    Daniel replied, "I asked you to say goodbye thirty minutes ago. Why did your goodbyes take you so


    long?" J cared much about Shirley.


    "Humph! You''re so hard-hearted!" She then pushed him away because people were watching them.


    Daniel sped her into his arms again, and teased her by saying, "Do you want me to show my


    courtesy to other girls?"


    ... When she heard that, out of anger, J walked away from him immediately.


    Daniel of course knew what had happened. He chuckled and pulled her back, and then he whispered


    into her ear, "You know how much I love you. How can I ever give a second nce to other girls?"


    The sweet talk made her blush, and embarrassed, she rushed into the elevator to avoid him. "Oh, stop


    it!" she said.


    The young nurse in the elevator couldn''t move her eyes away from Daniel when he entered it.


    J also stared at the man, who invited love so easily. Daniel then turned his back on the young


    nurse and totally ignored her, and confined J to a corner in the elevator.


    "I have something to do in town. Wait for me at home."


    J rolled her eyes at him and grumbled. "Why?" she said, "I''m single now, and I''ll date other guys!"


    Daniel put on a serious face, as if to show his warning. "J Shao, are you sure you want to have an


    argument about our rtionship?"


    J burst intoughter when she noticed the young nurse''s face.


    The elevator then stopped at the first floor, and Daniel said, "I promise I will ruin the ce where you''re


    going to have your date."


    "We''ll go to the movies."


    "Then I''ll ruin the cinema."


    "Daniel, I meant that WE are going to the movies, " said J.


    Daniel chuckled, and said, "Wait for me then." Just his shining smile was attractive enough to impress


    the girls next to him.


    J noticed the girls, and she stared at Daniel furiously again. "Put your sunsses and mask on


    next time you go out!"


    It wasn''t his fault that he was so handsome!


    "Yes, sir!"


    J then looked at him and put on a sweet smile.


    Daniel drove her to the shop, and then went back to town to finish his work.


    And this time, Daniel didn''t forget to call her at night. The two lovebirds chatted for one hour straight.


    "Where are you?" asked Daniel.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "At my home."


    "Why didn''t you go to our home?"ined Daniel.


    ... The words "our home" made J shyly roll on the bed. "Hey, remember whose house it is! It''s


    mine! I just took you in out of kindness."


    ''She took me in?'' Daniel wondered since when had he been reduced to lodging? He then said, "No


    matter whose house it is, I will make it ours one day!"


    "Humph. If only you behave well. If you don''t, then that''s not possible!" said J shyly. She then


    dropped her head into her hands.


    His deep voice was pleasant to hear.


    "I know you have that one condition! I''ll do as you asked!" He chuckled as he thought at this. Three


    months of not dating? That was easy for him, because she was the only one he loved.


    His promise made J happy, but she still pretended to be unsatisfied. "Now that you''ve mentioned it,


    I think my condition is not that challenging at all."


    "Then why should you be more demanding? If you scare me away, how can you ever find another


    excellent boyfriend like me?" Daniel took out a cigarette, but before he lit it, he remembered her


    warning, and he put it back in the pack right away.


    "Huh, since when did a prideful guy like you began to be afraid?" she teased.


    "When am I ever afraid?" he asked her. But indeed, earlier today, when Cedric had held the gun


    against her head, he had been afraid...


    Suddenly, E knocked at the door. "Jane, are you sleeping?"


    J then hastily lowered her voice. "I have to go. My mother''sing!"


    Her whispering voice made him unhappy. Was she afraid that he would somehow embarrass her?


    "Why are you afraid of chatting with me in front of your mother?"


    "No, I didn''t mean it like that, but I really have to go now! I''ll call you back tomorrow. Good night!" She


    then rolled out of bed and was just about to open the door for her mother.


    "Well, call me first, " said Daniel.


    J was confused. "What?"


    "You remember how you called me that night, on the bed?" Daniel was teasing her.


    J blushed, and shouted, "No way!"


    "Then I won''t allow you to hang up the phone."


    E knocked the door again, and behind it, said, "J, I know you are awake. What are you doing!


    Open the door!"


    "Fine, fine, fine!" J then buried herself under the covers, and called him shyly, "Dear husband."


    They weren''t even married yet! Why did he always have to force her to call him like that!


    "Well, my good girl, good night!" Daniel was happy and satisfied now.


    J quickly hung up the phone and then opened the door for E.


    "Mother, what are you doing? It''ste!" said J.


    E leaned forward inside, as if she were expecting to find something inside J''s bedroom. "Why


    didn''t you open the door? What are you hiding?"


    She honestly replied, "I was chatting over the phone."


    "With whom?" E gazed at her daughter seriously, expecting her to say something.


    "With Daniel!" finally said J.


    E was ecstatic about her answer, and she had intended to ask about it. "Have the two of you made


    up?"


    She had heard that they had been having quarrels for some time, and now having the opportunity, she


    hastened to ask her about their rtion.


    J threw herself to bed, and proudly said, "Kind of!"


    She then said to herself, ''But first he must behave well.''


    E sat on the edge of the bed, and asked, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 166 I Miss You too

    Chapter 166 I Miss You too


    "It''s nothing, mom, don''t worry too much about it. We''re good now. Just go and hold your husband in


    bed, and have nice dreams." J Shao gave her a definite answer to stop her from further


    questioning.


    But E Bo opened her mouth again, and said, "Tell me the truth."


    J had no choice but to take out her phone and show her call record with Daniel. "See? It''s an hour


    and thirty-six seconds. How could a fightst that long?"


    E rejoiced for a moment, but then curled her lips, and said, "It may be impossible for all the others,


    but for a capricious girl like you, it''s fully possible."


    What a speechless situation! Jumping up from her bed, J pushed her out of her room, and said,


    "Mom, go get your beauty sleep, or else Samuel will abandon you!"


    "He wouldn''t dare!" She was forced to enter her own room by her own daughter.


    J said hello to Samuel, who was lying on the bed. "Come on dad, " she said, "Coax your wife to go


    to sleep."


    "Okay." Samuel, waving his hands at his wife, uncovered his quilt, and said, "Come on, sweetheart."


    E stared at him, and said, "Be serious, J is here."


    Jughed, and then closed the door.


    After returning to her room, J thought of the love between her parents. She hoped that in the future


    she would get along with Daniel just like they did with each other.


    The following day, J begged E to cook soup, and then took it to the hospital for Shirley.


    J didn''t go to the shop until she saw Shirley drink all of it.


    With her smile fading away, Shirley looked at J''s back, and she wished that J and Daniel


    weren''t in love.


    Daniel had already returned downtown before Sven''s wedding ceremony.


    Knowing that Daniel would go back to thepany tomorrow, Shirley determined to leave the hospital


    in advance, and begin her work on the next day.


    After seven o''clock in the evening


    J changed her clothes, and left the shop, and she remembered that her grandma had asked her to


    drop by if she got off work early today.


    She thought that she had no appointments for tonight, and decided to go to the old house.


    After opening the car''s door, she heard her phone''s ringtone.


    When she saw who was calling, the women cheerfully squinted her eyes, and said, "Mr. Si, aren''t you


    working?"


    "Turn around."


    ''Ah?'' J looked back along the road and saw a Maybach.


    The door of the Maybach was then opened, and a tall man got out of the car.


    He looked at her affectionately and gave her a smile.


    J took a deep breath, hung up the phone, closed the door, and strode towards him.


    Within just a few meters left, J ran to him, and the man stretched out his arms to catch in them the


    woman running to him.


    A brief separation makes a couple fall even more in love. At this moment, J fully apprehended what


    it really meant.


    Holding him tightly, J felt the man''s familiar scent, which overwhelmed her for quite a while.


    Ignoring all the other people, Daniel lowered his head and kissed the woman in his arms on her red


    lips.


    It was already dark, and the faces of the two hugging were barely visible. However, the love


    atmosphere that they emanated around them could be easily observed.


    Their kiss was not overbearing, but affectionate and fast.


    The man stopped kissing, and in a low voice, said, "Did you miss me?"


    Totally immersed in his scent, the woman said with a slight breath, "You tell me first."


    The man suddenly became silent, and without smiling, getting closer to her ear, said, "Jane, I''ve


    missed you very, very much."


    J flushed, and lowering her head, she whispered, "I''ve missed you too."


    Daniel lifted the woman to his chest and then, with a smile, ced her on the front passenger''s seat


    and tightened her safety belt.


    They drove to the western part of the city, and eventually stopped in front of a restaurant.


    Entering the lift, they pressed the top storey button, arriving at the 66th floor.


    The lights were dim and music sounded in the restaurant. When they arrived, some ushering beauties


    greeted them at the entrance, "Good evening, Mr. Si. Wee to our restaurant."


    Daniel nodded gently and entered the restaurant holding J''s hand.


    ''What''s going on? It''s dinner time, but how could it possible that no one is in here already?'' pondered


    Jane.


    Guided by the restaurant manager, they walked towards the central table of the restaurant. There was


    a white cloth on the table with fresh pink roses put in the middle, and with also two European


    candlesticks and a bottle of good red wine.


    ''Daniel took me here to have a candlelight dinner?'' she wondered. Her favorite pink roses were there,


    on the table.


    Overjoyed and in a good mood, J merrily smelt the sweet fragrance of the pretty roses.


    Daniel drew back the chair for her, and didn''t sit until she did.


    Two gilded menus were then ced in front of them. The manager stood next to the table, waiting for


    their order, while the waiter beside him meticulously poured wine in their sses.


    "Hello, Mr. Si. Here is the menu, please have a look."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It seemed that this was the first time that Daniel had officially treated her with a meal; therefore, J


    opened the menu and read it carefully.


    "What should we order, traditional food or western cuisine?" she asked. There were chefs skilled in


    both traditional foods and western cuisine in the restaurant.


    "Order whatever you like. You can even order both if you want." Daniel put the menu aside and asked


    her to order first.


    J nodded, and said, "I''ll have the salmon and vegetable soup, pae, shrimp with egg yolk and


    cheese, baked beef ribs with ck pepper and a chocte ice-cream sundae." She closed the menu,


    and then gave it back to the manager.


    "Is that all?" Daniel put the ss of wine on the table, without taking his eyes off her smiling and bright


    face not even for a second.


    "Have a look at it. What do you want to eat?" J opened his menu for him.


    Daniel took a quick look at the menu, and then ordered, "Foie Gras Saute, fried egg with caviar and


    avocado, chocte truffle, seafood pizza, vegetable sd cup, and a French broli soup... That''s


    all."


    They had ordered this many dishes because the amount of each dish was small.


    The waitress and the manager then withdrew, and then a stunningdy dressed in a white evening


    dress appeared and took a seat at the white piano.


    Melodious, soothing music then flooded their ears.


    J took a sip of wine out of her ss, touching a pink rose. Suddenly, she thought of Bill, and said,


    "Daniel, could you bring back Bill from Africa?"


    Daniel stopped for a moment, and said, "But Bill is unwilling toe back."


    "How do you know?"


    ''Although Bill had told me of his refusal toe back, I still don''t want to see him live alone in some


    distant ce, '' thought J.


    The man inly replied, "Brian has already talked with me on this matter."


    ''What? Brian already talked with Daniel? Why was I so ignorant of this? Do they still contact each other


    in private?'' wondered J.


    "Alright, Bill is a poor guy. I will pay him a visitter, " said J. With her chin in her hands, she gave


    off a gloomy sigh.


    Daniel cast a sideways nce at her, and said, "You think that Bill is a poor guy. Won''t you take some


    pity on me as well?"


    "Are you kidding me? Why do you even say that?"


    ''Daniel leads a well-off life, and all the people around him want to please him. There wouldn''t be a poor


    guy left in the world if he were to be pitied, '' thought J.

 Chapter 167 Something is Missing on Your Finger

    Chapter 167 Something is Missing on Your Finger


    "No one is more pitiful than I am! Whenever I''m dating my girlfriend, she''s thinking of another guy."


    Daniel said this in a gentle, butpletelyining tone.


    ''It certainly isn''t appropriate to mention of another guy in front of Daniel, '' thought J. She felt a little


    awkward, but then she held Daniel''s hand on the table, and giggled, "Forget about him! Let''s have our


    dinner."


    He took his hand out of hers and then held it. Thoughtfully, he opened his mouth, and said, "Jane,


    something is missing on your finger."


    She was confused and looked at her hand. ''Is he referring to my manicure?''


    "I removed my nail polish a few days ago, but I n to..."


    J then suddenly stopped speaking. She was too stunned to say another word more when she saw


    Daniel taking out of his pocket a small ck suede box, and from it a ring with a pink rose stone in it.


    ...


    Daniel ced the ring on her finger, and just like that, a pink rose diamond, J''s favorite color,


    appeared on her hand.


    "You... I... You... It''s..." J looked at the ring and was trying to speak out some words but she


    couldn''t utter a whole sentence.


    ''Is Daniel proposing to me? For the second time?''


    "J, from now on you are mine." Daniel didn''t let go of her hand, and his eyes suddenly turned red


    when he looked at her.


    He lifted her hand and kissed it, and said, "Don''t turn me down again."


    It was his mistake that the first marriage proposal had failed. It was not romantic and formal enough.


    He hadn''t prepared in advance for this proposal either. He initially had wanted to propose to her on her


    birthday. But hecked the patience to wait any longer, because the feelings between them had


    ripened deeper and deeper over the course of thest few days.


    Daniel, who had been always calm and patient, was now eager and restless, and couldn''t wait any


    longer to have her.


    J took a deep breath. She stopped looking at the ring, and instead looked at the man sitting


    opposite to her. He was serious, handsome, and she soon became totally lost, immersedpletely in


    his charm.


    She lowered her voice, and deliberatelyined to him, "I thought that we''ve agreed to give me


    three months to consider the whole thing. Have you forgotten already?"


    His big hand held her small one. He said, "Jane, I can only agree that we have our wedding three


    months from now. This is my final concession on the matter."


    J was surprised and happy at his childish eagerness. She raised his hand and kissed it to show


    her feelings.


    Daniel smiled, and asked, "Jane, please tell me."


    "What should I tell you?" She was so nervous that she withdrew her hand and, in an attempt to reduce


    the overwhelming stress that fell upon her, took a swig of red wine out of the ss.


    "Dear, please tell me if it''s a yes or no." He held her hand to stop her from chugging the whole ss.


    The sudden surprise left J dazed and confused. She lowered her head slightly to the side to hide


    her red face. She fondled the diamond ring on her finger, and said in a low voice, "I''ve already kissed


    you."


    The kiss had shown that she had agreed to marry him, but he still insisted that she say yes. What a


    rascal!


    The waiter began serving their food, and Daniel decided to slow down for the time being. It didn''t


    matter that much saying yes right now, and he thought that he would hear her say itter in the night


    anyway.


    Daniel put the fried egg with caviar and avocado on J''s dish along with some sliced foie gras and


    all the truffles.


    "What about you? What will you have?" She looked curiously at the dishes he put in front of her.


    "Eat first, until you''re full."


    ...


    Was Daniel going to go bankrupt? He had nothing for himself.


    "You should eat, too. I''ll pay for the bill." J then put some food on his dish.


    Daniel was confused, "Why do you want to pay the bill?"


    "Uh, because yourpany is not doing too welltely?" J had asked cautiously. After all, he had


    to pay several millions topensate for the family of the dead just a few days ago.


    Daniel fixed his eyes on her face and pondered her words; he had a general idea of what she was


    thinking about.


    He was a little frustrated at her thought, and asked, "What''s on your mind? Take your time and eat as


    much as you want. I can afford eating here every day, if you want."


    ...


    J was stunned. Didn''t he go bankrupt?


    "So why are you too mean to eat something yourself?"


    ... ''Too mean to eat? Jane''s thoughts are quite different from the others, '' he thought.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Can you finish all of the dishes?" He replied to her with another question.


    J looked at the dishes on the table and shook her head.


    "That''s right, and I don''t have the habit of wasting." He could eat after she did.


    J didn''t know what to say. This meant that she could choose any dishes that she liked to eat and


    he would finish eating all of the dishes that she didn''t like.


    J felt warm in her heart, and Daniel looked cool and indifferent, but was actually kind, and warm-


    hearted. How sweet he was!


    Daniel was cutting the beef ribs for her. "What are you still thinking about? Time to eat, " he said.


    "Daniel."


    "Uh?"


    "Yes! I will marry you!" She happily stretched out her hand and showed the pink diamond ring shining in


    the light to him.


    Daniel knew what she meant, and he began to smile from the bottom of his heart.


    "Yes, dear, now let''s eat!" He put the sliced beef ribs on her dish and began to eat the foie gras that she


    gave him.


    Daniel couldn''t drive anymore because he had drunk too much red wine. He asked one of his guards to


    drive them to the Waterside Complex.


    Inside the car, J called her grandma and mother to tell them that she wouldn''t being home


    tonight.


    The moment E heard Jane''s words, she understood Jane''s ns. She intended to stay with Daniel


    tonight, and because Nicole''s wedding was on it''s way, it was no wonder that her brother, Daniel, had


    returned from business trips.


    "Well, Jane, are you nning on having babies now?" E suddenly uttered this bewildering quesion.


    J nced at the man besides nervously, her face instantly flushing red. However, Daniel''s raised


    eyebrow showed that he had somehow overheard their conversation over the telephone.


    J quickly put the telephone on her right ear, and while lowering her voice, said, "Mom, what are


    you saying?"


    "You''re often with Daniel. Am I wrong to ask a question like this? You girls should know the importance


    of protecting yourselves."


    ''Although Jane is 23 years old now, she''s not old enough to be a mother yet. If she bes pregnant


    and she decides that she doesn''t want the baby, the consequence would be unimaginable. Jane should


    know the importance of protecting herself before some terrible thing happens, '' thought E.


    "Mom, I know..." She spoke in a low voice. ''Every time we have sex, Daniel is the one reluctant to wear


    condoms. Daniel must want to have a baby. And since he wants to have a baby, I want one too. If


    someday I be pregnant, I will definitely give birth to that baby.''


    "Well, it''s good that you know the importance of it. When Nicole''s wedding is over, remember to ask


    Daniel to decide a date for your wedding." Jane was too young to know about many important things in


    life, one of which was that marriage was the best protection for a rtionship.


    J nced at the diamond ring on her hand, and with a red face, said, "Mom, you don''t have to


    worry, he... he''s already proposed to marry me, and I... said yes."


    Daniel looked at Jane with eyes sparkling with love.


    E seemed to be very happy when she heard the news from her daughter, and briskly said, "Well,


    well, that''s good! Now I can rx from the stress of urging you to get married. I know that Daniel is a


    man you can rely on. Both of you enjoy your time together!"


    She then hung up the phone, and J looked at it and didn''t know what to do next. It was strange to


    see that her mother''s attitude had changed so fast!


    Daniel lifted Jane''s chin; her face was still red.


    This little girl got shy so easily!

 Chapter 168 You Are Always the Most Attractive and Elegant Woman in C Country

    Chapter 168 You Are Always the Most Attractive and Elegant Woman in C Country


    "Is there anything on my face?" She asked and touched her face.


    The man let go of her but said nothing.


    At the Waterside Complex


    J closed the door and changed into her slippers. When she reached out to switch the light on,


    Daniel suddenly pounced on her and pushed her against the door.


    "Wait-"


    "Sorry, but I can''t wait anymore, " Daniel kissed her so hard, without giving her a chance to finish her


    sentence.


    J was totally overwhelmed by his passion. She had no choice but to circle her arms around his


    neck and kiss him back.


    Their clothes were stripped away one at a time, slowly being scattered all the way to the bedroom,


    filling the room with distinct passion.


    "Jane, I love you."


    Even though one shouldn''t trust what a man says during sex, she was tempted to reply, "I... love you,


    too..."


    He hadn''t had sex with Jane for a long time after having been away on a business trip in America.


    Moreover, Jane had been angry with him. That night he finally had an opportunity that was too good to


    miss, so both of them tirelessly made love to each other.


    In the morning after, the man carried his sleeping lover into his arms and walked into the bathroom.


    The wedding of Sven and Nicole had finally arrived. The Si family first allied with the Shao family


    through marriage. Then, their daughter married into a family of doctors. Undoubtedly, the Si family


    secured a stable economic and social position in C Country.


    The two families were both old and well-known ns, whose fame rose as each generation passed. A


    When Daniel arrived the hotel together with J, all eyes were on them.


    The huge, pink diamond ring on J''s hand grabbed all the attention.


    When one of the reporters asked her whether the ring was presented by Daniel, J shed a


    mysterious smile and said nothing.


    Today was Nicole''s wedding day. She should not steal the spotlight, so she tried to keep a low profile.


    It had already sparked a lot of spection that the only daughter of the Shao family was going to get


    married to Daniel, the only sessor of the Group.


    If this did happen, their marriage would definitely be another exciting event in the history of C Country.


    At the inner gate of the hotel, Mr. and Mrs. Chuck, Mr. and Mrs. Harry, and the groom were greeting


    distinguished guests personally.


    "Jane! Daniel! There you are!" Sven saw them first and waved to them.


    The wedding was a happy day for him. It put a big grin on Sven''s face.


    At the sight of J and Daniel, a wider smile appeared on L''s face. "J,e here, " she said.


    She pulled J away from Daniel to her side.


    "Mother* !Father*" She greeted the four elders with a sweet voice and a big smile.


    Daisy held J''s hand and said, "Jane, Daniel must love you very much. You look blooming. Only


    love can bring such a charming smile and joyful appearance to one''s face."


    J blushed with embarrassment and replied, "No! Mother*, stop teasing me."


    Daniel pulled her back from L and held her right hand up, "Mom, Dad. Get ready for next wedding."


    "Wow, son. Well done!" L held J''s hand again andughed.


    Svenid an arm over J''s shoulder and said, "Bravo, Jane. How were you able to warm the heart


    of an ice-cold man? It''s impressive."


    "Well, Daniel. You must take good care of Jane." At the very start, Daisy had always wanted her son to


    be with Jane. But there had been no chemistry between them, so Daisy gave up on the idea.


    Besides, she was also happy to see her son with Nicole.


    "If you dare be unfaithful like your father, we won''t let you off easily!" What Chuck said made them all


    Daniel saw it. He took away Sven''s creepy hand from Jane and said, "You guys can keep your worries


    at bay. Jane, let''s go!"


    "Okay. Oh, Sven, where is Nicole?" J asked. She wanted to see the bride.


    Sven and Daniel were ring at each other because of Daniel''s rude act. As Sven heard what J


    said, he turned to her and replied, "She is in the bride''s suite, on the second floor."


    Sally and Jerry then arrived, shortly after J and Daniel did.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sally stopped J when she saw her, and they both went to see the bride together, leaving the two


    men behind.


    In the bride''s suite


    A makeup artist was touching up Nicole''s look. When the door opened, Nicole saw two heads from the


    mirror.


    "Jane. Sally. Come over!"


    The twodies ran over to Nicole hand in hand. "Wow! Are you really my sister?"


    Her remark made Nicoleugh.


    J patted Sally''s hand and said, "Stop being silly."


    Sally grinned: "Sister, you look so beautiful in wedding dress!" Although she had seen the wedding


    photos, she was still stunned by Nicole''s beauty.


    She grew more like their mother.


    "Of course, she is the most gorgeous bride in the world, " J touched Nicole''s wedding dress and


    started to look forward to her own wedding.


    She couldn''t wait to marry to Daniel when she saw Nicole having her moment.


    "Jane, don''t worry. There is no doubt that Daniel would give you a grand wedding. And you will


    definitely be more morous than me." Nicole really hoped that Jane and Daniel ended up together.


    Daniel and J had very different butplementary traits. She believed that they would have a


    happy life.


    "Nicole, stop teasing me. You always are and always will be the most attractive and elegant woman in


    the C Country. And I, a random girl." J was telling the truth. She could never have the same grace


    and manner as Nicole, who perfectly matched her reputation as the top celebrity in the whole of C


    Country.


    Nicole touched her hair and said, "My reputation is nothing but ttery. You are not a random girl. You


    are someone who carries herself well. You are just as good as anyone else who can act like a fair


    They had afortable and honest talk, and they both enjoyed it a lot.


    "Sister, you better stop praising her. Otherwise, she will get cocky, " Sally waved her hands, pretending


    to be serious.


    J pinched Sally and said, "You are just as annoying as your elder brother. We are no longer


    friends!"


    "Haha. Well, you better be careful. My brother would punish you then, " Sally talked with tongue-in-


    cheek.


    J blushed at once, "Let him try! I think your brother is afraid of me!" Hearing her bold words, the


    men outside the room couldn''t helpughing.


    "Well, how could you talk about me behind my back in less than three minutes!" An indifferent voice


    was heard from the outside.


    "Oh no, " J murmured and looked toward the doorway. There were Daniel and Jerry! The two men,


    wearing ck and white suits respectively, were leaning casually against the door and watching them.

 Chapter 169 Your and Daniel’s Wedding Ceremony

    Chapter 169 Your and Daniel¡¯s Wedding Ceremony


    "Daniel Si, how could you eavesdrop on our conversation? It''s a girls-only talk." Before Daniel could


    speak, J Shao stopped him byining.


    Daniel entered the room and teased, "We were not eavesdropping. We just heard you guys talking."


    ''The door was open. It''s not fair to be used eavesdropping.'' He thought to himself.


    He took J in his arms tightly and didn''t let go when she tried to free herself.


    "Let go of me. Everyone''s looking, " she whispered.


    "Ignore them, " Danielforted J. ''What''s wrong with hugging my girl in public?''


    "Ouch, my tooth aches, " Sally Si suddenly yelled. Hearing these words, Jerry Shao looked at his wife


    with concern and asked, "What''s the matter? Open your mouth and I will check your teeth."


    Sally loosened her grip on Jerry''s hand. With a serious face, sheined, "They''re so sweet with


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    each other. I just can''t stand it."


    Jerry stood silently.


    J blushed with embarrassment. She pulled herself free from Daniel and unhappily said, "Sally, I


    hate you."


    The onlookers all burst intoughter. The atmosphere in the bridal lounge was light and easy.


    After a few minutes, Jerry pulled Sally outside to the corridor and trapped her with his arms against the


    wall. Sally, whose heart beat faster, asked in perplexity, "What are you doing?"


    "The bride is beautiful, isn''t she?" Confused about the question, Sally nodded without hesitation.


    Jerry kissed her on the lips and asked, "Do you want to be a beautiful bride?"


    Sally was stunned, but she hid her true feelings and replied indifferently, "It''s up to you! I don''t mind."


    Jerry lowered his head and thought, ''She never shows weakness, just like my stubborn sister.''


    "Okay, Sally, I surrender. We will take wedding photos after Jane''s birthday."


    ''Never mind. Since I am a man, I should take the initiative.''


    Looking at Jerry with a joyful twinkle in her eyes, Sally asked, "Why?"


    His face fell because he knew she asked intentionally. ''You are as cunning as my sister. It''s hard to win


    your heart. How could Daniel bear J? I am really eager to know.''


    However, he decided to give up his pride and high self-esteem. After all they had already gotten


    marriage licenses. He answered, "Because I love you, I want to marry you, and I want to give you a


    wedding ceremony. Now, are you happy with my profession of love?"


    Jerry acted like a gentleman. There was always a serious expression on his face due to his job


    upation.


    He was seldom humorous or active unless Sally flirted with him or when they were intimate with each


    other.


    Sally was astonished at his deration of love. With her mouth agape, she was wondering if the man in


    front of her truly was her Jerry.


    Her glossy lips seduced Jerry.


    They made out for a few minutes and only stopped when a cough separated them.


    Sally pushed Jerry away and saw her family watching them.


    It was Samuel Shao, with E Bo and John Shao.


    Sally blushed with embarrassment after being caught kissing and awkwardly said, "Daddy, Mommy,


    you''re here."


    Jerry didn''t feel embarrassed. He pulled Sally into arms and said, "Daddy, Mommy, why don''t you go


    into the bridal lounge first? Sally and I have something to say."


    John grinned and teased, "Brother and Sister-inw kissed. How shameful!"


    Hearing John''s ridicule, Sally lowered her head.


    "Be quick. Whatever it is, you can discuss when we go home. The wedding ceremony is about to


    begin, " Samuel reminded them and entered the bridal lounge with a happily smiling E.


    Jerry took Sally''s hand and pushed open a private room. They went on discussing details of the


    wedding ceremony.


    At midday


    When all the guests were seated, the bride and the bridegroom appeared.


    The host of the wedding ceremony was Joseph Li. He became more experienced after hosting the


    wedding ceremonies of Samuel and several brothers.


    After Sven Si made a speech, Harry Si and Nicole Si walked along the red carpet up to the tform


    side by side with arms linked.


    Sven watched Nicole approach him with fascination. Quite arge quantity of people were confused


    about his deep love for her.


    After all, there was a big age gap between them. Besides, they seldom met because Nicole stayed in


    America most of the time.


    Harry gave his daughter Nicole away to Sven with a stern look and warned him, "Take good care of her


    and her baby."


    What Harry said confirmed the suspicion that Nicole had gotten pregnant.


    Harry protected his dear daughter strictly, but Sven seeded in making Nicole pregnant. The guests


    admired Sven a lot.


    "Father, don''t worry, Nicole is my true love, " Sven made a loud but firm profession of love with a bright


    smile.


    A burst of apuse came from the crowd when the bride and the bridegroom kissed.


    Daniel looked at J, who was pping her hands, with a big smile. Her happiness was overflowing,


    like she was the one who had gotten married.


    The wedding ceremony ended in sess.


    Someone uploaded the video on the inte, and the couple received many online blessings.


    At night, many of Sven''s friends were looking for some childish trouble that usually happened in


    weddings.


    Sven who had already drunk a lot persuaded, "Please give up the horsey. My wife is with child."


    Due to Nicole''s pregnancy, they went home after drinking.


    J proceeded to the vi with her parents, while Daniel returned to thepany.


    On the next day, Sven and Nicole went on their honeymoon.


    J sent a message to Sven on WeChat, "I heard you and Nicole are in Germany. Pay attention to


    her health. She gets tired easily."


    Sven replied with affirmation and added, "Looking forward to your and Daniel''s wedding ceremony!"


    Looking at these words, J smiled and answered, "You just wait. It will happen soon." After


    breakfast, she was about to go to the store, When E stopped her and said, "Come here, Jane."


    "What''s wrong, Mommy?"


    E handed over a lunch box to her and said, "Here, bring Daniel some breakfast."


    "Huh?" J was confused.


    "What ''huh''? You don''t know how to cook. You are too inconsiderate if you don''t send him some


    breakfast." E stuffed the lunch box into her hands.


    "Okay. Okay. I''ll go!"


    After leaving home, J called Daniel. He answered, "Jane."


    "Are you up yet?" J asked. Last night Daniel had a lot of work to do and slept in the office, but they


    chatted on WeChat.


    Daniel wiped his face and asked, "Yes, I''m up. What''s the matter?"


    "My mother¡­ She made breakfast and asked me to send it to you. Would you like to eat?" She stared


    at the lunch box and thought about taking cooking lessons from a chef.


    Daniel replied with a big smile, "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Daniel called Spark. But Spark had already arrived at the office, so he


    knocked on the door instead of answering the phone, "Boss Si."


    Daniel ordered, pointing at the breakfast Spark was holding, "You, finish the breakfast."

 Chapter 170 Get Married at a Registry on My Birthday

    Chapter 170 Get Married at a Registry on My Birthday


    What was going on? "I already ate, Mr. Si."


    "Go out and ask who hasn''t had breakfast yet." Daniel''s order was clear, and Spark, though confused,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    did as he said.


    Twenty minutester, J showed up at the door of the office with a lunch box. Spark, then, realized


    what was going on.


    Secretary Liu had eaten the breakfast just now. Looking at J, Shirley was a little surprised.


    "Hello, Spark." J also waved to Shirley. Shirley responded with a forced smile.


    Spark pointed to the closed door and said, "Mr. Si said you could go straight in when you are here."


    "All right." J opened the door of the office and went in.


    As soon as the door of the CEO''s office closed behind J, the secretaries began to gossip, "The


    rtionship between J and Mr. Si is getting better and better recently."


    "Well, did you see J''s diamond ring on her finger?"


    "No. But they say on the Inte that when Miss Nicole got married yesterday, some reporters saw


    J wearing a diamond ring at the party."


    "So did Mr. Si give it to her?"


    "Of course! There''s no one else! Shirley, you have a good rtionship with J. Has she told you


    anything about it yet?"


    Shirley was lost in thought when secretary Qin suddenly touched her. Shirley shook her head, "I''ve


    been busytely. I haven''t spoken to J yet."


    ''J got the ring from Daniel?''


    Thinking of this, Shirley''s heart hurt so much.


    In the CEO''s office


    J opened the lunch box for Daniel and two nice fried eggs came into sight. "My mom is such a


    good cook!" she said, "Would you like to have one?" Daniel cuddled her and smelled her, while she sat


    on hisp.


    They were only apart for one night, and yet he missed her so much.


    "No, I have already had it, " J handed him the chopsticks and the spoon.


    But Daniel refused to take them, "Feed me."


    ¡­


    J red at him, but she still grabbed the spoon and gave him some soy milk.


    Daniel ate all the food she fed him with, like a child.


    J wiped his mouth and closed the empty lunch box, "Go on with your business. I''m going to the


    dessert shop."


    Daniel kissed her on her red lips and said, "I have invited some people over for dinner tonight. Wait for


    me at home!"


    "No!" She yfully teased.


    "Sweetheart..." He coaxed her.


    J giggled and kissed him, "Fine! Now focus on your work! And stop smoking!"


    "Yes, my dear wife!" Daniel didn''t want to let her go.


    J pushed him away, blushing like a child at the moment, "I''m not your wife yet."


    She took the lunch box and was ready to leave. Daniel took her by the hand and said, "Let''s go to the


    Civil Affairs Bureau to register our marriage on your birthday!"


    Oh dear! That surprised her.


    J bit her finger. Daniel had on an expression she couldn''t refuse to, so she nodded and said,


    "Okay."


    Daniel gave her a lingering kiss before letting her go, "Wait for me at home tonight."


    "Okay." She tidied up her clothes and went out of the office.


    The secretaries were all working hard outside. J quietly ran to Shirley. Her sudden appearance


    startled Shirley.


    J grinned and asked her in a low voice, "Have you recovered from your injury, Shirley?"


    "Yes, I''m well now, " Shirley patted her chest and said. Unintentionally, she saw the diamond ring on


    J''s ring finger.


    It turned out that what the secretaries said was true. J was really going to marry Daniel.


    Pressing down on her sad feelings, Shirley whispered to her, "Did he give it to you?"


    J looked at the diamond ring following Shirley''s eyes and nodded happily, "We''re going to get


    married at a registry on my birthday. Keep it a secret!"


    J and Shirley were whispering. The other secretaries could not hear what they were saying, but


    they could feel that they were close.


    Shirley had been absent-minded for a long time after J left.


    After work, J was about to leave at once. However, thinking that Daniel had the business dinner,


    she stayed for some time in the shop.


    She got a message from Daniel at around eight o ''clock in the evening, which read, "We have just


    started. Go have something to eat."


    J smiled happily and replied, "Okay!" She found a restaurant and ate some food.


    She wanted to tell Daniel to drink less wine at first, but when she realized that he might not be able to


    avoid it since he was there for business, she didn''t say it anymore.


    Past 10 p.m., at Sapphire Hotel


    Because the Shuntian project was very important, Daniel took it seriously. There were representatives


    of threepetingpanies in the dinner party.


    Poe Yi, who had the closest rtionship with Shuntian, had been listening to the other twopeting


    It was nearly eleven o ''clock, and Daniel had almost got the hang of it. He looked at the time and


    decided that the dinner was over.


    At that moment, Poe got up from his chair, picked up two sses of wine from the back bar, and


    walked to Daniel.


    "It''s gettingte, Mr. Si. After drinking this ss of wine, let''s all go back and think about this."


    The other people also realized that it waste, so they followed Poe''s words.


    Daniel took the wine from Poe''s hand and stood up from his chair. All the others stood up too. They


    clinked their sses and finished their drinks.


    As they all went to the door with their belongings, Poe suddenly stopped Daniel, "Mr. Si, I have


    something to talk with you about."


    When the others saw this, they left the room to give them space.


    Daniel put on his suit jacket and fixed his tie, "Mr. Yi, what is it?"


    Poe is an old fox in the business. Even though he hadn''t talked about anything tonight, Daniel knew


    that he had something in mind.


    But what he said had nothing to do with the project, "Mr. Si, do you know that I have a young daughter


    who has just turned 18 this year?"


    Daniel frowned, but responded, "Hasn''t she been abroad?"


    Poe Yi''s young daughter was well protected. She had always been abroad, and only a few people had


    ever seen her.


    "Yes, my little girl came back yesterday, " Poe took the phone out of his pocket, and showed a photo for


    Daniel to see.


    Daniel nced at the picture of Poe''s little girl. She was pretty and innocent, but he wasn''t interested in


    her at all. He became impatient and asked, "Mr. Yi, do you only want to talk with me about your


    daughter?"


    "Mr. Si, Ivanka is my most precious daughter, and I want to send her to you!"


    "Mr. Yi!" Daniel said coldly. He had never thought that Poe would sell his daughter for a project.


    Poe saw his expression, but he didn''t worry about it. He knew Daniel wouldn''t say yes that easily.


    He kept on saying, "If you think my little girl is right for you, please just let her be with


    you!"

 Chapter 171 Where Jane Always Nibbled on

    Chapter 171 Where Jane Always Nibbled on


    The more he said, the less sense he was making!


    Daniel ignored Poe and walked to the door.


    Daniel suddenly stopped and shook his buzzed head. He drank a lot tonight.


    He opened the door and walked out.


    Poe dialed a number and said, "Stop him!"


    A woman came out of the private room next to his when Daniel was walking out. Daniel seemed not to


    notice Kate and went straight to the elevator.


    In order to coordinate with some banks, Kate was having dinner with bank presidents.


    She didn''t expect to see Daniel here, so she walked toward him quickly.


    Suddenly, two men in ck suits appeared and said, "Boss Si."


    Daniel stood still, holding his dizzy head with one hand, trying to clear his mind.


    The two men took Daniel to the elevator. He had no strength to push them away.


    He realized something strange was happening.


    Kate followed them to the presidential suite on the 18th floor.


    Daniel failed to struggle out of their grips and was dragged into a room.


    Kate walked toward them, pretending to pass by identally. She nced at the room and saw a


    woman on a bed.


    Shocked, she covered her mouth. She had nned to call people save him.


    But something ured to her and she didn''t do it. Instead, she smiled with an evil intention.


    Inside the room


    After bringing Daniel in, the two men locked the door and went away.


    Daniel''s phone dropped because of his struggle. Seeing someone calling Daniel, they turned it off


    quickly.


    Daniel sat at the foot of the bed weakly. There was a woman sleeping behind him.


    Her beautiful face and pink pajamas reminded him of Jane.


    "Jane..." He came closer to woman subconsciously, with strange feelings overwhelming him.


    ''She is not Jane!'' Daniel retreated and turned back.


    But the sleeping woman hugged his arm.


    Daniel almost couldn''t control himself.


    "I''m feel ufortable. Please help me..." She whispered softly, but he pushed her away.


    He tried to stand up but failed. ''Shit! They must have added something strange in thest drink!''


    Daniel was sweating. He wanted to find his phone in the pocket, but in vain. Feeling so hot, he took off


    his coat.


    Then, he undid the buttons of his shirt.


    The woman took off her pajamas and locked him in an embrace.


    Her tender body confused Daniel''s mind.


    He pressed the woman under his body, and hot kisses fell on her.


    An unfamiliar smell of perfume calmed him down. He turned back and yelled to her, "Piss off, bitch!"


    When the woman came close to him again, Daniel bit hard on his arm, where Jane always nibbling on.


    His mind was became a little clear when his arm was bled.


    He pushed her away with full strength. Blood dripped on the white bed sheet.


    Daniel wanted to call someone to help him, but he was too weak to do so. He fainted all of a sudden.


    Ivanka Yi saw that he was unconscious, so she walked to him and took off all his clothes.


    But she didn''t know what to do next, so she just slept next to Daniel.


    After midnight


    J couldn''t reach Daniel''s phone.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' J walked around her room nervously.


    She called Spark, but Spark said the hotel they discussed projects was ast-minute choice. Daniel


    didn''t bring him to the meeting, so he had no clue where his boss was. Spark also didn''t know where


    he was.


    Sparkforted her, "Don''t worry, Miss Shao. This project isplicated. Maybe Boss Si is still talking


    to them about it."


    J was a little rxed after hearing that.


    J slept sound after working for a whole day.


    She woke up at dawn.


    A call from her mobile phone woke her up. She saw nobody beside her. ''Daniel''s not back yet?''


    The phone was still ringing. She picked it up and said, "Hello." She didn''t know who would possibly call


    her at 6 AM.


    Her voice was hoarse.


    "It''s me!" The woman''s voice surprised J.


    ''Why did Kate call her this early?''


    "J, didn''t you doubt about what I said before and still wanted to stay with Daniel forever? Today I


    will let you know Daniel''s true colors."


    "What do you mean?" J asked angrily and sat up on the bed.


    "What do I mean? Let me ask you. Do you know where Daniel wasst night?"


    J said nothing. Daniel still hadn''te back.


    "He was in Room 1806 on the 18th floor of the Sapphire Hotel. I saw a woman on his bed with my own


    eyes!"


    J was shocked and raised her voice, "Don''t lie to me! I will never trust you. You only want to break


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    us up!"


    Kate sneered, "J, Daniel is not faithful to you. I have told you that before, and I am telling you now.


    If you don''t trust me, then why not go and see for yourself? Don''t forget! Room 1806! There will be no


    one there if you arete!"


    Kate hung up.


    ''Room 1806...'' J dressed up and washed her face to calm down.


    Then, she drove to Sapphire Hotel.


    There weren''t a lot of cars on the road. J continued to speed up and soon arrived at the Sapphire


    Hotel.


    Many cars were parked, and a lot of journalists crowded into the hotel.


    J was nervous and unsettled.


    She followed in with the journalists.


    Two of the elevators were already on the 18th floor. J was getting anxious as the elevator she was


    on went up.


    All the journalists went into Room 1806.


    J''s face was pale, as she stared at Daniel who seemed to have just woken up. Daniel covered


    himself when he saw the journalists.


    He realized there was a woman beside him, so he covered her too.


    "Boss Si, it has been reported that you raped the daughter of Poe, is that true?" said one of the


    journalists.


    "Considering your status, you don''t need to force her!"


    "Or you''re just a rich, yboy who didn''t care."


    ...


    "Get out. Now!" Daniel was infuriated.

 Chapter 172 I Must Make You and Poe Yi Pay for What You Have Done to Me

    Chapter 172 I Must Make You and Poe Yi Pay for What You Have Done to Me


    The reporters were all scared and dared not to go on asking any more questions. But they didn''t leave,


    and they just kept taking photos of them.


    "Didn''t you all hear what I just said? Anyone who dares to expose what happened today will forever be


    my enemy!" warned Daniel furiously.


    The reporters exchanged nces with each other; they didn''t know what they should do next.


    Right at that moment, Daniel noticed a figure at the door. Though she had already turned her body


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    around, Daniel could still recognize who she was. Instantly, Daniel panicked.


    "All of you guys get out! Now!" shouted Daniel. The reporters were frightened by Daniel''s erupting


    shout, so they all ran out of the hotel''s bedroom right away.


    The bedroom turned quiet. While the woman beside him was still sleeping, Daniel quickly put on his


    clothes.


    He then gripped Ivanka''s wrist and pulled her out of the bed.


    But Daniel saw marks on her body and a red stain on the bed sheet. He was totally dumbfounded!


    He knew what the red stain meant, as he still kept the bed sheet with J''s stain on it in his mansion.


    When Ivanka saw the man in front of her, she screamed and hurriedly covered herself with the quilt.


    She asked, "Who are you?"


    Daniel''s eyes were burning with rage, which made her step back in fear.


    He kicked her away. As she rolled on the ground, Ivanka was extremely hurt by his kick that she


    couldn''t even utter a single word.


    "You bitch! I must make you and Poe Yi pay for what you have done to me!" yelled Daniel furiously.


    "I have nothing to do with this... I am the victim..." Ivanka managed to squeeze out these words, but


    Daniel had already left the room.


    Daniel''s car was parked outside the hotel, and when he went out of the hotel, the reporters, who hadn''t


    left yet, surrounded him.


    Daniel scanned around, but he couldn''t see J anywhere. He then randomly dragged over a


    reporter and demanded, "Give me your phone!"


    The reporter was so frightened that he hastily took out his phone and handed it to Daniel. He dialed a


    number, but nobody answered the call.


    After his fourth try, Daniel called up Spark and asked him to go to the Waterside Apartment.


    He gave the phone back to the reporter, looking at all of them there with his sharp, piercing eyes, and


    warned again, "Listen, I repeat. Anyone who dares expose and report what had happened today is


    dering a war against me!"


    Then, he found his car and drove away from the hotel.


    Daniel rushed to the Waterside Apartment and checked every room in it, but he couldn''t find J


    anywhere. Filled with rage, he slumped on the sofa.


    When Spark came to the Waterside Apartment, he saw the apartment door open and Daniel leaning on


    the sofa with eyes closed.


    "Mr. Si, " Spark cautiously called out his name.


    Daniel ordered in a in voice, "Ruin Poe Yi''spany as soon as possible!"


    Spark was puzzled. He wondered what Poe Yi had done to his boss. "Yes, Mr. Si, " Spark answered.


    "Give me your phone!" Daniel suddenly opened his eyes and demanded; Spark then handed him his


    phone.


    He dialed J''s number again, but her phone had been switched off.


    Daniel was now gripping the phone so tightly that the blue veins on his arm appeared vividly.


    "Buy me a new phone as soon as possible." He returned the phone to Spark and tried his best to calm


    down.


    "OK, Mr. Si, " said Spark.


    "Contact J''s father and ask him about the phone numbers of J''s bodyguards. Then tell them to


    take good care of her." Massaging his aching forehead, Daniel stood up and went to change his


    clothes.


    "Yes, Mr. Si. Do you have any other instructions?" asked Spark.


    He assumed that something serious must have happened, judging from Daniel''s reactions.


    "That''s it for now. I will handle the other things myself, " said Daniel. Daniel then went inside the


    dressing room and put on some clean clothes.


    He threw the clothes, which wereced with the other woman''s scent, into the dustbin straightaway.


    ''Jane...''


    He was so worried about her.


    Before he went back to hispany, Daniel first went to the Royal Mansion Neighbourhood and


    knocked on Mansion No. 8. When E opened the door, she saw Daniel and said, "Daniel, what''s up?


    You''reing so early, but Jane didn''te back homest night."


    "How about now? Is she home?" asked Daniel.


    E curiously looked at him and said, "No, she''s not back yet. What''s happening?"


    ''Weren''t they togetherst night?'' thought E.


    Daniel lowered his head and said, "Yes, something happened. Mother*, if Janees back home,


    pleasefort and soothe her."


    "Daniel, what''s wrong?" E asked again. His face looked so stern and anguished, which made E


    worry about him.


    Daniel hesitated for a while and asked, "Can father* get in touch with Jane now?" He was still worried


    about J. He wasn''t in the mood to return to hispany before he could get in touch with her.


    E asked him to wait there. She ran upstairs to ask Samuel to call up J.


    Samuel called up one of J''s bodyguards, and the bodyguard reported that they were also looking


    for her because they had failed to follow her car as she was driving so fast.


    Things seemed to be getting worse.


    Dressing in his pajama, Samuel rushed downstairs. He held Daniel by his shirt''s cor and yelled,


    "What have you done to Jane?"


    Daniel didn''t try to resist and said, "I was framed by someonest night. This morning, Jane saw me


    with another woman in a hotel..."


    Before Daniel finished his words, Samuel punched him hard on his face. When E went downstairs


    and saw this, she hastily rushed to stop her husband.


    "Daniel! Your mother* and I had always trusted you so much that we gave Jane to you, but look at what


    you have done to us!" Samuel was so irritated. He wanted to give him another punch.


    "Didn''t you hear that he was framed by someone else? Samuel, calm down! Let''s find out where Jane


    is first!" said E.


    Daniel had received Samuel''s punch without any expression on his face and said, "Father*, mother*, I


    am really sorry. I will find out where Jane is."


    "Don''t call me father* again, Daniel. I will never admit you as my sworn son from now on!" Samuel


    scolded angrily. Daniel didn''t say anything and epted his anger in silence.


    E tried to cool down Samuel''s anger and said to Daniel, "Daniel, go and look for Jane."


    "Yes, mother*. I should go now. If you have any information about Jane''s whereabouts, please do tell


    me!" said Daniel. He then left the mansion.


    Samuel made a call to Jerry and sent for more bodyguards to search for his daughter. What''s more, he


    also contacted Brian.


    When Brian heard that J had gone missing, without a second thought, he immediately took several


    soldiers with him to look for J.


    When Daniel went back to hispany, he saw that there was already a new phone on his desk. He


    then dialed Jane''s number again, but the call could still not be connected.


    He then called in Shirley and inquired, "Miss Shirley, have you been in touch with J today?"


    Shirley was puzzled and answered, "No, I just arrived at thepany and started to work. Where is


    up?"


    Daniel lit a cigarette and said, "Okay, nothing then. If she contacts you, please do tell me first!"


    Shirley nodded her head and went out of the CEO''s office.


    On that morning, the photos of Daniel and Ivanka Yi in the hotel were still exposed and posted by the


    media.


    Daniel went berserk in his office and ordered the PR department to handle this matter at once.


    Soon enough, a lot of people had known about the news that Daniel had slept with the Yi family''s


    daughter in a hotel.


    Then, Poe made a call to Spark. Daniel answered the phone, as he tried hard to control his anger.


    "Mr. Si, I have given my dear daughter to you. Now, don''t tell me that you won''t take responsibility!"


    said Poe on the phone.


    Hearing his shameless and vicious words, Daniel said in a scornful voice, "What if I don''t take any


    responsibility? I''m Daniel Si! It''s my free will to y with any woman I want!"

 Chapter 173 Dont Tell her

    Chapter 173 Don''t Tell her


    "Mr. Si, I have nothing else to say. It has been said that you are a bad man. Now I know for sure that


    you certainly are."


    "Poe Yi, I will remember what you did to me, " said Daniel in a cold tone.


    Poe felt regret, but he still nerved himself up to say, "Mr. Si, I sent my daughter to your bed to please


    you. Allow mypany to join the Shuntian Project. If our twopanies cooperate, we can maximize


    the profit."


    As Daniel kept silent, Poe continued, "My daughter Ivanka was a virgin. But Mr. Si, you don''t have to


    worry about that. I hope you had a happy night. It''s okay if you don''t want to take the responsibility for


    sleeping with my daughter. Just allow mypany to join the Shuntian Project."


    A happy night? His Jane was missing. How could he be happy?


    "Poe, you bastard! I will destroy you, " said Daniel with his teeth clenched. After saying this, Daniel


    hung up the phone.


    ''If I don''t let Poe pay for this, I, Daniel, do not deserve to be called a man.''


    Until evening, there was no news about J. Every avable person had set out to search for J.


    If they couldn''t find her, they would be forced to call the police.


    At around nine o''clock, Shirley walked toward home with takeout as she rubbed her sore neck.


    Just as she took the key out of her handbag, she saw a figure curled up at the head of the stairs. It


    startled her.


    "Shirley!"


    The familiar voice allowed her to feel some relief.


    "J, what are you doing here? Come on in, " Shirley opened the door quickly and led J who was


    a mess into the living room.


    "Do you know that everyone went all out to find you?" Shirley closed the door and let J sit on the


    sofa.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    J''s dazed eyes fell on Shirley. She repeated, "Shirley!"


    She muttered ''Shirley'' again and again and didn''t say anything else.


    After looking at her pale face, Shirley felt very sorry for her. Then she sat beside J and asked,


    "J, what happened to you?"


    Daniel had been angry all day at hispany. Many strangers came in and out of his office.


    The public rtions manager of hispany was busy dealing with a certain issue on the inte. But


    J didn''t know what on earth the issue was.


    J leaned quietly on Shirley''s shoulder. She didn''t know how to tell Shirley what happened. All the


    happiness and joy vanished at the very moment she found out that Daniel had betrayed her.


    ''I trusted Daniel so much that I wouldn''t give up loving him until I witness him betraying me.


    It turns out that all his loving words are worthless.


    He can''t keep himself away from other women for three months. He even imed that he was not with


    Kate.''


    "Maybe what Kate said is true. Daniel never loved me. He is forced by his Father and Mother to date


    me, " murmured J. "But I have felt his genuine love. Maybe his heart is overflowing with love that


    he can give to a couple of women at the same time. Maybe he is a womanizer. He, Daniel, can y


    with different women whenever he wishes to. Nobody can stop him."


    Shirley knew what she meant and asked, "Did you have a quarrel with him?"


    J shook her head and replied, "We didn''t even have a quarrel. His action proves that he doesn''t


    love me at all. Even if he loves me, he still fools around with other woman. So ultimately, he doesn''t


    love me."


    "J, what did you see? Did you see Daniel hang out with another woman? He is not that type of guy.


    What''s wrong?"


    When J thought of the scene she saw in the morning, her face turned pale. ''Nobody deserves to


    feel such pain. You see your lover sleep with other woman not long after he said he loves you,


    proposed to you, and wanted to go with you to the Civil Affairs Bureau to apply for a marriage license.''


    "It feels like being thrown into hell from the heaven. My heart is unbearably aching that I want to dig it


    out of my body, " Tears were trickling down J''s cheek.


    It was the first time she cried since this morning.


    "J, don''t think about that. It must be a misunderstanding, " Shirley believed that Daniel was not that


    kind of guy.


    J shook her head again and said, "Shirley, I saw it with my own eyes¡­ that he was naked in bed


    with another woman." After uttering those words, J broke into a sob and was unable to say more.


    ''What? Danielid with other woman? J had seen it?'' Shirley felt very shocked.


    "J, don''t cry. Maybe he just meant to y with that woman for a while."


    ''y with that woman for a while? He has a girlfriend so he shouldn''t y with any other woman for


    any reason. I, J Shao, wouldn''t date him if he did.''


    "J, if he really did something unfaithful to you, you shouldn''t cry for him. He doesn''t deserve your


    tears."


    J took the tissue from Shirley''s hands and wiped away her tears. ''Shirley''s right. Maybe I shouldn''t


    cry for a guy like that.''


    But she couldn''t suppress her tears. She cried for a very long time in Shirley''s arms before she fell


    asleep on the sofa.


    Shirleyid her down gently. Then she lingered around the living room with a phone in her hands.


    ''Should I call Daniel?'' Shirley didn''t want Daniel to find J, but she longed to see Daniel. She also


    would feel satisfied if she hears his voice.


    Finally, she called his new cell phone number.


    "Hello?" Daniel''s hoarse voice came through the phone. Shirley''s heart thumped heavily.


    She went into the bedroom with her phone and said in a low voice, "Mr. Si, it''s me, Shirley."


    "Talk, " said Daniel unemotionally.


    Shirley wanted to say more, but his cold manner stopped her. She immediately got to the point,


    "J¡­"


    "Where is my Jane?" he raised his voice momentarily.


    Upon hearing this, Shirley''s heart ached badly, but continued, "I''ll tell you where she is, but don''t tell her


    it was I who told you."


    "Okay."


    "J is in my house now..."


    After hanging up the phone, Shirley was in a trance for a while. She opened her closet, took off her


    work clothes, and put on a sexy nightgown.


    Then she walked toward the dressing table, untied her hair, and let her hair hang loose. Finally, she


    picked the perfume which was given as a gift by J and put some on.


    The door bell rang in less than ten minutes. Shirley smiled bitterly. He came so quickly.


    When the door opened, Daniel caught a glimpse of Shirley, but he didn''t care. He simply asked,


    "Where is my Jane?"


    Shirley''s heart sank. She stepped aside and looked toward the sofa.


    Daniel stepped into the living room and squatted by the edge of the sofa, looking at the girl who was


    sleeping soundly.


    He carried J and just as he was about to go out, Shirley stood in his way and said, "Mr. Si, J is


    still feeling terrible."


    Pain was reflected in his eyes. He said with mncholy, "I know."


    "She doesn''t want to see you now. You see, she is safe in my house. You might as well let her stay


    here."


    Shirley''s words made him think. ''Shirley is right.''


    He turned to look around the room and found there was only one bedroom.

 Chapter 174 I Will Find You An Apartment Tomorrow

    Chapter 174 I Will Find You An Apartment Tomorrow


    Shirley seemed to see through his confusion and said, "I will share my bed with J. When we were


    in dormitory, we often slept together in one bed."


    "Let her live with you temporarily. I will find you an apartment tomorrow, " Daniel took J in his arms


    and went toward the bedroom.


    Shirley hurriedly opened the door of her bedroom for Daniel and watched him slowly put J down on


    the bed.


    Daniel was very gentle and careful, as if he was afraid of breaking the girl. It was totally different from


    his usual cold manner.


    Daniel took off J''s shoes and covered her gently with a thin nket.


    "If she is still sad tomorrow, don''t go to work. Keep herpany, "


    He hadn''t turned his back on J. All this time he rested his eyes on the sleeping woman.


    Shirley pulled on her clothes and took a deep breath, "Boss Si, I can be with her andfort her, but it


    is you who hurt her. You bettere see her when you are free."


    Her words made sense, so without much thinking, Daniel nodded, "Okay, I will."


    He kissed J on the forehead and then left Shirley''s apartment.


    Daniel got back in the car and called Samuel, "Father*, I have found Jane."


    "Where is she?" Samuel, who was worrying about J, quickly stood up from the sofa.


    Daniel nced at the third floor where Shirley lived, "She is with her friend, Shirley. I have already


    "Is Jane okay? Is she all right?"


    "She... is not in a good mood, but everything is okay." He woulde again tomorrow. No matter what


    she thought, he would still exin everything to her.


    He was so stupid to fall into a trap and let such thing happen. However, he didn''t mean to do that. He


    really hoped that she could forgive him...


    "Daniel! You... Never mind! I will see her tomorrow." Samuel wanted to get angry at Daniel. But things


    had already happened. It was no use being angry.


    It was good that Jane was safe. Everyone could finally sleep peacefully.


    On this night, everyone had different thoughts.


    Daniel didn''t sleep. Instead, he smoked in his office and carefully nned on destroying Poe.


    Early next morning


    When Shirley woke up, J had been awake.


    "J, why don''t you sleep some more?"


    "How am I in the bedroom?" J ignored Shirley''s question and asked.


    Shirley rubbed her eyes to conceal her emotion, "I took you here. I was exhausted at how heavy you


    are!"


    J seemed to believe her and asked no more questions.


    "You can continue to sleep. I will go and buy breakfast for you." It was toote to make breakfast, so


    Shirley threw back the quilt and got out of the bed.


    J looked at Shirley''s back and absently asked, "Shirley, when did you buy such a sexy nightgown?"


    With her back toward J, Shirley froze for an instant, "When I and Walter... were engaged, one of


    my high school ssmates gave it to me."


    Mentioning her past, Shirley was indifferent.


    "Sorry, Shirley. I didn''t know..." J felt guilty and apologized. She didn''t mean to remind Shirley of


    Walter.


    Shirley turned back and smiled carelessly, "It''s all right. You can sleep some more. I''ll go buy breakfast


    for us."


    J sat up in bed, "No, I should go home now. I haven''t gone home for two nights. Mommy and


    Daddy must be angry with me."


    Hearing that she was leaving, Shirley quickly came to her, "J, if you go home now, aren''t you afraid


    of seeing... him?"


    J certainly knew who "him" was.


    She hesitated because she really didn''t want to see Daniel. If she went home now, Daniel might go to


    her home to find her. Of course, this was just a possibility. What if Danielpletely didn''t care about


    her at all?


    "Well, okay, I will wait for you here. You should quickly clean up. Don''t bete for work, " J went to


    the living room, found her bag, and took out her phone.


    When she switched on her phone, she saw hundreds of missed calls.


    Jerry was calling. J pressed the answer key, "Jerry."


    She was mad at her brother too. Her brother still spoke for Daniel at that moment.


    She heard the urgency in Jerry''s voice, "Jane, where are you? We were so worried about you! Are you


    okay?"


    Hearing his unconcealed concern, J''s annoyance with Jerry disappeared.


    "Jerry, I''m okay. I''m fine. I will go home in two days."


    "Okay, can I help you?" Jerry had a general idea of what happened. Since Daniel was wrong, he''d


    better not pressure his sister.


    J shook her head, "No, I will be back soon."


    "Well, okay. Call me if you have any problems. Never lose contact with us. Great-grandmother worried


    about you all day yesterday."


    J felt guilty. She did whatever she liked yesterday, but her whole family worried about her, "I''ll call


    great-grandmotherter."


    "Okay, bye."


    After ending the call, J called Melody. Melody felt relieved to hear that J was all right.


    Before hanging up, she said, "J, if you meet with any difficulties,e to me. I will always support


    you. Never go rogue again, okay? If you get hurt, what would I do?"


    J cried, "Okay. I understand. Great-grandmother, I''m so sorry to make you worry."


    "Well, good girl. I hope everything is all right with you, " Melody smiled kindly, as if she had seen the


    face of little yful J.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    J called everyone, who had called her, including Brian.


    But she didn''t call Daniel back. She just ignored his call.


    When J was making calls, Shirley gave her breakfast and went to work.


    When Shirley arrived on the floor of the CEO''s office, Spark told her, "Our CEO asked you toe to


    his office upon your arrival."


    "Okay. Thank you, Spark." Shirley concealed her happiness. She put her belongings on her table and


    went into the CEO''s office.


    Inside the office, Daniel was on a call and gestured her to wait, "... You must find Ivanka. Wherever Poe


    hid her, you must find her for me... Check the transportation stations. Once you find any trace of her,


    report to me immediately!"


    Daniel''s voice was so cold that Shirley got intimidated.


    Standing by the window, Daniel casually put one of his hands in his trouser pocket. His side profile was


    cold, yet handsome. Shirley couldn''t keep her eyes off him.


    "Well. That''s all."


    When he hung up, Shirley came back to her senses and immediately looked away.


    "How is she doing?"


    She guessed right. At this time, Daniel came to her for the most obvious reason.

 Chapter 175 Not Just Give Up My Love That Easily

    Chapter 175 Not Just Give Up My Love That Easily


    "She is doing fine. I brought her breakfast and some soy milk when I left the apartment, " Shirley hid


    her disappointment and answered honestly.


    "Em... Thank you. I have... I have asked Spark to find another apartment for you. If it is ready, you can


    move in today, " He wanted to tell her about the apartment downtown. He had changed his mind since


    it was a high-ss one, and


    Shirley couldn''t possibly afford it. If she did move in there, it would arouse J''s suspicion.


    "Move? Is it really necessary to move, Mr. Si?" Shirley hesitated.


    Daniel sat back on the chair and lit a cigarette, "You don''t need to worry about it. I will cover the rent.


    The apartment would be big enough for the both of you. It will be morefortable."


    The ce Shirley rented was good for one, but it was fairly small for two people.


    Shirley nodded eventually and said, "Thank you, Mr. Si."


    Shirley realized that Daniel had already taken J under his own wing. He was thanking her for


    taking care of J.


    "Here is 500 grand. If it''s not enough, you can call Spark anytime you want, " Daniel picked up the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    check he prepared and ced it on the edge of the desk.


    Shirley did not reach for the check and said, "Oh no. Thank you, Mr. Si, but I have savings. It is enough


    for J and I."


    Daniel was so kind to J. Shirley was envious.


    "Take it, please. J doesn''t have any idea what things are worth. Just buy anything she asks for, and


    call Spark if it''s not enough, " Daniel knew J very well. J had no concept of money. Shirley


    actually spent more when they stayed together.


    "I will make sure that all of the money will be spent for J. Is there anything else, Mr. Si?" Shirley


    eventually picked up the check.


    Daniel took a drag on his cigarette, expelled the smoke slowly, and said, "Call me after she falls asleep


    tonight."


    ...


    Shirley was on the verge of tears. Why couldn''t she get someone like Daniel?


    "Yes, I will."


    "Umm... you can get back to work now." Daniel flicked the ash from his cigarette and started making


    phone calls.


    Since Spark acted quickly, he got the perfect apartment for them before noon. He told Shirley right


    away that they could move in any time they wanted.


    When Shirley got back home at noon, J still seemed a little depressed. She was talking to her


    sworn mother, "Yes, I know what you mean, Mother*. I will get home soon."


    Shirley brought her lunch and opened the takeout box for her.


    "Umm... I don''t want to see him again... That''s it." J took the chopsticks from Shirley. She was


    confused about the feast in front of her.


    It seemed that Shirley got lunch from Quan Ju Restaurant, but she was not the type of person who


    would go there for lunch.


    Shirley saw the confusion on J''s face and sat down in front of her, "Your brother told me that you


    liked Quan Ju Restaurant."


    What Shirley said cleared up the confusion, but J lost her appetite. Thest time she had a row


    with Daniel, the takeout he got was also from Quan Ju Restaurant.


    She put the chopsticks down and concentrated on the phone call. Her sworn mother L persuaded


    her on the phone, "Jane, don''t feel so bad. You should hear the exnation from Daniel first. He is a


    good kid. I am his mother, and I know it for sure."


    "But I have seen it with my own eyes, Mother*, "


    J did not think there was any other exnation for it.


    "Jane, I am not defending him, but what you saw might not be the truth. If he really wasn''t reliable, I


    wouldn''t force you to be with him. If you two do get marriedter on, but end up unhappy together, your


    dad, your mom, and even I would me myself for consenting to it. He can be trusted. Believe me."


    J nodded her head and said, "I understand, Mother*, "


    She thought that Daniel was truly blessed, as his mom always believed in him.


    "Jane, I am not just your sworn mother. I had always treated you as my biological daughter. You know


    that, don''t you?" L''s'' face was full of sadness. They were just talking about Daniel and J''s


    wedding the day before yesterday.


    J would listen to L because L had always been kind to her, like her mom.


    "Mother*, you always treat me well. I will listen his exnation...ter..." Jpromised.


    L came out of the mansion, adjusted her shawl, and got in the car with a driver. "Yes, that''s right, my


    Jane. You don''t need to think about it now. Just rx and take care of yourself. Don''t do anything


    stupid, understand?"


    "Uh-huh. I won''t."


    ''It was just a man. It was not worth it. I should keep living my life. Eat well. Sleep well. Don''t make loved


    ones worry about me.'' She made up her mind.


    After J put down the phone, she picked up the chopsticks again and started to eat her lunch.


    As she thought about what L said while eating, she started to believe it. L was right. ''I should not


    just give up my love that easily.'' J thought to herself.


    "Shirley, I have to go and find Daniel. Don''t wait for me." She should hear what he had to say and give


    him a chance.


    J rushed out of the apartment right after she spoke. Shirley failed to stop her even she wanted to.


    Half an hourter, a woman quickly walked toward thepany''s entrance. Even though she was over


    40 years old, she looked like a 30-year old. She was wearing a royal blue shawl and white cropped


    pants,pleting her outfit with white heels and red limited-edition handbags.


    "Good afternoon! Mrs. Si."


    "Good afternoon! Mrs. Si."


    "Good afternoon! Mrs. Si."


    ...


    The staff greeted her warmly. Although L was not in the mood, she smiled politely.


    The girl from the reception walked toward Mrs. Si when she saw her. She directed Mrs. Si to the


    exclusive elevator after the receptionist knew that she was looking for Mr. Si.


    On the 88th floor


    All the secretaries immediately stood up when they saw Mrs. Si. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Si." they all


    greeted.


    "Where is Daniel?" L was impatient. She walked toward the CEO''s office and opened the door


    herself as she asked them the question.


    When she walked into the office, L saw Daniel with a woman.


    The woman wrapped her arms around Daniel and put her hands on his shoulder.


    Before Daniel could react to the hug, the door opened.


    Taken aback, Ivanka let go of Daniel at once and stepped aside.


    "Mom, " Daniel said coldly without any expression on his face.


    L suppressed her anger, walked in front of Ivanka, and judged her from head to toe.


    Seeing L made Ivanka very nervous. "Good afternoon, Mrs. Si, " she said in a low voice.


    There was a long silence in the office. L did not say a single word. She was so furious with Daniel


    that she did not know where to begin.


    "Who is this woman?" L said coldly, looking at her son.


    "Poe Yi''s daughter."


    L understood everything when she heard the name. She pped Ivanka in the face.


    Ivanka''s head shook to one side, with her face donning a big, red handprint.


    Daniel witnessed all this indifferently, but there was no emotion on his face.


    Ivanka took a deep breath. Instead of being angry, she looked directly into L''s eyes and said, "Mrs.


    Si, you must have misunderstood. I was also setup by Poe Yi."

 Chapter 176 True Love

    Chapter 176 True Love


    L Liughed coldly. She didn''t trust Ivanka Yi at all, "Did you graduate from a university? Why are


    you trying to seduce my son?" she asked.


    This woman had hurt J Shao deeply.


    "I don''t care whether you trust me or not. It was Poe Yi who framed me. Now I might be pregnant!"


    The door opened again.


    J heard Ivanka''s words as she opened the door. This made her feel weak, almost copsing to the


    floor.


    She immediately held onto the door to support herself.


    Daniel saw J and rushed to her. He held J who looked pale.


    "Jane." J''s appearance surprised L. She put her bag aside and walked to J.


    However, J didn''t talk to the both of them. She red at Ivanka.


    After taking a deep breath, she calmed down. She pushed Daniel away and directly marched toward


    Ivanka.


    Ivanka looked younger. Although there was a red p print on her lovely face, she still looked beautiful.


    She wore light make-up, which highlighted her full, pink lips.


    Ivanka wore a beige coat and an overskirt, which matched her trendy white ts.


    No wonder Daniel slept with her, she looked pretty.


    Sabina Fan, Kate Song, Ivanka, and all those young models were beautiful. Daniel had good taste in


    women.


    ''All those women are more gentle and elegant than I can ever be.'' J knew the reason why she had


    lost.


    J kept quiet for a long time, which worried Daniel a lot. He came closer to J and tried to hug


    her.


    However, J pushed him away. She stared at Ivanka, "Did you sleep with Daniel?"


    L told J that sometimes what you see was not the truth, so J asked Ivanka directly. Even


    though J heard what Ivanka had said, she was in denial. She hoped that Ivanka would say


    otherwise, so she still had a chance to be with Daniel.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Ivanka frowned and nodded. She knew that J had a closer rtionship with Daniel.


    Ivanka''s reaction devastated J.


    Her body turned cold, very cold...


    Daniel hugged J and made her look at him, "Jane, both Ivanka and I were framed. I was


    drugged..." Daniel was embarrassed and spiteful.


    How could he be framed so easily!


    "So what?" J didn''t look at him but asked feebly.


    Even though Daniel was drugged by someone, he did sleep with another woman.


    J didn''t want to me anyone but herself. Her rtionship with Daniel was doomed to fail.


    Daniel didn''t know how to answer her question.


    "She might be pregnant... Daniel, didn''t you want a child?" J raised her head. Tears came out, but


    she smiled at Daniel.


    His figure and his expression were blurred. More tears fell when she blinked.


    "Jane, don''t cry. Jane..." Daniel tried tofort her.


    Ivanka was surprised by Daniel''s gentle manner toward J. When just a few moments ago, Daniel


    looked at her with a murderous intent.


    Ivanka knew that J was Daniel''s true love because of how he treated her.


    He was very sincere. This kind of love made Ivanka envious of J...


    L looked at J and wanted to cry as well. She knew that she couldn''t solve the problem. She


    stood aside and pondered.


    "I do want a child, but I want to have it with you. If you are not the mother, I don''t want it!" Daniel looked


    at J and lightly wiped her tears.


    He turned sad when he saw her tears.


    "But Ivanka might have your child now." J uttered the most important issue at hand.


    Daniel looked at J and said coldly, "Jane, if you are not the mother, I don''t want the baby."


    Daniel''s words surprised J. ''What did he mean? If Ivanka is pregnant, will he ask her to abort the


    child?''


    Thinking of this, J pushed Daniel away and said, "Daniel, why are you so cruel? It is a life we are


    talking about!"


    Daniel frowned and answered, "If the parents don''t love each other, the child will never be happy!"


    Not to mention that he hated Ivanka very much. He even wanted to kill her. How could he allow her to


    have his child?


    "Shut up, Daniel. It''s over. We are done!" J cried. She took off her ring and threw it at Daniel. Then


    she rushed out of the office.


    She would not go the Civil Affairs Bureau with Daniel the next day. Marrying Daniel should have been


    her best birthday gift, but everything was ruined.


    Daniel nned to run after J, but L stopped him, "I will find Jane."


    L took her bag and hurried out. Her actions surprised the secretaries outside.


    What happened?


    Daniel felt heartbroken. He picked up the pink diamond ring, which sparkled brightly.


    ncing at the ring, he called Spark Shi and instructed him coldly, "Get this woman out of here, but


    don''t leave her out of your sight!"


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Daniel, you can''t shut me off!" Ignoring Ivanka''s scream, Daniel kept quiet and looked at the ring.


    In a sh, two men came into his office and took Ivanka away.


    It was quiet again. Daniel sat on the chair, closed his eyes, and lowered his head on the desk, with his


    hands supporting his head. ''Jane, you belong to me.''


    Many of Daniel''s staff saw L ran out after J. What happened? Why did the elegant wife of their


    president run after J?


    "Jane, " L held J''s hand.


    J stopped and looked at L helplessly, "Mother*."


    L wiped J''s tears. She hugged J, patted her back, and said, "My dear Jane, don''t cry."


    J kept sobbing because her heart ached.


    "Don''t think about it too much. That woman might not be pregnant." Nothing was certain at the


    moment.


    J stopped crying. She looked at L and understood her words. Indeed, Ivanka might not be


    pregnant.


    After a while, J shook her head and said, "Even if Ivanka is not pregnant, Daniel did sleep with


    her... and I can''t ept that fact."


    He cheated on her even though they weren''t married yet. Would it still happen after marriage? Daniel


    was a highly sought-after gentleman. There would be many women around him. Who could guarantee


    that this would not happen again?

 Chapter 177 Follow the Man in A Military Uniform into His Room

    Chapter 177 Follow the Man in A Military Uniform into His Room


    "Well, I won''t force you to do anything now. Go home first and think it over, " said L. She helped


    J smoothen her hair and looked at J, whose eyes got red, with concern.


    She hoped that Jane would forgive Daniel this time and give him a chance.


    After they bade farewell to each other, J drove back to the mansion.


    In the afternoon, Shirley called Daniel and told him that J had already gone home, so she didn''t


    have to move anymore.


    After thinking about it for a while, Daniel still asked her to move out of her current apartment.


    Several bodyguards stood in front of the door of an old apartment, while Ivanka stayed inside it all


    afternoon, thinking about how to escape.


    She was on the second floor, and it was not that high, so she decided to climb down the gas pipeline.


    She moved a chair under a narrow window and climbed out of it.


    After she seeded, a man covered her mouth and took her away.


    In the Sapphire Hotel


    Ivanka was thrown onto the bed of Room 1809. A man followed them and entered the room.


    After Ivanka saw who the man was, she jumped up from the bed and said, "Poe Yi, you''re so


    despicable! How could you take advantage of your own daughter!"


    Poe smiled and asked the bodyguard to close the door. "Tell me. Did you have sex with Daniel that


    night?" he asked.


    He had asked a bodyguard to enter the room and check on Daniel and Ivanka that night, but since both


    of them were already asleep, the bodyguard couldn''t figure out what they did.


    Ivanka, who gritted her teeth, stared at her so-called father and asked in a firm voice, "Didn''t you see


    the blood on the bed sheet?"


    In fact, she wasn''t sure whether she had sex with Daniel or not because she woke up the next morning


    feeling fine.


    But there were many marks on her body, and it proved that something must have happened.


    "I don''t care whether you had sex with Daniel or not, but you have to be pregnant with his child!" Poe


    changed the expression on his face and looked very angry. Daniel had begun to put pressure on Poe''s


    He even hired people to reveal Poe''s affairs, starting with the fact that Poe had kept a mistress in the


    suburbs and that Ivanka wasn''t Poe''s current wife''s biological daughter.


    "Well, do you think it''s easy being pregnant?" Ivanka sneered. She hated her family. Her so-called


    mother had even driven her out of their home.


    With a cold face, Poe waved at the bodyguards and said to Ivanka, "You have to be pregnant!" He had


    to make Ivanka pregnant with Daniel''s child in order to make sure that hispany wouldn''t go


    bankrupt so easily.


    He knew it was all his fault. He shouldn''t have overestimated Ivanka''s charm and thought that Daniel


    would like her! He didn''t expect that Daniel would detest his daughter so much!


    Two bodyguards approached Ivanka, one of them carrying a ss of water. Ivanka suddenly had a bad


    feeling about it.


    She quickly backed away and said, "Poe Yi, Daniel won''t be framed by you for the second time, so you


    don''t have to force me to do anything!"


    "I know Daniel better than you! Now, you will spend the night... with another man!" said Poe. He wanted


    a child in order to keep Daniel under his control for as long as possible. He hoped at least he could buy


    himself some time to work out a n to decide what to do with Daniel''s hostile suppression of his


    He didn''t think that such a thing would happen to him. He wasn''t prepared at all for what Daniel did. His


    About two thirds of cooperative banks and customers wouldn''t coborate with him anymore.


    Daniel also handed the Shuntian project over to his rival firm. If he couldn''t find a solution to take it


    away from his rival, Poe would quickly go broke!


    Ivanka waspletely disappointed in her father and wondered why she came back from the UK.


    "I don''t want to do that. Poe Yi, how dare you..." She then burst into tears. One of the bodyguards


    grabbed her, while the other one pinched her face and poured a ss of water into her mouth, forcing


    her to swallow it.


    It was toote for her to spit the water out.


    "Poe Yi, you will never get away with this!" shouted Ivanka. She retched on one side, staring at Poe


    who looked smug.


    When Poe left the room with the bodyguards, Ivanka stoop up from the bed and ran toward the room''s


    door.


    However, Poe had already locked the door from the outside, so she couldn''t get out.


    Bastard! Ivanka swore and dered Poe as her lifelong enemy.


    After a long while, Ivanka began to huddle behind the door, her body leaning against the cold wall.


    Suddenly, the room''s door opened, and a man walked into the room. Ivanka tightly clenched her teeth


    and rushed out of the room.


    A man in a military uniform opened a door adjacent to the one near Ivanka and stepped inside his


    room.


    Ivanka was in a trance, but she tried to keep herself awake because she didn''t want to be caught by


    Poe and didn''t want to...


    The man behind her saw that she was running away. Ivanka''s adrenaline shot up, so she sprinted to


    follow the man in a military uniform into his room.


    She then quickly locked the door and squatted down on the ground, her whole body limp.


    Brian stared at Ivanka who was beside the door, and before she had a chance to speak, the room''s


    doorbell rang.


    Ivanka''s vision was blurred. She only saw a figure of a tall and strong man. She crawled toward him,


    held his leg, and begged him in a low voice, "Please help me..."


    What happened? Brian was confused and wondered where this woman came from. He just came here


    to help hisrades in arms check the rooms they had reserved.


    "Please help me, I will... repay you... for your kindness..." After uttering these words, Ivanka leaned


    against him.


    Brian was a soldier, so when he saw that there was something wrong with this woman, he couldn''t just


    stand by and watch.


    He pushed Ivanka away, looked into her eyes, and asked, "Who is the man outside?"


    "I don''t know... They... drugged... me." It was getting difficult for Ivanka to talk.


    She felt even more ufortable now than that night. It seemed that Poe had increased the dosage.


    With a solemn face, Brian walked over and opened the room''s door. There was a man in his early


    twenties standing outside the room.


    When the man saw Brian who wore the military uniform, his eyes widened with fear. But he plucked up


    the courage to shout at Brian, "Give me that woman!"


    Brian stretched out his hands and pulled the man into the room. He did it in a swift but aggressive


    manner, so the man almost fell down.


    After closing the door, Brian effortlessly locked the man in his arms. "Please let go of me. I won''t..." said


    the man.


    Brian beat the man up until he begged for mercy and then let him go. The man, who was beaten ck


    and blue, immediately ran away from the room.


    Ivanka felt ufortable and rubbed against the floor. She finally took off her coat.


    Brian looked away from her. Since he often carried out all kinds of tasks, he was experienced in many


    situations. He had an idea about what was happening to the woman on the ground.


    After he hesitated for a little while, he held the woman in his arms and ced her on the bed.


    He entered the bathroom and filled the tub with water.


    But before he filled the bathtub up, Ivanka climbed out of the bed and put her arms around his waist


    from behind.


    Without hesitation, Brian drew her hands away, turned around, and was about to rebuke her, but she


    was naked, without any clothes.


    It was the first time that Brian had seen such a scene, so he almost choked on his saliva, pulling a long


    face.

 Chapter 178 A Women is a Bane

    Chapter 178 A Women is a Bane


    With the intention of leaving her alone, Brian looked away and walked to the bathroom door.


    Seeing that the only man who could save her was about to leave, Ivanka pounced on him and hugged


    him again. She raised her unusually red face and pleaded, "Don''t leave me alone... I feel terrible.


    Please help me."


    As she looked at the man''s profile, Ivanka recovered some of her consciousness. The man seemed to


    be the one she met in Britain.


    ''If it''s really him...'' Ivanka tiptoed to kiss his thin, tightly pressed lips with pleasant surprise.


    The scent of her body wafted across Brian. He gasped a little, but pulled her away, "I''ll call a doctor for


    you."


    She shook her head. She knew Poe. If she didn''t do what he wanted her to do tonight, he would let her


    go through this again.


    She was too weak to get rid of Poe.


    "Rest assured... I won''t ask you to be responsible for this... I feel so bad..."


    Faced with a woman who kept throwing herself at him, Brian closed his eyes and tried to stay rational.


    J was the woman he loved...


    Brian took Ivanka by the wrist, thrusted her away, and made his way to the bedroom without hesitation.


    Ivanka let out a muffled moan. She identally hit her head on the door.


    Brian walked back with a soft sigh, picked her up, and threw her into the nearly filled bathtub.


    But Ivanka kept her arms around his neck, so he slipped and fell into the bathtub with her.


    "Damn it!" Brian muttered a curse. ''This damn woman! I shouldn''t be dealing with this.''


    His body was pressing hard against Ivanka. She approached him and made a bold decision.


    She exhaled in his ear, "I''ve never had a boyfriend. It''s my first time..."


    Having lived in Britain for a long time, she knew something about having sex.


    In retrospect, she felt nothing the next day after she had been with Daniel that night.


    Perspiring on his forehead, Brian pushed away her wrist, "But I have someone I love, and I''m a


    soldier..."


    If he slept with her today, as a soldier, he would have to take full responsibility.


    He didn''t want to marry a woman he didn''t love.


    Hence, he got out of the bathtub and prepared to leave.


    Ivanka was devastated. Since she had taken a massive dose of the drug and was stressed out,


    darkness covered her eyes, causing her to lose her senses in the bathtub.


    Then, she was submerged in the water.


    Brian had intended to leave her, but in good conscience, he turned around at the lound sound.


    The woman was underwater. He clenched his big hands and ran to pull her out.


    Being choked and ufortable, Ivanka felt she could not bear it any more.


    Pushing Brian away, she tried to hit the wall beside her.


    Aware of her intentions, Brian immediately stopped her.


    Ivanka leaned against him with her eyes closed, "Let me go, I don''t-" Before she could finish her


    sentence, Brian stopped her full, pink lips by putting his mouth over hers. She came to herself in an


    instant and looked at the man in wonder.


    With that, she smiled and kissed back.


    Brian carried her to the bed in the bedroom and covered her with a quilt.


    Ivanka was dumbfounded.


    Gasping, Brian picked up thendline phone beside him and tried to call the reception desk.


    Ivanka jumped out of the bed, heaving and holding his hand, "You can go..."


    She looked terribly ufortable, her head lowered, her eyes closed tightly, and her eyes watered.


    "I''ll call a doctor for you, " His voice was hoarse.


    She shook her head, curled up in the bed, and covered herself with the quilt, "Even if I get better today,


    I''ll have to go through it tomorrow... Why should I live? To continue suffering his torment?"


    "Then call the police!"


    "No, don''t!" Ivanka''s eyes abruptly opened, full of pain.


    Her elder sister was still under Poe''s control; otherwise, she would have called the police a while back.


    Getting up again and kneeling on the edge of the bed, she held his waist, "Save me. You''re a soldier.


    Isn''t it your job to save people?"


    Brian closed his eyes, "I''m a soldier. It''s my duty to save people, but not this way!"


    "Either way, it''s saving a life. If you don''t do this, I''m really going to die." Ivanka was getting worn out.


    She nned to make a final attempt, and if he persisted on refusing, she would give up.


    Thus, she put her arms around his neck and pulled him down.


    Now he was on top of her. Ivanka took his hand and ced it on her chest.


    Brian lost his mind because of what she did. Ivanka slightly rose and kissed him again.


    This time Brian wanted to give in. At thest moment, he asked her, "Are you of legal age?"


    Ivanka nodded with her eye closed, "I just turned eighteen..."


    He was ten years older than her.


    Brian wanted to stop, but she was so passionate that he had couldn''t help himself.


    In a nearby room, Poe listened to his bodyguards'' report and was stunned.


    "It''s okay, as long as it''s a man!"


    "I''m sure that it is a man."


    Poe flicked the cigarette ash, squinting his eyes, "Take her back to the ce where Daniel held her


    before dawn!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Before dawn, the bodyguards heard no sound in Brian''s room, so they took out a stolen room card and


    silently opened the door.


    The big bed in the room was a mess, with only Ivanka on it, and a sound of running water came from


    the bathroom. They wrapped the woman in a quilt and hurriedly carried her out of the room.


    Brian was standing under the shower, letting the warm water run down his body. ''I''m no longer qualified


    to love J from now on.'' he thought.


    ''Where was the strong willpower that I always boast aboutst night?'' He hammered his fist against the


    wall.


    It was true that a woman is a bane! He exchanged a lifetime of happiness to save her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He was a soldier and should be held ountable. He would take that woman with him to get a


    marriage license today!


    He silently wished J and Daniel well...


    After a quick shower, he came out with a towel, but he suddenly froze at what he saw.


    The woman on the bed was gone, together with the thin quilt. Only some messy sheets remained,


    revealing the madness that happenedst night...


    Did she run away? Or was she taken away?


    Then, Brian happened to see something and walked a few steps forward.


    In the middle of the white bedsheet was a red bloodstain.


    He remembered what she had saidst night. She never had a boyfriend, and this was her first time...


    Brian called to have clean clothes delivered and then went to the hotel''s monitoring room to get the


    surveince video of his floor. He wanted to find that woman.


    Unexpectedly, the CCTV cameras of the 18th floor had been broken for two or three days. No one


    knew if this was a coincidence or intentional.


    Early in the morning, two men carrying a white quilt sneaked back to the old apartment.


    After that, they used some tools to open arger window on the balcony of the second floor and


    thrusted the woman in the quilt onto the balcony.

 Chapter 179 He is Not the Father of the Baby

    Chapter 179 He is Not the Father of the Baby


    The men left discreetly.


    Ivanka was awakened by the ringing of her cellphone. She opened her eyes and found herself lying on


    an empty balcony.


    Ivanka looked at herself and recalled what had happened. She stood up and tried to make her way to


    the living room.


    But she was so weak that she fell to the ground.


    ... The damned man. Couldn''t he be a little gentle?


    Recalling what had happenedst night, Ivanka came to realize that nothing had happened between


    her and Daniel.


    ''J must have felt heartbroken.'' Ivanka thought as she remembered J''s woeful face. Then, she


    decided to tell J the truth. She couldn''t get in the way of an innocent girl and her lover.


    Ivanka walked into the bedroom with all her strength and picked up her cellphone. It was Poe.


    "Poe Yi, how vile you are! Nothing happened between Daniel and I. I will tell him about this


    immediately!"


    On the other side of the phone, Poe was surprised. ''Was it really possible that nothing happened


    between Ivanka and Daniel that night?'' he wondered.


    However, it had alle to this point of no return. He had to make sure that the n moved forward.


    "I have transferred your sister to another hospital. You know what to do to keep her alive!"


    "You are crazy, Poe Yi! Even if I was pregnant, how long do you think we can deceive Daniel into


    believing this? After all, he is not the father of the baby."


    "That''s none of your concern. I have my ns. What matters right now is to keep the truth from him, as


    long as possible!" Poe hung up the phone as soon as he had finished speaking. He did not give Ivanka


    a chance to speak.


    Ivanka was so weak that she had to prop up her head with her hands while sitting on the edge of the


    bed. She was exhausted, so she fell asleep before she could think about what to do next.


    Today was J''s birthday. She was 23 years old. It was early in the morning, but J was already


    downstairs with her luggage.


    "Where are you going, J?" E walked to J after putting down a te on the dining table.


    J looked normal, just as before. She smiled at her mother and said, "Mom, I''m going to America.


    We will have a ssmate gathering there. I''ll take this chance to stay longer for a trip."


    E felt rxed after hearing J''s purpose for her trip.


    "You are leaving, and you are just telling me about this now. Why hadn''t you told me earlier? I must tell


    your father. He will drive you to the airport, " E said as she went upstairs.


    But J held E''s arm and said, "It''s unnecessary, Mom. I''ll take a taxi."


    "Anyway, you have to let your father know. And today is your birthday. Can''t you stay and leave


    tomorrow?" E didn''t want her daughter to spend her birthday on a ne.


    But J shook her head. How she wished to escape from the city that Daniel lived in! She felt


    breathless thinking of it.


    "I have to inform your father. It doesn''t matter whether you want to spend your birthday at home or


    not... Anyway, we can still celebrate it next year." However, a birthday celebration would be thest


    thing on her mind right now. She remembered how Daniel had said that he would take her to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau to register their marriage on her birthday. It would''ve been the best birthday gift ever...


    But everything had turned out to be a dream that would nevere true. How could she possibly


    celebrate her birthday knowing she wouldn''t be able to receive the gift she had always wanted?


    The smile disappeared on J''s face when she heard her mother''s words. Noticing her expression


    change, E insisted no more in making J stay. So she said to J, "Go and say goodbye to your


    father."


    J went upstairs. E felt sorry for her daughter.


    How she wished that she had not arranged opportunities for J and Daniel to meet and fall in love


    with each other... J wouldn''t have to feel this bad.


    J knocked on Samuel''s door. Samuel was helping his son get dressed. He heard the knock and


    said, "Come in."


    "Dad." J entered and kissed John on his cheeks.


    "Why are you up so early?" Samuel studied her daughter carefully and sensed that something must


    have gone wrong.


    "I''m taking a morning flight to America. I just came to say goodbye to you."


    "You hadn''t mentioned a single word about the trip. Why are you in a hurry? Is Daniel...?


    "Dad!" J interrupted her father as soon as he mentioned Daniel''s name.


    Samuel sighed. Then, he took his son into his arms and sat next to his daughter. "All right. I will not


    mention him again. But why will you go to America?"


    "There will be a school reunion there in a couple of days. And I want to travel as well."


    She would stay in America ande back a monthter...


    "That''s okay. But today is your birthday. Can''t you wait and leave tomorrow?" Samuel said while looking


    at her daughter.


    J shook her head, "No, Dad. It doesn''t matter whether I celebrate my birthday or not. I''m just eager


    to leave and have a happy journey."


    Silence swept the room as both the father and the daughter kept quiet.


    Samuel said several minutester, "I will drive you to the airport, Jane."


    J intended to turn down his father''s offer, but Samuel was so persistent that she gave him a nod.


    After arriving at the airport, Samuel helped J check her luggage in and saw her off at the security


    checkpoint.


    "Jane, someone will pick you up when you arrive in America. Please don''t say refuse. I worry when you


    are not around."


    J could not help but nod after seeing her concerned father.


    "Dad, I wille back soon. I''m still waiting for... the result."


    Samuel knew what J meant as Harry had told him what had happened. He felt sad for J that


    he took her into his arms.


    "Please don''t be sad, sweetheart. It doesn''t matter if you lose Daniel. You can meet some one better."


    ''Meet someone better?'' No. She didn''t want to have anyone else but Daniel.


    J''s eyes became red as she tried to refrain herself from crying. She hugged Samuel and took a


    step backward, "I understand, Dad. You better go now!"


    "All right. Call me when you arrive."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Okay, Dad. Don''t drive too fast, " J tried her best to squeeze out a smile. However, she didn''t have


    any idea what a sad smile it was. It seemed worse than a crying face.


    Samuel looked at J and felt sorry for her. He waved at her and said, "Go. I''ll pick you up when you


    "Yes, Dad. Goodbye!"


    J could not help shedding tears as she passed through the security checkpoint alone.


    ''I''m not a good daughter. I always worry my parents, '' J thought to herself.


    At the VIP Lounge of the airport


    J was dazed, staring nkly at the seats where she and Daniel had sat on before. After a while,


    her cellphone beeped, as it received a WeChat message from Daniel, "Happy birthday, Jane."


    Tears welled up in J''s eyes again, but she didn''t respond.


    More messages came in session. "Wanna take you out for dinner."


    "Wanna present you with a bunch of pink roses."


    "I''m sorry, Jane. Can you give me one more chance?"


    And thest one read, "Wanna take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    J felt so heartbroken that she couldn''t hold her tears back any more. She put her hand on her


    mouth to suppress the sobbing and dashed to thedies'' room. But the moment she got there, she


    heavily cried.


    Before boarding, J finally sent Daniel a message, "I''m travelling now. You can concentrate on your


    work. I will let you know when Ie back."


    Daniel called J immediately after receiving her message. But she had already powered off her


    cellphone.


    He sent for Spark and asked him to find out where J went.


    However, at the end, he said, "Never mind. Don''t do it."


    ''It''s better to leave her alone for a while. I cannot push her too hard, '' Daniel thought.


    J stayed in America for about two weeks before flying to Africa.


    She received messages from Daniel almost everyday. However, she only said "Good night" to him and


    nothing else.


    But J didn''t know that Daniel had gone to America twice and that he had followed her and had


    watched her go shopping with her ssmates.

 Chapter 180 Why wasnt Janet the Pregnant One

    Chapter 180 Why wasn''t J the Pregnant One


    It was three o''clock in the afternoon when Jnded. Bill drove a battered car to pick her up.


    "Jane! I''ve missed you so much!" Seeing J walk out of the exit, Bill, who was in a camouge


    outfit, dashed to J excitedly.


    J gave him a bear hug, "Me too." She had been worried about how he was doing here.


    Bill seemed to have gotten a lot tan than she remembered.


    "Let''s go!" Bill took over her luggage and led her to the car.


    He brought J to his apartment, which was sparsely decorated but clean enough.


    Bill told her that the reason why his apartment was tidy was because of a beautiful girl who often


    volunteered to help him do the cleaning.


    J was amused by his words. "That girl must really like you!" she joked.


    But she felt a little down at the same time. It''s a pity that she hadn''t done this kind of thing for Daniel.


    Coincidently, Bill had a lot of free time to show J around.


    Every time Daniel saw photos, which she posted on her Weibo, of J and Bill having fun together,


    he wished he could fly to J in a second and kick Bill far away from her.


    J and Bill went to a slum today with lots of food and gifts. As soon as they got there, they


    distributed the food and gifts to the children.


    "It has been a long time since thest time I have done this kind of thing, " J sighed.


    Bill turned to her with confusion. She exined, "I stopped doing this to avoid drawing the media''s


    attention since I ran into a conflict with a few journalists before."


    These children were quite pitiful. Most of them were as thin as a twig.


    In the evening, Bill and J sat beside a bonfire and watched children dancing.


    J seemed to be in a good mood.


    Since Bill was a bit careless, he didn''t dwell on why J was a whole lot quieter than before.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He thought it was because J had already grown up and be mature.


    He fished his mobile phone out, took some pictures of J and the children, and posted the photos


    on Weibo.


    Not long after, he received manyments from hisrades-in-arms, either asking him who was the


    woman sitting beside him or asking him to introduce J to them.


    On the next day, the ounts thatmented on Bill''s photos were all mysteriously suspended.


    J spent a dozen days in Africa in total.


    She thought it was Samuel who would pick her up the day she came back.


    She was surprised the moment she saw the man, who was wearing a pair of sunsses, staring at the


    exit.


    He always did stand out in the crowd.


    Daniel took over her luggage, grasped her hand, and led her toward his parked Lamborghini at the


    gate.


    Seeing Daniel and J walk out of the exit, Spark, who was at the driver seat, got out of the car at


    once. He got J''s luggage from Daniel and put it into the trunk.


    Both Daniel and J sat at the back seats. Daniel pressed a button. A curtain rolled down, dividing


    the driver''s side and the back side.


    He took off his sunsses and threw it aside casually.


    Then, he turned J, who was enjoying the view by the window, to him and kissed her on her lips.


    She didn''t push him away because she also missed him so much...


    After a long kiss, Daniel moved back from her lips and held her into his arms.


    Both of them kept silent the whole way to the Royal Mansion.


    J couldn''t predict how this thing would go. But she told herself that she was going to give Daniel a


    final chance.


    If that woman didn''t carry Daniel''s baby, she would be with Daniel again.


    If that woman was pregnant, then...


    The Lamborghini stopped at the gate of the Royal Mansion. Daniel got out of the car after J.


    He took out her luggage from the trunk and passed it onto her. Then, he pulled her toward him and held


    her tightly into his arms again, "Jane, I missed you so much."


    His voice was tender. J couldn''t help closing her eyes and leaning her head on his shoulder. She


    was reluctant to leave his warm embrace.


    After a long time, Daniel kissed her forehead and looked at her face, "I will watch you get in..."


    J nodded with a slight smile. The moment she turned around and walked toward the mansion, the


    door opened from the inside.


    It was Samuel, who already saw Daniel and J holding each other from the second floor.


    He took J''s luggage from her, looked at the man standing not too far away, and said "When will you


    take her for a physical examination?"


    At Samuel''s words, J froze. She didn''t turn around but heard Daniel say, "The morning of the day


    after tomorrow."


    The moment Daniel stopped speaking, J turned around and said, "I will go with you."


    Daniel looked into her eyes without saying anything.


    What''s on his mind was that if Ivanka really got pregnant, he would make her have an abortion.


    But if J went with him...


    "Daniel, I will go with you!" J looked into his eyes and said it firmly.


    "Okay, I wille here to pick you up then, " Daniel agreed. He wouldn''t give up any chance of


    spending time with J.


    J nodded and went inside the mansion with Samuel.


    But a few momentster, she hurried out of the mansion, ran to Daniel, who was about to get in the car,


    And handed him a piece of jade in the shape of Buddha, "It''s from a temple in Africa. If she really is


    pregnant, you can give it to her. It will bless the baby."


    Hearing J''s words, Daniel slightly changed his expression.


    He didn''t take the jade, "Can''t you not expect that she is pregnant?"


    J smiled, "Easy. If she isn''t pregnant, you can send it back to me one day."


    At J''s words, Daniel couldn''t help but shift his sight to her belly. Noticing that, J blushed at


    once, "Hey! What are you thinking about? I just said..."


    ''Why wasn''t J the pregnant one?'' Daniel sighed at the thought.


    He took the jade from her, "I will keep it and send it back to you one day."


    J didn''t say anything. She also hoped that she could have it back someday.


    Daniel started the car after seeing J walk into the mansion.


    J had been worried. On the morning of the day of the appointment, she woke up at 5 AM and


    couldn''t fall asleep anymore.


    She got up and walked downstairs.


    E was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. Catching a glimpse of J sitting in the living room, she


    got scared, "Jane, you''re up early today."


    J nodded listlessly, "I can''t fall asleep anymore."


    Hearing her words, E sat beside her and sighed, "Let nature take its course. Jane, you are not living


    for Daniel."


    "I know, Mommy. I have imagined all the possibilities."


    If that woman was really carrying Daniel''s baby, then she would leave Daniel for good.


    "Okay. Mommy hopes that you would always be happy, " E said as she held J into her arms.

 Chapter 181 Five Weeks Pregnant

    Chapter 181 Five Weeks Pregnant


    J nodded, "Mom, I know." She didn''t want to take things too hard. She was not going to waste time


    splitting hairs.


    "Well, things happened. If I don''t want to be with Daniel anymore, I will just walk away. There was no


    point in making myself uneasy."


    "Good."


    E made breakfast for J to eat. She had already finished her food when the door bell rang.


    Her heart had skipped a beat when she heard the sound. J grabbed her bag and waved goodbye


    to her mother, "I am going now, Mom."


    It was no other but Daniel Si standing in front of the door. J changed her shoes. As she closed the


    door behind her, Daniel caught her hand naturally.


    She did not reject his gesture. Deep down, she felt that it might be thest time they would probably


    hold hands.


    Inside his car sat another woman. J was surprised to see her as she remembered who the woman


    was.


    As soon as their eyes met, Ivanka turned her head away guiltily.


    J wore an indifferent look, as she sat on the passenger seat.


    Daniel drove the car and took them straight to Chengyang Private Hospital.


    Sven knew about the incident upon his return half a month ago. The moment he saw J, he pulled


    her toward him and away from Daniel.


    "Jane, how are you?" Sven gentlyid his hands on her shoulders as he spoke to her with genuine


    concern.


    Ivanka looked at them with admiration.


    It seemed that many people really cared for J, Ivanka thought.


    However, the only one who cared for her was her own sister...


    J smiled as she held Sven''s arm gently, "I am doing well. Let''s go. How is Nicole by the way?"


    "Nicole is fine. She does not need anyone''s help at all!" Sven was proud of himself for treating his wife


    well.


    Daniel said nothing as he watched them walk in front of him. He cast a cold nce at Ivanka and


    quickly followed them into the examination room.


    Ivanka felt sorry for herself as she paced up to follow him.


    If she had a choice, she would definitely want to get out of here. She had no interest in being a third


    wheel and taking all the mes.


    In front of the examination room


    Daniel suddenly called Sven. J seemed confused as she watched them step aside to have a


    conversation.


    Daniel''s eyes were constantly on her as he talked to Sven. J had a bad feeling about this. She


    quickly walked over to them. However, the moment she approached them, Daniel stopped talking.


    She stared at Daniel in anger. Then she turned to Sven and said, "If you dare to lie to me with Daniel, I


    will no longer be your friend!"


    Sven was speechless, as he quickly exchanged looks with Daniel. Next thing he knew, he was being


    pushed into the examination room by the impatient J.


    Unwillingly, Ivanka took a deep breath as she followed him into the room.


    Daniel and J were left outside of the room. Gazing at the closed door, J fell deep into her


    thoughts.


    Daniel walked over to her and asked her in a low voice, "If she is indeed pregnant, I will ask her to


    abort the child. How about that?"


    "No way!" She replied decisively without turning her head to face him.


    "Well... What if we raise the child up together?" He asked again.


    She was silent for a moment. Eventually, she shook her head and replied, "I can''t do that."


    Daniel was hurt by her answer. He said nothing but held her tightly in his arms. Together, they sat on


    the bench outside of the room in silence.


    Not long after, Ivanka walked out of the examination room.


    She saw them intimately cuddling with each other on the bench and felt greatly sorry for them. She


    apologised to J in her heart as she clutched her clothes tightly.


    Sven walked out as well.


    Daniel and J stood up from the bench. They both looked concerned. No one was talking.


    Sven had the result in his hand. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t bring himself to.


    J held tightly on Daniel''s zer. She could almost read the result from Sven''s serious look. It was


    not looking good.


    "Tell me!" Daniel opened his mouth.


    "It is positive. Ivanka is 5 weeks pregnant, " With these words, Sven handed the report to Daniel.


    J let go of his zer as she was overwhelmed by the news.


    The timing was correct; she calcted. It was five weeks ago... Daniel and Ivanka had sex.


    J was not the only one who was overwhelmed by the news. Ivanka''s face was pale. She was


    pregnant! But she was only 18 years old!


    Out of the blue, J dashed towards the elevator.


    Without hesitation, Daniel chased after her.


    J had run all the way out of the hospital, but Daniel caught up with her. He quickly took her by the


    hands and pulled her to his car.


    On the back seats of Daniel''s Lamborghini


    Daniel held J''s pale face with his hands as he said to her what he wanted to tell her a long time


    ago, "Jane, look at me. The child is probably not mine!"


    Ivanka was pregnant. However, Daniel still vaguely hoped that he was not the father.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When he woke up that morning, he felt nothing, so he thought that nothing had happened between


    Ivanka and himself. He only saw the blood stain on the bed sheets.


    J pushed him away as she red at him, "Daniel, you are such a douchebag! How dare you even


    think of killing your own child!"


    "Hold on. Let me tell you this. Jane, please don''t give up on us yet. When the child in her belly is big


    enough for DNA test, I will-"


    He didn''t have a chance to finish his sentence because J pped him really hard on the face.


    "Daniel, you disappoint me! It never urred to me that you are this irresponsible!" J clenched her


    fists. She felt numb at this point.


    Daniel was infuriated with her violence. He snapped at her, "Since the incident, you threw nothing but


    usations at me. Have you ever listened to my exnation? Have you ever shown any trust in me?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes. How could I possibly give you my trust? Fair enough, what I saw might not


    be the fact. But I did go to yourpany to confront you. She said she might be pregnant. Now, she


    really is! Also, the timing is right. How dare you try to run away from your responsibility?"


    "Because I don''t love her at all. I want to be with you. Therefore, I want to spare myself of this mess


    and get rid of the child! I just want you to calm down. Please wait until I do the DNA test. Why can''t you


    give me the chance?"


    J held back her tears as she stared at the angry Daniel. She looked at him in the eyes and calmly


    said, "I did give you a chance. If she was not pregnant, I would have forgiven you and forgotten all


    about it. We would have continued our rtionship as if nothing had happened. But now, everything


    has changed. Daniel, she is pregnant... Could you please not kill your own child?"


    "I will deal with them!"


    Daniel was greatly irritated. He closed his eyes for a second and then opened the car door with full


    force. J caught him by the wrist as she yelled at him in panic, "What are you going to do?"


    He turned around. His eyes were cold as ice, "I don''t care whose child it is. Even if it was mine, I will


    get rid of it!"


    "No, Daniel, you can''t do that. This is a life we''re talking about!" J wept as she stopped him from


    getting out of the car.


    "Listen up, J! I don''t want to lose you. I don''t want you to be sad. I don''t care if it is one child or ten.


    I simply won''t have them around!" Daniel seemed overwhelmed by anger. His eyes were red and his


    words sharp.


    J shook her head as she sobbed, "The child is innocent. Ivanka is also a victim of this setup.


    Daniel, please ept the fact and let it go! We are just not meant to be..."


    Upon hearing her words, Daniel broke free from her hands. He raised her chin up with his right hand


    and red at her, "J Shao, did you ever love me at all? Why don''t you give us a chance to be


    together?"

 Chapter 182 You Should Call Ivanka Instead

    Chapter 182 You Should Call Ivanka Instead


    ''Did you ever love me at all?'' J repeated his words in her mind. ''I don''t love him? What a joke.''


    But J nodded her head and looked at him with a cold look in her eyes, "No, I never loved you,


    because you are bad and wicked! Daniel, if you dare give up and kill your own child, I will hate you my


    whole life!" said J.


    Finishing her words, J shook off his hand, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    There was a sound of heavy kickinging from inside the car. J stopped walking for a short


    moment, but she moved forward without turning around.


    Inside the car, Daniel violently kicked at the front seat, damaging it.


    But it was not enough to release his anger, and he gave another heavy kick to the storage


    J stopped a taxi and went towards the Waterside Apartment.


    She packed up all of her things in the apartment and asked the bodyguards to help her move them to


    the car. She intended to move all her things back to the Royal Mansion.


    Before she left, J took one more nce at the apartment, as she covered her mouth to stop herself


    from crying.


    Twenty minutester, with tears flooding her red eyes, J got in the bodyguards'' car. They went


    back to the mansion.


    From now on, J and Daniel... would break up all connections.


    He would soon have his own child with his new family. J was determined that Daniel would have


    nothing to do with her, and he would forever only be her... sworn brother.


    J arrived at the mansion. When E saw her daughter wearing such a mncholic look on her


    face, she understood what happened.


    Her heart ached for her daughter. She followed J to her bedroom. E then helped her tidy up the


    luggages sent back by the bodyguards.


    Jy down on her bed, feeling drowsy and weary, and said to her mother, "Mom, I want to sleep


    now."


    "Okay, sleep tight, " E put down her daughter''s cosmetics in her hands and left her bedroom.


    Outside her bedroom, E discussed with Samuel how they shouldfort their dear daughter.


    Samuel wanted to punch Daniel so hard. He was so furious. Daniel shouldn''t have tortured his


    daughter like this!


    J kept her phone switched off and stayed in her bed for two days.


    During these two days, L and Harry hade once. L held J''s hands and said to her, "Jane,


    I am so sorry for you. I won''t admit that woman as my daughter-inw, and her baby... It''s up to Daniel.


    If he wants the baby, I will let him raise the child himself, but if he doesn''t want the baby, I will agree


    and support that."


    Soon enough, Sven and Nicole also came to see her. When Sven saw J''s pale face, he swore to


    her that he would make Ivanka have an abortion.


    Sven was serious about his words. This was the first time in Sven''s life that he had seen J in such


    a depressing manner.


    J''s eyes looked absent, and her face was so pale, which made her look like a ghost.


    J held and stopped Sven, who was in great rage, and she said, "No, Sven, don''t do that. You''ll


    soon be a father too. Think about it. If that was your own baby, would you hurt it?"


    Sven looked at Nicole''s slightly swelling belly, and he calmed down a little.


    But he was still not convinced and insisted, "It''s a totally different case. My baby is the result from the


    love between Nicole and I, but that woman''s baby was a big trap! Why should I keep it alive?"


    J shook her head and said, "I''ll be okay soon. Trust me. I''m going to be fine." J made up her


    mind that she must return to her normal life, to not worry the people around her any longer.


    Nicole sat beside her and smoothened her messy hair. She said, "Jane, I''m Daniel''s sister, but I''m also


    your sister. I won''t stand by his side, and if you''re so distressed with him, then give up on him, but don''t


    ever hurt yourself."


    She continued, "I have the same wish as my father and mother. We all wished that you could marry


    Daniel. But we put your happiness first. Please remember this."


    J felt moved by Nicole''s words. With a smile, she nodded and said, "Nicole, please don''t worry


    about me. I''ll go back to my cake shop and start working tomorrow!"


    Nicole smiled too and said, "Well, Jane, forget Daniel. You will meet someone better than him. You


    must live your own wonderful life."


    After their talks, J escorted Sven and Nicole to the mansion''s door, in her pajama.


    J looked at Nicole''s belly with an admirable look in her eyes. While lightly touching her belly, she


    said, "Nicole, please take good care of your baby."


    She had eagerly hoped that she would have a baby with Daniel, but...


    "Okay, J, please take care of yourself too, " said Nicole. Nicole then embraced J and left with


    Sven.


    When J was about to go back to her bedroom, E stopped her and said, "Come, I have cooked


    some soup for you. Pleasee and drink it."


    J hadn''t eaten anything in the past two days, so she didn''t refuse and went to wash her hands. She


    then sat on one of the chairs of the dinner table.


    E put a bowl of chicken soup in front of her. J took a spoon in her hand and ate a mouthful.


    E watched her drink up all the soup, before allowing her to go back to her bedroom.


    But when J climbed up the staircase, she felt of a stomachache and covered her belly with her


    hand. Oh, how terrible! She guessed that it was because she hadn''t eaten anything in two days. She


    shocked her body by drinking up too much soup, resulting in this revolting feeling.


    She then went to the toilet and retched. When she felt better, she rinsed out her mouth and went back


    to her bedroom.


    The next day, J did as she had promised. She went to work in her cake shop. But she didn''t go to


    the cake shop that cooperated with Daniel''spany.


    J also asked Hebe to go to the SL Group to cancel the mousse cup contract.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Spark reported this event to Daniel. Daniel kept silent and thought for a while. Then he told Spark that it


    was up to her.


    When J found out about Daniel''s simple answer, she felt distressed, but she didn''t say anything


    and went on to work with her desserts.


    Three dayster, L suddenly made a call to J. "Jane, I have no choice, but to contact you, " said


    L anxiously on the phone.


    J felt puzzled when she heard L''s anxious voice. L continued, "Daniel is sick. He has a high


    forty-degree fever. Sven gave him an intravenous infusion, but he hasn''t recovered yet and still went to


    work. He has been working day and night in thepany, which worsened his health. I asked him to


    take some medicine, but he just wouldn''t listen to me..."


    J was dumbfounded, and after a long while, she finally opened her mouth and said, "Mother*, you


    should call Ivanka instead."


    "Jane... You know that I don''t like her, and Daniel doesn''t want to meet her either. Did you know that


    Daniel nearly punched her on that day she came out of the hospital?" Luckily, Chuck arrived at the


    hospital just in time to stop Daniel from doing so.


    Then, Daniel went to punch Poe Yi. He hit him so hard that he was even sent to the hospital. Poe''s


    business was in a total mess, and hispany might go bankrupt any time soon.


    J answered, "But what I can do?" She wondered what she could do. Should she go persuade him


    to take some medicine? But she wasn''t willing to do so...


    J seemed to have a calm voice, which made L feel rxed. She then said, "You don''t need to


    do anything else. Just give him the medicine prepared by Sven and ask him to take them. That''s all."


    But J said, "Mother*, he wouldn''t listen to me..."


    On the day she told him that she didn''t love him, she guessed that he wouldn''t want to meet her


    anymore!


    "But Jane, I really have no other choice. I can only ask you for your help. Please give it a try. What if he


    listens? Jane, please..."


    Hearing L''s repeated begging, J couldn''t refuse anymore. She hung up the phone and got ready


    to go to Sven''s ce to get the medicine.


    Before she went there, J took a look at the desserts container in her shop and took a few pieces of


    cakes. She then sent a message to Shirley, it wrote, "Shirley, I will take some cakes to you


    <pter."

 Chapter 183 Flirt with the Best Friend of the Ex-girlfriend

    Chapter 183 Flirt with the Best Friend of the Ex-girlfriend


    J went to see Sven to get the medicine for Daniel and gave him some dessert for Nicole.


    After leaving the hospital, J directly went to SL Group.


    Since all receptionists knew her, she wasn''t stopped by anyone. After greeting them, she went straight


    to the elevator and pressed the button of the 88th floor, Where the CEO''s office was located.


    At the door of the CEO''s lounge, Shirley knocked, "Come in." Daniel answered feebly. Shirley came in


    with a stack of files.


    "Mr. Si, the meeting materials from this morning have been reorganized. Here they are. And the


    materials for the meeting in the afternoon have also been- ah!" Shirley suddenly screamed out. She


    lost her bnce and fell on the bed.


    She awkwardly dropped on Daniel''s legs which were covered with a thin quilt. Her hair hung about her


    shoulders.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I''m... sorry... Mr. Si, I''m so sorry..." Shirley stood up in panic. However, she was so anxious that she fell


    down again.


    This time, she fell into Daniel''s arms...


    Daniel looked furious. He tried to control his temper because she was Jane''s best friend.


    "What are you doing now?" Daniel heard a familiar voice. He froze at once.


    Shirley dared not look at her as she hurriedly stood up and said, "J... There''s some


    misunderstanding. My... My heels are a bit high. I lost my bnce when I walked on the carpet, so I


    identally fell down..."


    Daniel pushed back the quilt and got down from the bed. He got up so quick that he couldn''t help


    coughing.


    J felt extremely sad again.


    ''Is this another misunderstanding?'' She indifferently looked at Shirley who was fixing her clothes.


    Unconsciously, she was reminded of the moment that Daniel carried Shirley when she nearly fainted


    She felt that she had been betrayed. The feeling haunted her in her mind.


    Daniel stood up and was about to give J a hug. But he sat back when he was reminded of their


    conversation two days ago.


    "Why did youe here?"


    His tone was indifferent. Hearing that, J looked paler. She threw a handbag at him and said, "Take


    these pills!"


    ncing at the medicine, Daniel went on scanning the files.


    Shirley spoke to J in a low voice, "I''d better go. You two talk."


    J didn''t say a word. She approached a water dispenser and got a cup of hot water.


    With the pills in her hand, she delivered the cup to him and said, "I came to see you for the sake of


    Mother*."


    "You are not needed here. Get out of my sight!" Unexpectedly, Daniel lost his temper. J was really


    startled.


    Daniel had never been like this to her. Biting her lip and snuffling her nose, J tried to hold her tears


    back.


    "I''ll leave once you take these pills!" Daniel really looked ill. What L said was true.


    "I won''t take them!" Daniel refused her. However, J didn''t get angry. She felt that his manner was


    more like a stubborn kid''s.


    So she still held the medicine and cup in her hands without saying a word.


    It was so quiet. Feeling ufortable, Daniel nastily threw the files away.


    He rudely got pills and cup from her and gulped down medicine rapidly.


    He aggressively put down the cup and said, "You ought to leave now!"


    J took a deep breath and said, "I wish you could take the rest of the medicine on time. Otherwise,


    "For fear of seeing you, I take it!"


    ...


    J walked quickly to the door with tears in her eyes.


    Wiping away her tears, she went out. Daniel saw all these.


    He suddenly felt sorry for losing his temper.


    Outside the door


    Greeting Spark, J took Shirley aside and said, "Shirley."


    "J, please trust me. I didn''t mean to fall down!" Shirley exined anxiously.


    Looking pale, J smiled and asked, "Who helps you pay for your apartment?"


    The monthly rental of the apartment Shirley lived in were several thousand dors. Her sry couldn''t


    afford it.


    At the beginning, J was puzzled about this. But she didn''t care.


    The scene earlier at the lounge enlightened her.


    Shirley was stumped for a little while. She lowered her voice, "J, I''m willing to tell you. But I''m


    afraid you will get angry."


    J smiled and spoke his name out, "It must be Daniel, right?"


    Tightly biting her lip, Shirley didn''t deny nor exin why Daniel rented the house.


    "At that time, he gave me five hundred thousand dors and asked me to..." Shirley didn''t continue. But


    it was enough for J to make an assumption.


    J was deep in grief at once.


    For a long time, she said painfully, "I know. I don''t care. Above all, Daniel and I have parted."


    Turning around and waving to her, J approached the elevator. She threw the bag of cakes into the


    garbage can in disappointment.


    Tears burst out when she got on the elevator.


    ''When did they fall in love?'' She never did notice.


    As she got off the elevator, J wiped her tears in a hurry and went to the parking lot.


    In her car, J couldn''t help crying. She deleted all the contact information of Daniel and Shirley.


    But she sent a text to Daniel first, "Flirting with the best friend of the ex-girlfriend makes you feel well,


    doesn''t it?"


    Daniel was so infuriated that he coughed badly. But he failed to call J up or text her a message


    because she already blocked him.


    He found out that they weren''t connected in WeChat anymore.


    ''J, do I really seem that bad in your mind?''


    In three months, he would ask Ivanka to do a paternity test. If the results turned to be negative, and he


    wasn''t the father of the baby, he will let J beg for his forgiveness.


    Daniel called Spark up and asked, "How is the investigation going?"


    "Mr. Si, all the bodyguards on duty that night have been handled by Poe. Later, the bodyguards


    monitoring Ivanka said that it was very quiet in the apartment on the first day she was held there."


    ''Very quiet?'' That wasn''t like her.

 Chapter 184 If She Wanted the Baby

    Chapter 184 If She Wanted the Baby


    "Keep investigating! Fully investigate Ivanka, including her closest rtives. Threaten her if necessary!"


    This matter had better be investigated in three months, so he would not need to take Ivanka to do an


    amniocentesis!


    "Yes, Mr. Si, and..." Spark hesitated.


    "What?"


    "Just before Miss Shao left, she was talking to Miss Shirley about something and left thepany


    looking quite emotional."


    Daniel remembered J''s WeChat and thought it might have something to do with Shirley.


    "Call Shirley over here!"


    If she really talked nonsense, he would definitely fire her whether she was J''s good friend or not.


    Shirley shuddered to hear Daniel call her over.


    But she entered the CEO''s lounge as if nothing had happened. She saw Daniel leaning against the bed


    with his eyes closed.


    "Mr. Si."


    "What did you talk to J about before she left?" His voice was so t that Shirley could not


    recognize his emotion.


    After some hesitation, Shirley truthfully answered, "J asked me who rented the house I''m living in. I


    said it was me, but she said she had already looked into it and found out that it was you who rented


    it..."


    Daniel opened his eyes abruptly and looked at her sharply. "I told her you rented it for her sake, but


    she..." Shirley added, horrified. "She didn''t seem to believe it and suspected I..."


    Shirley''s eyes were a little red. Daniel frowned slightly.


    "Say it!"


    "She suspected I was trying to seduce you. I told her that I didn''t and I was working hard because I


    cherish this job, but she didn''t believe me." Tears were welling up in her eyes.


    "Don''t me her, Mr. Si. It''s all because she saw that I identally fell on you just now, and she


    misunderstood."


    The lounged waspletely quiet. Then Daniel asked her if J had said anything else.


    Shirley hesitated and did not continue but Daniel threatened her coldly, "She said it didn''t matter now


    that she had broken up with you, and she didn''t want to hear about you anymore..."


    Daniel''s aura was cold; it made Shirley shiver.


    "You may go out now."


    With a slight sigh of relief, Shirley fled the CEO''s lounge.


    J drove aimlessly along the road. Suddenly, a wave of vertigo came over her, so she had to pull


    over.


    After putting her head on the steering wheel for a while, she felt better.


    Now, she could not stop thinking about Shirley and Daniel, and she was not in the mood to take care of


    her body.


    At this point, her phone rang. It was E, "Mom."


    "Jane, why did you go to him again?" Samuel had told the bodyguards to inform him immediately if


    J went to Daniel again.


    J grew strangely irritable, "He''s sick. Mother* asked me toe and get him some medicine. I


    already left."


    "Oh, well, Jane. Daniel''s got a baby now, so don''t get involved, okay?"


    E warned and warned J, worried that her daughter would get hurt again.


    "Okay, Mom, " J choked on her sobs and buried her face in her arms with her head resting on the


    steering wheel.


    She didn''t listen to what E said afterwards.


    After a long time, she wiped her tears and raised her head, ready to leave.


    However, the vertigo was back, even worse than before.


    ''What''s wrong with me?'' She wondered. She happened to see amunity clinic on the side of the


    road. She shook her head, parked her car, and walked to the clinic.


    The doctor asked her what was wrong. She answered absently, "I feel dizzy."


    "How long have you had this symptom?"


    "It started today. I feel a little better now, but it was rming a few minutes ago, " She rubbed her


    temples.


    "Come in and have a check-up." The woman doctor ushered her into an exam room.


    Five minutester, the woman doctor closed the device and told her, "Your brain is all right. Come here,


    and I''ll give you a B-Ultrasonic examination. When was yourst period?"


    Herst period? Her period...


    J''s breathing suddenly escted. Herst period seemed to be more than two months ago...


    "Two months ago..." Her hands began to quiver. ''Why haven''t I noticed this before?''


    The woman doctor looked at her slightly pale face and knew the general situation, "If you''re pregnant,


    do you want this baby?"


    ...


    The doctor''s blunt words left J''s mind nk.


    If she were pregnant...


    "Check it first!" Trying to stay calm, she followed the doctor into another exam room.


    Shey in a small bed next to the device, her heart racing. She had not had her period for two months.


    Why hadn''t she noticed?


    She was well aware of the result of the examination, either she was really ill or... she was pregnant.


    The few minutes of examination seemed a bit long. The exam room was very quiet. The woman doctor


    moved the examination device around her lower abdomen.


    "Miss, you''re pregnant."


    The simple words came like a thunderbolt to J.


    She was pregnant.


    The woman doctor was still looking at the instrument, "For about nine weeks... and everything''s okay."


    ...


    J didn''t know how she walked out of the clinic. Standing beside the road, she looked at the


    seemingly endless stream of people and cars.


    Nine weeks, more than two months, she became pregnant before Ivanka did.


    She calcted that she got pregnant when she and Daniel had just returned from America.


    Now she really had the baby she had hoped for, but she was scared.


    At this time, her phone rang again, and it was Samuel.


    "Jane, what''s wrong with you? Why did you go to a clinic?" Samuel asked her anxiously.


    E''s patient warnings and exhortations all came to J''s mind.


    "Why don''t you answer me, Jane? What happened to you?"


    "I''m fine, Dad. A friend of mine was confined... I''m here to see her." She kept it a secret because she


    was afraid...


    She touched her belly unconsciously. While in the clinic, the doctor asked her several times if she


    wanted the baby.


    At first, she shook her head, then nodded. Finally, she nodded again.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else,e back early. Stop running around outside!" J had been in a bad


    mood and preupiedtely. Worried about her, Samuel sent more of his bodyguards to protect her.


    "All right, Dad." After hanging up, J went back to her car.


    She everything to be quiet now. She wanted everything to just stop. She was on the verge of breaking


    down. She wanted to cry. She wanted to... die.


    She drove and quickly found a coffee shop. Sitting in a corner, she ordered a cup of... juice. She


    intended to order coffee or milk tea, but she finally decided on juice.


    Wearing headphones to cut off all the noise around her, J leaned back in her chair and looked out


    at a small park. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 185 Janet Left

    Chapter 185 J Left


    Warnings kept ringing in her mind, especially those of her mother''s. "Jane, you are a good girl. You


    must cherish yourself."


    "Jane, you two haven''t got married yet. Contraceptives are necessary."


    ...


    She once teased her mother by asking her what would she do if she found out that her daughter got


    pregnant before getting married.


    Her mother was rendered speechless for a while before she shouted in a rage that she would


    definately kick her daughter out of the house if it ever did happen.


    Actually, E had just wanted to scare her. After all, it had happened to her. If it had happened to J,


    she would understand her.


    She would never push her away.


    But J took it seriously.


    She helplessly browsed her contact list, but she failed to find anyone to talk to.


    Shirley...


    She closed her eyes sorrowfully.


    Daniel... Forget about it... She remembered how cold-hearted he was when he asked Ivanka to have


    an abortion.


    If he knew that she was pregnant, would he ask her to have an abortion too?


    No! No way!


    J stayed in the cafe for a while. Then, she came up with an idea.


    She decided to act like her mother. When E got pregnant, she escaped with Daisy for fear that


    Samuel would force her to have an abortion.


    J was afraid that others would force her to have an abortion, too.


    So she must leave this ce.


    After she had made up her mind and calmed down, she thought of the guy who had contacted her


    before to acquire her shop.


    She sold the shop secretly to him.


    She lodged the money in a bank card, and put it in Samuel and E''s room, With a note. The note


    read, "Father, mother, don''t worry. I woulde back when I feel better. I am giving back the money


    Father had invested in my shop, with the interest. Please take the money to travel, go shopping, or


    whatever you like."


    Before she left, she went to the old house and stayed there for a night with Melody.


    No one noticed her unusual behavior. They all took it as an emotional swing due to herst romantic


    rtionship.


    J gave out almost all of the money she had, leaving only a few thousands with her.


    She intended to asked Ferris to return the money when she went abroad.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    On May Day, J stood opposite SL Group with her luggage for half an hour before she left.


    Then, she got on a private ship heading for Z Country. Though it''s far away, she was determined to


    leave.


    E was the first one who found the bank card and the note. She burst into tears immediately. Out of


    anxiety, she hurriedly turned to Samuel. "Jane... Jane..." She was too anxious to finish her sentence.


    Seeing this, Samuel was scared. He ced her son down and took the note. J''s note made him


    panic.


    He called her immediately, but she had turned off her phone.


    Then, he tried to contact her bodyguards. But they lost track of her.


    Samuel immediately assigned his men to wait for her at all transportation stations. They have been


    waiting for a whole day, but J didn''t show up.


    They all continued to look for her.


    Jerryforted E, "Mother, don''t worry. We all know that she is an adventurous girl. Maybe she just


    went out to rx and wille back soon. Don''t cry."


    E shook her head. She had a feeling that this time was something different.


    If she woulde back soon, it''s impossible for her to sell the shop and leave them the great sum of


    money.


    And it was weird for her to be discreet about this.


    Sally began tofort her too when Jerry went out to call Daniel.


    After hearing the news, Daniel immediately assigned his men to find her, and even went to find her


    himself.


    On the third day, they haven''t gotten any progress yet. Daniel realized that things were more serious


    than he had imagined.


    On the fifth day, everyone knew that the Young Lady of the Shao n was missing. The news spread


    all over.


    In Z Country, J was in a small hotel, looking at her phone, puzzled.


    Ferris was missing, and his phone was turned off...


    Sha had been looking for him for four days, but his phone was always off. On the sixth day, the number


    didn''t even exist.


    Ferris took her money away.


    J panicked. She didn''t know where she was. All she knew was that she was in a small town.


    On the seventh day, J cheked out and got only a thousand left.


    She had no idea what she could do with such a little amount of money.


    She got on the nearest bus heading for Beiyang City. The metropolitan made her feel at ease.


    She decided to earn a living for herself and for her baby.


    But she had to find amodation first.


    J took another day to look for a home. But house rentals usually costed several thousands a


    month. That was too much for her.


    She only had several hundreds on hand. She couldn''t afford the rent.


    Suddenly, she touched the bead on her neck. After thinking for a while, she gave up the thought of


    selling it. Daniel gave it to her as a present from the auction.


    She was unwilling to give it away.


    Instead, she sold her purse to a pawnbroker.


    She had spent more than 100, 000 on that purse, but she only got 10, 000 back.


    The night was deep when she went out of the pawnshop. Some men approached her with bad


    intentions.


    J was shocked and stepped back quickly with hands on her belly.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    She tried to calm herself down and stared angrily at them.


    They pulled her into an alley nearby. One of them said with an evil grin, "What are we going to do?


    Hand over the money!"


    The money? No way! It''s impossible for her to give away her lifesaving money!


    "You better not do anything to me. I know Kungfu. Watch your behaviour!" J put down her luggage


    and struck a pose to fight.


    Some of them burst into sneers. One of themughed out loud and said, "Can you? Tiger, beat her!"


    A muscr giant walked out from the group with his fingers cracking.


    Js kicked him on his extended arm. Tiger failed to dodge.


    "Huh, interesting. You do seem to know something about Kungfu, " Tiger said. Then, the two fought


    with each other.


    Because J was pregnant now, she dared not act fiercely. Suddenly, Tiger''s hand hit her face. J


    frozed, unable to move.


    The other guys smirked and shouted, "Give us your money. Otherwise... we will make you ours too.


    Hahaha..."

 Chapter 186 Looking for a Woman Called Janet Shao

    Chapter 186 Looking for a Woman Called J Shao


    "Wow, this girl is pretty hot! I really don''t want to let her go!" one of the gangsters said.


    "Right, let''s have her! We can all share!" another gangster said.


    The group of gangsters slowly approached J, while they were saying those dirty words.


    J was furious, and she kicked away the man nearest to her, then another kick to another man...


    When she was about to kick the third man, Tiger came up and grabbed her. J struggled with her


    wrists and yelled, "Let me off! You son of a bitch! Get your dirty hands off me!"


    "You dare say my hands are dirty? You bitch!" Tiger was irked, so he pped J heavily on her face.


    The other men then came over and surrounded J. They cornered her on the ground, punching and


    kicking her.


    "Please stop! I will give all my money to you, please! I am pregnant..." Bearing all the hits on her body,


    J tried hard to protect her belly with her arms.


    Her belly was already aching. Fortunately, those men still had a little sympathy in their hearts. When


    they heard that she was pregnant, they stopped punching and kicking.


    "Give us all of your money!" One of them went to open and search J''s luggage.


    J bent forward to protect her luggage and took out her purse from one side of the suitcase. She


    then handed them half of her cash.


    "That''s all my money, " said J.


    "Are you kidding me? There''s still some money inside!" Tiger grabbed her purse and took out all the


    cash.


    They didn''t want to leave a single penny to her. J was furious again, and she yelled, "Bastard! Give


    me back my purse!"


    Tiger then pped her face and shouted, "You bitch! Who are you calling a bastard? Do you really


    want me to kill your baby?"


    The man was wearing a vicious and angry face, which infuriated J that she had to gnaw on her


    lower lip with her teeth to keep silent for her baby''s safety.


    Those gangsters not only took all her money away, but they also took her phone.


    A gust of wind blew over the narrow alleyway where J was left alone. The darkness of the night


    was horrible, and she was now huddling herself up in the corner, and she... felt regretful now.


    She regretted that she had covertly left her house. She missed her father, mother, great grandmother,


    grandfather, grandmother, brother, sister-inw, and also... Daniel.


    She really missed them so much now.


    The night was so quiet, and only J''s hysterical crying sound could be heard.


    She kept crying, until the moment she fell asleep, leaning against the wall.


    The next morning, J woke up and found she was surrounded by a crowd of onlookers.


    Some old people, who were about to do some morning exercises, curiously scanned J. She looked


    awful and miserable.


    J felt embarrassed, and her face flushed red. She massaged her aching legs, and then stood up


    from the ground.


    "Young girl, what''s wrong with you?" An old woman with white hair stopped and asked her.


    J shook her head and smoothened her hair with her hands. She said, "It''s nothing serious."


    "Look, your face and your clothes are so dirty. Come to my house and have a wash first!" The old


    woman offered her in a kind manner.


    J touched her own face and felt that there might be some dirty things on it, so she didn''t refuse and


    said, "Okay, thank you very much!"


    The old woman then led J to her house. It was a small and simple courtyard house, but quite a lot


    of people were living together in it.


    J washed her face and put on a set of clean clothes. Then, she came out and said goodbye to the


    old woman.


    "Young girl, my daughter-inw cooked some food for breakfast. Have some food before you leave!"


    said the old woman. She dragged J by her hand and took her to the room next door. There was


    already a group of family members sitting there.


    They all focused their attention on J, and one of them asked, "Who''s that young girl?"


    "This girl slept on the streetsst night. I asked her toe to wash and change her clothes, " said the


    old woman. She then made her sit on one of the chairs. J felt embarrassed, so she smiled at them.


    She didn''t try to refuse the old woman''s goodwill and kindness because she needed the help, and she


    was really hungry.


    Then, everybody kept silent, and J had a full breakfast. When she was about to leave, she held the


    old woman''s hands and said, "Grandma, I am sorry that I don''t have any money on me now. I have


    nothing to give to you, but I''ll remember your help. One day, when I''m all right again, I''ll definitelye


    back to visit you."


    When the old woman heard that she had no money on her, she immediately fumbled in her own pocket


    and took out a cloth bag. There was about a hundred bucks in it. She handed it to J and said, "I


    have some money here. Take it."


    When J was about to refuse it, the old woman''s daughter-inw came up to them. She stared at


    J and said to the old woman, "Mother, what are you doing? There are so many liars these days.


    You''ve already treated her to a meal. Why are you still giving money to her?"


    J didn''t care about her words and smiled. She handed back the money to the old woman and said,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Grandma, thank you for your kindness. I don''t need it. I''m going to look for a job now."


    The old woman stared back at her daughter-inw and said, "Look, she''s such a beautiful girl. How


    could she possibly be a liar?"


    J was deeply moved by this old woman, but in the end, she still refused to ept her money.


    When she left her house, she looked at her house number te and memorized it.


    She also kept in mind the man called Tiger, who punched herst night.


    After she came out of the old woman''s house, J went to the police station. The policeman asked


    her to make a simple testimony about the event, then asked her to leave.


    "I don''t have my phone now. How would I know about the result of the investigation?" Before she left,


    she inquired the policeman.


    But the policeman merely nced at her and said, "Come back to ask about the result yourself two


    dayster."


    His attitude made J so angry that she gritted her teeth, and clenched her fists tight... After a long


    while, she had loosened her fists.


    She came out of the police station and sat on the door for a short moment. Then, she stood up and


    started to look for a job.


    She could only make desserts, so she paid attention to each cake shop along the road.


    However, most of the cake shops didn''t need to employ any more workers. The few cake shops that


    needed workers provided a very low sry. One of them only gave 2000 per month, which was about a


    half of the sry she used to give her workers.


    Sitting on the bench in a park, for the first time in her life, J felt the bitterness and hardship of life.


    Then, two girls walked behind her, browsing the news on their phones. "Look, Daniel Si, that CEO who


    owns an international group! He just reposted Jerry Shao''s Weibo post, which wrote that they are


    looking for a woman called J Shao!"


    "Yes, I see. I heard that they will offer a reward of huge amount of money. Whoever can send J


    Shao back home will be offered 100 million as a reward!" one of them said.


    "My god! One hundred million! I could never earn such amount of money even for two lifetimes!" the


    other girl said. The two girls walked farther and farther from J. Then, she suddenly stood up from


    the bench, dragged her luggage, and followed them.


    When she was about to open her mouth to talk to them, J stopped.


    She thought of the baby in her belly and wondered what she should do. What if she couldn''t keep her


    baby if she returned home?


    But she really wanted to go back home now...


    It was almost lunch time, and J was so hungry, but she didn''t have any money on her.


    She buried her face between her knees. Then, J decided to take out some of her expensive


    clothes, which were in good condition. She went back to the first pawnshop and sold them at a cheap


    price.


    Before she came out, she gripped those several thousand tightly and cautiously looked around to make


    sure there weren''t any suspicious men again. After confirming her safety, she came out of the


    pawnshop.


    Before the evening, she finally found a job. This shop provided a sry of 3000 for the first month,


    without meals and amodation. Then, the sry would increase to 5000 from the second month


    onward.


    It was much better than those shops that gave measly 2000 or 2500, so J immediately took the


    job.


    J finally got her job, and she was so happy that she found a small inn and slept there for one night,


    that was worth about one hundred bucks.

 Chapter 187 I Just Want You to Teach Me How to Cook

    Chapter 187 I Just Want You to Teach Me How to Cook


    The following day, J asked a real estate agent to help her find a house.


    They viewed many houses, but J didn''t want to rent any of them. The real estate agent became


    impatient and said, "Do you think you can get a good house with just a little money?"


    The agent then pointed at a high-end apartment across the road and said, "Look at that. The house


    rent is 8, 000 per month. Will you rent it?"


    8, 000? J really wanted to tell the agent that 8, 000 wasn''t that expensive.


    But now she didn''t have 8, 000 with her.


    Atst, the agent took J back to the house they viewed just now. The house had a bedroom and a


    living room.


    J chose it not because it was cheap, but because it was clean and new.


    The house rent was 1, 000 per month. There was a bed, a wardrobe, and a desk inside. The house


    covered an area of less than 50 square meters.


    The agency fee was 1, 000 dors. J negotiated with the owner of the house for a long while. The


    owner finally agreed that she could pay a month''s rent first.


    J then went to the supermarket and bought herself a new four-piece bedding set, which was the


    cheapest one she could find. However, she was unable to sleep that night.


    Her whole body itched...


    On the third day, J needed to go to work since she and the manager had made an agreement


    before. She dressed up and left the neighborhood.


    The neighborhood was just a private housingmunity in an urban vige. It wasn''t even a standard


    neighborhood.


    When she looked over her shoulder at the two-story house, J was distressed.


    She missed her family again.


    However, she was fortunate because she met a nice female manager.


    When the manager learned that J was pregnant, she asked her to get some rest from time to time.


    J tried her best to make a lot of desserts. After the manager tasted the desserts, she reported to


    their boss and helped J apply for better remuneration and treatment.


    J only had worked for two days, but her sry was increased to 5, 000 per month. She was also


    treated like a regr employee.


    After a week, J asked the manager toe to her and spoke with embarrassment, "Miss Rita, I


    have no money with me now, so I want to get the sry I earned these days in advance."


    In fact, she had spent all her money yesterday, but she was embarrassed and dared not tell the


    manager.


    After Rita Wan heard this, she took 2, 000 out of her purse and put them in J''s hand.


    "There is a rule in ourpany that new employees can''t ask for their sry in advance. I can lend


    you some money, and you can return it when you receive your sry, " said Rita. J looked at the


    money in her hand, her eyes filling with tears.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She then wiped her tears away and said to Rita, "Thank you, Miss Rita." She badly needed the money.


    She wasn''t pretending to be pitiful.


    "It doesn''t matter. You try your best to work hard here. There are many customers who return to our


    shop because of you, so I''ll tell our boss about this and help you apply for more benefits." Rita patted


    J on the shoulder, but she found that J looked a little familiar.


    She didn''t remember where she had met J, so she stopped thinking about it.


    At about seven o''clock in the evening, J came off duty, but without her phone andputer, she


    could only get back to her little house andy in bed, staring at the ceiling.


    When she touched her lower abdomen which was still t, J sat up because she felt nauseated


    again.


    She went to the bathroom, but couldn''t vomit anything.


    Recently, she was always buying cheap, greasy food to eat outside. She was getting sick of eating


    such food. J thought that she could buy some cooking utensils and try to learn how to cook.


    She decided to start right now, so she got out of bed and went to the supermarket.


    The supermarket was the onlyrgest shop in the urban vige, but there were all kinds of products in


    it.


    Remembering the cooking utensils in the kitchen of her mansion, J bought all of them.


    Thus, she spent several hundred dors this time.


    At night, an embarrassed J and knocked on an adjacent room''s door. Later, a man in his twenties


    opened the door.


    He wore a clean, blue shirt, a pair of suit pants, and a pair of brand new leather shoes.


    His face was as good-looking and clean as J''s, ipatible with the surroundings here.


    His expression on his face reminded J of Daniel and his indifference...


    "Who are you looking for?" The man tly asked her, with vignce gleaming in his dark eyes.


    J came back to her senses and politely spoke, "Hi. Are there any women in your house?"


    ...


    The man frowned and was about to close the door. J immediately exined, "I just wanted to ask if


    there is someone who can cook."


    In general, women always cooked for the family. And that was why she asked him that just now.


    The man, who was about to close the door, stopped and replied without hesitation, "No."


    "Well, do you know how to cook?" asked J. Since she was asking too much, the man was


    bing impatient.


    "Go ahead if you have something to say, " he said.


    J immediately held his wrist and took him to her house.


    Caspar Qiao put J''s arms behind her back by reflex and stared at J who wasn''t afraid of him.


    With a malicious expression glimmering in his eyes, "Who are you? Be honest. Otherwise, I will kill


    you!" he said.


    J raised her chin and pointed at the cooking utensils and the bag of rice on the ground not far away


    from them. "Can you teach me how to cook rice?" she asked.


    ...


    After he looked at her carefully again, Caspar released her and said, "You figured out that I live here.


    Tell me. Who asked you to look for me?"


    There were many women who got close to him on purpose, so he had to be more cautious.


    "No one asked me to look for you. I just want you to teach me how to cook, " said J.


    Looking at his doubting eyes, J swung her aching arm and put her right hand on her lower


    abdomen, saying, "I''m pregnant, so how can I harm you?"


    Caspar kept staring at her and wondered if she was just a pregnant woman who didn''t know how to


    cook. Judging by his years of experience of checking people, he concluded that this woman was a rich,


    youngdy who never did any housework.


    But he wondered why the rich, youngdy lived here.


    Although he had a lot of doubts about her, Caspar didn''t ask her and just remained vignt. And then


    he said, "Wash those cooking utensils."


    Wash them...


    J began to look at the two sets of clothes in the wash basin. She just took them off and threw them


    there, without even washing them.


    She finally rolled up her sleeves, put all of the cooking utensils under the tap, and started washing


    them.


    However, she didn''t buy a brush, nor did she have any detergent...


    Caspar was restless and was about to turn around to leave her room. When J saw that he was


    about to leave, she immediately walked up to him and stopped him. "I''m washing the utensils now.


    Would you please be patient?" she said.


    Caspar saw something on J''s neck by chance, so he stared at it and grasped the bead on her


    neck, trying to carefully check what it was.


    But J seized the bead from him and put it into her pocket. This time, she was vignt and looked at


    him, shouting, "What are you doing?"


    She was robbed thest time, so J was afraid that he would take away her bead. She protected


    her neck and the bead with her wet hands.


    This bead was worth several hundred millions and above all, it was Daniel who gave her the bead.


    Caspar stared at her seriously and asked in a low voice, "How did you get the bead?"

 Chapter 188 It Was His First Time To Feel Sorry For A Woman

    Chapter 188 It Was His First Time To Feel Sorry For A Woman


    "It''s a gift from my boyfriend. Don''t you even think about it. You''ll only get it over my dead body." J


    pushed him out of the house and said, "Get out. I don''t need you to teach me how to cook."


    Caspar left the house and did not try to get in again.


    J locked the door immediately and took a look at the bead on her neck. Thankfully, he didn''t get it.


    She looked at the pot in the sink. It frustrated her that she forgot to buy cleaning materials.


    She got all the kitchenware out of the sink and nned to go out again to buy all kinds of cleaning


    supplies.


    She took 200 out and put it in her pocket unwillingly. ''That should be enough. Things aren''t very


    expensive here.''


    J opened the door and saw Caspar walking toward her with a stic bag.


    As he came closer, she stared at him warily and mped her hand against her neck.


    It seemed that she had invited a thief into her house.


    Caspar pretended not to see what she was doing and handed over the stic bag to her, "Wash it."


    J shook her head and intended to walk past him. Caspar stopped her and said, "You are pregnant.


    You better not go out at night."


    J ignored him and tried to pass by him again.


    Caspar noticed the dislike and carefulness from her face and smiled lightly. It was the first time a


    woman had given him the cold shoulder.


    "Don''t you want to learn how to cook?"


    J stopped walking, turned around, looked at the arrogant man, and said, "Yes, I do. But you must


    keep your hands off me."


    ... Caspar was speechless. He never met someone that silly.


    They got back to the house together. J took the brush out of the stic bag and tried to wash the


    pot again.


    Caspar leaned against the wall and looked at her quietly.


    ''She seems like a simple girl from a rich family. Why would she leave her family when she is pregnant?''


    Caspar wondered.


    As J was washing the pan awkwardly, Caspar couldn''t stand it anymore. He tugged at her sleeve


    and pulled her aside.


    Caspar cleaned all the pots in no time.


    J stared at the man with astonishment while he was doing the cleaning. Never judge people by


    their appearance.


    Caspar nced at her and said, "Look carefully. I would only show you this once."


    J washed her hand and observed carefully. After Caspar finished cleaning the rice, he put it in the


    rice cooker with some water. Then, he covered it with the lid and pressed the START button.


    "Okay. Just wait and it will switch to WARM automatically."


    "Then?"


    "Then you have cooked rice." Caspar washed his hands and was about to leave her house.


    J looked at the rice cooker carefully, wondering when it would be done.


    "Are you only eating rice for dinner?" said Caspar in a condescending tone, casually ncing at the


    bead.


    J nodded and dropped her head. "I don''t know anything about cooking. It is enough for me."


    ''There is not enough money for delivery. I should make the best of this rice, '' she said to herself.


    Caspar frowned at her unconsciously. ''Was the baby''s father dead?'' he wondered. ''Who would allow a


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    pregnant woman to live in such a shabby house alone?''


    He spat the question out eventually, "Where is the father?"


    J made a short pause and answered, "Dead, " without raising her head.


    ...


    Caspar did not believe what J had said, as she mentioned her boyfriend just ten minutes ago when


    he asked about the ne.


    "Buy some meat and vegetables tomorrow. I will teach you how to cook." He could not help but offer


    her some help.


    If the bead around her neck was real, he must take good care of her.


    J would not know that the bead given by Daniel would bring some big changes in the future.


    For her fate and her life...


    J turned around and said skeptically, "Do you know how to cook?"


    Caspar nodded his head and said, "You are pregnant. Having only rice is not enough. I am going to


    order delivery for you. You wait in your house, and you can find me next door if you need me."


    Caspar was supposed to go out, and he had to postpone his schedule.


    J stopped Caspar before he could open the door, "You don''t need to order me delivery."


    She did not have enough money for it.


    Caspar was confused.


    "I... just got my job, and I don''t have enough money for delivery." Nobody knew how painful it felt when


    she said it.


    She had never thought that she would experience this in her life.


    J''s face was red because of the embarrassment. Caspar knew that it had hurt her self-esteem.


    "I''ll buy it for you. You can buy me dinner in return when you have the money." After he finished, he


    walked out of her house.


    J followed him out and said in a hurry, "I said no! You don''t need to order me delivery."


    ''I don''t need anyone''s pity or charity, '' J told herself firmly.


    Caspar turned around, stared at her belly, and said, "But the baby needs nutrition. If you only have rice,


    it will dy the baby''s development."


    ...


    She felt sorry for her baby and touched her belly lightly. ''What should I do?''


    J brought out 200 dors from her pocket, put it in Caspar''s hand, and said, "Please, order it for


    me. I... I don''t have a cell phone."


    Caspar looked at the crumpled bills. It was his first time to feel sorry for a woman.


    He had a rough idea of who she was, so he did not turn her down. He took the money and told her to


    wait in her house.


    J came back to her house, squatted beside the rice cooker, and cupped her chin. She stared at the


    cooker intently, waiting for it to be ready.


    At this moment, she understood the true meaning of poverty. She could only have simple meals


    because she didn''t have any money.


    Without money, she could not eat whatever she wanted. She even could not afford pickles, not to


    mention chicken drumsticks.


    She had to think twice before she bought anything.


    But she had no choice but to get something good to eat because of her baby. It needed the nutrition.


    After a while, the button on the cooker finally switched to WARM. Meanwhile, someone rang her


    doorbell. She opened the door and saw a men dressed as a bodyguard.


    He handed over the bag to J and said, "Good evening. This is your delivery." Judging from the


    bag''s size, there were several boxes in it.


    "Thank you!" J took the delivery bag. It seemed that there were at least five or six dishes.


    J thought for a second after the delivery guy left. She knocked at Caspar''s door, and he opened it.


    "I don''t think I can finish all of it. Do you want some? I haven''t opened the box yet." When she was


    talking to Caspar, she wondered if 200 could cover for all the dishes.


    Caspar shook his head and said, "I''ve had dinner."


    "Does it cost... over 200?" J scratched her hair and asked him shyly.


    There was a sparkle in Caspar''s eyes. He nced at her and said, "Only 99. There was a discount."


    ''So, there was 101 left. A discount? I am so lucky today! All right then.'' J epted the answer and


    walked back to her house with all the delivery.


    She put the bag aside and went to get the rice immediately. She opened the lid so quickly that she


    burnt her finger.

 Chapter 189 How Such a Stupid Woman Could Exist

    Chapter 189 How Such a Stupid Woman Could Exist


    J Shao winced with pain, as she blew on her burnt finger.


    She felt miserable, with tears in her eyes.


    A teardrop ran down. ''How could she be such a fool to get burnt when opening a cover of the rice


    cooker?''


    J filled arge bowl with rice for herself and opened the delivery boxes on the table. What a


    gorgeous meal.


    There were stewed meatballs with brown sauce, fried bacon with sour bamboo shoots, steamed


    Chinese sturgeon, baby cabbage, green vegetables, and Ma Po bean curd.


    It had been a long time since she had an appetizing meal. J was in such a good mood that she ate


    arge bowl of rice and a whole fish.


    She didn''t throw other remaining food away because she could eat them tomorrow.


    Caspar came back to the room, and dialed a number, "Where is the Tianye Bead sold ording to


    your early investigation?"


    "C Country? Are you sure? What else do you know?"


    Having been filled in, Caspar didn''t talk any more but hung up the phone.


    ''How can I make the woman take the bead off so I can get it identified? If this was the real Tianye


    Bead, she couldn''t stay here any longer.''


    She finished eating a little after nine o''clock. Sleepy as she was, J went to the kitchen to wash the


    bowls and chopsticks.


    She squeezed out the liquid soap. But at that moment, a porcin bowl slipped from her hand,


    dropped into the sink, and broke into pieces.


    ...


    J, feeling angry, looked at the broken bowl. ''Even you are against me now?''


    Misfortunes nevere in singles. When cleaning away the broken pieces, she had cut her left hand.


    She turned the tap on, washing the blood on the hand away.


    Without a band-aid around, she had no idea where to buy it or what time it was now.


    So she got some tissue and wrapped her hand with it. Then, she cleaned up the mess with her


    uninjured hand.


    J had an exhausting day. She could finally take a shower and go to sleep.


    Before sleeping, she thought that she should go to the police station. There should be some progress


    with her smartphone and money, since days had already past.


    The woman quickly fell asleep.


    C Country


    While J was sleeping soundly, Daniel Si with a bruise on his face stood in the bedroom of the the


    Waterside Complex, staring nkly around the empty room.


    Jane had disappeared for almost twenty days, but there were no departure records found in all the


    airports and train stations.


    He had looked everywhere in C Country, but still failed to find her.


    Travel around to rx... ''Did J really take a trip to rx?''


    E Bo cried every day at home, and Samuel Shao went to the SL Group''s office to beat Daniel up.


    He didn''t fight back.


    "J, what a cruel girl you were. You left without saying a word."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The man murmured, "Don''t you love me any more?"


    He got no response.


    ''J... J...''


    J, who was asleep, seemed to have heard his sincere call and had dreamed of him.


    However, it was a nightmare. In the dream, Daniel took her to the hospital and forced her to get an


    abortion.


    J woke up crying.


    With sweat dripping from her face, J turned on the bedsidemp. She gradually calmed down at


    the sight of bright light in the room.


    In the next few days, Caspar taught her how to cook rice, and she was able to make it, but she could


    never manage to cook dishes no matter how much Caspar taught her.


    She not only turned the kitchen into a mess, but she nearly burnt the house.


    The fourth day when Caspar taught her how to cook dishes, J had ck ashes on her face and


    rushed out of the kitchen. He didn''t know how such a stupid woman could exist in the world.


    He didn''t allow J to enter the kitchen the fifth day and cooked four dishes for her on his own. The


    woman ate with good appetite. Seeing this, Caspar had to restrain his anger.


    It had already been a month since J moved to Z Country.


    She got her sry for the first month of her job. J received 5000, more or less for a month, for Rita


    had talked to their boss about giving her more.


    Holding 5000 tightly, J almost burst into tears.


    Then, J counted twenty pieces and gave them back to Rita, but Rita pushed her hand away, "You


    keep it for yourself. You need the money. Pay back your debt next month."


    "That''s not eptable. I will give the money back to you now. I will borrow money from you if I need to."


    J gave the money to Rita immediately.


    Rita didn''t refuse, but put the money in her purse.


    J had meant to treat Rita to a meal, but in the end, Rita paid the bill without letting her know.


    On the way home, J bought some snacks for her and asked Rita to give some to her two kids.


    While walking downstairs, she thought of Caspar. ''What gift should I buy... for him?'' J saw a roast


    chicken shop, so she bought a chicken and took it home.


    She knocked on Caspar''s door. A bodyguard, dressed in a ck suit and white shirt, opened the door.


    He asked, wearing a serious expression, "Who are you looking for?"


    J slightly put her head in and looked around the room. She felt terrified at the sight of a dozen


    bodyguards standing in two lines inside.


    "I''m sorry... This must be the wrong house." J moved away in a hurry and nced to the right.


    There was a door whose armrest was covered with cartoon stickers. She recognized that it was her


    room.


    ''What''s going on?'' She was confused when the door opened again.


    Caspar walked out of the room.


    "What''s up?" he asked.


    Having ovee all the confusion, she gave the chicken to him, "I got my sry today. It''s for you."


    Caspar looked at the stic bag and saw a roast chicken in it. He took it reluctantly.


    "Go to bed early." Caspar returned to the room.


    J opened the door, bewildered. ''Who is Caspar? He doesn''t look like a man who will live here.


    Besides, he has a lot of bodyguards. He must have powerful background.''


    Even so, she didn''t think too much. After taking a shower, she went to bed and slept.


    On the next morning, thendlord came. J gave him a 1000 for rent. Thendlord had been


    unwilling to let her pay the rent monthly, but he agreed considering that she was pregnant and didn''t


    have much money.


    Looking at her 2000 on hand, J wondered how she would be able to make through the next month.


    2000 was barely enough for her to live another month however wise she was.


    In the past, two thousand dors was not even enough for her to buy a dress.


    But now... J sighed and touched her lower abdomen, making up her mind to not let her unborn


    baby suffer with her.


    J went to work with 200, with the intention to buy some fruits after work.


    When J went out for lunch, she unintentionally saw the news. A journalist standing in front of the Yi


    Family Group building reported that the Yi Family Group''s CEO, Poe Yi, had been taken away for


    investigation for he was involved in frauds, bribery, and tax evasion.


    ording to a source, Poe had hit an old man while driving and then ran away. Later, he had spent a


    All the factories of the Yi Family Group stopped production, and all the staff would be investigated.


    The topic suddenly shifted. A reporter asked Poe about the matters between Ivanka and Daniel. Poe


    angrily told the reporter that her daughter was pregnant for two months, but Daniel had never showed


    up...

 Chapter 190 I Come from C Country

    Chapter 190 I Come from C Country


    Poe Yi also imed that all his scandals were fabricated by Daniel Si.


    J waited for Daniel to appear, but she didn''t see him. So she left.


    After work, J went to the supermarket and picked up some fruits. Just as she was about to pay the


    bill, she fumbled through her pocket and found her money gone.


    She thought about it carefully, but she couldn''t figure out where the money could be lost.


    She had no choice but to get back to her apartment. She took some money with her and returned to


    the supermarket to pay for the fruits.


    On her way back, she passed by Caspar''s room. She hesitated for a while before she knocked on the


    door.


    The one that answered the door was still a bodyguard. J seemed ustomed to the situation, so


    she simply handed a basket of apples to the bodyguard and said, "Please give this to Mr. Caspar.


    Thank you!"


    J felt grateful to Caspar because he did help her a lotst month.


    After that, she returned to her own room and ate an apple. She found the apple she bought was


    tasteless.


    She wanted to throw it away, but she hesitated for a while and finally ate it all up.


    She cooked some rice for dinner and heated some leftover food, which was made by Caspar the


    previous day.


    When she smelled a burnt odour, she hurriedly turned the gas stove off.


    Looking at the burnt food, she patted herself on the head and sarcastically said to herself, "You are


    such a good cook."


    She took the burnt food from the pot and ced it on a bowl. Just as she was wondering whether to eat


    it or throw it out, someone knocked on her door.


    As she opened the door, she found Caspar standing outside.


    He smelled the burnt odour and frowned. Then, he walked into her room and saw the burnt food on the


    table.


    He threw the burnt leftover into the trash can without hesitation. "Oh no, why did you throw it away?"


    J asked. Now she had nothing to eat for dinner.


    But it was toote to stop him. J looked at the leftover in the trash can dejectedly.


    Caspar cast a nce at her and said, "Just wait."


    J caught his sleeve and replied immediately, "No, I can do it myself."


    She knew what Caspar had in mind. He was either going to order a takeout or ask his bodyguard to


    buy some food.


    Caspar had been very helpful to her, so she felt very embarrassed to bother him again.


    He didn''t reply and pulled back his sleeve. "Just wait, okay?"


    Then, he left the room.


    J sat on the edge of the bed, looking dejected at the closed door. She wondered when she would


    learn how to cook.


    If she didn''t learn quick, her baby would suffer in hunger.


    When Caspar came back to her room, she was eating the cooked rice.


    Upon seeing this, he frowned and passed her the vegetables bought by his bodyguard. "Pick the edible


    parts and wash them."


    Looking at the fresh vegetables, J nodded her head and started to do what Caspar had asked her


    to.


    When she was dealing with the vegetables, he stopped her and said, "J, I want to know where you


    came from."


    Actually, he wanted to ask her whether she was an alien. She had been trying to learn how to cook for


    a long time, but she still didn''t know how to deal with vegetables, which was easier than cooking itself.


    Upon hearing the question, J thought for a while, looked up at Caspar, and said, "I''ll tell you where


    I''m from. But you are not allowed to tell others."


    Caspar didn''t reply.


    J opened her mouth and answered truthfully, "Ie from C Country. I went here discreetly."


    Before this, many people had asked her where she came from. She imed that she was from D City.


    ''C Country?'' Caspar''s eyes grew serious. He looked at the Tianye Bead on her neck.


    It must be the thing he had been looking for.


    He called for two bodyguards to help pick and wash the vegetables. In an instant, they finshed all the


    work. J was stunned.


    Soon, she finished the meal made by Caspar. She nned to take a shower first and then go to bed.


    This was her daily life now.


    She had noputer, no cellphone, and no television. She felt sleepy after finishing the meal.


    At the beginning, she was oftente for work. Butter, she bought an rm clock. Every morning, the


    clock would wake her up.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she heard someone knocking on the door. She opened the door


    and saw a bodyguard of Caspar''s.


    "Miss J, my boss asked me to send this to you." Then, the bodyguard gave her an Appleputer.


    ''Your boss? Caspar? Why is he giving me aputer?''


    J looked at the bodyguard with a puzzled look. He exined, "My boss said that he wants to lend


    thisputer to you. You can give it back whenever you like."


    "Please thank him for me." J didn''t refuse this offer because she thought it was time for her to tell


    her family that she was safe and sound.


    She opened theputer and couldn''t wait to log in her QQ. She thought for a while and decided to


    appear invisible on QQ.


    As soon as she logged in QQ, messages emerged sessively.


    The messages were sent by her family and friends.


    She looked through the messages sent by E. "Jane, where are you now?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Jane, I worry about you. Your great grandmother fell ill."


    ¡­


    Looking at those messages, J shed tears. She felt she was unfilial.


    After browsing through all the messages, she sent a message to E. "Mom, I''m very well. People are


    treating me well here. Don''t worry about me."


    At that moment, J made a decision. She would return home after she gave birth to the baby. ''By


    then, I can go back home with my baby, and no one can force me to have an adoption.''


    J also sent a message to Jerry. "Brother, I''m having a good time here. Hope you and Nicole are


    living wonderfully. I will return home in a few months."


    Jerry kept all his instant messaging softwares such as QQ, Wechat, and MSN open all day long since


    his sister went missing.


    So when J send him a message, he replied quickly, "Jane, where are you now? Everyone''s


    worried about you. Come back soon. I will pick you up."


    Jerry sent several messages to J. J burst into tears.


    As he was chatting online with his sister, he instantly got in touch with Daniel and asked him to locate


    the IP address of theputer his sister was using.


    Upon hearing the news of J, Daniel hastened to find aputer specialist to locate the IP address


    of J''sputer.


    As he was trying to get the location, J gave theputer back to Caspar.


    Caspar was giving instructions to his assistant. Suddenly, one of his bodyguards said, "Boss, someone


    is searching the IP address of yourputer."


    Caspar frowned and browsed the web history and instant messaging softwares. He saw that J had


    logged in her QQ.


    "Intercept it, " ordered Caspar in a calm voice.


    ''What''s J''s real identity? Who is looking for her? The one who was looking for her broke through


    the firewall so quickly and almost located his urate position.''


    The bodyguard quickly intercepted it, reinforced the firewall, and changed the IP address into one in


    Brazil.


    C Country


    Daniel saw theputer specialist manipting the firewall of theputer which was used by J.


    Just as he was about to see the IP address, it was intercepted.


    He frowned, and his eyes grew cold.


    ''With whom is Jane with now? She must be with a big shot.''


    Daniel then sent for a hacker and asked the two to trace the IP address.


    "Mr. Si, the IP address is in Brazil."


    ''Brazil? J has gone to Brazil?'' Daniel called a number and ordered, "Go to Brazil. Add more people


    to search Mr. J. Once you get any news of her, tell me as soon as possible."


    After this, Daniel sent a message to Jerry. Then, he stared nkly at theputer.

 Chapter 191 Regular Pregnancy Check

    Chapter 191 Regr Pregnancy Check


    After a long while, Daniel received a call from Samuel. Samuel told him, "I have sent the IP ount


    and rted documents for identification. I found out that the ount has been changed. It is not the


    one Jane used before."


    ''It has been changed? The man who did this must have powerful and abundant resources.''


    While listening, Daniel casually yed with the lighter, switching it on and off. ''How did J do this?!


    She left for only more than a month, but she managed to find someone so powerful to protect her. And


    this person must not be a woman. So J is staying with a man!''


    With full strength, Daniel became so angry and dismayed that he threw the lighter against the wall. The


    lighter broke into pieces in no time.


    Samuel heard the sound and had an idea of what happened on the other end of the telephone. But he


    calmly opened his mouth, "Since Jane can send messages to us, she is fine. E is much relieved after


    getting the message."


    "But I am not relieved!" Daniel gritted his teeth in anger and said thest sentence word by word.


    ''How could I be relieved? J is staying with a man! I have checked all of her bank cards. Ever since


    she left, she has never used one of them. She was used to living an easy life where everything would


    be given to her. So how can she survive during these days? Does she get money and help from that


    man? If it''s really true that she''s doing this, she''s going to pay for it!''


    Samuel said nothing. He knew it was not a good time to me Daniel. The only task now was to work


    together to find Jane. This was the most important thing to do.


    "I will continue investigating until I find her!" Daniel said reassuringly.


    ''Jane, do you want to get rid of me? No way!''


    The other day, J brought cooked food home after work. She read articles online that pregnant


    women would feel sick in the first trimester.


    But she didn''t feel sick for a long time. She had been pregnant for more than three months. She began


    to eat more than before and was willing to eat any kind of meat. It was really strange.


    Her baby was growing well in her body. Everyone could tell that she was pregnant if she would wear


    tight clothes.


    When she passed by Caspar''s room, a bodyguard stopped her and said, "Miss Shao, my boss asked


    you to go into the room as soon as you''re back."


    J thought for a little while and then went into Caspar''s room.


    In fact, although she had been living here for almost two months, she had never been to this room.


    She went through the door and saw the living room. His living room was about two times as big as her


    room.


    Though the furniture in his living room was not luxurious and dazzling, J could see that all the


    furnishings were expensive. All of them looked very sophisticated.


    ''So who is him? What does he do? He''s obviously very rich and he''s not an ordinary person. But the


    unusual thing was that he was willing to live in this poor urban vige.''


    On the brown sofa, there was a woman with a white cloak sitting beside Caspar.


    When Caspar saw her, he stood up from the sofa and walked towards her. He pointed at J''s belly


    and said, "My friend happened to stop by to say hello and I asked her to give you a pregnancy check."


    ''Pregnancy check? What did he mean by this?'' J was confused.


    The doctor, Sherry Song, noticed J''s confusion and walked towards her with a gentle smile, "This


    is a regr pregnancy check-up. Every pregnant woman should undergo this."


    She nced at J''s belly, and said, "So have you been... pregnant for four or five months?"


    J shook her head, "About more than three months."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    In consideration of her baby''s health, J finally epted Caspar''s offer and led Sherry to her room.


    The bodyguard brought the doctor''s apparatuses and equipment to the room and then closed the door,


    leaving J and Sherry inside.


    J followed Sherry''s instructions and lied on the bed.


    After washing her hands, Sherry put on a mask and then used the apparatus to scan J''s belly.


    After a while, Sherry took off the mask and began to put things away. She looked at J with a big


    smile on her face, saying, "Congrattions! You are pregnant with twins!"


    Twins? J was stunned and just stayed at bed, forgetting what to do next. She was lost in her


    thoughts.


    Suddenly it urred to her that L had mentioned that many women of the Si family had given birth


    to twins.


    ''Wow, the Si family''s genes are so powerful.''


    "Thank you! Are the babies healthy? That''s my primary concern." Now back from her thoughts, J


    got up from the bed and expressed her gratitude to Sherry.


    Sherry put the equipment into its box. Sherry nodded, "Rx, the babies are very healthy. The only


    problem is that you are a little thin and you should eat more nutritious food."


    And then she nced at J''s room.


    She generally knew J''s condition and then added, "You should also eat more dry fruits and more


    food with protein."


    J listened carefully and nodded.


    J apanied Sherry to Caspar''s room. She noticed that Sherry and Caspar seemed to want to


    talk, so she went back to her own room right away.


    Sherry told the result of the examination to Caspar. Caspar was very surprised to know that J was


    pregnant with twins.


    "Caspar, you should have already left this ce. Is she the reason why you still stay here?" Caspar


    knew whom Sherry was referring to.


    He nodded, "She has the Tianye Bead!"


    Sherry stood up from the sofa the moment she heard Caspar''s words. It was unbelievable! "Wasn''t it


    that the Tianye Bead has been missing for a long time?"


    Sherry didn''t know whether it was fortunate or not for a woman to have it..


    "Yeah, Uncle Boswell ising back. I will let him check it. If it is indeed the Tianye Bead, I will take


    her to the Tianye Men*." Caspar took one of the cigarettes on the table and lit it up.


    (*TN: It is a faction.)


    Sherry calmed down and sat on the sofa. While frowning, she said "But she is just a woman. Must we


    follow the agreement? Can''t it be changed?"


    The room was silent. Caspar flicked the cigarette, without saying one word.


    "We can buy the Tianye Bead from her. So you, or my brother, can take over the Tianye Men with it."


    Sherry began to worry again.


    ''No way will the Tianye Men be taken over by a stranger, especially by a woman!''


    Caspar took a nce at her and shook his head, "Although Grandpa is sort of mentally strange, we


    should follow his order. We can''t just disobey him."


    Seven years ago, Caspar''s grandpa Dillon Qiao suddenly went mad and strange. But after a year, he


    came to himself one day. He told Caspar to find the one who has the Tianye Bead and to let the person


    get the token and take over the Tianye Men.


    "But this must not be what Grandpa expected. This is a woman." Sherry was speechless. She was not


    looking down on J, but she couldn''t manage the Tianye Men. After all, Tianye Men was a big


    faction and there were tens of thousands of its disciples in Z Country.


    It was totally impossible for ordinary people to run a faction and manage so many people, let alone a


    woman.


    Caspar put out the cigarette and thought for a little while. "We can assist her. You don''t have to worry


    about it."


    Tianye Men was a family gang with a long history in Z Country. So there were so many people involved


    in it. But in fact, there were only four branches, which were in the charge of Caspar, Sherry''s brother


    Croft and their other two uncles.


    "Caspar, have you made up your mind? To be fair, it is always the Qiao family who is in charge of


    Tianye Men. You should be the sessor. But now a woman is going to take over Tianye Men." Sherry


    was right. It was the ancestor of the Qiao family who set up Tianye Men. And it had been hundreds of


    years since members of Qiao family took over Tianye Men.

 Chapter 192 Lets Play Hide-and-seek

    Chapter 192 Let''s y Hide-and-seek


    They were silent again. After a few minutes of thinking deeply, Caspar finally spoke, "I will take her to


    get the token of Tianye Men first. We will help her if she is willing to do the task. If not, it depends on


    her."


    Sherry Song said nothing. Caspar asked a bodyguard to take her home, and then he called Croft Song.


    Croft Song disagreed too. After Dillon Qiao had the unfortunate mental illness, he only had Caspar to


    take the Tianye Bead back from J.


    But Caspar still took J to Tianye Men.


    Before setting out, Caspar exined briefly to J what they would do and emphasized the great


    importance of the Tianye Bead to his family.


    J tried to digest what he said for a long time and then understood that Daniel has given her a very


    important possession.


    After entering the gate of Caspar''s house, she looked around curiously. Its style was like the huge Kang


    Baiwan Manor.


    Half an hourter, they finally arrived at the front door.


    Caspar took her to the living room and said, "I will just have Boswell assess this bead so we would be


    sure. It''s still yours. Don''t worry."


    Caspar had told her that the bead has a connection to the destiny of his whole family. It was that vital to


    them.


    J took a deep breath and nodded.


    In fact, for her, this bead was only a ... A harsh reminder. It all depends on what will happen. She would


    consider choosing between keeping or giving it up if necessary.


    Under her permission, Caspar asked Boswell toe here.


    J was given a bottle of water served by servant and drank a little.


    Considering she was pregnant now, she was supposed not to have tea or coffee. So she only drank


    some water.


    Several bodyguards appeared, and they were followed by a middle-aged man dressed in a ck


    Chinese tunic suit.


    Caspar stood up and greeted him, "Hello, Uncle Boswell."


    J put the bottle down and stood up too. She didn''t know what to call him so she just nodded to him.


    Boswell seemed to be the same age of her father. Maybe it was his high status and his domineering


    look that scared her a little.


    But he has an imposing and rather charming appearance. ''He may be handsome when he was young.''


    J thought to herself.


    Boswell intently observed her. "Uncle Boswell, this is J. J, this is Boswell." Caspar introduced


    them to each other.


    J said with respect, "Nice to meet you, Boswell!"


    She behaved herself and smiled politely, which showed that she has a noble attitude.


    Boswell nodded slightly, and asked, "Where is the bead?"


    J nced at Caspar, then he nodded. And then she took off her ne and gave it to Boswell.


    Boswell sat down and received the bead. He observed it carefully under a magnifying ss


    Which was passed to him by a bodyguard.


    After a long while, Boswell put down the magnifying ss when J was wearily looking at the


    decorations around the room.


    He told Caspar, "You are allowed to take her and the Tianye Bead to see your grandfather."


    Caspar was surprised and happy. ording to what Boswell had said, this was the real Tianye Bead.


    J got hold of the bead and the ne again. But she doesn''t really know what to do next...


    "Can you tell me where you got it?"


    J thought for a moment and said sincerely, "It was bought at a charity auction." ''It was bought by


    the father of my child.'' J thought to herself.


    "Charity auction?" Boswell looked at Caspar thoughtfully. They both found it strange.


    Caspar frowned. They didn''t know that the Tianye Bead was auctioned in public.


    Their people in C Country failed to execute his demand effectively!


    Then Boswell said nothing. Caspar took her out of the living room.


    They walked through a garden, and passed by a lotus pool. Now that it''s warm, the lotus bloomed well.


    She followed Caspar to a two-story house surrounded by bodyguards. ''Maybe this is the house of his


    grandfather.'' J thought.


    A bodyguard in a ck suit walked towards them and said, "Caspar, boss had said that you could


    directlye in. He is at the balcony on the second floor."


    "Okay." Caspar replied and turned around to look at J.


    J was looking at the lotus pool so she didn''t realize that he was looking at her. "J."


    As soon as she heard Caspar call her name, she rushed towards him.


    "Don''t run! You are going to be a mother!" The bodyguards noticed Caspar''s worried expression, and


    then saw the pregnant J running towards them.


    All of them doubted whether her child was Caspar''s.


    The decoration style of this vi was ssic and vintage. It was the same as the living room.


    The light smell of santal filled J''s nose.


    They went upstairs and walked across the corridor, the end of which was the balcony.


    Several people was standing on the balcony. An old man in white robes was drawing a Chinese


    watercolor painting with a painting brush. A teenage girl stood near him.


    She was delighted when she saw Caspar, but soon be disappointed after seeing J behind


    him.


    "Grandpa." Caspar said with great respect.


    Dillon gave the brush to girl, and looked at Caspar happily, "Did you bring drumsticks for me?"


    Caspar smiled, "I have already asked Bloomer to heat it in the kitchen."


    "That''s great!" Dillon pped his hands like a child.


    He noticed the girl behind Caspar and walked to her with eyes wide open.


    "Hey, let''s y hide-and-seek!" Dillon said excitedly.


    J smiled, "Are you sure? All right, then."


    "Of course. Caspar seldom ys with me. Let''s go to the living room." Dillon took her to the living room


    at once.


    J nced at Caspar. ''Do I need toe along with him?''


    Caspar didn''t prevent Dillon from doing so.


    Though Dillon has this illness, he knew what he was doing.


    Then J and Dillon really yed hide-and-seek together...


    J always screamed to scare Dillon as he was approaching. They had great fun.


    Caspar sat on the sofa and watched them.


    Half an hourter


    All of a sudden, Dillon also sat on the sofa and became serious. It was his turn to hide. J took a


    seat on the sofa too.


    The girl on the balcony came and poured hot tea for Dillon.


    Dillon drank a little, looked at Caspar and said, "Take her to the hill behind the house."


    "And then?" Caspar asked curiously.


    "Let her take over Tianye Men. You and Croft will help her." Dillon said loudly and seriously.


    What he said shocked J a lot. ''Is that true?'' She thought with eyes wide open.


    ''He will let me manage Tianye Men?'' J was surprised and confused.


    She knew nothing and could do nothing. How could she take over such a big and respected group? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 193 Who are You Afraid of Finding You Here

    Chapter 193 Who are You Afraid of Finding You Here


    She carefully asked, "Caspar, who... is your grandpa talking about?"


    He looked at her, and gently said, "You."


    ...


    J quickly shook her hands, and replied, "No, I can''t. I know nothing, and I can do nothing."


    She couldn''t even cook a simple dish, let alone being the head of the Tianye Men!


    "You really don''t need to do anything. As long as you are loyal to Tianye Men, Caspar and Croft will


    help you to do all the things the organisation requests you." Caspar''s grandfather was looking at her


    with curious eyes. The Tianye Bead had been missing for so many years, and J was the one who


    now had it. It was... fate.


    Finally, J made a decision. She took off the Tianye Bead and put it beside Dillon, and said, "Since


    this is so important to you, I''d like to return it to its rightful owner now. I intend to give birth to baby and


    return to C Country. I won''t stay longer than that, so I''m not suitable for seeding to your


    organisations'' leadership."


    Then she looked at Caspar, and continued, "This Bead is just a keepsake for me. Since I''ve broken up


    with him, it doesn''t matter whether I have this bead or not. Thank you for taking care of me thesest


    couple of days, but I''ll be leaving now."


    J smiled at Caspar and nodded to Dillon. She then walked towards the door.


    Dillon didn''t say anything, but just gave Caspar a nce and went back to his room supported by the


    little girl.


    Caspar understood what his grandfather meant. He took the Tianye Bead in his hands and followed


    J.


    He followed her without saying a word, and when they approached the car, Caspar pulled her aside


    and put Tianye Bead back on her.


    "No..." J wanted to leave, but Caspar left her no chance for refusal.


    After Caspar put the bead back on her, the bodyguard opened the rear door for them, and they got


    inside the car.


    The car drove out of Casper''s family estate, and Caspar told J, "You will have a baby soon, and


    you should not live alone, for the time being, at least. I have prepared a room for you in my vi. You


    should wait there to give birth to your baby without any sort of distractions around you."


    J still wanted to refuse, but Caspar pointed at her Tianye Bead, and said, "If you refuse my


    suggestion, then you need to go back and lead the Tianye Men!"


    ...


    Caspar was just as domineering as Daniel. He brought her to his vi, along with all of her previous


    staff.


    He also asked her to quit her job and gave her a bank card, saying, "This card has no payment limits,


    so you can buy whatever you want without any sort of hesitation."


    J was left speechless. She looked at the ck card and then looked at Caspar. She asked, "Are


    you going to keep me as lover?"


    Caspar deeply looked at her, and replied, "If you want, why not?"


    ...


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    J sighed. "Can I decline?" she asked.


    Should she beughing, or crying? Daniel had only given her a bead, but because of it she was now


    involved with the Tianye Men...


    Caspar stood up from the sofa and moved closer to her, and said, "Do you feel disturbed?"


    J promptly nodded. She wasn''t rted to Caspar in any way, and she certainly felt nervous to


    receive such outstanding help out of nowhere.


    Caspar pointed at her burgeoning womb, and asked, "Isn''t their dad dead? You can marry me. Let me


    be their father, don''t you see that everything is falling in its ce?"


    ...


    J was left speechless again. Never mind, she would stay there, for the time being, at least! She


    had decided to live there for her two babies, and after she would return back home, she could just pay


    Caspar arge sum of money in return for his kindness.


    When she thought of this, J smiled at him. "You can leave now, I can take care of myself."


    Caspar raised his eyebrows and thought that his offer was declined.


    "Why are you so undiscriminating?" He put his hands in his pockets and looked at her with a smile on


    his face.


    It was the first time in Caspar''s life that he had fallen in love with a woman, and also a woman with


    another man''s babies. What was worse than to be declined in such a straightforward manner?


    His word made J freeze for an instant, because this sounded very familiar to her. Wasn''t Daniel


    always saying things like this to her before?


    ''J, what an undiscriminating woman you are!''


    ''J, don''t be undiscriminating...''


    Seeing that she was in a trance-like state and in low spirit, Caspar then exined, "I... was just


    kidding."


    J came back to earth and returned to her senses, and while smiling and shaking her head, she


    said, "Okay. I just suddenly... miss my family."


    "Well. Maybe you should have a rest. I''ve employed a cook just for you, and he will be arriving here this


    afternoon."


    Caspar looked at the time because he had to go to thepany for a meeting.


    She nodded, and said, "Drive carefully, and slowly."


    Caspar smiled. He had intended to say something, but seeing the absent-minded woman in front of


    him, he just asked the housekeeper to send her upstairs.


    In the next few months, J slept for longer and longer periods of time. She really thought that now


    she was unfit to work again.


    She lived in Caspar''s vi quietly, and Caspar seemed to be doing all the things that should''ve been


    done by Daniel. He often found time to go for a walk with her, and go shopping with her.


    J kept his favor silently in her mind, and she decided to fully repay Caspar''s kindness in the future.


    When she was six or seven months pregnant, Caspar looked at her big belly and went to the vi


    everyday along with Sherry.


    Sherry impatiently told Caspar, "J is all right! Don''t worry about her so much."


    Caspar then changed the frequency of her pregnancy tests from once every three days, to once a


    week, and then finally changed them to twice a month.


    On the Chinese New Year''s Eve, J called her family. E kept saying, "Jane,e back home! We


    should celebrate the New Year together!"


    J felt her big belly, and shook her head. She said, "No, mom. I''ll be back in March or April next


    year."


    "Where are you now? What are you doing?" asked Samuel.


    J lied to Samuel, "I''m now far away from you and I work here. Dad, I... Ah! I can only cook rice, but


    I still don''t know how to even cook a simple dish. Your daughter is just the same as you regarding this


    matter. She''s still very clumsy."


    Samuel was amused by his daughter, and replied to her, "J, see how I''ll fix you when youe


    back home!"


    The snow was falling outside, but the room J was in was very warm. With tears in her eyes, J


    said, "Dad, I''m really fine. You and mom don''t need to worry about me."


    Samuel was silent for a while, and only said, "Remember to call your great-grandmother. Your grandma


    and grandpa are also worried sick about you."


    "Eh, I will."


    After she finished talking to her father, J called the old house at his request.


    Hearing her grandma''s choked voice, J also wanted to cry; she became even more determined to


    go back home after giving birth to her baby twins.


    After hanging up, J wiped away her tears, pulled out the SIM card and gave it back to Caspar.


    Caspar then immediately broke the SIM card and threw it in the trash bin.


    He carefully asked her, "Who are you afraid of finding you here?"


    He had a feeling that J wasn''t afraid of her family and that she feared someone else instead.


    But J just smiled, without saying another single word. Maybe she was afraid of both her family and


    Daniel. She really was afraid that her dad and mom would someday suddenly find her, and that when


    they saw her and realized that she was pregnant, they would be very angry with her.


    She also feared Daniel, because if she heard his voice, she might have changed her mind...


    After J called her family, as it was expected, Samuel gave the invalid phone number to Daniel.


    Samuel said that he was calm about J; however he was actually even more worried because J


    seemed to be mysterious and elusive.

 Chapter 194 He is Going to Marry That Woman

    Chapter 194 He is Going to Marry That Woman


    Daniel looked at the phone number, from which he got nothing, and secretly clenched his fist in fury.


    During her long absence, J had contacted everyone but him...


    Besides, the power she seemed to have around her annoyed Daniel even more, because of his love for


    her.


    The following spring, J gave birth to two lovely twin daughters at the hospital.


    However, she had lost all of her memories when she woke up after giving birth, because her nerves


    had beenpressed duringbor.


    Two yearster, on the sixth day of the third lunar month


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It was a warm spring day, and it was also the twin girls'' birthday. Caspar took both the twins and J,


    who had eventually taken over the Tianye Men, to a hotel.


    The reserved private room had been decorated in advance, and its dominating color was pink. Arge


    fiveyer pink cake was on the table, covered with a pink white tablecloth.


    Intable letters were pasted on the wall, reading, Happy birthday, Melissa and Michelle!


    There were many elders present there, and also the four leaders of the Tianye Men, including Dillon.


    All the elders loved the two little girls; neither one of them had missed their important second birthday.


    Caspar and J were each holding a girl. Together, they looked like a family of four.


    However, everyone present in the room knew that the two girls had nothing to do with Caspar, but none


    of them dared to speak out their thoughts.


    The table was heaped with expensive gifts from the elders. The twins were dressed in little pale blue


    dresses, with different colored flowers on their heads to distinguish them.


    Halfway through lunch, J went to the bathroom.


    When she came back, she looked at one of the entertainment news channels on TV.


    A female journalist was holding ta microphone, and was excited to announce, "... Daniel Si, the CEO of


    the SL Group, and his Cindere, Shirley Zheng, will marry in a six-star hotel three days from now..."


    After this, a man and a woman holding hands appeared on the screen. The woman was smiling


    beatifically, while the man next to her looked apathetic.


    J rubbed her sore temples, but when she looked at the indifferent man again, she began to feel


    dizzy.


    Caspar was the first to notice that she was about to faint, and he rushed to her aid.


    Concerned about her stare, he asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    Those elders also came around, and frantically asked, "What''s wrong, J?"


    J looked again at the screen and at the man, now being interviewed by a journalist.


    ''Who is this man? Why do I feel that I know him?'' J tried to think back and remember...


    But darkness covered her eyes and she fell unconscious.


    Caspar looked at the screen, and at the man that a number of journalists were interviewing. He knew


    that the man was a well-known multinational CEO based in C Country.


    But... Did J know him?


    Reminded by Boswell, Caspar sent J straight to the hospital.


    Arriving at the hospital, he pulled Sherry, who had just finished an operation, into a superior ward, and


    inside it Jy in a deepa.


    Sherry did a general examination on J, and told Caspar, "She''s all right."


    "Then why did she pass out?"


    Sherry shook her head, and answered, "It is a little strange. Wait until I''ll give her a more thorough


    examination."


    Just as she finished uttering her answer, the womanying in bed started slowly opening her eyes.


    There was only one sentence in J''s mind now, and that was, ''Daniel is going to marry Shirley!'' She


    instantly grew pale at the thought of this.


    Seeing that she opened her eyes, Caspar came to her bedside, and asked, "Are you feeling better,


    J?"


    J sat up in bed and looked at Caspar. "I want to go back to C Country."


    ...


    Caspar''s face was now set in a sh; he realized that J had just recovered her memory.


    No one had ever mentioned C Country to her during her two year amnesia.


    Although he knew that she didn''t belong to him, Caspar still kept her by his side for three years.


    He had even told her, during her memory loss, that this was her home, and that she was the head of


    Tianye Men.


    Practicing shooting targets and managing gang affairs in the two years of her amnesia made her seem


    very different from when he had first met her.


    Caspar faintly said, "Have a good rest first." He tucked her inside the quilt and prepared to leave.


    But J suddenly caught him by the wrist, and said, "He is going to marry that woman! Caspar, she...


    was my best friend!" How could she ever reconcile this? Her escape was to hold Daniel ountable to


    Ivanka, not to Shirley!


    J was furious.


    Why was Daniel about to marry her former best friend?


    Her former best friend and her ex-boyfriend were going to get married. J wanted tough, but she


    was too bitter.


    Caspar gave her a deep look, and said, "Think it through!"


    "Caspar, I''ve already thought through it!" She would not allow that mischievous woman, who had


    betrayed her, to achieve her goal by her voluntary departure.


    The wedding between the SL Group CEO and Shirley was going to be held in a church, and he invited


    many friends and rtives to attend the ceremony.


    And besides that, only journalists with credential invitations could enter the church to take photos, and


    recording any video material was strictly forbidden.


    At 11 am, a red Ferrari with the bride and groom inside it, stopped in front of the church door.


    After getting out of the car, Shirley took Daniel''s arm and entered the church.


    The church was already filled with their rtives and friends.


    However, these guests didn''t seem happy, like L, who would soon be the mother-inw, the


    Shaos, the Si''s, the Bo''s and the Li''s.


    But when the bride and groom came in, the crowd still gave them a round of enthusiastic apuding.


    Shirley''s heart kept beating faster and faster.


    The bride and groom stood opposite to each other at the altar, while the groom had a poker face with


    mysterious, haunting eyes.


    The vicar began his speech.


    After a few minutes, he finally got to the part where he asked, "Shirley Zheng, do you take Daniel Si to


    be yourwful, wedded?husband? Will you love and cherish him from this day forward..."


    Pressing her excitement, Shirley nodded her head, and while gazing affectionately at the man standing


    opposite to her, she answered him, "I do."


    Sven and Jerry would have rushed to the stage to punch Daniel if it hadn''t been for their wives.


    The vicar then looked at Daniel and asked him, "Do you?"


    As the vicar finished, the church was silent except for the sound of the journalists'' cameras, taking


    pictures.


    The man answered indifferently, "I..."


    But, before he could finish his sentence, the church door creaked open after a screeching brake was


    heard. All eyes turned to the door.


    They then saw six bodyguards dressed in ck suits and white shirts, one of them holding a little girl in


    his arms.


    Under the bewildered eyes of everyone present, the bodyguard put the little girl on the red carpet.


    L was fascinated by the little girl, and thought, ''What a lovely girl! Whose child could she be? She''s


    really cute...''


    The little girl, dressed in a light yellow dress, was walking down the red carpet towards the altar with


    her short little legs.


    "Daddy!" What she said stunned everyone in the church.


    Following the little girl''s eyes, they found that she was calling to the man at the altar.

 Chapter 195 Dont You Think that Youre Unfilial and Ungrateful to Us

    Chapter 195 Don''t You Think that You''re Unfilial and Ungrateful to Us


    Melissa was initially walking slowly, but when she thought that the man in front of her was her father,


    she picked up the pace and ran towards him.


    She stretched out her short arms, and shouted, "Daddy!"


    Her sudden yell shocked all the people that were present in the church.


    Besides calling him daddy, they also found that the girl''s face closely resembled Daniel''s. They


    wondered if this was his and Ivanka''s child.


    When she saw the little girling closer and closer to Daniel, Shirley felt her hands suddenly


    bing colder, and her uneasy feelings intensifying.


    Not only was Shirley feeling uneasy, but the man next to her as well.


    He stared at the cute girl, and wondered where she came from.


    Melissa kept running and eventually stopped in front of Daniel. Without hesitation, she held Daniel''s


    legs with her little arms, and while showing her lovely white little teeth, she said, "Daddy! Hug, hug!"


    Daniel was staring at her, and he couldn''t help but bend down to her. At that moment, he could clearly


    see that the girl really resembled him...


    Then he held her up in his arms, and he couldn''t help to ask, "Your mother is..."


    "Here!" A familiar voice was then heard, which startled everyone present.


    At the door there was a woman surrounded by six bodyguards. Her hair was tied up on her head, and


    she was wearing a white suit, with a pair of white high-heel shoes.


    This woman, with her outstanding graceful temperament, was none other than J.


    The woman who had disappeared for almost three years.


    The familiar face made both Samuel and E''s hands tremble, and so did Daniel''s.


    J looked deep into the handsome man''s eyes, who was dressed in an elegant tuxedo. Their eyes


    met, and the looks in both of their eyes were filled with unutterable andplicated emotions.


    J moved her eyes away, and then walked towards her parents.


    "Dad, mom, I''m back." She spoke to her parents in a low voice, on the verge of tears.


    E wiped off her tears from her cheeks, and couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    "Jane!" called Samuel. Although he was a man, his eyes were red and flooded with tears when he saw


    his daughter again after her three year absence.


    Instantly, J was surrounded by all the people there. They all kept asking her questions, one after


    another. They wanted to know how she was, and where she had been in the past few years.


    Then, a few momentster, the little girl in Daniel''s arms was taken away by L. Looking at her lovely


    granddaughter, L also silently wiped her tears off her face.


    Samuel and E then finally grinned a smile on their faces; they had seldom smiled in the past three


    years.


    While Daniel was still indulging in the joy of being a father, Harry walked over to him, and ignoring


    Shirley, who was now wearing a pale face, said to his son, "This wedding ceremony must now be


    cancelled!"


    "Daniel..." Shirley called the man''s name in a low and soft voice. From the moment J had showed


    up, the man had kept his silence, without uttering a single word.


    Daniel drew back his look and calmed down. He said to Harry, "No, my wedding ceremony won''t be


    cancelled."


    His words dumbfounded everyone in the church.


    J tittered, and then she held her daughter in her arms, and said, "Dad, mom, brother, sister-inw,


    let''s go back home."


    L hastily grabbed J''s hand, and while casting a sharp stare at her son, she said, "If you insist on


    still getting married today, then we''ll all leave!"


    Daniel tittered too. J indeed had the power to catch and hold everybody''s hearts in the palm of her


    hands, even though she had been gone for three years.


    "That''s up to you!" answered Daniel.


    His simple answer infuriated L.


    J got free off L''s grip, and while she was holding her daughter and looking at Daniel, she said, "I


    wish you a happy life. I''ll also be getting married soon, and your daughter will have to call another man


    ''father''!"


    Finishing her words, J turned around in an arrogant manner and then walked towards the church''s


    door.


    ''My daughter will call another man ''father''?'' thought Daniel to himself, and a cold light shed through


    his eyes.


    When J left, Samuel and E went away with her too, and then Jerry and Sally, L, Harry, Sven,


    Nicole, pretty much all followed her and left the church.


    In the end, one by one, all the people left...


    Daniel looked around the empty church, but instead of being angry, heughed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Daniel..." called Shirley again. Each time she called Daniel, she called him with an affectionate tone.


    But Daniel didn''t even look at her, and simply said, "The wedding is cancelled."


    He then left the church without turning his head around.


    All the people went to the Royal Mansion Neighbourhood, to Mansion No. 8. The living room was


    crowded with people, each of them acquainted with one another.


    Melissa was held by all the people present there. Finally, E came and stood in front of her daughter,


    and in a stern voice, called, "J Shao!"


    "Yes?" responded J. She curiously looked at her mother, who had suddenly changed her face.


    At that moment, the living room had be quiet.


    A heavy p then fell onto J''s face.


    J covered her sore face, but she wasn''t angry; instead, she was full of guilt.


    Although Samuel was angry at his daughter, when he saw his wife p her face, he still felt pitied her.


    He then held his daughter in his arms tofort her.


    Daisy came over to stop E, and said, "E, she''s returned and is safe now, isn''t she? Why are you


    still angry at her?"


    "Daisy, don''t try and stop me! I have to teach this ungrateful daughter of mine a lesson!" said E. She


    then began to choke with tears.


    J got free off her father''s arms, and walked up to E. She said, "Mom, I''m sorry for what I''ve done!


    Please, hit me again!"


    She really wanted her to p her again, so that she could feel better and chase away the feelings of


    guilt that she had.


    L was holding Melissa tight in her arms, and didn''t let her see J''s face. She then came to stop


    E, and said, "E, why did you p Jane''s face? It wasn''t Jane''s fault, it was Daniel''s. He''s the one


    that should be taught a lesson!"


    Finishing her words, L called Daniel right away.


    E stared at her daughter, and said, "Did you hear that? Your great grandmother and grandmother


    have ever been ill for a long time because of you! Why? You didn''t even call us this whole time! Don''t


    you think that you''re unfilial and ungrateful to us?"


    ''Great grandmother and grandmother have been ill?'' thought J. It had been a long time since J


    had criedst time, but now she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Mom, I was wrong... Please, just hit me!" J then moved a step closer towards her mother, and she


    held up E''s hand to p her own face.


    L dragged and stopped E, and everyone there began to persuade andfort them.


    "E, Jane''s already back, don''t be angry anymore, " said L again.


    Jerry pulled his sister back, and while looking at his mother, he said, "Mom, like mother* said, this is all


    Daniel''s fault. Jane left home because of Daniel, and he''s the one that should be punished and


    pped!"


    When Jerry had just finished his words, the door bell rang.


    J turned around and looked at the mansion''s door in the living room.


    Daniel peacefully walked into the living room, and uponying his eyes on him, Harry started scolding


    him in a stern voice. "Daniel! Do you admit to your mistakes?"


    In the same time, L handed Mellisa to Lillian. She didn''t have the patience to argue with Daniel, and


    instead grabbed a feather duster from one of the room''s corners and hit Daniel with it.


    "I''ll hit you till you''re dead! You''re a bad son!" said L.


    Daniel didn''t defend himself, and just let L hit him on his back and arms.


    Finally, Anna stopped L.


    Wearing a dark look on his face, Daniel nced at his mother, and said, "Mom, she didn''t trust me at


    all at that time! I told her that nothing had happened between Kate and I, and neither between Ivanka


    and I, but she still didn''t believe me, and what''s more, she also ran away. What was I to do?"


    Sally also backed up her brother, and said, "Jane, my brother is speaking the truth, Ivanka''s baby is not


    my brother''s. She confessed to Daniel about the fact that her father had asked her to cheat on Daniel,


    exchanging her elder sister''s safety!"


    ...


    Backing against all the people, J gnawed heavy on her lower lip, and wondered if Sally''s words


    were actually true...

 Chapter 196 Ill Destroy Your Company

    Chapter 196 I''ll Destroy Your Company


    After a long while, J turned around, and while looking at Daniel, she coldly asked, "What about


    Shirley Zheng? Did you have feelings for her afterwards?"


    With a deep look in his eyes, Daniel looked at the p mark on her face, and replied, "No!"


    But J just sneered at his words.


    Daniel then took his daughter from Lillian''s arms, and while holding her, he said, "J, she''s my


    daughter, and she has nothing to do with you from now on!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    While he was heading towards the door, J immediately caught up with him, but Daniel just pushed


    her away. J picked up the pace and stopped him at the door, staring at him, with rage burning


    bright in her eyes.


    She argued, "Why is that, Daniel? I gave birth to her after I was pregnant with her for nine months!"


    Daniel looked at her, and said, "So what!"


    "Daniel Si!" Harry came over to them and took Melissa from Daniel''s arms.


    Daniel didn''t want to give him Melissa, but Harry gave him a warning nce, and tly said, "You


    should talk with Jane now."


    "Father*, I have nothing to talk with him!" said J. When J saw that her child wasn''t in Daniel''s


    arms anymore, she moved away from the door.


    She hade back to stop Daniel and Shirley''s wedding ceremony, but not to give Daniel her child.


    "But I do!" said Daniel. He gritted his teeth, held her wrist, and took her out of the mansion.


    "Let go of me!" shouted J.


    They came out of the mansion, and when several bodyguards saw that J was being dragged by a


    man, they immediately stood in a row and stopped Daniel.


    Daniel sneered, and thought that J had lived a good life these past years and she even had


    bodyguards to protect her.


    "Get away!" He said and cast a cold nce at them.


    The men were so shocked by his cold stare that their legs slightly started trembling, but one of them


    bravely said, "Let go of our boss!"


    ''Boss?'' There was a spark of ridicule shining in Daniel''s eyes.


    He turned around and pinched J''s chin, and while raising it and lowering his head, he kissed her


    red lips.


    ...


    J was so shocked by his sudden kiss that her mind went nk. She didn''t expect that Daniel would


    treat her like that!


    When the bodyguards saw that J was now being pulled by Daniel, they immediately came to her


    aid to stop Daniel.


    They began to fight Daniel, but he skilfully defeated the six bodyguards with one hand, while with the


    other still holding on to J.


    When he looked at the men rolling on the ground, Daniel started ridiculing J, and said, "Where did


    you find these goons?"


    ... She had worked hard to train those bodyguards, but now Daniel had defeated them with just one of


    his hands, and was now even mocking her!


    J tried her best not to get angry, and after Daniel threw her in the car, he drove to No. 9 mansion.


    When they entered his study on the second floor, Daniel finally released her and threw a pile of


    documents in front of her.


    After J massaged her aching wrist, she stood expressionless, and picked up the documents to


    read what was on them, but their content soon made her look a little pale.


    The documents contained a lot of things, but she could clearly read and understand what had


    happened. Indeed, Ivanka wasn''t pregnant with Daniel''s child...


    After she read a few pages, Daniel took out his phone, put in front of her face, and yed a video for


    her.


    J tried not to be furious and watched the video. She saw that a woman with messy hair was being


    forced to kneel on the ground by two men.


    Spark then walked up to her and asked her to raise her head.


    The woman on the ground was Kate!


    "Kate Song, what did you tell Miss Shao?"


    Kate raised her bruise face, and sneering, she said, "I told her that Daniel and I have done everything


    that could be done. I''m not the one to me that she thought that I had sex with him!"


    ... J now felt depressed.


    Later in the video, Kate also admitted that she had told J that Daniel and Ivanka had been together


    in the hotel.


    Daniel stopped the video and then coldly stared at J, without any sort of emotion gleaming in his


    eyes. "J Shao, I''ll let you know that since you haven''t cherished what you had before, you''ll never


    have it again!"


    At that moment, J was confused, and had mixed feelings.


    "Whatever." She gently uttered only this single word.


    When he heard her, Daniel pulled a long face and pinched her chin. He said, "You took away my


    daughter, and decided to live far away from me for so long. J Shao, from now on you''ll never see


    her again!"


    She knew that he had already wanted to have a child with her before she had run away, but despite all


    of that, she still left. When he thought of this, Daniel decided to punish her for her action.


    J looked a little pale, and shook his hand off. "Melissa is my daughter too. If you don''t let me see


    her, I''ll destroy yourpany!"


    ''Melissa? My daughter''s name is Melissa?''


    When he heard that she was provoking him, he just sneered at her threat, and said, "You''re wee to


    destroy mypany!"


    He hadn''t seen J for a long time, and now he saw that she was even more arrogant. Daniel


    wondered what she did during all these past years.


    J fixed her clothes, and tly said, "Daniel Si, let''s just wait and see!"


    Daniel pointed at the study''s door, and coldly said, "Get out!"


    ... Even if she was very furious, she had to stay calm.


    That night, since J and Melissa had returned home, Samuel invited all of his family members and


    friends to the hotel for dinner.


    Daniel didn''t join them.


    And J didn''t care a bit about this. After dinner, J said her goodbyes to the others and went


    straight to the old house.


    That evening, at the table there were five generation members of the Shao family together, which made


    many people envy them.


    Samuel had especially taken John back from the boarding school. John, who was now six years old,


    hugged J, and cried, andter, cheerfully yed with Melissa.


    When they went to bed in the evening, E, J and Melissa slept together in the same bedroom.


    E caressed J''s face, which still had her p mark, and lovingly asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    J then pulled down her mother''s hand, and while holding it in her own, she said, "No, mother."


    J had also be a mother now, and now she knew the love her parents had for her. Although


    the twins were looked after by the baby sitters, she still worried about them all the time, and also did a


    lot of things for them.


    "Where did you live during all these three years? And how were you doing?" asked E.


    J remembered the miserable days when she had just left home, and she was a little distressed.


    "In the beginning, I had a bad time and lived on a breadline every day. Later, I met... Caspar. He asked


    me to stay in his vi, and it was he who let us continue to live again afortable and wealthy life, "


    said J.


    Caspar, who was her benefactor, helped her in all respects when she was in difficulty.


    "And you and him? Are you in a rtionship?" E was a little nervous and stared at her daughter after


    she asked this.


    J shook her head, and said, "No, we''re not. Mother, I didn''t mean to lose contact with you


    deliberately, but when I gave birth to the twins..."


    When E heard her, she immediately interrupted her and sat up in bed with excitement. She said,


    "Twins?"


    J nodded nervous, and said, "Mother, but please don''t tell Daniel!"


    "You''re such a silly girl. Is the other one the younger sister, or the older one?" asked E. E lovingly


    caressed Melissa, who was asleep, thinking that she was adorable.


    "This one is the older one, and her younger sister is called Michelle." When she mentioned her two


    children, J felt delighted and smiled.


    E held her by the hand and looked at her fretfully. "Where is she now? You just left her there alone?


    Will she be in danger?"


    She wondered why her daughter was so careless.


    J didn''t answer E, but instead gingerly looked at her mother, and said, "Mother, aren''t you


    angry?" she asked.


    E was confused, and asked, "Why should I be angry?"


    "You aren''t angry that I... was pregnant before marrying?"

 Chapter 197 So Desperate to Get Rid of Me

    Chapter 197 So Desperate to Get Rid of Me


    She suddenly realized something as she fondly looked at her worried daughter. "You ran away from


    home because you were scared that I might be angry at your pregnancy?"


    J silently nodded.


    ...


    "You were actually thinking that I would ask you to have an abortion?"


    She nodded again.


    E touched her temples, distressed. What a foolish girl she was!


    "How could you ever think of something like this! Of course, I would have been a little mad at first, but


    after all, I am your mother, and I would have looked after you at all times and made sure that you


    delivered the babies safe!" E sobbed as she was ming herself for being too harsh with her


    daughter, and she wondered if this had had something to do with J''s actions.


    J walked up to her mother and held her tightly in her arms, and said, "Mum, you should have told


    me so!" Tears then came flowing down her cheeks.


    Gently stroking J''s head, E smiled with eyes filled with tears. "Silly girl, I would never have asked


    you to have an abortion. You really think that your mother is that mean?"


    When she saw that her daughter was dating Daniel, she had already thought that maybe one day her


    daughter might end up having a short gun wedding.


    However, things turned outpletely different from what she had imagined them would be, and the


    two of them broke up, and she ended up bing a single mother.


    "Mom, Michelle is now in Z Country, and Caspar is looking after her for me. The Qiao family have many


    family members who are fond of twins. Don''t worry, they are all very nice to them." The Qiao family had


    association with the Tianye Men, but they were kind people in nature, and were always nice to their


    own family and friends.


    After giving birth to the twins, J had lost all of her memories. Caspar had told her that she was


    actually the chairwoman of Tianye Men. She was shocked at the news but she believed him.


    Since then, she had gradually recovered some of her memories, but she still didn''t have a clue to what


    she had to do. Deep down inside, she felt that she was obliged to give themanding power back to


    Caspar.


    "Please invite Caspar to C Country. Your father and I would like to thank him in person."


    J nodded; she owed Caspar big time, and it wasn''t a debt that could easily be repaid with mere


    cash.


    When she thought of that, J stepped away from E, and simply said, "Mum, I still need to go to Z


    Country tomorrow. I need to hide from Daniel for a while."


    E was confused at her sudden decision.


    "He refuses to let me see my child, and I would never give Melissa to him, for nothing in this world!"


    "You don''t need to hide from him, let your father handle this. Your god father and god mother could also


    help. Daniel would never dare forbid you from seeing your child!"


    J shook her head. "You don''t know him as well as I do. You can''t reach a consensus with him, and


    If he takes away the child and hides her somewhere, there''ll be little that we could do about it."


    "Will he hide her for a lifetime?" E pointed out the irony for her.


    J lowered her head and thought for a second. She then said, "I''ll hide away from him for now on.


    Things will get a lot more easier once he forgets about the whole incident."


    E looked at her daughter and she was shocked by her decision. Her point of view was way too naive


    to have!


    Daniel was not some sort of simple minded person that she could trick!


    Early next morning, J took her daughter back to Z Country on her private jet.


    When Daniel arrived at the old house to pick up his daughter, J was already long gone.


    Daniel was no longer seen as being guilty by the rest of the family members. However, J was still


    mad with him, and didn''t trust him, but Samuel now had a much better view on Daniel.


    "Daniel, she''ll be back. You don''t need to be over-stressed about it."


    Daniel took a long drag out of his cigarette, and nodded, "She won''t be able to run away from me!"


    He then took off with his men, and this time he meant real business. As soon as he returned to his


    sacked!"


    He wouldn''t believe that J would literally disappear into thin air!


    This time, she had not only ran away, but had also took their daughter along with her! Daniel was truly


    crossed by her behaviour!


    At the Qiao''s vi


    J brought Melissa to the house. Caspar had already learned of her return, and thus returned home


    earlier than usual.


    "How''s everything going?" he asked. Caspar held the sleeping Melissa in his arms and gently rocked


    her to sweet dreams.


    J smiled, and said, "My family has already forgiven me!"


    Caspar cast a gentle nce at her, and softly asked, "Their father is getting married, isn''t he?"


    He had learned the news about Daniel''s wedding, but it had turned out to be cancelled.


    It seemed that Daniel was... still in love with J.


    "He cancelled the wedding. Anyway, I''m not so sure about it!" The thought of Shirley made J feel


    gloomy.


    Michelle then touched her mother''s face with her little chubby hand, and said, "Mummy, sister said that


    daddy is a good-looking man; could you take me sometimes to see him, please?"


    J paused, but soon nodded with a smile, "As soon as I get the chance, I will take you to see


    grandma and grandpa and, of course, your dear great-grandmother!"


    Caspar brought the sleeping Melissa to the nursing room and then went to his study. J also handed


    Michelle to the maid.


    She went upstairs to the second floor and knocked on the door.


    Caspar replied with a e in, " and she pushed the door open and walked inside.


    He was sitting behind the desk, and when he saw her, he put away the papers he was reading, and


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    gently asked, "What''s wrong?"


    J put something on the desk, and Caspar''s face immediately turned gloomy.


    "Well, Are you so desperate to get rid of me?" His tone was harsh, and he was indeed angry with her.


    J quickly shook her head, and said, "Caspar, don''t take me wrong. I am greatly indebted to you,


    and I know it would be ridiculous to pay you off with just mere cash."


    On the desk, was a bank card, worth fifty million.


    For the past several years, Caspar had paid for all of her and the twins'' living costs. Fifty million was


    probably not enough at all...


    He had the card at his fingers, and didn''t utter a single word.


    "There''s another thing... I need to give you back the Tianye Men leadership. It was yours to start with,


    and it would be wrong for me to have it."


    Caspar then suddenly lost his temper, and as he threw the card in front of her, he snapped, "You want


    to pay me off? Why not giving yourself to me? Thest thing I need is your money!"


    ...


    J looked at him with her heart saddened. For the first time in her life, she heard Caspar yelling at


    her.


    He did not get any reply from her, and feeling distressed, he kicked the chair away and stormed out of


    the study.


    At the bar


    Caspar furiously walked into a private lounge. Croft, sitting with his legs crossed, was already there


    waiting for him.


    Caspar then closed the door and picked up a drink from the table and gulped it down in an instant.


    "Let me guess, who dared to cross our dear Boss Qiao?" Croft looked at the gloomy man and asked


    with a joking voice.


    "Beat it!" Caspar snapped at him as he continued to gulp down more drinks.


    Croft raised his eyebrows. Sipping his wine gracefully, he casually asked, "I thought you two were living


    together. Aren''t you? If you ask me, all you need to do is go to her room and sleep with her."


    When he heard this, Caspar stopped drinking and gave him a stern look.


    "I''m not kidding. Women are usually loyal to their partners, especially a girl like J. I''m sure that as


    soon as you sleep with her, she would be loyal to you, both mentally and physically!"


    Caspar put on a false smile on his lips. Croft''s words sounded correct, but he wouldn''t be J''s first


    man. Her heart was with someone else.


    At the current time, J was loyal to her first man!


    Croft casually opened his mouth again, and said, "Look at Melissa and Michelle. Well, well, well, if only


    I could get a pair of adorable twins like them!"


    That night when he got home, Caspar was pretty drunk, and he could barely walk straight.


    Caspar was brought to his room by the butler, but J heard the noise and walked out of her room.


    She felt guilty because he had been so mad earlier in the evening. She pondered the whole night if she


    should talk to him or not.


    "Caspar, how are you?" J stood at the entrance of his room, and the butler had just helped him lie


    "He''s drunk, " said the butler politely.


    ''Drunk?'' J sent the butler for a servant to aid Caspar for the night, in case he ever needed


    anything.


    She thought to herself, "Never mind, I''ll talk to him tomorrow when he''s sober."

 Chapter 198 It Was All Because of Your Stupid Idea

    Chapter 198 It Was All Because of Your Stupid Idea


    Back in her room, J was just about to go to the bathroom when the door was suddenly opened.


    ¡­ Caspar was sitting in the door, with his sturdy chest bare, and filled with scars.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was dressed only in his shorts.


    J frowned, and asked, "Caspar, I think you entered my room by mistake."


    Hearing her speak, Caspar didn''t leave, and instead entered her bedroom and closed the door behind


    him.


    The twins were in the adjacent children''s room; J was alone in the bedroom.


    She got frightened and stepped back. "Caspar, please get out of here at once!" she shouted.


    She thought that there surely would be gossip if someone were to find out that she stayed with him in


    the same room.


    Caspar ignored her words, and only Croft''s words kept on echoing in his mind, "Sleep with her! Sleep


    with her!"


    He grabbed her by the wrists, pushed her on her bed and pressed her down.


    "Caspar! Have you gone mad?" J tried to push him away, but she failed. He bent his head and


    kissed her.


    J turned her head to one side and his kiss fell on her hair instead.


    Despite her struggle, Caspar still held her face in his hands and kissed her red lips.


    She was so beautiful that in that moment Caspar lost his mind.


    J bit his thin lip hard and both of them tasted blood, but he still didn''t let her go.


    ''What should I do? What should I do?'' J thought. She arched her right leg and kicked him hard in


    his thigh.


    Then she tried her best to push him away again. Finally she seeded, and she got up from the bed


    and pped him hard across his face.


    ¡­


    Time seemed to stand still, and J''s p instantly woke the drunk Caspar.


    He looked at the woman with his red bloodshot eyes and shook his head.


    "J¡­" He held out his right hand, but J stepped back immediately.


    As he got out of bed and tried to exin everything to her, Caspar looked down at himself, and said,


    "I''m sorry, I''m drunk."


    He patted his forehead irritably.


    J stared at him, and said, "Go back to your own room and have a good rest first." Caspar then


    wobbled out of J''s room.


    As soon as he left, J locked her bedroom door.


    Then she ran to the bathroom and brushed her teeth for several times.


    When Caspar returned to his room, he took out his cell phone and dialed Croft''s number.


    Croft answered the phone while holding a beautiful woman in his arms, and asked, "Aren''t you drunk,


    man?"


    "You damn shit! It was all because of your stupid idea. I''ll beat you once Iy my eyes on you again!"


    Caspar got very angry and hung up the phone without even giving Croft a chance to talk.


    Croft just stared at the phone, bewildered.


    Caspar felt that there was something wrong with his lips, and he went to the bathroom to have a better


    look in the mirror. His lip was bleeding because of her bite.


    He inexplicably smiled.


    J was really hot.


    In the next few days, J was always trying to avoid him, and this upset him very much.


    Caspar decided to spend several nights in the office to keep her from worrying that something bad


    would happen like it did on that night.


    In C Country, at the SL Group


    Daniel stood at his office window smoking and listening to Spark''s report. "It has been confirmed that


    Miss Shao is in Z Country, but the specific address has not yet been discovered."


    Daniel exhaled the smoke, and thought, ''She found a good ce to hide. Z Country is the only country


    where the SL Group has no headquarters.''


    He asked, "Give me some detailed information about Z Country, both official and unofficial."


    Spark found some materials on Z Country and started to present it to him. In his introduction, a name


    attracted Daniel''s attention. "There''s a sinister gang, the most powerful one in all Z Country, called


    Tianye Men. It''s orbit is pretty big, and its subsidiaries are spread all over the world. The head of the


    Tianye Men always came from the Qiao family, but two years ago, a woman who owned the Tianye


    Bead suddenly appeared. She presented them the authenticating object and took over the gang''s


    leadership. The main four subsidiaries are led by Caspar Qiao, Croft Song, Boswell Lu and Quiller Qiao


    respectively. That''s all the information that I''ve pulled out. The second biggest gang is¡­" Spark was


    reading the materials attentively, when Daniel suddenly interrupted him.


    "Stop!"


    Daniel put out his cigarette, and asked, "What does the Tianye Bead look like?"


    He remembered that he had bought J a bead at a charity auction three years ago. Could she have


    taken it with her when she left?


    "Mr. Si, that information is not recorded in this document."


    "Well, investigate the Tianye Men. The first thing I want to know is the name of the woman presently in


    charge." While wearing a weird smile, Daniel thought, ''The day J showed up, there were a lot of


    bodyguards around her; it could be her. If it really is J¡­''


    "Yes, sir!"


    After Spark left the office, Daniel called Jerry.


    J got a call from her brother the next day. "J, when will you be back? Mom and dad miss you


    and the baby. Grandma also asked me why you didn''te back yesterday."


    J thought that it would be nice to leave for a few days, since recently she wasn''t feeling that happy.


    "I''ll be back in one or two days. Don''t tell Daniel about it!" She was really afraid that Daniel would vie


    with her for the children.


    Jerry hesitated for a while before he promised his sister. "Okay, " he said.


    This time, J did not tell Caspar that she would go back home again. She just said goodbye to


    Boswell and left with the twins.


    Caspar found out only two dayster that she had left.


    Inside the Shao''s old house


    Last time, J had only brought Melissa with her, but this time, she brought both twins back with her,


    and the old house was very lively.


    J pulled Sally, who was shocked when she saw the second twin, to the corner and threatened her.


    "Sally, you''re a member of Shao family now. I will break up my friendship with you if you ever dare to


    tell your brother about the other twin!"


    Sally shook her head, but then nodded, "I won''t tell him. That''s your business."


    Sally was telling the truth, but J didn''t fully believe her. She didn''t let her go, and instead said, "My


    dear Sally, let''s go shopping with the babies tomorrow. I''ll buy you whatever you like. Okay?"


    Sally nodded, "Well, J, I really won''t tell him. I''m going to y with the twins!"


    In the living room, Jerry held the twins high in the air, and Sally was also eager to y with them too.


    J gave her a final suspicious nce before letting her go.


    However, she looked at Sally''s back, and wondered why Sally hadn''t got pregnant yet since she had


    married Jerry for more than three years.


    The following morning, J''s grandparents took Melissa away to y with their friends.


    J went back to the Royal Mansion with Michelle.


    Not far from Mansion No. 8


    Three Bentleys were neatly parked one next to the other.


    The man in the car saw the two Mercedes parked at the entrance of Mansion No. 8. The three Bentleys


    then immediately drove out and blocked up the way.


    J looked at the man stepping out of the car, and whispered to Michelle, "That''s your dad. Don''t


    ever mistake him!"


    Michelle looked anxiously at Daniel, and shouted in the car, "Daddy! Daddy!"

 Chapter 199 Daddy Will Not Lie to Me

    Chapter 199 Daddy Will Not Lie to Me


    J Shao covered her daughter''s mouth, and said, "Stop talking! Your daddy will take you away from


    me if you keep yelling!"


    The little girl pushed away her mother''s hand, and asked, "Mommy, why didn''t you tell me earlier that


    my daddy is so handsome. I prefer to stay with him!"


    ... J was surprised that her daughter had ''betrayed'' her so quickly.


    The man impatiently knocked on the car''s window for several times, and J lowered it, and coldly


    said, "Mr. Si, you got the news faster than I thought."


    ''It must''ve been Sally or Jerry who told Daniel the news about my return! Jerry was more suspicious, I''ll


    beat him when Ie back, '' thought J.


    "Daddy, daddy!" Michelle reached out her hands to Daniel.


    Looking at his lovely daughter, Daniel''s heart softened. He then opened the car''s door and held his


    daughter in his arms.


    "Daddy, I''ve finally met you!" Daniel was so happy that he didn''t understand the deeper meaning of her


    daughter''s words.


    He looked at her daughter and smiled, and said, "Daddy''s missed you too! Do you want to y with


    daddy?"


    Daniel held the little girl and then got in his Bentley.


    J quickly got out of her car, and said, "Daniel, you can leave now! Give me back my daughter!"


    Ignoring J''s words, Daniel held her lovely daughter in his arms and got inside his car.


    Michelle looked at her mother and worried about her. She asked Daniel, "Daddy, will you stop me from


    seeing mommy from now on?"


    Michelle was worried, which in turn made Daniel soften even more, "No, I won''t, but only if your mother


    is obedient, okay?"


    After hearing Daniel''s words, Michelle nodded. Sheforted J through the opened window, and


    said, "Mommy, I''ll y with daddy for a while. Don''t worry! Daddy just said that if you are obedient, you


    can see me again!"


    Michelle''s voice was soft and cute, which made Daniel smile and look at her daughter dotingly.


    "Baby, he is lying. Come back to mommy, I''ll take you to meet your grandparents."


    Michelle looked at her handsome daddy, and said, "Mommy, daddy will not lie to me. Don''t worry, I will


    meet my grandparents some other time!"


    ... How could Daniel say nothing but get her daughter''s trust so easily?


    J felt a sense of failure in her efforts, and finally she nodded, and said. "Okay, go. But you have to


    But Daniel didn''t hear her, and instead instructed his driver, "Let''s go!"


    The ck Bentley then left. After that, J took out her cellphone, and called her brother. "Jerry


    Shao!"


    "What happened?" Jerry tried to fool her.


    "Were you the one who told Daniel of my return?"


    "What? What on Earth are your talking about there? I can''t really hear you right now. Oh my god,


    there''s absolutely no signal in here... Jane, I''m also kind of busy right now, I''ll call youter."


    ... Looking at her cellphone, J felt helpless.


    At the Leroy Manor


    Three cars were parked in front of the manor, and L Li was waiting at the door.


    When she saw the carsing, she shouted to her husband, "Harry Si, your granddaughter has


    arrived!"


    After hearing this, Nicole Si, who was holding her son in her arms, came out with her father.


    When the Bentley stopped, Daniel also held little Michelle in his arms and stepped out of it. "My dear,


    L held Michelle immediately, while Michelle looked at the strange woman. Blinking, she asked,


    "Grandma?"


    "Yes! Do you remember me?" L was happy, and kissed Michelle on her face.


    Michelle shook her head, she had never seen L before.


    "Never mind, you''ve just met her once." said Harry lightly.


    That made sense. L looked at the car behind Daniel, and asked, "Where''s Jane?"


    "She didn''te with us." Daniel answered casually and then entered the house.


    "Didn''t I tell you to bring Jane along?" L med Daniel for Jane''s absence.


    Nicole stopped her mother, and said, "Mother, let them solve their problems themselves. You shouldn''t


    intervene in their affairs!"


    Okay!


    The two kids then held hands and ran into the house together to y.


    Daniel stared at his daughter for a long time, and his smile reflected his happiness.


    Seeing her daughter was the first surprise he had in the past three years.


    For a moment, he really wanted to forgive J for all that she had done to him.


    His child, whom he had waited for a long time, had finallye back. He wanted to announce the news


    to the whole world.


    He was experiencing the joy of being a father.


    "Daddy, can we y with this?" Michelle''s soft voice interrupted his thought.


    Daniel took the jigsaw puzzle. He made Michelle sit on his legs, and then went on to solve the puzzle


    together with her.


    At dinner time, Michelle was sitting with Kerr Si. Theypeted with one another who would finish their


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    food first.


    Kerr was older than Michelle, so he obviously won thepetition.


    Daniel was watching Michelle during the whole dinner time. He gave her water many times, to prevent


    her from being thirsty and choke.


    After their dinner, during nap time, Daniel took Michelle upstairs, to his own room, and the two went to


    sleep together.


    He had a wonderful life with his daughter!


    J waited for a whole day, but Daniel still hadn''t return Michelle back.


    Asking for the phone number from Jerry, she called Daniel, and said, "It''s time to bring my daughter


    back!"


    Hearing her tough voice, Daniel justughed coldly and hung up the phone on her.


    J was so angry that she immediately ran to No.9 mansion, but found nobody there.


    ''Okay, that''s all for today. I''ll get my daughter back tomorrow!''


    At the SL Group


    It was 10 AM, and there were many cars outside the entrance. A lot of guards got out of the cars, and


    stood on both sides, guarding the building.


    A woman got out from a car, and she wore a ck chiffon shirt and a pair of ck chiffon loose pants,


    with a matching big red bag.


    J also wore her sunsses to cover half of her face, the exceptions being her chin and her big red


    lips.


    Looking at the skyscraper, she smiled, and thought, ''Long time no see, SL!''


    J entered the building quickly, and the people inside were shocked by her appearance.


    When J walked towards the second main entrance, she was stopped by thepany''s security


    staff.


    Two of her guards immediately came to her aid and pushed them aside, and the security staff


    immediately called for the help of their other colleagues.


    The front desk girl had been changed, and the current one didn''t know J. J ignored her while


    she tried to stop her and confidently walked towards the elevator.


    "Oh my god, what''s happening? Did our CEO have trouble with the gangster''s head?"


    "One, two three... Oh my god, she has twelve guards. She must havee to do something!"


    "Should we call the police?" discussed the SL staff.


    ...


    At the 88th floor, where the president''s office was.


    When the elevator opened, a woman and a dozen guards came out of it, which shocked Spark Shi.


    "Morning. Can I help you?" he asked. Spark tried to stop the woman, with whom he felt that he was


    familiar with.

 Chapter 200 I Will Kill You

    Chapter 200 I Will Kill You


    J Shao took off her sunsses and smiled. She said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Shi!"


    Spark Shi stared at J with his mouth opened.


    The mature woman had really surprised him. ''They said J hade back to wreck Daniel Si and


    Shirley Zheng''s wedding, '' thought Spark. ''Well, I see that indeed it wasn''t a lie. And it makes sense.


    Who else would dare break inside the SL Group?''


    Shirley turned pale when she saw J, who was looking amazing, but J didn''t even nce her,


    and instead walked straight towards Daniel''s office.


    J wasn''t the impulsive person that she used to be.


    If she hadn''t changed, she would have scratched Shirley''s face like a rabid cat immediately after


    knowing about their wedding.


    But now, she just ignored her¡­


    When J pushed the door open, Daniel was chatting with his daughter over the phone.


    He looked at the woman and instantly frowned, but he didn''t let his daughter know what was going on.


    Instead, he calmly said, "Sorry, sweetie, daddy has some business to attend to, but I promise I''ll call


    you backter."


    He then ended the call, leaned back in his chair, and looked at J and her bodyguards with a pair of


    cold eyes.


    Meanwhile, over ten security guards had already rushed to the office, but were stopped and dismissed


    by Spark.


    "You truly are the leader of the Tianye Men... Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so arrogant, " said Daniel. He


    took out a cigarette and lit it.


    Daniel''s words astonished J. ''How could he possibly know about what I''ve done back in Z


    Country? Huh! Power!''


    She calmed herself down quickly and then strolled to the sofa, on which she sat down and put her


    handbag aside. She then picked up the teapot?to make some tea, and leisurely said "I''ll meet with my


    girl right here, in no more than 30 minutes!"


    Daniel didn''t take her words too seriously, and instead coldly replied, "Get out! Now!"


    J wasn''t?frightened anymore. She put a few excellent tea leaves into the pot, and retorted, "Daniel,


    don''t be stubborn. If you don''t bring my daughter here like I said, I''ll smash everything in the room."


    Daniel gave J a cold stare, and thought, ''Well, that''s why you brought so many men here!


    Excellent!''


    He flicked his cigarette ash in the ashtray, and replied, "Do as you please, but I swear you will never


    find her."


    J sneered, and mmed the tea box back to its ce.


    She then stood up and strode towards Daniel.


    Leaning against his table and while gazing out through the window, J asked, "What do you want in


    return?"


    She snatched the cigarette from Daniel''s fingers and gracefully puffed on it.


    Daniel, who squinted at the half-smoked cigarette between her fingers, frowned disagreeably.


    He firmly grasped her wrist, and wondered, ''When did she learn how to smoke?''


    The sudden paining from her wrist provoked J, who blew a cloud of smoke right in Daniel''s


    face.


    That wasn''t a good reaction, and Daniel squeezed her wrist even more tightly.


    J''s bodyguards were all standing behind her near the door, and didn''t notice the pain drawn all


    across her face.


    The acute pain forced J to drop the cigarette on the floor.


    Daniel, before loosening his grip, trod on the cigarette with his brand-new leather shoe.


    J seized his phone nearby and hurled it against the wall, the sudden crash shocking all the


    bodyguards.


    "Go on, keep throwing, but just remember that you have topensate me ten times!"


    ''Damned!''?thought J angrily, while still trying to keep her calm.


    She reached her right hand out, and lifted Daniel''s shaved jaw while staring deep into his eyes.


    There was anger and fury burning in them.


    "Daniel, I''ll kill you if you don''t give my baby back! Don''t you believe me?" She had been in simr


    situations when she was a part of the gang, and thus she had learned how to deal with it.


    Daniel''s reaction, however, was against all of her expectations. He clenched J''s right hand and


    forced it away from his jaw.


    J silently cursed, ''Fuck, Daniel! Don''t you know how to be a gentleman?''


    ''Kill me?'' While grinning, Daniel?took a pistol and a dagger out of the lowest drawer of his desk.


    J was a little surprise at the sight of the weapons he had pulled out.


    She then picked up the pistol, and within just 30 seconds, she disassembled it, and then reassembled it


    in front of him.


    This annoyed Daniel even more, and he started to wonder what had happened to her in the past three


    years that made her an expert in guns.


    Meanwhile, J?grasped the dagger and yed with it around her fingers. Suddenly, she pressed it


    against Daniel''s neck.


    Daniel was furious, but still kept his poker face. Instead, as if nothing had been happening, and the


    dagger hadn''t been pressed against his neck, he lit himself another cigarette.


    J grinned, and whispered to him, "I want my girl, and if I can''t see her today, I''ll castrate you!"


    While saying that, J then moved the dagger down to his testis.


    Daniel couldn''t suppress hisughter, and thought, ''J, you really found some courage in your


    journeys.''


    Irritated by hisughter, J continued, "Stopughing! Take my words as seriously as you can!"


    Daniel then replied with an incredibly swift attack. He locked J''s wrist against the table, knocked


    the dagger from her hand, and then pointed the pistol at her head. All those had been executed in just


    a few seconds, which astonished all the people present in the office.


    J''s bodyguards immediately drew their guns and aimed them at Daniel.


    The tension immediately materialised.


    J scowled at Daniel, who was still holding the cigarette burning in his mouth. She thought to


    herself, ''Fuck! Fuck! Three years of hard learning and training... and this is what I get!''


    Daniel knocked the dagger out of J''s reach with his pistol, and called the liaison. "I want to meet


    Shirley in my office, now, " he said.


    He then ended the call and freed J from his grip.


    While massaging her aching wrist, J heard Daniel''s taunt. "What makes you believe that you are a


    seasoned fighter?" he said. "Go back to your training, novice. Ten more years of hard work and you


    may have a slim chance of winning a fight with me. But for now, you don''t stand a chance."


    ''Bastard!''


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    J almost lost control of herself then, as if everything she had learned?during the past three years


    was gone.


    Before she could utter another word, the door opened, and Shirley entered the room. She froze with


    terror when she saw so many guns.


    The scene had brought memories back she remembered that several years ago, J?had saved


    them out of the vige¡­


    "Shirley, see her out."


    His words were ice-cold, heartless.


    Shirley took a deep breath to summon some courage. She then passed by the bodyguards, and with a


    sweet smile, she said, "J, this way, please."


    Her smile tore J''s heart out, but J didn''t say a word and took out her ringing phone.


    J recognised the phone number, and she couldn''t hide herplex feelings.


    Daniel noticed her expression, and his eyes darkened in an instant.


    J answered, "Hi, Caspar!"


    ''It''s a man, of course.'' The thick smoke in front of Daniel concealed his expression from Shirley''s eyes.


    "Dinner? Okay ¡­ Where? I''ll be there tonight." J left the room while talking with Caspar over the


    phone. She continued, "I know, I''ll bring more people with me."


    "By the way, do you remember the man that we met at the party earlier? I don''t want to see him ever


    again¡­" Daniel witnessed her leaving, as well as her unexpected return.


    "Look after my daughter, I''ll bring her back in one or two days, " requested J.


    She was still on her way leaving, while still talking on the phone.


    Silence conquered the office again, and Daniel?stared at his broken phone on the ground with mixed


    feelings.

 Chapter 201 Is Daniel One of Verns Relatives

    Chapter 201 Is Daniel One of Vern''s Rtives


    Shirley, who was still at the door, was just about to leave, but Daniel called her again, and said, "Ask


    Spark toe in."


    "Okay, Mr. Si." Shirley then closed the door behind her.


    She stood outside the office, with sadness gleaming in her eyes. After their wedding ceremony had


    been wrecked, Daniel hadn''t spoken one word to her in private.


    After telling Spark what Daniel had just said, Shirley sat down on her seat, absent-minded.


    If J hadn''te back, she would have be Daniel''s wife. Even if... they were husband and


    wife on paper only, she was still willing to marry him.


    However, J had now returned, and it was very obvious that everything was the same as it was


    three years ago; Shirley, again, had be the person who couldn''t get any sort of attention...


    Daniel, of course, didn''t care about anyone else since J had reappeared.


    At the office


    "Check the address of the ce where she''s having dinner tonight, and take a group of people along to


    follow her." While Daniel uttered these words, they made Spark wonder whether they really had any


    emotion in them, or not.


    "Okay, Mr. Si." Spark took out his phone and began to make phone calls.


    After Spark left the office, Daniel looked at the weapon on his desk, and thought that J must have


    practiced a lot in thest three years...


    In fact, J had practiced for only two years, because she had just started practicing itte in her


    pregnancy.


    During that period, she was feeling very bored, so she decided on killing time with this...


    In the evening, there were many people going in and out of an inconspicuous restaurant, but the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    bodyguards, who were dressed in their ck clothes, could be seen everywhere around it and in it.


    Everyone who entered the restaurant needed first to be frisked, and no one was allowed to bring in with


    them any dangerous items.


    When a woman, wearing a ck coat, got out of a ck luxury car, two men, dressed in ordinary


    clothes, immediately walked up to her.


    They greeted J, "Miss J, wee!" In fact, both of them were several years, or maybe even


    more than ten years older than J was. But, since she was the leader of the Tianye Men, people


    who knew her or didn''t know her personally, had to call her in a respectful manner.


    In fact, J didn''t want to lead such a life at all, but when she had lost her memories during those two


    years, everything naturally came to her.


    Now she had recovered her memories, but she still had to keep on acting as the leader; she would


    return all of this power back to Caspar in the future.


    "Hi!" She smiled, and followed them into the restaurant.


    Several bodyguards, who followed her, were also frisked along with her.


    After the bodyguards surrendered all of their weapons, they followed J into the 999 private room of


    the restaurant.


    When she saw that the room had been filled with cigarette smoke, J slightly frowned.


    Although she had smoked asionally when she had lost her memories, she now remembered who


    she actually was, and also didn''t smoke any cigarettes anymore.


    "Miss J ising!" Someone shouted and all the people in the room fixed their eyes on J.


    J smiled as usual, and the two men, who had greeted her earlier, led her to her seat.


    There was an elderly man with grey hair sitting on the host seat. After he briefly nced at J, he


    continued to listen to the man nearby who was talking to him.


    There was an unupied seat between J and the elderly man, but J had no idea who would


    sit there because he hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Miss J, this is Mr. V, from the V Hall of A Country and C Country... Mr. V, this beautifuldy is the


    leader of the Tianye Men and her name is J Shao. People call her Miss J." Luke Cao, the boss


    of the Qinghua Force, sat next to J and hosted the dinner. He was nearly fifty years old, and was


    known as being a wicked and merciless man.


    When learning that the elderly man was a senior, J stood up, took two steps forward, and shook


    hands with him.


    "Mr. V, I''ve heard a lot about you!" said J.


    Vern Mu nodded slightly, and said, "You''re young, but have already be the leader of the Tianye


    Men. It must not have been easy for you to reach this position."


    J smiled, and politely replied, "Well, I''m not that important. Ordinarily, it''s Caspar and the other


    main leaders who are calling the shots; I just do some other, small jobs." What she had said was true;


    she was just the nominal boss of the Tianye Men, and generally, the other four main leaders were in


    charge of the organisations'' affairs, while she just took care of Dillon and her twins.


    Sometimes, she would join some dinners along with Caspar because she was the nominal boss of their


    organisation.


    After hearing her, Vernughed, and thought that she was indeed an honest person. Although people in


    the same circle knew this, she was still brave, and always preferred to tell the truth.


    At this moment, another man entered the room and stood beside Luke. He was surprised to see J


    there.


    Luke pulled the man aside, and asked, "Frank, how are things going?"


    The man called Frank Ren lowered his head, and in a low voice, said, "Everything is ready."


    Luke and Frank then sat back next to J. She nced at Frank by chance and then stared at him,


    confused.


    When Frank noticed that J was looking at him, he winked at her and then continued to talk with


    Luke.


    Vern had seen what J and Frank had just done, while all the others didn''t.


    J held a ss of tea in front of her and took a sip of it, letting her eyelids droop to conceal the


    confused expression in her eyes.


    The man with the three scars and false beard on his face was actually Brian. She wondered when he


    had be Frank.


    When she was still pondering this, the private room''s door was again suddenly opened. Daniel and


    Shirley entered the room arm in arm, which made J nearly spill her tea over the table.


    J wondered why Daniel, who was just a CEO, hade there. He had nothing to do with their


    dinner at all.


    Daniel sat next to J, and Luke asked the waiter to bring another stool and let Shirley sit beside


    J.


    Daniel greeted Vern. "Granduncle."


    "Um, Daniel, sit down." Vern asked Daniel to sit next to him.


    J was astonished, and thought, ''Is Daniel one of Vern''s rtives?''


    Shirley, sitting beside J, quietly got close to her, and whispered, "J."


    J nced at her, but didn''t utter a single word. At that moment, Luke was introducing Daniel to


    everyone present at the table.


    "J, I''m sorry."


    When Shirley had the chance, she apologized to J.


    But after she heard her, J just sneered. Sorry? She didn''t demand any apology from Shirley.


    When Luke introduced Frank, Daniel took a long look at him. Frank imperceptibly winked at him, and


    then pretended not to know him, and said, "Mr. Si, I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    Daniel tly spoke, "It''s so kind of you to say that."


    When Luke was about to introduce J, J suddenly stood up from her seat, and told Luke, "I


    need to go to the bathroom."


    ...


    Luke was a little embarrassed, but J picked up her handbag, which was ced behind her, and


    then left the private room.


    Daniel looked at J''s back when she was going away and then slowly sat back down, not changing


    the expression on his face for a second.


    After a while, Frank also left the room to go and look for her. When looking at the private room''s door,


    which was closed, Daniel began to look thoughtful.


    After she came out of the bathroom, J put her handbag aside and started to wash her hands.


    A man came in, and while standing beside her and turning on the tap, he said, "You just have to


    pretend that you don''t know me, and you need to leave here halfway through the dinner, " he said.


    J had now stopped washing her hands, and asked, "Are you carrying out a task now?"


    Brian nodded and vigntly looked in the mirror.


    When J returned to the private room, the waiters had already begun to serve the dishes. J sat


    back on her seat, and she heard Vern ask her, "J, where is Caspar?"

 Chapter 202 We Cant Hurt Her

    Chapter 202 We Can''t Hurt Her


    J was feeling doubtful as she listened to Vern''s words. Why did he ask her that? Had Caspar


    returned to C Country already?


    She fell silent for a moment, and realized that Caspar hadn''t given all of the information out; he was


    hiding something. Thinking of this, she shook her head, and said, "I don''t know where he is. He didn''t


    say anything to me."


    Brian entered the room and sat beside Luke, but Luke looked unhappy. He quietly spoke into Brian''s


    ear, "Those guys, they seemed to not havepleted their mission, since they didn''te back to our


    headquarters yet. What the hell are they doing?"


    "Don''t worry. If they failed, I''llplete the task myself." Brian scowled; he was pretty upset about his


    fellowrades.


    As he looked at Brian''s angry look, Luke reminded him, "Don''t be so impulsive; remember that we have


    other missions this evening. There are many important people here, and we must seize the chance to


    make them our friends".


    J overheard their conversation, and her eyes got lost in thought.


    At this point, ke stood up and made a toast to Vern. He said, "Mr. V, thank you so much foring


    to this party, it''s wonderful to meet you. May I have a drink with you?"


    Vern nodded slightly, and he raised his ss and took one sip of wine. Unlike Vern, ke drained his


    ss in one gulp.


    He then walked up to Daniel, and said, "Mr. Si, you are a fantastic man. Thank you! Thank you for


    saving my life five years ago, I''m deeply grateful and indebted to you. Cheers!"


    Daniel also raised his ss, and replied in a calm tone, "ke, you''re quite wee. It was not that


    much of a big deal."


    They shared a drink and exchanged polite greetings with one another.


    ke asked his fellow to refill the ss, and then he moved towards J and ttered her on her


    career. "Miss J, your business is thriving. Tianye Men has won a ce in C Country, and I admire


    your courage and superior ability. By the way, you are very pretty, and it''s a real pleasure to meet you


    here."


    Hearing his rney, J gave him a polite smile, and replied, "Mr. ke, you are very modest. I''m


    also very d to be here, and thank you for your great kindness that you''re showing me."


    She stood up from her seat and gulped down a ss of wine.


    Luke marveled at her, and said, "Wow! That''s awesome! Miss J, you''re also really good at drinking.


    You must be a female icon!"


    J sat down and wiped her mouth with a small handkerchief, and said, "Luke, don''t be so modest.


    You''re actually better than me."


    J returned thepliment with a certain degree of reciprocity.


    Shirley was quite astonished at the woman sitting beside her. She couldn''t believe that she was


    actually J.


    Daniel was lounging on the chair and was sinking into a reverie when he looked at the wine bottle on


    the table. J wasn''t good at drinking at all three years ago. What had changed her? The reason was


    still unknown.


    She had upied an important and special status in this party, so she drank a lot this evening, but she


    still wasn''t getting drunk, and only her face flushed a bit.


    Caspar called her during the party, and she immediately picked up the phone.


    Caspar reminded her, "J, don''t drink too much, and take care of yourself."


    J wasn''t a cunning person, and she would not say no if other people drank a toast in her name.


    Feeling his concern, J smiled. She then turned back to Shirley, and murmured, "Don''t worry, I''m


    fine. Where are you now? Will youe to C Country?"


    "Yes. I''m going to board a ne soon. See youter, " said Caspar with a smile.


    "Okay. What time does the nend into C Country? Tell me and I''lle and pick you up at the


    airport, " said J gingerly.


    They were talking like two lovers. When he heard their conversation, Daniel became jealous of Caspar,


    and took his ss and downed it quickly.


    "Don''t. J, listen to me... I just heard that trouble is boiling up in the party. You must excuse yourself


    and go home quickly." Caspar seemed worried. If he had known that an informer had betrayed Luke to


    the police, he would not have let Je to the party.


    J nodded. She then hung up the phone, and while standing up, she said, "Guys, I''m really sorry,


    but my baby is crying at home for me. I must go now."


    "Oh, what a pity! The chefs cooked such a delicious food. Please, wait a moment and have a taste out


    of them."


    People started to persuade her to stay for a while longer. "Yes, yes, we also want to have a talk with


    you, Miss J. We want to partner with the Tianye Men."


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    J raised her ss, and said, "I''m very sorry, and please forgive me. You all know that I cherish our


    friendship, but we can talk about our partnershipster because I have to go now. Enjoy the rest of the


    party." She then gulped down her ss of wine.


    People didn''t insist anymore on her staying when they heard her words.


    Luke walked up to her, and said, "Miss J, I will take you home."


    J felt sick to her stomach. She endured the terrible pain, and instead waved her hand to Luke, and


    said, "Have your dinner, please. My subordinates are already waiting for me in the doorway."


    She was just leaving when a burst of gunfire was heard echoing outside. Everyone present at the table


    was shocked when they heard the gunshots.


    All of the people present in the room had already experienced many events like this one. Shooting was


    amon thing in their life, and they soon recovered from the fright.


    Brian looked at his watch, and thought to himself, ''Why did they have to get an early start?''


    Luke was a little upset and wiped his sweat off of his forehead. Suddenly, the door was opened, and


    one of his fellow gang members ran inside the room, and shouted, "Boss! We are in big trouble.


    There''s a lot of police outside!"


    Luke went a bit mad when he heard his words. He smacked the fellow''s face, and loudly said, "Calm


    down, I already know that there''s a lot of police outside. So what? That''s none of my business!"


    Chaos now reigned in the room, and J took the opportunity to slip away.


    Seeing her, Daniel also stood up, and said to Vern, "Granduncle, I have an emergency meeting and I


    have to go now."


    Amid the chaos and gunshots, many special force soldiers rushed in the room.


    Luke wanted to leave through the side entrance, but instead found himself facing a soldier, who was


    pointing a gun at his head.


    "Don''t move!" shouted the soldier.


    These soldiers flustered everyone except Vern, Daniel and ke.


    A soldier took J by the arm and went inside the room. He muttered to himself, "I''ve also arrested a


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    suspicious looking woman!"


    But Brian stood up andshed out at him. "Robert, let her go!"


    With a bewildered voice, Robert said, "What? Boss, she may have other gang members outside!"


    "Shut up!" Brian then took J by her hand and let her hide behind him.


    Luke now instantly knew that Brian was the man who had betrayed him. He wanted to fight him but two


    soldiers caught him by the arm and held him before he could make a move on him. Luke lost control,


    and shouting at Brian, "Frank! No, I should actually call you Brian. You sick bastard, you''ve betrayed


    us! Go to hell!"


    Brian impassively watched Luke. He now tore off his false beard and showed his credentials to Luke,


    and said with a cold voice, "You are arrested on suspicion of involvement in human trafficking and arms


    dealing. Lock him up!"


    "Damn it, Frank! You sick bastard! I''ll kill you! Just wait and see!" Luke shouted like a rabid man as a


    solider held tightly onto his arms.


    Suddenly, a man ran out of the crowd, and he picked up a gun and pointed it at J''s head.


    "You''d better let my boss go, or otherwise I''ll kill this woman!" shouted the man.


    Luke was very surprised by what he saw. He tried tofort his fellow, and said, "Hansen, don''t be


    foolish! Calm down! She has a powerful background, and we can''t hurt her. Let her go!"


    Luke thought to himself, ''The blundering fool! The Tianye Men will never let him go if Hansen hurts


    J.''


    Hansen also panicked. He looked at Luke, and cried, "Boss, help me! I don''t want to die!"


    Brian and Daniel worried that J would be frightened by what had happened, but she kept her calm


    all the way.


    "Hansen, trust me. I''m the boss of the Tianye Men, but I''m nobody for the police. Your work has no


    value, and they will not rescue me. Please, let me go now." As she said this, J pointed towards


    Daniel, who was just sitting and watching the whole scene with a handsome and calm face.

 Chapter 203 Nobody Would Feel Sorry For Me Nor Care About Me.

    Chapter 203 Nobody Would Feel Sorry For Me Nor Care About Me.


    As J pointed to him, Daniel smiled grimly.


    "You see, he, Mr. Daniel Si, CEO of the SL Group, is worth several hundred billion dors. The woman


    beside him is his fiancee and is worth more than me."


    As Shirley heard her name mentioned, she felt unnerved and drew herself near Daniel.


    Hansen certainly knew Daniel''s eminent identity, and he also knew that it was better to take Daniel as


    his hostage. But he eximed, "You''re the head of the Tianye Men and you have tens of thousands of


    followers. If I take you away, I would be able to keep myself safe."


    Upon hearing this, J shook her head and said, "You are wrong."


    "Why?"


    "I have no real power within the Tianye Men. If I die, nobody would feel sorry for me nor care about


    me." What J said was true. Since she became the head of the Tianye Men, she had had many


    enemies.


    Caspar was bent on making her lead the Tianye Men, but he never thought that she would be the


    target of the enemies.


    Due to what J said, Hansen grabbed her and slowly walked toward Daniel. When he saw this,


    Luke went crazy and cried out, "Hansen! You fool!"


    Hansen was stopped on his tracks and looked toward Luke.


    At this time, J wrenched Hansen''s gun-holding hand and directed his hand up so that the gun


    pointed at the ceiling. Then, the gun fired.


    Hearing the gunshot, Shirley screamed. It made everyone grimace.


    The scream made J angrier. She threw her purse aside and gripped the gun, held by Hansen, with


    her two hands. She kicked Hansen on his shin.


    Hansen felt the pain on his right shin, making him kneel on one leg.


    Daniel, then, threw a ss at the gun in Hansen''s hand. The gun dropped to the ground.


    Several Special Forces soldiers instantly subdued Hansen.


    Suddenly, shots from weapons were heard outside. A Special Forces soldier rushed in and told Brian,


    "There are quite a few Luke''s subordinates outside."


    Brian smiled coldly. ''There is no point ining here to try to save Luke. It''s a suicide mission.''


    "Take Luke and leave."


    Brian took his gun and left the private room with the two hostages.


    At that moment, a bullet broke through the ss and aimed toward J.


    With her quick reflexes, J dodged the bullet, which swiftly went past her hair and hit the wall.


    Immediately, another bullet was shot. Daniel rapidly took the gun from Vern Mu and fired a bullet to hit


    the one that was heading toward J.


    Then Daniel stood up, held J in his arms, and hid themselves behind the windowsill.


    The unknown men outside stopped shooting when they couldn''t see J anymore. J''s bodyguard


    broke in and said, "Miss J, some unknown men outside are targeting our guys."


    J pushed Daniel away and took the gun away from him. Then she, together with a couple of guys,


    left the private room with her purse.


    Seeing J rush out, Daniel felt bad. ''She just went away without saying anything to me?''


    Gunshots became louder outside, and many police cars arrived.


    J jumped out of the window with a couple of guys.


    Daniel followed J out of the private room. He happened to see J jump out of the window.


    The window was about three feet high. She just jumped out without thinking twice. Daniel was


    infuriated about this.


    He also jumped out of the window, and so did some of his bodyguards.


    Daniel ran to catch up with J who was ahead of him. He held her tightly and didn''t let her walk


    another step.


    "Get off me! Daniel!"


    Daniel walked her to the parking lot. At the gate, many cops had almost subdued Luke''s subordinates.


    But suddenly, a group of people who wore helmet enclosures appeared and aimed at J.


    Daniel pulled her aside swiftly, so they could dodge the bullets.


    "Get on!" Daniel opened the car door and pushed J into the back seat.


    J refused, "My followers are still in danger. I want to get out of the car."


    J''s words enraged Daniel. He kicked the car and growled at her, "Sit down. Don''t move."


    ¡­ J felt his anger, so sheplied, shrugged her shoulders, and didn''t move a muscle.


    A bullet hit the car door but it bounced back.


    Daniel quickly sat in the driver''s seat and drove away at full speed.


    As soon as they left, those guys who were ordered to assassinate J retreated at once.


    They drove to the Royal Mansion. Along the way, J saw her home but she couldn''t get in.


    Finally, Daniel parked his car in the garage of Mansion No. 9.


    As the car stopped, J instantly opened the car door and got off.


    Daniel moved faster than she did. Before she took another step, he caught her wrist.


    He took his cellphone from his pocket and called a number. J had a bad feeling about it.


    She was right. Daniel said, "Father*, a group of guys tried to assassinate J just now."


    J snatched the phone from Daniel, after finding out that he was talking to her father. So she


    answered the phone, "Father, I''m safe and sound."


    Then she hung up the phone immediately.


    "Daniel, are you trying to get me in trouble?" She gave the phone back and stared at him harshly.


    After putting the phone back in his pocket, he pulled her and made her lean against the car.


    He ced his arms on both sides of her body, with his hands on the car. J understood how Daniel


    felt.


    Daniel stared at her, like a dangerous cheetah.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    J pushed him, turned her head away, and said, "I''m leaving."


    All of a sudden, J''s phone rang. It was her father calling.


    She glowered at Daniel and answered, "Dad."


    "Jane, what happened to you? How are you holding up?" said Samuel, J''s father, as he frowned.


    J sighed and replied, "Dad, I will return home soon. I''m fine now. It was just¡­ an ident."


    Actually, it wasn''t the first time the "ident" happened to her.


    Samuel didn''t hang up until he had reconfirmed that his daughter was fine.


    "Satisfied?" said J. She put her phone back into the purse and pushed his arms away. Just as she


    was about to leave, He grabbed her hands again and brought her into his house.


    J leaned against a pir by her side and looked at Daniel who was changing his shoes. "Why did


    you bring me here? Is my daughter here?"


    She didn''t actually think that Daniel would let her see her daughter. ''I''m a fool. I turned up with my kid


    and he took it away.''


    "J, you let my kid live such a dangerous life with you, " Daniel lifted her jaw. ''How dare she mention


    the kid before me!''


    J pped his hand away and said, "It''s none of your business-"


    Her lips were covered by his. The familiar smell of Daniel assaulted her and awakened her every


    nerve.


    She wanted to flee, but she couldn''t for he pressed the back of her head with his right hand and held


    her waist with his left.


    It was a deep kiss, not like the violent kiss they hadst time.


    It was three years since they had met each other. They were both intoxicated in the kiss.


    He pressed her body against a pir. An atmosphere of love permeated throughout the whole room.


    Just as he was about to enter her, she pushed him away.

 Chapter 204 Daddy is So Handsome

    Chapter 204 Daddy is So Handsome


    J adjusted her clothes, pped Daniel in the face and said, "Asshole!" Then, she turned around


    and left the vi in a hurry.


    ...


    Daniel punched the pir with his fist. Apart from getting blue balls, he was also pped by J. How


    frustrated must he had been!


    Early next morning


    J got a call from Caspar very early the next morning. "Are you okay?" he asked.


    "Yes, I am fine." Daniel had saved her life, kind of.


    "Okay. I had someone look for the mastermind. I won''t let them walk away, " Caspar said coldly.


    J sat up on the bed, nodded her head, and said, "Where are you?" Meanwhile, the door opened,


    and Melissa walked into the room.


    She climbed onto the bed. J smiled at her and held Melissa in her arms.


    "I nned to fly to C Country. But something came up, so I cancelled my flight. I will get there, maybe


    two dayster." Caspar smiled at the paper with J''s address on it.


    "Okay."


    "How about the twins?" Caspar''s mood became better when they talked about the twins.


    J handed over the phone to Melissa and said, "It''s Uncle Caspar."


    "Uncle Caspar, this is Melissa." Melissa''s sweet voice made Caspar feel warm.


    "Do you miss me, Melissa?" Caspar said softly. He was kind to the kids.


    Melissa nodded her head and said, "I miss you very much, Uncle Caspar. Please take care of yourself."


    "Of course, I will. Where''s your sister?"


    "Michelle is with Daddy. I am with Mommy." J paused and stopped dressing up.


    Caspar understood that "Daddy" was Daniel. The twins really looked like Daniel.


    "Oh, okay. Take good care of Mommy, " Caspar''s mood went down again.


    "Yes, I will. Goodbye, Uncle Caspar."


    After she hung up the phone, Melissa couldn''t hardly wait to ask J, "Mommy, when can I meet


    Daddy?"


    She missed Daddy Daniel. Michelle had been with him for two days.


    J felt her heart sink when she heard the question, "Do you really miss him?"


    "Yes, I do! Daddy is so handsome!" There was a sparkle in Melissa''s eyes when she mentioned her


    daddy. She was the type who admired all the handsome men she sees.


    J was speechless. There is a famous saying in C Country. If a woman can''t be with the man she


    loves, she will be reincarnated to be his daughter in the next life. It was no doubt that Melissa was


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel''s daughter.


    Melissa and Michelle had not seen Daniel before, but they immediately liked him a lot when they met


    him. They were already attached to him.


    J asked Melissa unwillingly, "If you have to choose between Mommy or Daddy, who do you want to


    be with?"


    Melissa giggled and said, "I will choose Daddy, and Michelle can be with you."


    ...


    ''I should have had boys, not girls...'' Resigned, J said to herself.


    They went to the dining room to have breakfast with Samuel after they dressed up. Samuel seized the


    opportunity and asked J all kinds of questions. J tried to change the topic and asked Sally,


    "Sally, when do you want to have kids?"


    Sally blushed and said, "I am two months pregnant. I forgot to tell you."


    E asked her to move in when she got pregnant. She would be able to take good care of her.


    "Congrattions! That''s great!" J looked at Sally in shock, but she could not help but put her hand


    on Sally''s belly.


    Jerry stopped her nervously, "Be careful!"


    The whole family was speechless. J rolled her eyes and said, "I''ve done nothing but touch her belly


    lightly."


    Sallyughed a little bit. The doctor said she was weak, and she should stay in bed for the first three


    months. But Sally only stayed in bed for three days. She was so bored that she cried andined


    about it. She told Jerry she wanted to go out shopping.


    Jerry had to hold her andfort her, but he never touched her belly. He was cautious when it came to


    the baby.


    "Jane, don''t try to change the topic. Let''s talk about your issues." Samuel stared at J and said,


    "Don''t go to Z Country again. Stay home."


    Daniel seemed to know about what happened to J in Z Country. He needed to talk to Daniel today.


    "There is something I need to take care of, but I will get back as soon as possible." It wouldn''t be easy


    to persuade Dillon and Caspar... Ah...


    Samuel put down the chopsticks, stared at J again and said, "Why do you have to be with the


    mafia?"


    Samuel was very worried about her. He wanted J to have more bodyguards following her.


    J sighed, looked at Samuel, and said, "Daniel is to me for all this mess! The Tianye Bead he got


    for me brought me into this. I am the victim."


    But the Tianye Men did not do anything terrible. Their business dealings were honest and respectable.


    "I will talk to him." Samuel picked up the chopsticks and started to eat breakfast.


    Sally nced at J and said in a low voice, "Jane, what about Michelle?"


    Sally paid a visit to her mom''s house yesterday. L was taking good care Michelle, and Harry was


    happy to have his granddaughter around.


    J looked at Sally, as if she was deep in thought. Then, she looked at Jerry and said, "Jerry, do you


    know where Daniel has been for the past few days?"


    Jerry and Daniel were very close, so close that Jerry could betray his sister for him.


    "At Mansion No. 9. He brought you there yesterday, didn''t he?" Jerry nced at J.


    J was speechless. How did Jerry know about it?


    "Sally, do you have any idea?"


    Sally panicked at J''s question. She never thought that J would ask her about Daniel. She


    looked around and said nervously, "I don''t know!"


    J finished her bowl of porridge, wiped her mouth, and said, "Okay. Don''t tell me. I will keep hunting


    Daniel to get my daughter back."


    If she kept stirring up trouble, Daniel might get annoyed and would let go of Michelle.


    John went to school after breakfast. Samuel and E went to old house with Sally and Melissa.


    Jerry went to work. J had nothing to do, but to go talk to Daniel.


    Before Sally got in the car, she pulled J aside and said in a low voice, "J, Daniel can be


    persuaded by reason, but not by force. You can..." Sally gave her a wink and threw her a kiss.


    J was speechless.


    She had to sell her body in order to get her daughter back. How sad was that.


    J shook her head and said, "Absolutely not! I am still angry with him. How could I throw myself at


    him? No way!"


    Sally cupped her cheek with an "I don''t care" look, and said, "I am on your side, believe me or not. Try


    everything you can, or Melissa would end up staying with Daniel."


    "But, it''s Daniel you are talking about. I know him well. Even if I seduce him for my daughter''s sake, he


    might still not let Michelle go. What would I do then?" That sounded like something Daniel would do. He


    was shameless.


    "Stop whispering, Sally. Get in the car. Let''s go." E held Melissa in her arms and had been waiting in


    the car for a while, but Sally and J kept talking.


    "Bye, Jane!" Sally got in the car and left J standing in front of the vi, watching them leave.

 Chapter 205 Didnt You Know that She Got Pregnant

    Chapter 205 Didn''t You Know that She Got Pregnant


    After Samuel Shao''s car left, J Shao caught sight of a military vehicle.


    The man who got out of the car surprised J. "Brian, " said J with a smile.


    Brian, dressed in his usual military uniform, walked up to J, and touched her head with a smile.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "J, long time no see. Where have you been these past three years?" he asked.


    Sometimes, he missed her too much which tortured him. After knowing that she went missing, he spent


    a long time to look for her, but he didn''t seed.


    "I have been abroad. How''s everything going with you recently? What went on yesterday?" she asked.


    She changed the subject to hide her personal matters.


    Brian stared at her and saw how much she changed. In fact, he had noticed itst night.


    "I stayed with Luke for a covert mission for half a year and tried to find evidence of his crime to bring


    him to justice, " he replied. He got the mission because Luke had been involved in cross-border


    trafficking, which he usually dealt with.


    J knew it and asked, "Did he get caught?"


    They walked and talked along the road.


    The man in a Rolls Royce near them fixed his deep eyes on their backs as they faded away from his


    sight.


    ''J, you are always surrounded by many men.'' Daniel thought.


    Brian nodded and asked, "Why did you show up there?"


    ''Only leaders of gangs are invited in feasts like those. J wasn''t supposed to be there. But she was


    there, and people even referred to her as Miss J. Besides, when she was caught by Hansen, she


    looked quiet calm...'' Brian pondered.


    After musing for a while, J decided to tell Brian the truth, "In the past three years, I stayed with the


    Tianye Men in Z Country, and then I took over the Tianye Men."


    Hearing this, Brian frowned and sank in thought.


    "Why did you take over a gang? J, you shouldn''t be staying there, " said Brian.


    ''J is so innocent and energetic that deserves to be well-protected by a man with a powerful


    background, and not live a dangerous life alone. I had wanted to be the man who could protect her, but


    I lost the right to do so after what happened that evening three years ago. I must look for that woman


    instead of pursuing someone I can never get. I like her, but I can''t do anything. As a soldier, I should be


    responsible for what I have done. Even though that woman left, I have had some leads on where to find


    her, '' thought he.


    Looking at the garden along the path, J sighed and said unintentionally, "I lost my memory during


    childbirth." J told Brian about her experience with the Tianye Men.


    She always shared everything to Brian, whether pleasant or sad.


    He always treated her like a little sister and helped her solve problems. He even did better than Jerry.


    Hearing that she had kids, Brian was disappointed. He knew who the father was.


    Gaze focusing on the flowers in bloom, she continued, "When I was stuck at a low point in my life,


    Caspar helped me out during that period of extreme poverty and hardship. He gave me and my kids a


    In the past three years, Caspar had yed the role that Daniel should have.


    "I don''t me him for forcing me to take charge of the Tianye Men. I don''t hate him for what I have


    suffered in the past three years because I''m still alive."


    ''It''s the least I can do to return the favor...'' thought she.


    But J didn''t mention Caspar''s feelings for her. J even tried to forgive Caspar for entering her


    room that night.


    "J, he''s into you, " said Brian.


    ''Though I don''t know women, I know men well. If he isn''t into a woman, he wouldn''t do so much for her.''


    He thought.


    J shook her head and said, "If he really likes me, he won''t allow me to be in this position."


    It seemed that the leader of the Tianye Men was invincible, but no one knew the danger she faced. In


    the past three years, she had been kidnapped twice, shot five times, and held hostage six times...


    It was lucky for her to be alive.


    Caspar always looked at her with guilt. But it didn''t change anything. He never suggested that she


    should step down from being the leader.


    ''Everyone bes selfish when it involves one''s safety. Besides, all of this is caused by Daniel.'' She


    pondered.


    "You aren''t a gang person. If you don''t want to stay there, you can..." he stuttered. Brian wanted to ask


    her toe back to him, but he knew that he couldn''t do it.


    J smiled and said, "I know, and I have been talking with him about it."


    After talking for about an hour, they went back. All of a sudden, Brian asked, "Have you seen that


    woman who had an affair with Daniel three years ago?"


    ''Who?'' J was confused. She had no idea which woman he was referring to because Daniel had


    been rumored to have affairs with countless of women.


    Noticing her confusing look, Brian exined, "I mean the woman whom Daniel was photographed in


    bed with."


    Brian''s was in a troublesome mood while speaking it.


    He was ignorant of what had happened to them. Perhaps they had been set up, otherwise, how could


    they have had no sexual encounter after getting into hotel room?


    "Ah? You mean Ivanka Yi?" she asked.


    Brian nodded. At least, he got her name.


    "After her father Poe had been put behind bars by Daniel, hispany had been acquired by the SL


    Group. His wife and eldest daughter had been sent abroad, banning them to enter C Country because


    of Daniel, " she said.


    Daniel had manipted the news. Brian knew the truth.


    He didn''t tell J that Poe had been shot, and


    His wife and eldest daughter had been sold to a nightclub abroad.


    "I haven''t seen her since then. I didn''t contact any one I know, " she said. J told the truth. After her


    memory loss, she didn''t even contact her parents.


    She looked at his side profile, tilted her head, and asked, "Why the sudden mention of her?"


    It reminded her of when Daniel showed her proof that the child Ivanka had wasn''t his.


    She gazed at Brian in shock.


    ''Is Brian the father of that kid?'' She wondered.


    Looking at her widely open mouth, Brian couldn''t help butugh. "Nothing. Why do you look like that?"


    he asked.


    J stood still and asked, "Are you the father of her child?"


    Brian kept standing still, with a stern and pale look.


    Looking at his expression, she couldn''t resist her curiosity and asked, "Didn''t you know that she got


    pregnant?"


    Brian shook his head, with hands clenched into fists.


    ''That woman dared to disappear with my child.'' He thought.


    J paused for a few seconds and then asked again, "So are you the real father of her


    child?"

 Chapter 206 I will Also Destroy This Woman

    Chapter 206 I will Also Destroy This Woman


    Brian remembered the red stain on the bed sheet; he nodded his head to J.


    But he then shook his head and asked J, "When did she confirm her pregnancy?"


    J lowered her head and thought for a while. She then gave him an estimated date of her


    conception. The date was around the time of their intercourse, so Brian nodded his head again to


    confirm it. It must have been his own child!


    "Let me help you look for her. How about it?" J sighed. She wondered how the story became... so


    ridiculous!


    They kept talking for a while as they continued walking. "If it''s convenient for you, please help me look


    for her, " said Brian.


    He had always been on confidential missions, so he hadn''t the chance to search for Ivanka himself.


    Now that he heard that she ran away with his own child, he would definitely try his very best and take


    advantage of all resources to search out Ivanka''s whereabouts!


    At the end of the alley was a wide road. J saw a parked Rolls Royce on it. The driver seat''s


    window was half open, and a man was sitting there, smoking a cigarette and staring at J.


    ... When J noticed him, she frowned in an instant.


    But when she remembered Sally''s words, her face flushed red.


    Brian looked at the changed expression on J''s face, and he tittered bitterly. He then held J into


    his arms and said, "I have missed you so much in these past three years!"


    This hug might be theirst hug, as he had to focus on this woman named Ivanka.


    J was shocked by his tight hug, and even though she could feel the angry aura from the man in the


    car, she still wrapped her arms around Brian''s waist and said, "Thank you, Brian!"


    Then, there was a heavy sounding from a mmed car door. Soon enough, she had fallen into


    another man''s arms.


    Daniel held her chin tightly. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words, "My daughter''s mother,


    how dare you hug another man! J, don''t you want to meet my daughter again?"


    J felt her chin ache, and she kicked Daniel''s leg with a high-heeled shoe.


    Daniel slightly furrowed his brows by her kick, but he didn''t let go of his grip on J''s chin.


    Brian intended to drag J away, but at that moment, a ck Lamborghini stopped at the road side.


    A man dressed in a ck western suit came out of the car. He quickly came over and dragged J


    away.


    Finally, these three men, each of whom had a sterling reputation and powerful demeanor, stood there


    and met each other for the first time.


    ''What''s with Caspar? Didn''t he say that he was still in Z Country this morning over the phone? Why is


    he showing up here now?'' thought J.


    While J was massaging her aching chin, she silently scanned and observed these three men.


    However, among them, Daniel was emanating the strongest aura.


    A gust of breeze blew over, yet the four people remained silent.


    With a dark face, Caspar stared at Daniel, while Daniel kept staring at J, with a sharp and piercing


    look in his eyes.


    Brian was staring at J too. Even though he was ready to give up on J, he couldn''t help but feel


    angry seeing her being held by another man.


    J sighed again, and she didn''t think she would like being loved by three men at the same time.


    Brian behaved himself better than Daniel, as he was not as imperious and impulsive as thetter was.


    But with this scene in front of him, she didn''t know how things would turn out...


    And J was right!


    "If you can''t ensure her happiness, then don''t bother her anymore!" yelled Caspar at Daniel. He stared


    at Daniel with his eagle-sharp eyes.


    Daniel moved two steps forward and dragged J back into his arms. He then imperiously


    announced, "Not only will I approach her, but I will also destroy this woman!"


    Not once did the woman give him any bit of trust at all!


    Then, Caspar''s fist flew in the air toward Daniel; Daniel pushed J behind him and dodged Caspar''s


    punch.


    The next second, the two men were fighting.


    When they were still kids, J gave Daniel some of her Kungfu overarm throws. Thanks to that,


    Daniel got a whole lot better with fighting. Even if he was now facing Caspar, who grew up around


    gangs, he could easily endure Caspar''s attacks.


    ...


    Speechless, J looked at the tussling men and closed her eyes. Then, she suddenly held on to


    Brian''s arm and said, "Brian, let''s go." Her voice was loud and clear, so the two men heard her.


    ...


    They stopped fighting immediately.


    Seeing the woman and the man holding each other while walking towards the military car, they ran


    after them.


    But... The next moment, speechlessly and helplessly, J had to witness these three men in a single


    brawl.


    She took out her phone and took a video of them. She raised her phone up and warned them, "If you


    guys keep fighting, I will post this video on the Inte and ruin all your reputation!"


    ... But none of them cared.


    J really felt helpless!


    She then called the bodyguards, who were just around the corner and ordered them to help stop the


    three men.


    The bodyguards were so innocent that they had received several punches from them.


    J had already driven her car away at a fast speed.


    The three men all had wounds and bruises on their faces, either on their eyes, or on the corners of their


    mouths.


    Looking at J''s car going farther and farther, Daniel wiped his mouth, and warned Caspar and Brian


    in a cold voice, "She had already had my baby! You guys have already lost! Know where you stand!


    Don''t ever irritate me again!"


    Though Caspar was well aware of the fact, he was still angry at Daniel''s arrogance that he raised his


    fist again and was about to punch Daniel, but he was stopped by the bodyguards.


    Daniel continued, "J took over your gang of Tianye Men because she has the Tianye Bead with


    her, right? But did you know that that Tianye Bead was given to her by me! So ording to your


    grandfather''s family rules, I should be the one who inherits your Tianye Men!" But of course, Daniel


    actually had no interests in taking charge.


    After he finished his words, he looked at Caspar, who was shocked, and he tittered away.


    J eventually stopped her car at the old house, but before she could get out of her car, she received


    Caspar''s call.


    Caspar was waiting for J at the Tianye Men''s ce in C Country. When J arrived at the door, a


    lot of people were already standing there, awaiting her arrival.


    When they saw J, they all came up to wee her.


    J then greeted everyone. Thanks to Caspar, J had now attained a firm and established


    reputation with the Tianye Men of C Country.


    In Quan Ju Restaurant


    In a private room, J and Caspar sat face to face at a table. J took a sip out of her ss of juice


    and asked, "Didn''t you say that you were in Z Country this morning?"


    Caspar grinned and said, "I wanted to surprise you."


    J raised her brows. ''Yeah, I was really surprised.''


    The dishes were soon ced on the table, and Caspar picked up some food for J with a pair of


    chopsticks. They kept silent in the room.


    J meditated for a while, and she finally opened her mouth and said, "Caspar, I have something to


    tell you."


    The man froze for a bit, but then he picked up a piece of fishball, ced it on her bowl and said, "Have


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    your food first."


    J nodded her head.


    When they began to talk about the twins, the atmosphere between them became better.


    Caspar put down his chopsticks; J wiped her mouth after she finished her rice in the bowl.


    "J, please stay in C Country these days and spend more time with your family. Don''t worry about


    the affairs in Z Country. Please think about it. When you make up your mind, I will take you to my


    grandfather."


    The room was quiet again. All of a sudden, J happened to notice the Rolls Royce outside in the


    parking lot. She was surprised; her heart beat fast.


    She then nodded to Caspar and said, "Okay, Caspar, thank you!"


    Caspar held her hand which rested on the table and said, "J, if... he doesn''t treat you well... you


    know, I''m waiting for you."


    ...


    J drew her hand back, lowered her eyelids, and drank from her ss of juice.


    She didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 207 I am Afraid Pink No Longer Suits Me

    Chapter 207 I am Afraid Pink No Longer Suits Me


    Caspar Qiao called for the bill, and then they walked out of the private room.


    As they passed by the room next to theirs, the door opened, and a server came out. He courteously


    said, "After you, Mr. Si and Miss Zheng."


    J Shao paused. She looked back and saw Daniel Si and Shirley Zheng stepping out of the room.


    She didn''t stop walking. Instead, she took Caspar by the arm and whispered, "Let''s go, Caspar." Her


    sudden change in behavior bewildered Caspar.


    He turned and saw the couple from his peripheral vision. And then he immediately understood.


    The server went on talking to Daniel and Shirley, but Daniel''s eyes were focused on the backs of the


    man and the woman in front of him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In the parking lot


    Caspar opened the passenger door for J. When she was about to get in, she saw Daniel and


    Shirley walk out of the hotel together.


    Daniel was wearing a gray suit and a ck tie, seeming indifferent and extravagant, while Shirley was


    in a luxurious white dress. Her burgundy curls draped over her shoulders.


    J guessed that her dress must be from Daniel.


    Looking away, she forced herself to smile to disguise her annoyance.


    As they drove away, Daniel saw her in the passenger seat. She was looking at Caspar with a sweet


    smile on her face...


    When J got home, there was no one there, So she took out her phone to browse the inte.


    In the afternoon, she received a phone call from E Bo. "Mom, " she said.


    "Where are you, J?"


    "I''m home." J was cozy in bed, looking out the window.


    She suddenly remembered how three years ago Daniel climbed into the room through the window to


    see her¡­


    She was reminiscing the whole time, so she did not hear a word of what E said.


    She wasn''t responding until E called her name the third time, "Oh, Mom, what did you say?"


    ¡­ E repeated with a sigh, "Today is the mayor''s wife''s birthday, but I''m upied at the moment. I


    need you to run an errand for me. Please go buy a gift for her and then take it to the birthday party."


    What? Honestly, J had no interests in attending such asions. She knew that ces with a lot of


    women were not her cup of tea.


    Besides, she was already a stranger to C Country after three long years of staying in Z Country.


    "Mom, can I refuse?"


    "No!" E rejected firmly.


    The new mayor had been transferred from D City two years ago. He used to be Samuel Shao''s client.


    They became good friends and still maintained in frequent contact with each other. Alina Xi, the


    mayoress, was also nice to E. But E''s real intention was to give her daughter a chance to


    socialize.


    She had called Alina and asked her to introduce J to a few friends during the party.


    J sighed. Never mind. She would go. Her mother didn''t like those types of gatherings, either. Since


    she had insisted, the person should have been someone important to her.


    "Okay, Mom, I''ll go!"


    "Remember to get a new dress in your uncle''s store, and dress up nicely tonight."


    J rolled her eyes, "Mom, is this a blind date or something?"


    E smiled, raising her eyebrows, and said, "If you wish. It''s indeed important that you settle down


    soon."


    J''s rtionship with Daniel was getting worse. She didn''t want to see her daughter waste time on


    him any more.


    ''If she meets someone that she likes better... Anyway, I wish her a good luck!'' she thought.


    J felt upset about this issue. She was pressured, but also eager to settle down. She was about to


    turn 26 soon.


    She hung up the phone and lingered on her bed for a while before rolling out of it.


    She did as her mother asked her to do. First, she bought a gift in the shopping mall, and next, she went


    to Eason Bo''s clothing store to get herself dressed up. When she reached the store, Anna was already


    expecting her. She told her that Eason had gone abroad.


    "Aunt Anna!" J stepped forward and hugged Anna.


    Anna weed J with warmth in her eyes. She pulled her toward the dress racks and said, "Your


    mother just called. She asked me to pick out a few dresses for you. So I''m here. Come, look at these."


    On the rack, there were several pink dresses hanging from it.


    J looked at them with a slight feeling of disappointment. "Aunt Anna, I''m already an adult. I am


    afraid pink no longer suits me." Pink had been her favorite color before. But now, she''s a mother of two


    children and the leader of the Tianye Men. It was immature of her to be wearing such things.


    Anna considered it for a while and then asked her assistant to return the pink dresses to their racks.


    Then, she took J upstairs so J could choose the dresses herself.


    When J was looking at a dress she fitted in the mirror, two unexpected visitors appeared.


    "Mother*." It was Daniel''s deep voice.


    "Mrs. Bo." Then Shirley''s sweet and gentle voice was heard. Her noble manners made her looked like


    ady from a well-bred family.


    It seemed that Daniel had done a good job teaching her how to be ady.


    Anna was delighted to see Daniel, even more than seeing her own son. "Oh, here you are, Daniel and


    Miss Zheng! Come and pick out your clothes. Jane''s here too."


    Daniel nced at the figure in front of the mirror. Something unexined shed in his eyes.


    Shirley immediately let go of his hand


    And went up to J. "J, " she said with clear embarrassment.


    It was a difficult situation for them.


    J pretended that she didn''t hear Shirley. She turned to the store assistant and handed over the


    dresses she had shortlisted, "I want to try this one, this, and that red one over there, please."


    Daniel sat down on the sofa. There was always an aura of confidence around him. To avoid


    embarrassment, Shirley began pawing through the clothes, while Anna led J to the dressing room.


    Anna squeezed into the dressing room after J and whispered, "So, Jane, are you two officially


    separated? It couldn''t be. After all, you have a kid now."


    J nodded as she got undressed. "We had to break up. As you can see, they''re together now. If it


    wasn''t for the baby, they would have already been on their honeymoon."


    She said casually, as if she wasn''t hurt.


    Anna mused, "About their wedding, Jane, we knew nothing of it until we read it from the news. L


    was very angry about it. You know, her son was getting married and she had only gotten the news


    three days before the wedding day."


    With the help of Anna, J took off her clothes and got dressed.


    "Aunt Anna, please don''t mention him anymore. I was too stupid to bring the baby to him!" She said as


    she turned her back for Anna to zip it up for her.


    These dresses were all Eason Bo''s original designs. Each of them was good enough to be entered in


    fashion designpetitions.


    "Well, now he knows that he has a daughter, how could he be able to leave you?" Their baby was so


    lovely. Daniel''s face brightened when he first met her.


    Anna wrinkled her brows on seeing the dress she wore, "I think this one exposes too much, Jane. I


    don''t think it''s the right one. It''s hardly appropriate for such an asion!"


    The dress J was trying on was a long, strapless, ck evening dress. It exposed all of her skin


    above her chest.


    But when they smoothened it down, the dress draped around her frame nicely, revealing her excellent


    figure.

 Chapter 208 Your Father Will Run After You With A Besom in His Hand

    Chapter 208 Your Father Will Run After You With A Besom in His Hand


    In a brisk tone, J said, "Auntie, do you know why my mother asked me to go to the mayor''s wife''s


    birthday party? She said that she wanted me to get to know more people and make new friends. I need


    to dress up to be more beautiful, because no one will make friends with an ugly girl." J then


    opened the door and walked out of the fitting room.


    Anna followed J like a maid, and tried to smoothen J''s dress. Anna said, "You are so naughty!


    You''ll be the most beautiful girl present there even if you go without wearing any makeup."


    While Anna was saying this, Shirley had entered another fitting room with an orange dress, and also


    followed by her assistant.


    After hearing Anna''s words, J smiled, and then stood in front of the mirror to smooth out the


    wrinkles on her dress, ignoring all the other people present there.


    But despite all that, she could still feel that the man behind her was still looking at her, which made her


    feel a little nervous.


    Anna somehow suddenly turned her around, and J was now standing face to face with Daniel.


    Anna then said, "Daniel, have a look! What do you think about the dress?"


    Daniel stared at J and at her dress for a while, and then said, "Your taste in clothing has be


    much more worse than before. The dress is ugly and disgusting."


    Anna was confused after hearing Daniel''s words, and then looked at J''s dress again. She said to


    herself, ''I think the dress is very pretty, but it''s showing too much skin.''


    J''s breath intensified when she heard Daniel. She took a deep breath, and said, "Auntie, I like it.


    Please ask a cosmetician to do some makeup for me."


    Without even taking a nce at Daniel, she turned around and sat in front of the dresser.


    J looked at herself in the mirror, and suddenly she saw Daniel appearing in it.


    He grabbed her wrist, and in a cold and deep tone, he said, "I''ve told you that it was ugly. Haven''t you


    heard my words?"


    J pulled her hand back, and when she sneered at the man in the mirror, she said, "It''s none of your


    damn business even if I look like a beggar!"


    They looked at each other, with fires of anger sparkling in their eyes.


    At that moment, a gentle voice was heard. "Daniel, what do you think of this dress?"


    A happy smile appeared on J''s face. She thought, ''Daniel? A subordinate calls her boss Daniel?


    Their rtionship must be close. Good, that''s very good.''


    Daniel turned around and looked at Shirley.


    And J also saw her by looking in the mirror.


    With fair skin and dressed in that orange dress, Shirley looked beautiful; the big flower in the dress


    made her look even more sexy and charming.


    If she had a pair of crystal high-heeled shoes on her feet, and have a light makeup on, she would


    definitely be regarded as a beauty.


    ''Years ago, when I used to hang out with her, she wasn''t beautiful at all. But now she''s be


    beautiful and pretty. Perhaps, it''s all because she''s in love, '' thought J.


    J closed her eyes and let herself get dressed. Anna also showed many dresses for Shirley to


    choose from while she was talking with Daniel.


    In the end, Shirley chose the orange dress, the first that she had tried on, and then sat in front of the


    dresser, beside J.


    After knowing that Shirley was sitting besides her, J suddenly felt a burst of anger and sharply


    opened her eyes. The fury gleaming in her eyes startled the cosmetician.


    She cautiously asked, "Miss Shao, Am I hurting you in any way?"


    J shook her head. She looked at herself in the mirror, and everything had been done except her


    hair. "Stop here, " she said.


    "But I haven''t worked your hair yet."


    J stood up from the chair and took ab. She then pulled back her hair and tightly coiled it on


    the top of the head.


    That was all she needed. Simple as it was, it looked very beautiful and natural on her.


    The cosmetician built up the courage and put a red artificial flower on J''s head, and asked, "Miss


    Shao, do you like it?"


    The red flower on her head wasn''t vulgar at all; on the contrary, it made J look even more beautiful


    and sexy.


    J said, "That''s perfect!" She was satisfied with the red flower.


    Then, the cosmetician put down the flower, and said, "Miss Shao, please wait for a moment. Let me go


    and buy a real flower for you."


    She strode to the flower shop downstairs.


    Anna walked towards J and stood behind her. She looked at J in the mirror, and anxiously


    said, "Jane, your father will run after you with a besom in his hand when he sees you!"


    This was the first time that J had dressed so mature and sexy. She was used to wearing cute and


    lovely clothes.


    J smiled, and gently said, "Auntie, I''m almost 26 years old now, and I''m also a mother. I think it''s


    time for me to start dressing up like this."


    J looked at herself in the mirror, thinking that she was no longer as beautiful as she was before.


    "Nonsense! A few days ago, I met ady who was more than 40 years old, and who still wore a pink


    dress!" Anna said while she fixed J''s bangs.


    Daniel and Shirley were still there when J came out of the store. J nced at Daniel''s Rolls-


    Royce parked by the roadside, and then got in her own car.


    Her smiles, which she had forced herself to put on in the store, disappeared the moment she started


    the car.


    The mayor, Felton Zhou, and his wife, Alina Xi, loved each other very much, and when Alina turned 48


    years old, Felton held a birthday party for her in a hotel.


    Felton had invited not only the important persons in his political circles, but also many upper ss


    youngdies and gentlemen from all over C Country, because Alina loved seeing and having around


    her lively young people.


    When J entered the hotel with her gift, she saw that there weren''t so many people around, and she


    also found that she didn''t even know most of them.


    She walked to a corner and just stood there, waiting for the birthday party to start.


    Her bodyguards immediately dispersed to every corner of the hotel, but one bodyguard was still


    following her everywhere she went.


    J soon became a little tired from standing, because she was wearing a pair of eight centimetre


    high-heeled shoes. She soon had to sit down on a sofa.


    As time passed, there were more and more guests inside the hotel, chatting andughing in small


    groups.


    Suddenly, several women sitting opposite to J stood up, and screamed, "Daniel, wow, look, it''s


    Daniel!"


    When J heard their scream, she couldn''t help but turn around and look towards the door of the


    hotel.


    Daniel and Shirley had arrived.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Although they were wearing high-heeled shoes, the youngdies instantly rushed towards Daniel, as if


    Daniel were their husband.


    Even some elder women were surprised at Daniel''s good looks, their faces flushing red.


    J stopped ring at Daniel and instead began to look at the ss of champagne in her hand.


    Many men, both old and young, wanted toe over to talk with J, but all of them were stopped


    by the bodyguard standing behind her.


    A few minutester, the mayor and his wife appeared in the hotel.


    They were instantly surrounded by many guests. J didn''t move, and she decided to leave after


    giving the gift to Alina.


    Later in the evening, it came the time to cut the cake, and Felton held Alina''s hand and they cut the


    cake together.


    Everyone could tell that Alina was very happy. J was a little jealous.


    She thought, ''Everyone here is happy, only I''m the one who isn''t.''


    J also thought it was time to leave, and she walked towards Alina with her gift. Near her, Daniel,


    Felton and other two officials were talking about something.

 Chapter 209 How Dare you Mock Her

    Chapter 209 How Dare you Mock Her


    Standing in front of Alina, J smiled, and said, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Zhou. Happy birthday!"


    "Sorry, you are?" Alina looked at J, puzzled. She felt that she seemed familiar, but didn''t know


    exactly where.


    The reason why J seemed familiar to her was that J resembled Samuel, but she had never


    seen J in her life, not even once.


    J briefly introduced herself. She said, "My mother''s E. My parents are very busy with some other


    things today, so I came to the party for them."


    When she mentioned E, J heard whispers behind her.


    Alina held her hands out to her, and said, "Oh, so you''re E''s daughter! My god, you are a beauty! I


    haven''t seen you until now."


    J exined, "Yeah, that''s because I got back from abroad just a few days ago."


    Alina introduced J to her husband, Felton Zhou. She said, "Felton, look! This is E''s daughter,


    and isn''t she a beauty, right?"


    Felton looked at J from head to toe and nodded.


    Ignoring the other men''s nces, J smiled, and said, "Nice to meet you, mayor Zhou! I''m J


    Shao."


    Alina pretended to get angry, and said, "J, just call me auntie, and Felton uncle."


    J nodded with smile, and she passed the present she was holding in her hand to Alina, saying,


    "Happy birthday! I hope that you''ll ept my scanty gift!"


    J behaved herself from the very beginning to the end of the party, and in doing so attracted other


    people''s attention.


    Alina received her gift cheerfully, and then began to present J to all the other people around her.


    The first was Daniel, and she said, "J, your mom has asked me to help you make some more


    friends. This is Daniel, the more than capable CEO of the SL Group! Boss Si, this is my friend''s


    daughter, J Shao."


    Felton had be mayor for nearly two years, and Alina had followed him there. She knew nothing


    about what had happened between Daniel and J.


    Daniel slightly shook the wine ss he was holding in his hand and said nothing.


    J was also silent, and the atmosphere around them soon became embarrassing.


    Alina curiously looked at them. Then, a girl came near her, and in a low voice, said, "Mrs. Zhou, J


    is Daniel''s sworn sister."


    Alina soon understood, but became even more curious. She thought, ''If so, they should get along quite


    well. But why aren''t they talking to each other?''


    Seeing Alina''s confusion, another woman exined to her, "It''s said that J had once chased Boss


    Si, but that Boss Si refused."


    ... J didn''t know what to say. ''When did I ever be such a woman?''


    Alina knew that their rtionship was unusual, so she introduced her to some other friends, and after


    that, Alina followed Felton to wee a couple of distinguished guests.


    J was going to leave when she heard some debutantes gossiping that Daniel had refused her love.


    Some of them sneered, "How dare she chase Boss Si? She wanted to bite off more than she could


    chew!"


    "You may not know this, but E, J''s mother, had once killed someone!"


    What one woman was gossiping surprised the others present, and deeply offended J.


    Shirley was surprised too. ''J didn''t tell me of these things!''


    "The daughter of a murderer wanted to chase Boss Si? How ridiculous could she be!" Many people


    overheard this toxic conversation.


    And the woman who had said all of these bad words was the youngest daughter of a head of


    department in C Country. Her name was rissa Yi, who had returned from abroad several days ago.


    She was a beauty and wealthy, and she felt that she was qualified to behave like this.


    She was arrogant and wilful, andmon people didn''t dare to offend her. She dared to say what


    other people didn''t dare to discover.


    Where there are women, there''s always trouble, and this was true.


    J nced at Daniel, who was talking with the boss of one of his partneringpanies. He seemed


    to know nothing about what was happening there.


    ''I can only depend on myself, '' thought J.


    Looking at the women surrounding her, she confronted them, and said, "I''ve had enough of your


    nonsense! You know nothing about what really happened!"


    "Oh, are you angry now?" rissa who was dressed in an off-white dress filled with diamonds, covered


    her mouth and sneered.


    Another woman said, "Yeah, you just have a bad temper and dare to diss rissa!" She hadn''t seen


    J before, and was also unaware of her identity.


    But then another woman appeared, and said, "Don''t you know who J is? How dare you mock her!"


    J looked at her. She felt that she had met with her in the past, but couldn''t remember where.


    "I''m Milly. Three years ago, I went to a charity g with your brother." What Milly said reminded J


    of who she was. Milly was now friendly to her, despite the fact that J had treated her badly a few


    years ago.


    When she and Jerry had participated together in the g, J had be very angry, because she


    knew that her brother was married.


    J''s face then flushed a little.


    rissa thought better for a moment, and remembered that someone had mentioned her before. She


    asked the woman beside her, "J? Who''s J?"


    Several women shook their head tacitly and sneered.


    J nced at them and just lifted her dress to leave, ignoring their rude reaction.


    But she almost fell down because someone had stamped on her dress.


    Luckily, Milly held J and she didn''t fell down.


    "Oh, it seems that I failed to stamp your dress off. You look so sexy, don''t you want to seduce Boss Si?"


    said rissa. While she was speaking, rissa swirled her wine ss arrogantly.


    J couldn''t stand her any longer; she had now hit her baseline.


    What happened now drew many people''s attention, and J became the main focus of the event.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    J fixed her dress and then walked towards rissa with a full ss of champagne. She


    determinedly said, "Apologize to me, now!"


    What J did reminded Daniel of the past, when she was still very lively, and stubborn.


    The people surrounding Jughed.


    They allughed at her over-confidence.


    "She asked rissa to apologize? How dare she!" asked a woman.


    rissa looked at J mockingly, and said, "You? You want me to apologize? Why?"


    Milly looked down on rissa, and said, "Three years ago, J was even more arrogant than you!"


    "She? More arrogant? Why? Because of her beautiful face and figure? With which older man did you


    have sex with?" asked rissa. Some womanughed at J, and changed their attitude towards


    her.


    "Which man? Do you really want to know?" And then, all of a sudden, J mysteriously smiled.

 Chapter 210 Otherwise How Could It Be Possible that I Love you

    Chapter 210 Otherwise How Could It Be Possible that I Love you


    J said to herself, ''Daniel, don''t even dream of standing by when I''m in trouble!''


    Some of the women sneered at her, and while looking at her with contempt, they asked, "Which old


    man?"


    ''Old man?'' J smiled at them.


    In full view of the public, she walked on her high heels towards Daniel, who wasn''t involved in the


    matter. What she did changed the woman''s expressions and surprised them. J tidied Daniel''s tie,


    ignoring all the other people''s reactions.


    "Boss Si, someone just said that you were an old man!"


    What she said shook all the people present at the party.


    "Oh my god! It''s Daniel!" screamed a woman.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "It couldn''t be him! Is she crazy?"


    "It seems that Boss Si is ignoring her!"


    ...


    In fact, Daniel did ignore J, and nonchntly pulled his tie out of her hand.


    J was angry at his t reaction, which made her feel embarrassed.


    He not only didn''t help her, but also refused to reply to her.


    All the people were looking at J, and were expecting her to continue to make a fool of herself.


    She took a deep breath, and while she red at the women, she asked, "Who said my mum was a


    murderer? Show yourself!"


    A woman shrank her neck, and whispered, "It''s true, and a lot of people saw it!"


    J grabbed her by the cor and poured champagne over her head.


    "Shit!" The woman then let out a cry and felt morose.


    rissa was angry and walked towards J. Raising her hand, rissa was ready to p her, but


    J had already caught her arm at this point.


    She then threw rissa to the ground.


    With one hand holding her body and another pointing at J, rissa, bbergasted, red at her,


    and said, "How dare you push me?"


    Answering her question her own way, J stepped on rissa''s hand.


    Because J was wearing high heels today, rissa let out a piercing screech of pain. J sneered


    at her, and said, "Since you wanted to hit me and pointed at me, I''ve now destroyed your hand in


    return."


    Soon, several bodyguards came and pulled them apart.


    To their surprise, even more body guards came and stood in front of J to protect her. Some of them


    even took out their guns and pointed them at rissa''s bodyguards.


    All of them were armed with guns.


    Seeing real guns, everyone screamed and ducked. The scene became chaotic.


    Felton, who had went upstairs to change his clothes with his wife, soon noticed what was happening on


    the second floor, and quickly went downstairs.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    A woman pointed at J, and said, "The murderer''s daughter disrespected rissa!"


    As soon as she said this, she was kicked down by J.


    J grabbed her by her clothes, and said, "You dare call my mother ''murderer'' again!"


    Alina pulled them back, and said, "J, please don''t be angry."


    "I''m sorry, I''ll take them out." J didn''t want to destroy Alina''s party, so she gave a meaningful look


    to her bodyguards, and they immediately took rissa out of the hotel.


    rissa''s bodyguards wanted to save her, but they were fewer than J''s. They had to call rissa''s


    father, the head of department.


    When J passed Daniel, her wrist was suddenly caught by him.


    She couldn''t move, and just stood still.


    "J, can you stop making trouble as soon as you appear?" His words disappointed J.


    J thought, ''I was the one making trouble?''


    She determinedly threw his hands away from her, which surprised all of the people present.


    "Daniel, are you blind? Or do you just want to protect that bitch?" She sneered and pointed at rissa


    who was now too stunned to even scream.


    "J... Has she lost her mind? How dare she talk to Daniel like this?"


    Many people whispered and confirmed that J was mentally ill.


    To J''s surprise, Daniel stepped forward and put his right arm around her waist, and they pressed


    each other tightly.


    Suddenly, a gasping sound was heard.


    "Of course, otherwise how could it be possible that I love you?"


    What Daniel said hit the crowd like a bomb.


    Hearing him, J just sneered and seized his tie, and said, "Daniel, I''ll kill not only rissa, but also


    Shirley!"


    Kate was included too. J would stay with the Tianye Men and exploit their power to their limit.


    Her voice was loud enough to make all the people around her hear her clearly, Shirley included.


    She ran towards J, and cried, "J, I''m sorry, I was wrong! Please, please don''t kill me!"


    Hearing Shirley''s cries, all the people looked at her in terror.


    J had never thought that Shirley would ever be so scheming. She hated herself that she was so


    blind to confide with her in the past.


    She kicked Shirley''s calf, and Shirley bent her leg, and knelt to the ground.


    J then pushed Daniel away and left with her bodyguards, ignoring Shirley.


    The moment she reached the gates, she was stopped by three police cars.


    rissa became excited at the sight of police cars, and cried, "Please, please help me escape this


    mad woman!"


    Seeing that the bodyguards were equipped with weapons, the police also took out their guns and


    pointed at them too.


    "Release the hostage! Now!"


    "Fuck!" J couldn''t help swearing. ''Is rissa a hostage now?'' she thought.


    Facing the police, she had no choice but to call Brian.


    "s!"


    When she was about to call Brian, one hand grabbed her phone away.


    J turned around and saw that Daniel had just hung up on a call.


    "Give me my phone back, you bastard!" J was trying to take her phone back. From now on, she


    had nothing to do with him.


    But she failed. Spark, who was holding Shirley, talked to the police for a while, and soon enough the


    three police cars left.


    rissa looked at what happened stunned. She stared at J, and wondered, ''Is she really Daniel''s


    wife?''


    Daniel then returned the phone to J.


    Then he raised Shirley up on her feet and left with her.


    rissa said to J, "Look! That woman is Daniel''s real fiancee. He already bought her a house in


    the city, and has also hired several bodyguards and servants for her.You''re just his past, at most!"


    She had been fascinated by Daniel, and had researched into Shirley.


    What she said broke J''s heart. Indeed, she was his past. Because she had chosen to leave when


    she had faced Daniel and Ivanka, Shirley had in turn sessfully seized this opportunity to seduce


    Daniel.


    "Throw her into the dump!" J waved her hands towards bodyguards and then left the hotel feeling


    exhausted.


    "How dare you do this? I will have my revenge!"


    "Oh! I don''t want to be thrown into the dump. Help! Who can help me?"


    ...

 Chapter 211 Go to the Waterside Complex Now

    Chapter 211 Go to the Waterside Complex Now


    J had treated the daughter of the department head badly. She had somehow made trouble for


    herself already.


    When the engine sprang back to life, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was Samuel calling.


    "Dad." She picked up the phone, leaned back and closed her eyes. She knew this wasing.


    "Jane, what happened? What caused the ruckus on the birthday party? Be honest with me. I''ll


    eventually know." he asked. Shortly after J had left, Alina had called E.


    J rubbed her eyes and replied, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll apologize to Mrs. Zhou. We don''t have to


    make a big deal out of it."


    After all, she had destroyed the party and had left without eating anything.


    Given that the other man was the head of an influential and powerful department, Samuel mused, "So


    who started it?"


    "Not me! It was their fault! They even said that mom..." Remembering what rissa said, a deep


    thought rose in J''s mind.


    But she was afraid to asked her father about it...


    "I see. I''ll talk to Ethan. Pleasee home early." Samuel said nothing more and was about to hang up


    the phone.


    Ethan Yi, the head of a department, was rissa''s father. He was indeed someone that needed more


    than persuading.


    "Dad, I am sorry I got you into this mess!" It made J felt so guilty. She really didn''t mean to cause


    such trouble to her father.


    Samuel realized that his daughter had grown up already. He smiled lovingly. "It''s nothing. Sweetie,


    don''t worry. Come home early."


    "Okay, I will, Dad. See you, " J assured her father.


    On the way to the Royal Mansion, J thought of Michelle. She was determined to bring her back


    from Daniel.


    He had so many lovers around him. It could be a bad influence on Michelle.


    After sending Shirley home, Daniel headed to the Eastern Manor.


    When he arrived, Michelle had already fallen asleep. He gave her a soft kiss on the cheek and put on a


    satisfied grin.


    His daughter was so lovely. She never made trouble at all.


    Unfortunately, her mother was always the troublemaker. She was like a naive kid.


    When Daniel came out his daughter''s room, his phone rang. It was J calling.


    "What?" He answered the phone as he was walking back to his own room.


    J jumped straight to the point." Daniel, give me back my child. What do you want?"


    He paused and stopped unbuttoning his coat at once. After a moment of silence, he said, "Go to the


    Waterside Complex now."


    ''The Waterside Complex? Right now?'' J was not a fool and knew just about what he meant.


    Well. Since she had already made love with him before, she didn''t need to be hesitant anymore.


    "I will, but you have to give me back my daughter tomorrow!" she said.


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet!" he replied. Daniel hung up the phone and got out of his bedroom.


    Before he left, he went to see his daughter and kissed her again.


    At the Waterside Complex


    J arrived first. She parked her car and took the lift to the 16th floor.


    As she stood in front of the door, she put a finger on the fingerprint lock. Then there was a "click" sound


    as the door opened.


    ''Haven''t he changed the lock yet? It has been so long.''


    The apartment looked exactly the same as it was three years ago when she left. It was spotlessly


    clean.


    The bed she once slept in was covered with a neat and luxury duvet set in ck and white.


    Clothes of a man were hung up neatly in the cloakroom.


    ''Does hee here often?''


    As she was thinking about it, the door clicked again. J knew that it was Daniel.


    So she made her way to the living room. The night was so quiet that she could even hear her own


    heartbeat.


    He closed the door, changed into slippers and pulled down his tie which he threw on the sofa.


    He untied three buttons of his, revealing his sexy and firm chest.


    J almost choked. After three long years, he was more mature and attractive.


    While standing eye to eye, Daniel broke the silence with an indifferent tone. "Come over here." he said.


    J stepped forward and stood in front of him.


    She was still wearing a dress because she got here right away after she called him.


    He draped an arm around her waist. A silhouette of her filled his eyes, as well as anger. "Why do you


    think that I will give you something that belong to me?" he asked.


    J got rid of his grip and said slowly, "Then why do you want me to be here? We had a deal."


    "To fuck you!"


    The man came straight to the point without the slightest hesitation, and kissed the J before her


    face went red.


    Being pressed against the door, she panted while saying, "I will have sex with you. But you have to


    promise to give me back my daughter. "


    "Let''s talk about itter, " he answered quickly.


    ¡­


    A gentleman could be a beast in a blink of an eye.


    She was pounced down on the bed roughly by the man who she hadn''t seen for three years.


    She gripped his belt lock and blurted, "You must promise me first!"


    If not, why the hell did shee here for? To just let him humiliate her? No! She was not a whore!


    Daniel held her little hands and let her unlock his belt lock.


    ¡­


    "Tell me! Have you been with other men in the past three years?" He stared at her with sharp and


    dangerous eyes. It made J shake her head unconsciously.


    He was satisfied with this answer and stripped off all her clothes quickly. The woman who he had


    missed so much for three years was just under him now. Daniel couldn''t wait to make love with her


    anymore.


    However, he was stopped again by J. "I want my child, " she said.


    "Well, no problem." The man snorted.


    This bad girl should not torment him like this way. Didn''t she know that this just made him suffer more?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If she wanted a child, he could give her another.


    "Tomorrow!" She added.


    "Well." The man snorted again.


    And then it was her business whether she would be pregnant tomorrow. He didn''t care at all.


    Finally she let herself rx as she got what she want.


    After tonight she would hide her twins away and never let Daniel find them.


    One night could never make up three years of being without each other. So Daniel didn''t stop having


    sex with this almost-fainting woman until daybreak.


    When J woke up, it was alreadyte afternoon!


    Oh no! She opened up her cell phone with her weak hand.


    Not surprisingly¡­ There were a lot of missed calls.


    She rubbed her painful temple and got up to take a shower. But she was so tired and had to hold to the


    wall to get into the bathroom.


    There were several bags at the end of the bed. She opened them and found a bunch of clothes.


    Aplete set ranging from bra to shoes were inside.


    She put on the clothes prepared by Daniel, grabbed her bag and left the Waterside Complex.


    In case she was pregnant, J drove to a drugstore.


    She bought some contraceptive pills, paused and then hesitated.


    It was not because she wanted to have another child of Daniel. Actually,st night was not in her safe


    period and the pill might cause harm to her body.


    At that very moment, her cell phone rang.


    It was¡­ Daniel.


    "Are you going to give me back the child?"


    Her eagerness for the child dismayed Daniel. He replied: "Throw the pills."


    ¡­


    How did he know this?


    She answered determinedly, "I have taken it already. Toote."


    Then there was a few moments of dead silence as J felt a great anger from the other end of the


    phone. She took a deep breath and answered, "You didn''t use a condom just for a moment of


    enjoyment. But I have to take care of myself."


    "Don''t put any thought on your child from now on." Daniel squeezed out the sentence through his


    clenched teeth.


    Then he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 212 Do You Want Me to Show You, Mr. Si

    Chapter 212 Do You Want Me to Show You, Mr. Si


    After hearing his refusal to return her child, J stared nkly at the phone. She was too angry to say


    anything.


    Bastard! ''I should never trust a single word from a man speaking on a bed.'' she thought to herself in


    disdain.


    Throwing the case of the pill away, J drove towards the SL Group.


    ''All my sacrifice would be in vain if he didn''t return my child. I can''t let it happen.'' she tried to convince


    herself.


    After hanging up the phone, Daniel leaned against the wall, lit a cigarette, and walked towards the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    meeting room with anger in his heart.


    When J arrived at the SL Group, a beautifuldy at the reception desk tried to stop her. But she


    paused at the sight of J''s fury and the two bodyguards behind her.


    J entered the lift exclusively reserved for the CEO because other lifts were not avable just yet.


    Arriving at the 88th floor, J didn''t see Spark or Shirley. Instead, a young secretary who came here a


    year ago greeted her. But it was not of pleasure.


    "Hello. This is the CEO office and you can''t just walk around here." She warned J. The secretary


    didn''t know her because she was on holiday leave when J hade herest time.


    J cast a sideways nce at her but didn''t want to make any trouble for her. She asked coldly,


    "Where is Daniel?"


    Startled by her fiery eyes, the secretary replied unconsciously, "Mr. Si is in a meeting. What are you


    doing here?"


    J then went back to the lift, and pressed the button to the 22nd floor.


    In the 22nd floor


    The secretary at the front desk tried to stop her too. "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"


    "Daniel."


    The secretary looked at her, and said with a hint of annoyance in her voice. "Our boss is in a meeting.


    Do you have an appointment?"


    "Are you kidding me? Which meeting room?" she asked impatiently. ''Make an appointment? I''m


    extremely mad right now as Daniel can''t keep his promise.'' she disdainfully thought to herself.


    The secretary replied in a formal tone, "Pleasee here some other day after making an


    appointment. I''m sorry."


    Jane heard it, but still walked towards the third conference room; the secretary tried to keep her from


    entering but was stopped by her bodyguards.


    "You can''t enter. Mr. Si is having a meeting!"


    But she was stopped by bodyguards, so she could only helplessly watch J open the door.


    She saw Daniel immediately.


    While Shirley was giving a report on data analysis on the rostrum, Spark sitting beside her was


    engaged in his work. Beside him, a couple of administrators sat near the rostrum.


    Hearing the door opened, all of them fixed their eyes on J.


    Dressed in a Chanel''s new and limited dear pink dress, she wore a light makeup, attracting all the


    attention from the administrators.


    Some senior administrators immediately drew back their eyes, and focused them at length on Daniel.


    J walked towards Daniel with a fierce stance, while Shirley was awkwardly standing there at a loss


    of what was happening.


    He ignored J, and said to Shirley, "Go on! Continue with your report."


    Shirley had to continue and said, "It is the data from the sales department, and ording to it..."


    J interrupted Shirley''s report, and asked loudly, "Daniel, what about your promise? What are you


    going to do with it?"


    He cast a cold nce at Shirley, so she had to speak in a hurry, "ording to it, the sales revenue has


    increased by ten pointspared withst year."


    Having beenpletely ignored by the man in front of her, J held Daniel by his tie with a cold grin,


    and said, "You don''t keep your promise. How can you act so shamelessly?"


    Silence filled the meeting room except for Shirley''s inattentive report.


    Leaning against the chair, Daniel reminded Shirley of her mistake in the data, and said, "Miss Shirley,


    how many points did the sales revenue drop?"


    Shirley took a look at the analysis sheet, wiped away her cold sweat and said, "I''m sorry everybody. It


    is five points."


    Without receiving any response from Daniel, J felt embarrassed and started to regret breaking into


    the meeting room.


    Having unintentionally seen the cigarette pack near Daniel, J took out a cigarette, put it in the


    corner of her lips, and then spun the lighter.


    The woman attracted all the eyes of the men with her elegant and sexy act.


    Noticing that the cigarette almost got lit, Daniel became angry and took the lighter in her hand away.


    Smiling with the cigarette in her mouth, J put her hands on the armrest of his chair, got closer to


    him and said, "Last night, you didn''t say that while you were lying on the bed..."


    Hearing that, the administrators looked at each other, and became further distracted from work.


    Shirley had to stop the report. It was of no use already.


    What''s more, J put her hands on her neckline, where four buttons could be unfastened.


    She unbuttoned one, and all the people felt nervous with their eyes fixed on her.


    The second one...


    He said in a low and cold voice, "The meeting is over!" However, no one left because they were staring


    at J''s hands.


    Daniel dropped a bidding document violently on the desk, which startled everyone. Then they


    immediately dispersed.


    Knowing that his boss would do something, Spark had already run to the entrance of the meeting room.


    And Daniel did it as he thought so.


    Spark was the first one to open the door, and then ran away.


    Shirley was thest one to leave. Before leaving, she saw that J was already sitting on hisp.


    As all the people left, J unbuttoned his shirt slowly. She put her hands inside his shirt.


    Suddenly her hands were grasped by his huge hand. He gnashed his teeth, and said, "What on earth


    have you learned these years?"


    ''Smoking, drinking, shooting and seducing...'' she thought rather carelessly.


    J withdrew her hand, and put it gently on his Adam''s apple. "I''ve learned a lot. Do you want me to


    show you, Mr. Si?"


    ''What the hell? Thest thing I want to do is to seduce him. But ording to his words, it seems that


    I''m willing to do it.'' she thought to herself.


    Daniel pushed her on the desk. "Show me."


    He got much closer to her.


    Gritting her teeth, J closed her eyes, and tried to forget all her anger and humiliation.


    "Daniel, you are a son of a bitch. Give my child back!" cried J. J eventually failed, and exposed


    her true feelings to Daniel.


    He just put on a cold smirk and said, "Why stop disguising now?"


    ''She is so angry but still hides it and pretends to seduce me. J has indeed changed. In the past,


    she would have shouted at me angrily immediately.''


    J covered her eyes to calm down herself.


    She casually said, "It''s okay if you don''t return my child. After all, I still have a child with another man. I


    leave this to you... Oh, jeez!"


    Her chin suddenly was gripped by Daniel. It was so painful that she wanted to give him a hard bite.


    The man stared at her with hatred, and asked, "Whose child?"


    "Mind your own business. The man I love. It doesn''t involve you at all." She struggled to get away from


    his hands, but he didn''t move.


    Daniel answered while his face turned red, "It''s Caspar."


    ''He would kill Caspar if I admit to it.'' J knew Daniel.


    To avoid bringing Caspar any trouble, J shook her head immediately and said, "Mind your own


    business. I give the child to you. I will leave now."


    She changed her mind. Even if Daniel didn''t tell her, she could still find Michelle with the help of the


    Tianye Men.

 Chapter 213 Shirleys Hairpin

    Chapter 213 Shirley''s Hairpin


    Finally getting rid of Daniel, J collected herself together and headed towards the door.


    As she was already near the door, Daniel opened it for her, pulled her waist and went towards the lift.


    Daniel was going too fast and J had to run to keep pace with him.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Daniel, let me go! It hurts..."


    The secretary who had stopped J earlier gaped at them in astonishment.


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and followed. When the lift stopped at the 88th floor, they


    immediately got in.


    At the 88th floor


    Through the transparent ss of the office, they watched J being pulled into the executive office by


    their boss.


    J was thrown onto the bed in the lounge.


    "How can you say you don''t want your child? J, you don''t deserve to be a mother!" Daniel looked


    down at her with utter disappointment.


    Moving away from him, J retorted, "You don''t allow the child to see her mother. Do you deserve to


    be a father?"


    Daniel just smirked. "Since both you and me don''t deserve to be parents, we are well-matched, then."


    ... J was disgusted. ''He was talking nonsense!''


    She didn''t care about it. She wanted to leave and just stay away from this monster!


    When she got up, Daniel passed by the bed and stopped her.


    "Fuck off! I have no time to waste with you!" J red up and pushed Daniel away.


    ''Fuck off?!''


    When J''s hand was already on the handle, Daniel lifted her and threw her onto the bed.


    J hurt her waist and screamed in her heart. ''Bullshit! It hurts!''


    Then J thought smartly. She kicked off her shoes and crawled into his bed. "I won''t go now! Daniel,


    you should pay me for the medical expenses and mental damages you have caused me! Ten million in


    total. I''ll give you a 20% discount. Give me 8 million! I deserve that!"


    ''Was she making a scene?'' Daniel''s eyes snapped. He seemed to see the J of three years ago.


    Actually, he liked that version of her. She was more energetic at that time.


    "Is 8 million enough? I''ll give you 80 million and you be my mistress for 3 months!" His harsh


    words made J really want to tear him up and eat him.


    Look, what a shameless man!


    J raised her head arrogantly. "I can always get whoever handsome man I want. Why do I need to


    give myself to a brat like you?"


    Daniel stopped her from talking by kissing her.


    Daniel pressed her down.


    "Fuck off... Daniel... Fuck off!" With an angry face, J gave him a kick, and looked at him wearing a


    cunning smile.


    He... he... went too far! He was a monster!


    "Keep on kicking! Come on!" Daniel looked at her, his eyes filled with danger.


    Biting her lower lip, J wanted to cry out loud. She was humiliated by this man.


    Looking at J''s red face, Daniel coldly said, "J, I''ve said that I''ll make you regret what you said


    and did! If you don''t deserve something, you''re gone forever!"


    He used to love her so much that he wanted her to be a part of him.


    But now... He hated her, wanting to tear her apart!


    After a long time, a word echoed in the room. "Bastard!" J covered her flushed face with the quilt.


    Bastard? Daniel pushed the covers back and flung himself on her.


    J''s screams faded with his kiss. They began to make love again.


    Nobody dare toe in to interrupt them.


    When J woke up, it was nighttime already..


    The lounge was dark. She got up and entered the bathroom.


    There was a hairpin in the wash basin of the bathroom...


    Her first instinct was that this hairpin was Shirley''s.


    Swallowing down the bitterness in her heart, J took a quick shower, put on her clothes and opened


    the door of the lounge.


    "... Daniel, it seems that I left my hairpin in your bathroom." Speak of angels, and you will hear their


    wings. Her hunch was indeed true.


    J happened to hear Shirley''s words.


    Seeing Je out, Daniel nced at Shirley. "Go and fetch it."


    When she passed by J, Shirley nodded at her and entered the lounge with her head down.


    Well, only few people could enter the CEO''s lounge and Shirley was one of them.


    "Have dinner!" Daniel pointed at the dinner dishes on the console table before the couch.


    The food was very delicious. But looking at the direction of the bathroom, J''s thoughts were far


    away.


    In no time, Shirley came out of the bathroom with that hairpin in her hand.


    "Miss Shirley, Daniel is very good, isn''t he?" J''s startling words confused Shirley. But soon, she


    seemed to understand what J was saying. Her face suddenly turned red.


    "J, no..." Shirley wanted to say there was nothing going on between Daniel and her.


    But J misunderstood her and nodded, "All right. Since he is not that good, how did he entice so


    many women?"


    Ignoring Daniel''s angry face, J opened the door and began to run.


    Kicking off the chair, Daniel quickly ran after her.


    All the secretaries were taken by surprise as they witnessed what was going on. Daniel caught J


    from the lift and pulled her back towards the office.


    J didn''t want toe with him. She tried hard to bite his fingers but was useless.


    She was pulled into the office again. When Shirley was about to leave, Daniel stopped her.


    "Miss Shirley,e in the lounge please."


    Seeing them pulling and pushing, Shirley was perplexed but she had to follow them.


    In the lounge.


    Daniel trapped J in the bed andmanded, "Close the door."


    Shirley closed the door. There were only three people in the room now.


    Daniel raised J''s chin. "J, would you please coordinate with me to disy my skill for Miss


    Shirley? I don''t want her to have an idea that I''m no good in here."


    "..." The two women in the room were utterly speechless.


    ring at Daniel, J shouted, "Why do you have to go around the bush? Go ahead! You don''t need


    to make a scene!"


    Daniel''s eyes looked intense as he put his hand on J''s waist!


    She felt herself heating up. J blushed and hurried to hold his hand. "Bastard! Let me go!"


    "Let you go? You think too much!" Daniel smiled and kissed her in front of Shirley.


    The door was opened. Daniel let go of J. "Stop!"


    Shirley paused and stood still.


    J held Daniel''s arm and bit him hard. "Let me go! I want to go home!"


    Daniel touched the teeth marks on his arm. ''Was she born on the year of the dog?'' "You dare to bite


    me?"


    "Yes." J bravely took a stand.


    Her clothes was tore up by Daniel. All the four buttons on the clothes fell down on the floor.

 Chapter 214 You Will Do More Tasks

    Chapter 214 You Will Do More Tasks


    "Daniel, you bastard!"


    Looking at the screaming beautiful woman, Daniel kissed her red lips intensely.


    And his big hands continued to caress her wless legs...


    Shirley closed her eyes, forcing her tears back.


    Then a strong force dragged her towards the bed.


    Frightened, she gave out a piercing scream.


    Daniel moved away from J and pressed himself on Shirley. He said unscrupulously, "You see,


    J? I can have sex with whoever I want!"


    Then he ripped Shirley''s shirt. Now, the two women in bed were all in a fluster.


    ''Is there anything more insulting and humiliating than this?'' J firmly bit her underlip with her white


    and even teeth.


    Tightening her cor, she got up from the bed, and yanked Daniel up. She tried to p him in the face.


    However, it didn''t happen.


    Instead, she was silenced by Daniel with her hand held high in the air.


    Her eyes were red, and she looked at Daniel as if she was looking at an enemy.


    "If I continue to love you Daniel, I will be a bitch!"


    She swept away his hand and tried to rush to the door of the lounge. Then she suddenly realized that


    her clothes were untidy. With her eyes closing in frustration for a second, she went to look through


    Daniel''s wardrobe.


    She threw all his clothes out of the wardrobe as if to vent her anger. Finally, she pulled out thest


    expensive suit jacket and put it over her shoulders.


    "Damn you!" She cursed the man standing where he was, and left without looking back.


    The office door was open. Daniel scratched his head restlessly.


    ''Good for you, J. You know what could upset me now! Won''t you love me? And you even cursed


    me!''


    Daniel lit a cigarette as he was thinking. Then he headed for his office.


    Shirley alone in the lounge. She got up from the bed and had her clothes trimmed.


    Fortunately, she had an undergarment under her shirt. Regardless of her difort, she returned the


    clothes J had thrown out to the wardrobe.


    Before she left the office, Daniel spoke quietly to her, "From now on, you will do more tasks!"


    Shirley looked back at him with a doubting expression.


    To be honest, she never cked at work and always finished her tasks ahead of schedule. What did


    Daniel mean by that?


    "Starting tomorrow, you''ll have to pick me up everyday. In addition, do your job as my girlfriend,


    especially... in front of J. Do you understand?"


    Daniel tapped his fingertips gently on the table while frowning. He really could do nothing with J.


    No matter how calm and wise a man was, he was childish when it came to his rtionships...


    Daniel''sst words frustrated Shirley. She knewpletely well that she was only a pawn from the


    beginning.


    Before it was Kate, and now it was she; they were all willing to be his pawns... But they could do


    nothing.


    Actually, Daniel and J loved each other. It could be seen in their eyes even if they had been


    separated for three years.


    Whereas, those who were directly involved could not see clearly...


    Shirley knew it, but she would not tell Daniel. She certainly would not tell J either. She hoped


    they''d just keep misunderstanding each other... and never get back together.


    Thus, she answered Daniel, "Okay, I''ll do what you ask. You''re my boss."


    She then returned to the secretary office. Her re-appearance caused the secretaries to stare with


    surprise.


    Though they knew Mr. Si was going to marry Shirley before, it was the first time they had seen Shirley


    disheveleding out of the CEO office...


    And they also saw J in Daniel''s clothesing out of the CEO office just now.


    Wild thoughts filled their minds. ''Is Mr. Si so good and strong.. A threesome...''


    These secretaries looked at each other and talked about it while Shirley went to change her clothes.


    "J hase back and Shirley was still keeping a rtionship with Mr. Si. Miss Shirley is really


    remarkable!" Miss Qin, a senior staff, said.


    She had been in the secretarial department for eight years and witnessed lots of things about Daniel


    and J.


    "Who the hell is this J?" A new secretary asked. She had been dreaming of being favored by


    Daniel, but suddenly she had another rival. She was indeed dismayed.


    Hearing her words, Spark quickly looked back at her, then warned, "Stop dreaming. If Jes


    here, don''t stand in the way. Most importantly, don''t offend her!"


    Though J would not mind you. She would not waste her time with you.


    "Why?" The new secretary still doubted, ''Is she from a great background?''


    "Why?" Spark nced at her again, then at the CEO office, and answered casually, "Because if you


    offend J, Mr. Si will definitely kill you himself!"


    Having followed Daniel for so many years, he was most aware of Daniel''s feelings and efforts for J.


    He truly loved that woman.


    For example, in the case of rissa, Daniel said that he would destroy J. But when J got into


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    trouble, he was the first one to call the Secretary of Public Safety.


    Besides, during J''s disappearance, Daniel not only sent for her, but also lived in the Waterside


    Complex every night.


    Furthermore, he also asked Spark to send some of J''s favorite pink bedding. As to whether Daniel


    had slept in that bedding, Spark had not seen it.


    But since the other bedroom in the apartment did not make the bed, he believed that Daniel must have


    been sleeping in it. A big man slept in a pink bedding every night...


    Tut, tut, Daniel definitely was madly in love with J!


    The secretary understood that J was Daniel''s true love. "Then why did Mr. Si want to marry Miss


    Shirley before?"


    Spark gave the secretary a grin but didn''t answer her.


    He thought, ''That was Mr. Si''s way of forcing J back to him. If J really loved him, she would


    definitelye back when she heard that her ex-boyfriend and former best friend got married. The


    person you love the most and your best friend are getting married. No one can stand it! Of course,


    someone as headstrong and willful as J would not allow it to happen. Eventually, Mr. Si''s strategy


    effectively worked. Not only did J show up, but she brought him a daughter. Mr. Si loves that little


    girl very much. He immediately asked me to decorate each of his apartments with a children''s room, so


    that his daughter could live wherever she wanted. Not only that, but everything his daughter used in


    each house is from the world''s top brands selected by Mr. Si himself. In short, Mr. Si loves J dearly.


    That''s a fact that cannot be changed.''


    These things were known to very few people. Only him and Shirley totally knew about the situation.


    Sometimes, Daniel''s naturally-reserved manner forced him to be naive and stubborn. It was really


    simr to J.


    They obviously loved each other, but what they said and did was always on the extreme.


    Neither of them would give in, neither was willing to apologize.

 Chapter 215 You Shouldnt Have Come Back

    Chapter 215 You Shouldn''t Have Come Back


    One of them was really stubborn, and the other was bossy and proud. They were bound to sh and


    fight anytime!


    As a man looking on from the outside, Spark sometimes could not understand the patterns of their


    rtionship. Anyway, it came down to one word: love!


    See, it was not that long since J hade back, and Daniel had already tricked her into bed. But it


    was not just ytime for Daniel.


    Spark knew all about Daniel''s private life. For those three years that J was gone, Daniel never had


    a woman.


    He bought Shirley a house, clothes and bags...


    But they never spent the night together.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    asionally, Spark got anxious for them, but he could not tell Daniel in a straightforward manner, "You


    do love J, so stop looking for trouble!"


    Nor could he tell J, "You are in love with Daniel. Admit it!"


    Spark acknowledged that he didn''t have the courage to do this. And there was their pride. Both of them


    would be unwilling to give in.


    ''Forget about it!'' Spark decided to turn a blind eye.


    No sooner had Spark thought about these than Daniel called him into his office.


    "Mr. Si."


    Daniel was smoking when he told him, "Take my daughter to the Royal Mansion tomorrow."


    See, Danielpromised. Ha!


    "Okay, Mr. Si."


    "Tell J I''ll pick up Melissa myself during the night. Warn her not to y any tricks with me!"


    Spark nodded, "Got it."


    "And keep the bodyguards to watch her. Tell me if she goes to gang-rted ces again."


    Daniel said these words in an emotionless voice. Finally, he put out his cigarette and opened his


    mailbox to deal with his work.


    "Okay, Mr. Si."


    "You can go out now."


    Daniel set about the rest of his work. Thepany had been running steadily recently and he needed


    to go to A Country soon.


    Now, he was thinking about taking her daughter to the trip with him.


    Spark shook his head as he closed the office door.


    Knowing that J had contacts with the gang, Daniel sent several casually-clothed bodyguards to


    follow her. These bodyguards were all equipped with top-of-the-line guns.


    Moreover, all the cars had been modified to be bulletproof and crash-proof. He did it all for J!


    ''Forget it, forget it. Let them be! They''re quarrelsome lovers. Maybe the more they torture each other,


    the more they will love each other...'' Spark tried to convince himself.


    J helped Melissa take a bath and chatted with her for a while before putting her to sleep.


    After that, she run the bath for herself, adding some milk and flowers in the water. She then entered the


    bathtub contentedly.


    A figure suddenly appeared in her mind when she closed her eyes.


    She shook her head promptly, trying to put Daniel at the back of her mind, ''Why do I think of him? Think


    of Caspar and Brian!''


    However, she became depressed when she remembered that Daniel had said he must have been blind


    to fall in love with her.


    Then she picked up her cell phone next to her and dialed a number, "Send some people after Daniel to


    find out where he''s been hiding Michelle."


    "Okay, Miss J."


    Hanging up the phone, J logged in to Weibo and read Daniel''s blog.


    Three days before his wedding, Daniel updated his post, receiving millions of reviews. Many of them


    criticized Shirley for her scheming acts.


    The fact that a woman with no background and no status could marry Daniel only meant that she


    enjoyed the benefits of her favorable position. She must have done something bad.


    The third review, however, left J staring in amazement.


    "How about J, Mr. Si? Where''s that girl? Is it fair to J that you''re going to marry Shirley?"


    ... ''Who is this reviewer? Isn''t it true that few people know about me and Daniel?'' J wondered.


    Puzzled, she clicked on this reviewer''s ount. She saw just two posts, and found no trace or clues at


    all.


    In the reviews, another person revealed Shirley''s background.


    This reviewer pointed out that Shirley was J''s best friend. Hence, Shirley was scathingly reviled by


    innumerable people.


    As she was thinking about it, her phone suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello." J answered the phone.


    "J, it''s me." Shirley''s familiar voice came from the telephone.


    J wentpletely silent and stared at the ceiling of the bathroom.


    Shirley cleared her throat and went on, "I''m sorry, J. I just cannot contain my love for Daniel... I


    really love him. So, J, can wepete fairly for him?"


    J could not help giving an arrogant sneer. She had no idea that there was a nasty side to Shirley.


    "What do you mean? What qualifications do you have topete with me? I''m his daughter''s mother.


    This alone will be enough for me to defeat you!" Her haughty voice had a tinge of cold tone.


    Shirley had never seen nor heard J act like this.


    "Daniel is good in bed. J, why did you have to humiliate him?" Shirley suddenly changed the


    subject and J was at a loss to understand what she meant.


    After pondering for a second, she understood.


    "Are you trying to tell me that you and Daniel had sex?"


    J''s eyes hardened. Yet, she took a neutral stance, given the Kate affair three years ago.


    She didn''t believe Shirley, but neither did she rule out the possibility that Daniel had actually slept with


    her. Daniel was a man, after all.


    "Yes, he bought me a house downtown and a lot of things I never thought I could have. He''s really


    good and loving to me. J, you''ve left before. Why do you have toe back?"


    Shirley''s once t tone was now full of resentment.


    She seemed to be ming J''s reappearance for ruining her and Daniel''s happiness.


    When she was pregnant before, J had thought about Daniel a million times. It depressed and hurt


    her.


    In the following two years that she had amnesia, she did not experience the heartache of love again.


    Now, she was back, and it started all over again.


    Not only Daniel but also Shirley irritated her! Her heart was hurting yet again.


    "I came back to see how you were toyed with by Daniel. He bought things and houses for you just to


    keep you as a mistress. Anyway, you can be a mistress at most. I know you know that already."


    Not only did these words embarrass Shirley, actually... they also broke J''s heart. No one knew how


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    depressed she was.


    She treated Shirley with all her heart and regarded her as her best friend. Unexpectedly, Shirley now


    became her enemy and she was fighting back at her... but how much courage she had to muster to say


    these words.


    A mistress? Shirley clenched her fist. She was not even a mistress now. "How can you say that, J?


    If you hadn''te back, our wedding would have gone well! You shouldn''t havee back. Your


    return will only cause trouble for everyone! You''ve upset everyone! I hope you know that too!"


    "I''ll do whatever I want. Does it have anything to do with you? Anyway I have a powerful father and an


    influential brother. And what do you have?" Shirley should mean the rissa affair.


    That morning the Secretary of Public Safety brought people over and was ready to arrest her for


    intentional assault.

 Chapter 216 Do You Think I Like Daniel

    Chapter 216 Do You Think I Like Daniel


    Samuel invited the Director-General of the Public Security Department to dinner and got the


    surveince video from the hotel. The video showed that it was rissa who provoked J into a


    fight, so the Director-General changed his tune. He told Samuel that J should apologize to


    rissa. Samuel refused, for sure. It was not J''s mistake!


    While they were in a stalemate, Daniel came and sorted out their disagreement by persuading


    rissa''s father.


    "J, what are you so smug about? It''s true that I don''t have background like you, but I''m with Daniel


    everyday. I cook for him, clean up for him and take care of him. I can also bear his baby. What about


    you, J Shao? You have nothing but a child. You always push Daniel to get pissed at you."


    Shirley sounded very calm. J knew how scheming Shirley was even under her calm tone.


    "Shirley, you are talking about a maid rather than a wife. Do you think I really like Daniel? A stud like


    him is not even worth my attention!"


    "What did you just say? Do you dare to say that again?" Shirley raised her voice once more.


    J sneered and said it again. "Do you think I like Daniel? A stud like him is not even worth my


    attention and care. I have a lot more suitors than you think, and Daniel isn''t the best among them!"


    It was never easy for her to blurt out a lie...


    J''s heart was beating fast and eyes blinked. She closed her eyes and added more hot water into


    the bathtub.


    "Why do you have to retaliate against me then?" Shirley suddenly changed her tone. "J, if you are


    not interested in him, why can''t we be friends again?"


    She pleaded again. J fixed her eyes on her toes. "Shirley, I don''t think so."


    Then she just hung up the phone.


    Shirley saved the call recording and walked to the balcony with a ss of wine. She put on a cruel grin.


    She might not have J''s background, but she was more clever than her. Or should she just say, less


    stupid...


    After finishing the call, J buried herself in the water, And emptied her mind. She didn''t want to think


    about anything. Why did shee back? Why did she have to stop Daniel and Shirley''s wedding?


    Tears blended with the water on the bathtub.


    When she came out of the water and pushed her hair aside, she saw someone standing beside the


    bathtub. J screamed.


    "Mother, you are freaking me out!"


    E blinked her eyes innocently. She just came here and actually she was the one scared by J!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I was knocking on the door but you didn''t answer. It was not locked so I came in to check, but I didn''t


    see you." Just when she was about to clear up the stuff around the bathtub, J then came out of


    nowhere to her utter surprise.


    J slightly patted her own breast to calm herself down. "All right, I''m sorry. Can you leave me alone


    for a second? I''lle out right away."


    After E left, she cleaned up the tub and took a quick shower.


    When she came out, E was on the bed, looking at Melissa lovingly.


    "J, what are you going to do with Michelle? Will you just give her to Daniel?"


    Daniel? J''s lip curled in contempt while brushing her long hair. "No way. I''ll take her home."


    "Daniel might not allow you to do so." E seemed to know well about Daniel.


    "So what? Both Samuel and Jerry arewyers. We will win the case!" She said without thinking about


    it.


    The worst situation was that she would have to win the case to take Michelle back!


    "L and Harry once went to court because of a child as well, but..." E stopped.


    Harry proposed to L, so thewsuit ended right away. But Daniel and Jane...


    "Who won? Mother*? And Father* realized he couldn''t let them go, so he went back to Mother*, right?"


    J used her imagination to retell the story, but actually that was also what she was expecting...


    E shook her head. "It was even more romantic than you can imagine. I''d better not tell you in case


    you be too emotional."


    J looked at her mother speechlessly. Never mind. She''d better dry up her hair.


    When J came out from the bathroom again, shey down on the bed with her pajamas on.


    "What do you want to tell me, mother?"


    E didn''t leave. She looked at her granddaughter and daughter.


    "What else can I say? I just want to know what you are going to do next. I''m worried about you."


    J turned off the light. In the darkness, J said. "Mother, stay with me here tonight."


    "I want to." E responded softly. But Samuel would certainlye within an hour.


    Understanding E''s situation, J saved the words her mother wanted to say.


    "Jane, do you want to get back with Daniel?"


    ...


    Recalling how Daniel held Shirley on the bed, J shook her head. "No. I hate him."


    She hated how he dared to hook up with her friend.


    "Just because of Shirley?"


    J nodded. "He wanted to marry her even though he knows she''s my good friend."


    "Shirley seems to be a shy person but she was a good kid. How did she end up with Daniel?" E had


    no idea what Daniel liked about Shirley.


    Or maybe you don''t need any reason for liking and loving someone?


    The room was quiet for a while. J let Melissa sleep on her arm. "Maybe I was the one who caused


    all these mess."


    If she didn''t get Shirley into the SL Group, they might not be together...


    Daniel actually warned her that it might be inappropriate, but she didn''t listen.


    When she knew about Daniel and Ivanka, she was at Shirley''s home. She were sleeping on the couch,


    but somehow she woke up and found herself on the bed. Maybe it was Daniel...


    The nightdress Shirley wore that night... was quite sexy.


    J felt a pounding in her heart. Maybe they had something special going on between them ever


    since...


    After about three hours, someone knocked at the door.


    "Mother, hurry up!" It must be Samuel as it was sote.


    She envied mother so much for father loved her dearly.


    "I''m up. Get some sleep, and don''t think too much." E tucked J and Melissa in and left the


    bedroom.


    It was indeed Samuel, who held E in his arms once she came out. They happily went back to their


    own room.


    The next morning, the doorbell rang while J was feeding Melissa her breakfast. A maid went to


    answer the door.


    It was Spark and Michelle. "Excuse me, I''m here to see Miss Shao."


    "Wait for a moment please. Miss Shao, someone wants to see you." The maid went to the dining room


    to pass on the message.

 Chapter 217 He Had Lost His Left Arm

    Chapter 217 He Had Lost His Left Arm


    Confused, J put down the chopsticks and went to the mansion''s doorway.


    "Hello, Michelle!" J was d to see her daughter, so she picked up her pace.


    Hearing J greet Michelle, Melissa was surprised and shouted, "Michelle is back home!"


    Michelle also got excited and said, "Mother, Sister, I''m back!"


    Spark was confused because he didn''t know anything about a sister.


    J immediately asked Michelle to get inside the house beforeing out of the mansion along with


    Spark. She said, "Last night, my ssmate''s daughter stayed over for one night. She''s my daughter''s


    good friend!"


    Spark, who was a bit skeptical about this, nodded and told her what Daniel had said, "Mr. Si said he will


    "Tell him that he doesn''t have toe here because I won''t allow him to see my daughter anymore!"


    said J.


    She could do whatever Daniel could to prevent her two children from seeing him!


    "This..." Spark didn''t know what to do, so he took out his phone. "I have to tell Mr. Si about this, " he


    said.


    J didn''t stop him and allowed Spark to call Daniel in front of her.


    "Mr. Si, Miss Shao said that you don''t have toe here tonight, and from now on... she won''t allow


    you to meet your daughter." After uttering these words, Spark wiped away his cold sweat.


    He kept nodding when Daniel spoke on the other end of the line and then hung up the phone.


    "Miss Shao, Mr. Si had already changed your daughter''s surname and registered her name on the Si


    family''s household register. From now on, your daughter is a member of the Si family. Therefore, Mr. Si


    will stille here to pick her up."


    ...


    After he finished these words, Spark was about to leave. However, J immediately stopped him and


    asked, "What? He had registered my daughter''s name on the Si family''s household register?"


    When J was in Z Country, she wasn''t able to register her children''s names on her household


    register, so Daniel took advantage of this opportunity.


    Spark smiled and said, "That''s right. From now on, your daughter''s surname is Si. Besides, Mr. Si is


    investing in her kindergarten now."


    ...


    J grabbed the phone from Spark, asked him to unlock it, and called Daniel. "Daniel Si, why did you


    register my daughter''s name on your family''s household register?"


    "I helped you get pregnant, so I have a say in her life. Well, I can give you the right to visit her, and you


    can go see her whenever you want." Daniel said to her, pretending to be generous. J was so angry


    that she stomped her foot.


    "Screw you! Don''t ever try to take her away. If you still dare to appear in front me, I will scratch and


    destroy your deceptive face!" J spoke rudely, which made Daniel raise his eyebrows. Deceptive


    face...


    "If you don''t want the visitation rights, forget it then!" Daniel hung up.


    J grasped the phone and was about to throw it to the ground. When he saw what J was going


    to do, Spark stopped her and said, "Oh no! Miss Shao, please don''t do that! It''s mine!"


    He grabbed his phone and pressed it against his chest to protect it.


    He had spent half a month''s sry on this phone!


    When she returned to the mansion, J stared at Michelle who was very happy talking about her


    father.


    "Father bought me many beautiful dresses. Grandfather and grandmother took me to the amusement


    park, the zoo..." Michelle kept telling her sister a lot of wonderful things, and Melissa just looked at


    Michelle in admiration.


    J gently patted her daughter''s little hand and argued, "Didn''t I take you to the amusement park?


    Didn''t I buy you dresses?"


    "Yes, you bought us dresses, but the dresses you bought were different from what father bought. The


    dresses father bought were more beautiful!" replied Michelle.


    ...


    After Samuel and E looked at each other in the eyes, E just said to J, "All daughters were born


    for their fathers."


    When J was very young, she liked Samuel very much and asked him to keep herpany every


    day. Samuel also treated J dearly.


    Sally was delighted and pinched Michelle''s little face. "I''d like to take you out and y today. Do you


    want to y with me?" she asked.


    She really wanted to have a daughter like Michelle.


    "No!" replied Jerry. He, who was eating a fried breadstick, disrupted her n!


    Sally''s face puckered and red at Jerry. "Jerry Shao, you''re so annoying!" she said.


    Jerry drank a mouthful of soybean milk and said, "Why, thank you, honey! I''m so ttered."


    ...


    J snickered and spoke, "Sally, I will take you and the twins to the amusement park after three


    months."


    Sally, who pouted, continued to have breakfast.


    In the daytime, Sally and J took the two children to the old house.


    J received Caspar''s call in the afternoon.


    "Something happened in Z Country. We need to go back."


    J thought for a moment and replied, "I n to see the shop tomorrow and resume my business.


    You can go back first!"


    Several years ago, she transferred her shop ownership to another person. Now, she wanted to take it


    back to continue running her shop.


    After a few seconds of silence, Caspar said, "Okay. Call me if anything happens!"


    When she hung up, J thought of Bill and called Brian.


    Right now, Brian was at the airport, waiting for Ivanka. He just learned that Ivanka woulde back


    today.


    When he knew that J was calling him, he smiled widely and answered the phone, "J."


    "Brian, could you tell me Bill''s phone number?" asked J.


    It had been two years since shest spoke to Bill, and she would like to know how he was doing.


    Brian kept silent. J felt confused and said, "Brian?"


    "J, Bill hase back, " replied Brian. He came back six months ago.


    "Um? Is he at home? I''m going to visit him!" After uttering these words, J was about to hang up,


    Brian immediately spoke, "J, Bill... doesn''t want to see anyone right now."


    "Why?" asked J.


    "He..." Brian took a deep breath and said, "He had lost his left arm during a riot."


    What? J was shocked by the news; her mind went nk.


    Bill had lost his left arm?


    Bill cared about his looks very much and he surely couldn''t ept this...


    "Is he at your grandfather''s house?" J asked Brian after she came to her senses.


    "Yes." Brian nodded, and at this moment, Ivanka, hand in hand with a child, appeared at the airport


    exit.


    Brian hung up, and he and two soldiers directly ran toward them.


    Brian held the child in his arms and looked at him carefully.


    All this time, Ivanka was sensitive about the military uniforms, fearing that she would see Brian again.


    If he knew she had a son, he would take her son away.


    Ivanka tried her best to keep calm. She grasped Brian''s arm and said, "Who are you? Let go of my


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    son!"


    Knowing that he had two-year-old son, Brian stared at the child who looked like him and didn''t want to


    let go.


    He didn''t answer Ivanka, but he told the boy in his arms: "I''m your father!"


    ...


    Both Ivanka Yi and Lyman Yi were stunned.


    ''I have a father?'' thought Lyman.


    He was surprised, yet d, so he happily put his arms around Brian''s neck. "Father, father!"


    When she heard Lyman, Ivanka got upset. She tried to stay calm and immediately snatched her son


    away from Brian''s arms. "Lyman, I''ve told you there are many bad men nowadays. Why are you calling


    a stranger your father?"

 Chapter 218 We Both shall Bear the Respective Criminal Consequences

    Chapter 218 We Both shall Bear the Respective Criminal Consequences


    While Ivanka held her son with one arm and dragged her luggage with another, she quickly continued


    walking. She only came back to pray at the tomb of her elder sister. Today was her sister''s death


    anniversary.


    Brian gave an indicating nce at the two men behind him. One of the men took the luggage out of


    Ivanka''s hand and said, "Miss Ivanka, let me help you to carry the luggage."


    The other man took her son, held him in his arms, and said, "Hi, wimpy kid, let uncle take you for a


    ride!"


    Brian then approached her and carried Ivanka on his shoulder. He lugged her toward the Audi military


    car.


    With her head upside down and on Brian''s shoulder, Ivanka felt so ufortable that she couldn''t


    even let out a scream. She had no choice but to let Brian carry her into the military car.


    "Go!" demanded Brian to hisrade. Brian took his son from hisrade''s arms and then held


    Ivanka''s wrist tightly.


    Ivanka took a breath and rested for a moment until she didn''t feel dizzy anymore. Then, she took out


    her phone from her pocket and yelled, "I must call the police! You''re kidnapping us!"


    "Please dial 911. Do as you wish!" Brian said. He obviously didn''t care and just held his son in his


    arms.


    He finally fulfilled his grandfather''s wish of having a son of his own at the age of thirty-one years old!


    Ivanka gritted her teeth and put down her phone. She tried to dissuade him and said, "Sir, you mistook


    me for another person. That is my son, and I don''t know you!"


    Brian then said, "You are Ivanka Yi, and you are twenty-one years old. Three years ago, when you


    were eighteen, you had been forced to take a drug. Then, you escaped and slipped into another man''s


    room... I was the man in that room."


    "Shut up!" Ivanka shouted. Hearing the tittering sound from the front seats, Ivanka''s face flushed bright


    red.


    Brian kept his eyes on his son, Lyman, who had the same smile as he did. Lyman asked, "Are you


    really my father?"


    "Yes, of course!" said Brian in an affirmative tone. ''My genes are indeed powerful. Look! My son really


    resembles me! Needless to doubt, this is my son!'' Brian thought to himself.


    The soldier sitting on the front passenger seat turned his head around, smiled at Ivanka, and said,


    "Miss Ivanka, our leader has been looking for you for three years. When you booked your flight ticket,


    that''s when he found out where you were."


    Hearing his words, Ivanka shifted her eyes to Brian and asked, "Why are you looking for me?"


    Brian actually saved her life three years ago, but she had paid for it with her virginity.


    "To get married!" Brian simply threw out those words to her, and he went on to y with his son.


    The car stopped. When Ivanka saw where they were, she ran away at once.


    Brian passed his son to hisrade and ran after Ivanka to stop her.


    Then, Brian dragged her to go inside the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    He had someone in the Civil Affairs Bureau prepare things for him. Everything was ready. All that was


    missing was Ivanka.


    Brian held her hand aggressively and ced her in front of the camera to be photographed. Then, he


    forced her to sign her name on the marriage certificate. Finally, the certificate was stamped with a seal!


    Things went so smoothly that, in just five minutes, their marriage was already legitimate.


    Ivanka nearly came broke down when she saw the marriage certificate in her hands. She came back to


    honor her elder sister''s memory, not get married!


    "From now on, you are already a military officer''s wife. If you''re not loyal to me, or if I am not loyal to


    you, we both shall bear the respective criminal consequences!" Finishing his words, Brian put the


    marriage certificate into his pocket and held his son back in his arms. They were going home.


    Ivanka really wanted to tear the certificate into pieces and wondered why she must marry this man.


    There were no flowers, no rings, and not even a proposal!


    She was so furious that she wanted to punch him!


    "Go ahead! If you don''t move, I wille help you!" Brian didn''t want to speak any more nonsense. He


    put his son back into the car and then went to carry this reluctant woman on his shoulder again.


    But Ivanka had already learned her lesson, so she hastily followed and went in the military car.


    Brian brought Ivanka and his son to his apartment. He said, "You and our son will stay here from now


    on. Now, go and get ready. We are going to visit my grandfather!"


    Brian thought he might have the chance to see J again if they went right now!


    "Can I say no?" Ivanka looked at Brian with a miserable look.


    Lyman was ignorant about his mother''s self-esteem. He wrapped his arms around Brian''s legs and


    asked, "Daddy, will you forever be my father?"


    Brian held his son up in his arms and nodded. "Yes, of course!" he said.


    "Hooray! Then I''ll go together with you!" said Lyman excitedly. He now had a father who was a powerful


    military officer, which made Lyman so happy that he felt like he was on cloud nine.


    "Lyman,e down off him!" yelled Ivanka. She came and intended to get her son back.


    But Brian held his son with one arm and grabbed Ivanka with his other arm. While staring at her, he


    said, "Don''t let me repeat my words! Let''s go and visit my grandfather! I don''t want to waste one more


    second arguing with you here!"


    In the end, Ivanka unwillingly entered Brian''s car.


    At the old house of Han family


    J rang the doorbell of the Han family''s old house, carrying some nutritious food in her hands.


    The girl who came to open the door was an unfamiliar face. The girl asked, "Hello! Who are you looking


    for?"


    J grinned and said, "Is Grandpa Charles and Bill at home?"


    Joyce then scanned J for a short while; J was wearing a white floral skirt with a short, knitted


    sweater today.


    "Yes, they are at home. Could you tell me your name? I will go and tell my grandfather, " said Joyce.


    "My name is J Shao, " said J.


    The door of the old house closed; J felt uneasy and wondered how Bill was.


    Soon enough, the door opened again. Charles Han came to open the door himself.


    "Grandpa Charles!" called J. She put on a big smile. Charles then held her wrist and led her into


    the living room.


    "J, my dear, where have you been for so long?" asked Charles. Joyce was shocked to see her


    strict grandfather holding J''s hands.


    ''Who on earth is this woman? Why does grandfather seem to like her so much?'' wondered Joyce.


    "Grandpa Charles, I have been ying around everywhere. How have you been these past few


    years?" asked J. She didn''t tell him about the details of what went on with her life.


    Charles seemed to be getting older; his hair was all white.


    Charles put aside the things in J''s hands, and he then went with her toward the second floor. He


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said, "I''m pretty well, but Bill... Oh!"


    Charles sighed sadly, which crushed J. She wondered what had happened to Bill.


    As they were going up the staircase, Charles gave her a brief background about Bill.


    In one riot in Africa, one of Bill''s arms was cut off by the terrorists when he went to save a wounded girl.


    They stood in front of a room in the second floor. When Charles knocked on the door, an erupting shout


    was heard from inside the room. "Go away! I don''t want to eat!"


    J and Charles exchanged nces. Charles said, "Please go in and try your best to persuade him."


    J slightly pushed the door open. The bedroom was dark since the window''s curtain was drawn.


    When the man sitting beside the bed saw the lighte in from the door, he yelled, "I said that I don''t


    want to eat! Haven''t you heard my words? Get out!"


    ''Bill... Why did Bill be such a negative man?'' thought J.


    Feeling heartbroken, she slowly approached him.


    The man was wearing a ck shirt. He was sitting on the carpet near the bedside. There were some


    books beside him. He was looking absently at the gap between the curtains.


    "Bill, " J called.


    The soft voice shocked Bill; his heart trembled.


    He turned his head around and looked toward the woman approaching him. But his eyes were in a


    haze, so he rubbed them.


    "Bill, it''s me. I''m here to see you."


    This familiar voice... And familiar figure... It was J indeed!


    Bill quickly stood up from the ground, but Bill suddenly turned around with his back facing J. "Jane,


    go away. Please, " demanded Bill.


    Even though it was just for a short moment, J saw Bill''s dirty face.

 Chapter 219 I Would Provide For You And Your Child

    Chapter 219 I Would Provide For You And Your Child


    The man that was standing in front of her had a long beard and long hair, and J could''ve possibly


    recognized him only from behind.


    "You want me to go? But Bill, I just got here." J then walked a few steps forward.


    Bill reached out his right hand to stop her, and said, "Jane, please don''te over here."


    He had be a disabled man; there were many things that he couldn''t do by himself, and he didn''t


    want J to see what he looked like now.


    Outside the hallway


    Charles rested hisst shred of hope on J. After all, Bill had loved J for a long time.


    Joyce Han was very curious, and asked, "Grandpa, who is this woman?"


    Charles was standing outside the hallway with a stick in his hand. He stared at the closed door, and


    quietly said, "Samuel''s daughter, your brother and cousin''s great love."


    Joyce was so surprised that her mouth was wide open. The woman was really pretty, but wasn''t he


    exaggerating a bit? Both her brother and her cousin had loved her?


    "Oh! Her name is Jane, isn''t it? Bill talked about her a lot before."


    A long time ago, Bill had talked about a girl named Jane almost everyday.


    Charles nodded.


    ''And Brian loved her too?'' She felt it was unbelievable.


    ''Just because she was pretty?'' Brain wasn''t that shallow.


    "I''m going back to my room. Joyce, ask J to meet me when they''ve finished talking."


    "Okay, grandpa." After Joyce helped Charles walk back to his room, she waited for J downstairs.


    In Bill''s room


    J walked to the window and drew back the curtains to let some light into the messy room. Bill


    wasn''t pleased with this, and said, "Jane, stop it. Draw the curtains back as they were."


    Bill was looking much more pinched now, and J walked up to Bill, and stared straight into his eyes.


    "Jane..." There were mixed feelings in Bill''s eyes, both sadness, and delight.


    J held Bill in her arms, and the empty sleeve of his shirt was pressed between them.


    She softly said, "I''m sorry, Bill."


    Bill was confused, and was jus about to pull away from her embrace.


    "If it were not for me, Daniel wouldn''t have sent you to Africa. You wouldn''t have lost your arm, " said


    J.


    Bill shook his head and held her back with his right arm.


    "Jane, that''s not your fault. I don''t me you." Bill had stayed there of his own free will.


    "You sacrificed an arm to save the lives of others. Bill, you are a hero, don''t do this to yourself." J


    took Bill''s right hand, and together they sat on the edge of the bed, looking out the window.


    Many people had told him the exact same words, but he just couldn''t think it through.


    He clearly understood what J meant. Bill nodded his head, and asked, "Jane, do I look ugly?"


    J nced at his beard and nodded her head.


    He felt disappointed, and the cheerfulness in his eyes disappeared. Even J felt ashamed of him


    now.


    J chuckled, and said, "It''s not because you lost your arm that I think you look ugly. Oh, just look at


    your hair and your beard, Bill, I''ve never seen you this ugly and messy before."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was true. Before the ident, Bill was always clean and neat, and he had used hair gel, and had


    worn red, sexy sport coats on him...


    J continued, "I''m telling you the truth. You lost your arm because you were saving lives. Even


    without your left arm, you''re still the handsomest soldier I know."


    Bill''s eyes filled with tears, and while holding J''s hand, he said, "I wanted to contact you when I


    came back, but I was told that you weren''t home. I just thought that you didn''t want to be friends with


    me anymore because of my disability."


    J stared at him, and said, "Bill, do you really think I''m that shallow?"


    He shook his head like a little boy, and while holding her back with his hand, he said, "Jane, I''ve missed


    you very much! Where have you been all this time?"


    They had been in the same school, and had been friends for a long time. Bill was used to having J


    in his life, and that was why he hade to see her the moment after he had got back from Africa. He


    hoped that she couldfort him and gave him the much needed support that he needed.


    "I wasn''t in C Country in the past three years." Then she told Bill what she had also told Brian.


    Bill gave her a determined look, and said, "If you can believe in me, I will provide for you and your


    child."


    Although J had asked him to stop loving her, he still could not let go of her every time heid his


    eyes on her.


    J smiled at him, and while she shook her head, she said, "I''m going to take a look at my old store


    the next two days. Don''t worry, I can support myself and my child by myself. Bill, you have to stop


    saying things like this."


    Bill held her hand tight, and said, "Jane, I''ll make sure to take good care of myself from now on. Will


    you visit me more often?"


    J was the cure he needed for his frustrated soul. It was her, and only her, that he needed.


    "Yes, I will. But you should not only take care of yourself, but also go out more often, keep doing what


    you like."


    Bill looked at the girl siting next to him affectionately; he regretted that he had given up on her in the


    past. "I promise to you that I will, but if Daniel ever lets you down again, I''lle straight to your house


    and propose to you."


    He now knew that J wouldn''t mind his disability.


    He would work harder to provide for her and her child.


    J was stumped by what he had just said, and she didn''t know how to answer him, with a yes, or


    with a no? She just nodded her head, and eventually said yes.


    If she and Daniel couldn''t eventually work it out, she would''t care anymore with whom she would end


    up.


    J stayed and talked to Bill for the whole afternoon; she left his room at almost 5 pm.


    Bill walked her out.


    There were voices andughtersing from the living room downstairs.


    Brian saw her immediately as she walked down the stairs, and while he stood up from the sofa, he


    greeted them, "J, Bill..."


    "Brian!" J smiled when she saw him.


    Charles was touched by the warm event and was thrilled to see Bill finallying out of his room.


    He stood up with his walking cane and walked up to them slowly with his great-grandchild.


    "Grandpa Charles, " said J politely, but then, J''s attention was caught by the child besides him.


    "Who is this cute little boy?"


    "He''s my child, " said Brian, painfully.


    Bill and J were so surprised that they were left with their mouths wide open.


    That was the moment when J noticed that there was another woman sitting in the living room


    besides Joyce.


    That woman was Ivanka.


    J and Ivanka looked into each other''s eyes, and then Ivanka walked up to J, and said, "J,


    I''m sorry... for everything that happened back then."


    J understood what she said, as well as Brian, but not Charles and Bill.


    Charles curiously asked, "J, Ivanka, you know each other?"


    J nodded, and said, "Yes, sort of."


    After she had found out that nothing had happened between Daniel and Ivanka, she had stopped


    holding her grudge against her.


    For a while, there was nothing but silence in the room. Charles broke it, and said, "J, won''t you


    stay and have dinner with us? I can have the cook prepare some more dishes."


    Bill looked at J expectantly, and said, "That''s right. Come on, Jane, have dinner with us!"

 Chapter 220 I am at the Front Gate of Han Family

    Chapter 220 I am at the Front Gate of Han Family


    J looked at his beard and long hair, and thought that he was funny. She didn''t refuse, and


    intentionally said, "I could have dinner here, but if I look at you, I can''t eat!"


    Bill scratched his head in embarrassment, and Charles immediately said, "Bill, go upstairs and have a


    shower. I''ll ask for a barber to shave off your beard and cut your hair!"


    Bill nodded, and while pulling J''s hand, he said, "Jane, please don''t leave. I''ll go upstairs and take


    a shower right now!"


    She waved her hand at him. "Go upstairs! I won''t leave!"


    Bill went upstairs, and Charles pulled J to sit with him in the living room. On J''s left sat Ivanka,


    and on her right sat Brian, on an armchair.


    Joyce'' eyes lingered on J. He thought J was so smart. She could sessfully persuade his


    cousin to go out of room for dinner. She could always catch his cousin''s attention.


    And thanks to Lyman, it was not so awkward.


    Charles was in a much more better mood now that he had a great-grandson, and that also his


    grandson, whom he had always worried about, was also better.


    At dinnertime, Bill came back downstairs. He was now back to his old self, and he was not as tanned


    now as he was back in Africa.


    He sat next to J and kept putting food on her te.


    Barry Han, Bill''s father, had also returned home before dinner. Seeing Bill at the table, Barry was in a


    daze, and he thought that he was seeing a stranger.


    When he heard Bill called him, Barry happily realized that his son had really returned back to his old


    self.


    Barry knew that all of this was due to J, and he kept it in his mind.


    Brian looked at all the food, piled up in front of J like a mountain, and put some of it on his own


    te.


    Bill immediately protested, and said, "Hey! Brian! What do you think you''re doing?" He seemed to look


    that he had just returned earlier, and that his arm hadn''t been hurt.


    Brian rolled his eyes and put a squid ring on J''s te with a new fork, saying, "You pile all kinds of


    different dishes together, and they''ll taste bad. How could J enjoy the delicious food like this, eh?"


    His words made sense, and then he put a saut¨¦ed shelled shrimp on J''s te.


    Watching all of this, Charles was lost in thought.


    He nced at Ivanka, Brian and J, and then he got a general idea of the current situation.


    Bill wasn''t convinced. After J ate the squid ring, he still kept putting food on her te.


    J was quickly full, but Bill still put a scallop on her te.


    "Bill. I''m already full. You eat it!" It seemed that he was always putting dishes on her te, overlooking


    himself from the dinner.


    Bill nodded, and then gobbled on some food.


    J''s mobile rang, and when she looked at the screen, she recalled what Spark had said to her


    earlier in the morning and suddenly started to panic.


    "Excuse me, I have to answer a call. Please, continue to eat without me."


    Uttering these words, J walked out in the middle of dinner, and stood by the window in the living


    room; she then slid the answer button.


    "I''m at the front gate of the Han family. There''s no more time. Come out!"


    ... How did he know that she was there?


    "No..." she answered.


    "If you don''te out now, I''lle inside and drag you!" The man threatened her, and left her no


    chance whatsoever to decline him.


    J looked at the dinning room and saw that other people were also gradually standing up from the


    table. "Okay, I understand."


    After she said her goodbyes to everyone, Brian and Bill saw her on her way out the door.


    Brian saw the Rolls-Royce parked not far away from them, and looked at Jane who was talking with


    Bill. ''Maybe who called her just now was actually Daniel!''


    J got in her car, said goodbye to Bill again, and then started it.


    After she drove away, several cars followed her, and they all passed by the Han''s old house, the Rolls-


    Royce included, which also quickly followed her and caught up with her from behind.


    Brian pointed at the luxury car, and said, "Do you see it? That''s Daniel''s car."


    Bill knew what Brian meant, and while looking back at him, he said, "If he treats Jane badly, I''ll marry


    her, and I''ll let her call you cousin."


    ...


    Brian was speechless, and looked at his cousin entering the house. He really wanted to kick Bill''s ass!


    Inside the living room, Brian was saying his goodbyes to Charles and Barry with his son. He said,


    "Grandpa, uncle, we''ll leave now."


    Charles waved his hand at them, and replied, "You can go with Ivanka first, but leave Lyman to stay


    with me for a couple of days."


    He had just found out he had a great-grandson, and he wanted to stay with him for a little more time.


    Brian couldn''t decline him, and in the end he only left with Ivanka.


    On the road they said nothing to each other, and all that Brian thought was that Daniel had juste to


    pick up J.


    Whereas Ivanka was thinking that maybe Brian actually liked J.


    At the Southern Garden Complex


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Brian stopped the car in the parking spot and then walked straight to the elevator. Ivanka hastily


    followed him from behind.


    She was afraid to take the elevator alone.


    Entering the apartment, they switched their shoes with slippers, and Brian took off his coat and ced


    it on a hanger.


    The man was wearing a white singlet, which showed his strong, muscr body. Seeing his body,


    Ivanka''s face suddenly turned red.


    "Well... Where do I sleep?" She had booked a room in a hotel, but Brian had cancelled her reservation.


    Brian then showed her to one of the bedrooms.


    ... Ivanka was speechless, and just stared at the man in front of her.


    "From now on, you''ll be living here, and you can''t go anywhere else!"


    Ivanka wanted to resist him, but Brian threw her on the bed, and said, "Starting tonight, you''ll have to


    fulfil your duties as a wife, and I will perform my obligations as a husband!"


    What he said sounded pretty objective, and then he pressed on her onto the bed.


    Ivanka pushed him away, and said, "Why should I do whatever you say?"


    The man didn''t move, and replied to her, "Because I''ve saved you three years ago, and because you''ve


    seduced me first!"


    If she hadn''t seduced him, then he would have never had sex with her,pletely losing his chance to


    chase J.


    Ivanka protested in a low voice, "I was drugged. Can you please stop being so mean!"


    "Okay."


    Ivanka was surprised and wanted to get up from the bed. However, Brian grabbed her wrists, and said,


    "But you''re my wife now, and you still need to fulfill your obligations towards me."


    ...


    Did he just want to sleep with her?


    "Stop! How could you sleep with a woman that you don''t love not even a bit?"


    Hearing her crying, Brian stopped in an instant!


    But, he answered carelessly, "Now you''re my wife, and I''ll try to forget my past."


    It was easy to say that...


    In the end, Ivanka still couldn''t get rid of Brian. After he was done with her, Ivanka sadly discovered that


    maybe, indeed, Brian had married her just for the sex.


    Every night when Brain came back home he slept with her, leaving early the following morning.


    It didn''t matter if her son was at home or not, she always had the same fate, day by day, and night after


    night.


    Ivanka couldn''t have a good sleep at night. So she felt really sleepy during the day. Fortunately, Brain


    had hired servants to take care of baby, or she would be worn out!


    At the gates of the No. 8 Vi in The Royal Mansion Neighborhood


    Several cars stopped at the gates, and a woman dressed in a ck suit got out from the driver''s seat of


    the Rolls-Royce, and opened the rear door for Daniel. "Boss Si!"


    He gracefully got out of the car.


    Inside the Mercedes that had stopped behind the Rolls-Royce, a womanzily leaned on the driver''s


    seat; she didn''t intend to get out of the car, yet.

 Chapter 221 Some Media Reported that Daniel Had Become a Supper Nanny

    Chapter 221 Some Media Reported that Daniel Had Be a Supper Nanny


    While leaning against his car, Daniel lit a cigarette and started to smoke, without showing the slightest


    intention ofing to J.


    The two had been in a stalemate for more than ten minutes now, when J''s cell phone suddenly


    rang. She slid the answer button, and said, "Bill."


    Bill asked anxiously, "J, are you home now?" He had waited for a long time for her call.


    J felt a touch of guilt, and answered him, "Yes, I''ve just arrived." She took her bag, got out of the


    car, and then locked it.


    She started walking towards the vi, But before she could reach the vi, Daniel held the cigarette


    between his lips and stepped in front of her.


    J then quickly hung up the phone and put it back in her bag.


    "Please, get out of my way!" She raised her head and defiantly looked at the man, and Daniel''s face


    instantly darkened.


    He grabbed her neck, tight.


    J could hardly breathe, and she tried to kick on his leg.


    But Daniel stepped back a pace and escaped from her attack.


    "My daughter." He whispered her name near her ear.


    "If you want my child, then you have to kill me first." She wasn''t afraid of him, and she wondered


    whether he would ever dare to kill her.


    Danielughed and let go of her neck. He came closer to her again, and said, "There are more than ten


    persons around us."


    J nced around and doubtfully nodded.


    "What would you say if I did something to you in front of them?" He then stopped talking to her, pulled


    her wrists, and dragged her into his car.


    Thinking of her daughter, J eventually gave up, struggling.


    Daniel got very angry and pinned her against the car with his big hands gripping her waist.


    He bent down to her face and gave her a lingering kiss. The scene was so hot that everyone present


    there could not help but look away.


    Shirley, who was the one nearest to them, stepped a few steps back, flurried. She took out her cell


    phone and just started looking through it, hysterically.


    She opened a recording, which sounded very harsh in the silence of the night. "Do you think I really like


    Daniel? A stud like him is not even worth my attention and care. I have a lot more suitors than you


    think, and Daniel isn''t the best among them!"


    The man''s lips were still pressed on J''s, and they opened their eyes at the exact same time. They


    didn''t kiss anymore, but just stared at each other.


    Daniel''s eyes were full of coldness and disappointment, while J''s were filled with anger and


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    bewilderment.


    "I''m¡­ Sorry, I didn''t know¡­ what was happening!" Shirley muted her cell phone and a sudden silence


    fell between all of them.


    His hands, which were against the door, were clenched into fists.


    J''s hands uncontrobly pulled Daniel''s shirt, squeezed it tight, and then let it go. Her arms held


    around the man''s neck.


    Daniel drew her arms apart, and the two separated, with a short distance drawn between them.


    The man muttered the words, "Fuck off!"


    When she heard him, J couldn''t speak anymore because of her aching heart.


    Passing Daniel, J walked up to Shirley, who suddenly stepped a few steps back when she saw her


    "Bitch!" said J. J lifted her right hand and pped Shirley across the face hard.


    J was so angry with her that she tried pping her again.


    But then her hand was held, and when she turned around, the man threw it out of his strong grip.


    J stumbled. If she hadn''t held on to the car next to her, she might have fallen to the ground.


    She burst into anger, and said, "Why are you so angry? You don''t love me either, do you? Am I wrong


    about that? Huh?"


    Daniel turned his head, and while staring at her, said, "J, you''re thest person in the world that I


    would fall in love with!"


    Silence fell again.


    J felt deeply hurt.


    She was heart broken by his words.


    At that moment, a car arrived; Samuel and E hade back with Sally and Melissa.


    Melissa, when she saw Daniel, happily stepped out of the car, and ran to him. "Daddy!"


    Daniel''s expression softened a bit, and while he held Melissa in his arms, he said, "My little princess!"


    "Daddy, I''ve missed you so much!" Melissa held onto Daniel''s neck and buried her face in his shoulder.


    Listening to her soft voice, Daniel''s heart also softened. He couldn''t help but smile happily, and said,


    "We haven''t seen each other for only one day and you''re already missing your dad."


    Melissa knew that her father was actually talking about Michelle. Sheid her head on his shoulder and


    started to count for how many days she hadn''t seen him.


    It was a lovely scene, which made J''s eyes turn red and fill with tears to the brim.


    The other three then got out of the car, and J kept staring at Samuel, fearing that Michelle would


    get out of the car.


    Samuel saw the tension in her eyes, and shook his head. Michelle was staying at the old house tonight.


    Sally came over, and curiously asked her brother, "Daniel, why are you here at this time?"


    He replied, "I''m here to pick up my daughter."


    His eyes were only on his daughter now, and J took a deep breath. She then walked into the vi


    without saying anything.


    Daniel approached Samuel and E, and respectfully said, "Father and mother, I''ll be taking my


    daughter away for some days. Tomorrow I''ll be going to D City on a business trip, which will take


    somewhere around a week. Don''t worry, I''ll be taking good care of her."


    Samuel nced at his daughter, who had already opened the door and had just entered the vi. Was


    she expressing her acquiescence?


    Worried, E asked, "Daniel, you''re always busy. Do you think you actually have time to be around


    her?"


    She was also Daniel''s child and, at the moment, they had no reason to refuse his request.


    Daniel dotingly looked at his daughter, and said, "Wherever I go I''ll take her with me."


    He had pledged to always protect his daughter from any harm.


    Melissa was happy, and she grinned a big smile when she heard that her father would be taking her


    away. She cheerfully said, "Daddy, I''ll be obedient, I promise!"


    "Okay!"


    Daniel then took Melissa away, and from the second floor balcony of the house, J watched his car


    turn around and leave with her daughter in it.


    In the dark, J gathered her hair, feeling depressed.


    It had been less than two days since some of the media had reported that Daniel had be a supper


    nanny.


    Because Daniel had a very lovely daughter, he took her with him whenever and wherever he went.


    When J had arrived at the church to wreck Daniel''s wedding, the reporters had been already


    cleared by the bodyguards, and the reporters didn''t know who the little girl''s mother actually was.


    Melissa could be seen at any time inside the SL Group headquarters in D City.


    Whenever Daniel was engaged in a meeting, there would be three or five bodyguards who would


    closely follow Melissa around.


    She would sit quietly and sometimes read her fairy tale book.


    When Daniel wasn''t busy, she would ask him to take her to the yground.


    The lovely Melissa soon captured everyone''s heart inside thepany.


    To please the little princess, those who wanted to have a good working rtionship with Daniel would


    buy her gifts, and delicious treats and sweets.


    However, Melissa refused to ept anything, and in a childish way, just said, "Mommy told me not to


    ept anything from strangers. Thank you, but I have to go."


    And then the bodyguards pushed the staff around Melissa away, and after she was gone, everyone


    was left wondering who the princess''s mother really was.


    Later on it was revealed that Melissa was J''s, but the news report was deleted within just ten


    minutes.

 Chapter 222 Did He Go to Mummys Room in the Night

    Chapter 222 Did He Go to Mummy''s Room in the Night


    C Country


    At the Tianye Men headquarters, J sat in the main chair, while she sternly stared at the people


    standing in front of her.


    The leader that was in charge of their business in C Country, Jason Cheng, told J, "Miss J,


    these guys are the ones who have been dealing with drugs using the Tianye Men name."


    She addressed at Jason in a very serious manner. "Since when are we, the Tianye Men, involved in the


    drug business?"


    As far as she was concerned, the Tianye Men had never done any illegal business or trades. Any


    uwful activities would be taken pretty seriously once she had found out about them.


    Jason opened his mouth awkwardly, and said, "Never."


    "With this kind of insignificant matters you can deal with yourself." And with these words, J stood


    up from her chair, because she didn''t want to waste her time there anymore.


    Jason quickly called out to her, "Miss J, I will handle the drug issue here, but..." He leaned towards


    her, and whispered in her ear, "I found the sign of the ck Moon Gangster on them."


    ''ck Moon Gangster?'' J recalled that Caspar had once told her about them when she was back


    in Z Country.


    The ck Moon Gangster was a cruel and violent gang from Z Country, and they had constant


    conflicts with the Tianye Men in the recent years, their aim being to crush them from the face of the


    Earth.


    J raised her voice, and asked, "Jason, is this the first time that these people had made mistakes?"


    Jason nodded.


    "Well, they can be spared this time, since it''s their first time viting our rules. Next time we catch


    them, we''ll deal with them ording to the Tianye Men rules."


    J''s words made Jason feel confused, however, he said nothing, and just obeyed her order.


    Jason walked J out. As she got inside the car, she told him, "Send someone to tail them. Once you


    get some evidence of them that they''re associated with the ck Moon Gangster, report them to the


    police."


    J had her way of doing things. She would never kill someone and have her hands stained with their


    blood.


    "Of course, Miss J." Jason considered the idea for a while and agreed.


    As soon as her car took off, Jason called Caspar for further directives. "Boss Qiao, what''s your opinion


    on this issue? The BM Gangsters are well known for their cruelty..."


    "Do what J said."


    In D City


    The night had finally fallen, and Daniel put away the documents he was reading. As he reached out for


    another one of his business reports, he thought of his daughter, who was sound asleep inside the


    lounge.


    He put the papers down, rubbed his forehead, and turned off theputer.


    His little darling princess was still sound asleep. Daniel softly called out to her, "Baby... Baby..."


    "Yes... Daddy..." Melissa reached out with her chubby arms around his neck. She was still half asleep


    when she smiled at him, showing her cute little white teeth.


    "Wake up now; Daddy will take you out to y." Daniel helped her sit up on the chair and brought a


    Melissa rubbed her eyes, and asked, "Daddy, are you taking me out to eat goodies?"


    "Well, what would you like to eat?"


    Daniel was no longer a rookie when it came to braiding his daughter''s hair, and he quickly braided his


    daughter''s hair into two adorable strands.


    "Daddy, can we go and eat cake? Mummy used to make lots of cakes for us!" Melissa really missed the


    cream cakes her mother made.


    The word "us" quickly caught Daniel''s attention.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He helped her with the shoes, and he asked her, "Us? You and who else, darling?"


    Melissa quickly covered her mouth as she realised that she had almost spilled out her sister''s secret.


    She quickly exined to Daniel, "I meant uncle Caspar and auntie Sherry."


    Caspar. This name made Daniel frown, and he asked, "Is your mother close with your uncle Caspar?"


    Melissa was only two years old, and she did not fully understand how to properly lie like adults did. She


    nodded honestly, "We live with uncle Caspar."


    Her words made Daniel instantly change his face. "Your mother is living with whom?"


    Melissa jumped down from the chair and then ran towards Daniels'' chest. Looking up at her father, she


    naively answered, "We used to live together... But now I''m old enough to sleep on my own. I no longer


    sleep with mummy, so mummy now sleeps alone in her room!"


    Daniel felt relieved at her words, and especially at herst sentence. He nodded his head, and further


    asked, "This uncle Caspar, did he ever go to mummy''s room during the night?"


    Melissa tilted her head and thought hard. She then nodded, "Maybe... But I''m not sure."


    She really gave it a thorough thought, but nothing clear came up. This upset her a little, and her cute


    little mouth pouted in disappointment.


    Fair enough! So he had went to her room! Daniel felt distressed as J had dared to betray him!


    They walked out of thepany to the car parking, and soon Daniel drove his daughter downtown.


    They came to a cake store, and several shop assistants walked up towards them with great


    enthusiasm.


    "Wee to our store!" The shop assistants were all very earnest in providing the best of service for


    the handsome Daniel.


    Daniel took his daughter straight to the cake counter, and softly asked her, "Melissa, which one would


    you like to eat?"


    He held her little hand, encouraging her to pick something she liked.


    "Daddy, I want this chocte fudge cake... this soy cream slice... and this oreo cake!" Melissa was


    already quite independent, and she quickly picked all of the vours that she fancied.


    "Sure. Would you like anything else?" Daniel took out his wallet to pay, and the picture in his wallet


    caught Melissa''s attention immediately.


    She stood on her tiptoes, and tried to have a closer look at the picture.


    Daniel was amused at her behaviour; he took out his debit card and then gave her the wallet.


    It was a picture of Michelle and Daniel, and Daniel had a big smile as he was cuddling his daughter


    lovingly.


    They looked so happy there, and Melissa looked enviously at her sister. She would have liked to...


    Daniel was walking out of the cake store with Melissa when she suddenly reached out for his hug, and


    pleaded, "Daddy, I would like to take some photos with you!"


    ''Really?'' Daniel looked at his little daughter confused, and asked, "Don''t we already have pictures?"


    Melissa made a face, and giggled, "I want another picture!"


    Daniel looked at his daughter lovingly as they walked towards a bench. There, he held her on hisp,


    and while he smiled, said, "As soon as we get home, we''ll take another picture!"


    He opened the cake packages and took out a box of soy cream slice. "How about having this one


    first?"


    Melissa nodded.


    Daniel helped her open the box and handed a stic fork to her, and said, "Enjoy your cake."


    The heart-warming scene was seen by Daniel''s fans.


    Daniel was a renowned businessman, however, he was also outstanding in every other aspect. He


    therefore had fans everywhere, just like a rockstar.


    Several teenage girls stood not far from him, taking pictures of them. They wanted to capture the


    beautiful father and daughter moment.


    Daniel didn''t wear any sunsses or any mouth mask, and could be easily recognised. Soon enough,


    more and more people stopped to look at them.


    Melissa had eaten just one fork of her soy cream slice when she suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong, Melissa?" Daniel ignored his surroundings. All he cared about in that moment was his


    beloved daughter.


    Melissa shook her head, and sadly said, "Daddy, this cake doesn''t taste like mummy''s. I don''t like it!"


    She preferred the way her mother had made the cakes.


    Her words made Daniel pause for a while.


    He put away the soy cream slice, and instead, took out the chocte fudge cake. "How about this one?


    Let''s try it!"

 Chapter 223 How Excellent Daniels Gene Was

    Chapter 223 How Excellent Daniel''s Gene Was


    Many people fished their mobile phones out of their pockets, took photos of their every single moves,


    while also posting them on the inte.


    They were all wondering who the mother of the girl in his arms actually was.


    Melissa took a bite out of the cake, and again, in a pathetic way, said, "Daddy, can we call mommy


    now?"


    It was the first time that she had been separated from her mother for such a long time.


    Daniel considered this for a second and nodded. He was willing to do anything for his daughter!


    He put Melissa''s leftover food back into the bag, and then he took out his mobile phone to call J.


    J had just bathed Michelle and had taken her to her parents'' room. She was about to go and talk to


    Sally when her phone started ringing.


    Seeing that the call wasing from Daniel, J quickly became morose.


    ''How stupid I was to fall in love with you!


    From now on, we have nothing to do with each other!''


    ...


    After the phone rang for a long time, she finally answered it.


    "Hello." Her indifferent voice made Daniel instantly frown.


    "J, did you live together with Caspar when you were in Z Country?"


    ...


    J was confused as to why Daniel would mention about Caspar all of a sudden.


    Not hearing J''s answer, Daniel turned a cold voice, and said, "Humph! If you don''t answer me, I''ll


    take your silence as a yes."


    J then came back to her senses, and casually said, "That''s none of your business!"


    "How could it be none of my business? You are the mother of my child, and your obscene private life


    will have a bad impact on my image!"


    ...


    Only God knew how much J wanted to scream at him, "That''s none of your business! You jerk!"


    She told herself to be calm, and continued, "Have you called me just to pick on me? If so, I''m hanging


    up the phone now!"


    Daniel said nothing, but handed the phone over to Melissa.


    Then he raised Melissa, who was talking with her mommy on the phone, in his arms, taking no notice


    of the many people who were following them.


    None of them dared to ost Daniel. There were only two young girls asking for a photo with him, but


    they were quickly scared away by his horrifying poker face.


    "Mommy, I miss you very much."


    Hearing daughter''s lovely voice, J turned a tender tone, "Baby, are you happy with Daddy?"


    "Yes. Mommy, do you miss me?" Melissa asked as she hooked her free arm around Daniel''s neck.


    It was wonderful to have a daddy who would hold her high in his arms and grant all her wishes and


    desires!


    "Yes, of course mommy misses you, my darling baby. When will youe back? How about mommy


    picking you up?" Hearing J''s tender voice, Daniel wished he could teleport to J and kiss her.


    "Daddy, when will we go back to Mommy?" asked Melissa, as she tilted her head and stared at Daniel


    with her cute big eyes.


    "Well, it all depends on how your mommy behaves."


    ...


    Hearing what Daniel had just said, J couldn''t help but roll her eyes in her head.


    "Mommy, daddy says that if you behave well, then we''lle back soon, " said Melissa naively. Shit!


    It sounded like that she was a troublesome kid!


    "Good for you, Daniel!" muttered J to herself. She decided to hit back, "Baby, why are you eager to


    J guessed that Daniel had also taken Shirley with him on his business trip. Shirley had tried every


    trick in the book to earn Daniel''s affection.


    Melissa thought to herself, ''Beautiful aunties... There are, indeed, many beautiful aunties in daddy''s


    "Yes, mommy! There are many beautiful aunties that buy me snacks!" said Melissa excitedly.


    ... ''Shit! There must be bitches trying every means to ingratiate themselves with Melissa to get closer to


    Daniel!'' J thought.


    Daniel arched his eyebrows, and said, "Baby, which auntie do you like most? How about letting her


    be your new mommy?"


    Hearing Daniel''s words, J felt like she was about to explode with the anger building inside her.


    Luckily, her baby daughter was on her side. Melissa shook her head immediately, and said, "No!


    Daddy, I want mommy! Can you bring her to our home?"


    Daniel slightly lifted his lips?and nodded.


    But J couldn''t see it. She thought that Daniel had deliberately evaded the question so as not to


    break Melissa''s heart.


    "All right, dear, you''d better go to bed early. Mommy is going to talk to your auntie now, " said J in a


    low-spirited voice.


    "Mommy, can I also talk to auntie?"


    "Yes. Wait a minute, dear."


    J answered her while she was walking towards Sally''s room. Jerry hadn''t been back from the


    Seeing J, Sally seemed to be excited. She got up and handed the iPad to J, and said, "Jane,


    Jane! Look! Daniel and Melissa are at the mall. Their photos flood the screen now."


    J took the iPad while she passed her mobile to Sally. "Hi, brother!"


    "Auntie, it''s me!" Hearing Melissa''s voice, Sally became even more excited, and said, "My little baby, do


    you miss me?" Twins were super cute. She was going to have a physical examination a few dayster.


    She wished she had carried twin girls too.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Yes! Auntie, daddy and I are in the mall. There are a lot of people following us." As she said this,


    Melissa turned around and saw the fans that were following and taking pictures of her and her daddy.


    She wasn''t scared at all of them, on the contrary, she actually put on a sweet smile for the fans.


    Her lovely smile stole fans'' hearts away in a breeze.


    Many of them screamed excitedly, "She''s so cute! How excellent Daniel''s gene is!"


    "Yes, just look at her smile! It''s so sweet!"


    "Her mother must be a beauty too!"


    More and more fans surged into the mall and followed them.


    The managers of the mall had no other choice but to ask for more security guards to maintain order.


    Sally said, "Auntie knows this. I saw your photos on the Inte. My dear, when will youe back?


    Auntie wille and pick you up."


    She then pulled J aside on the bed, who waspletely absorbed in reading theizen''s


    "Auntie, daddy just said that it depends on how well mommy behaves." Daniel walked into a boutique


    and put Melissa down.


    Stepping on the floor, Melissa scooted to pick gifts.


    Sally slipped to the balcony, and in a low voice instructed her, "Baby, listen to me. You just praise your


    mommy in front of your daddy andmend your daddy in front of your mommy. Only this way will


    daddy and mommy be soon back together!"


    Melissa nodded while staring at an elephant plush toy.


    Melissa all of a sudden changed the subject, and asked, "Auntie, do you want an elephant?"


    Confused, Sally asked, "What?"


    "A stuffed elephant. How about I ask daddy to buy you and mommy a pair of stuffed elephants?"


    Amused by Melissa''s naivet¨¦, Sally couldn''t help but giggle at her niece''s words.

 Chapter 224 Im Very Fond of Kids

    Chapter 224 I''m Very Fond of Kids


    Sally immediately nodded, and replied, "Okay, thanks, but most importantly, ask your father to buy your


    mother some toys."


    Melissa nodded, and then turned around to look at the salesclerk. While pointing at a toy elephant, she


    said, "Please help me wrap it!"


    ...


    After she had finished talking on the phone, Melissa had already selected a lot of toys, and she was


    going to bring them to her mother and sister ording to Sally''s suggestion.


    When Daniel and Melissa left the shop, the same toys that they had earlier bought had now been sold


    out in just a couple of minutes.


    They then returned to Pearl Spring, where two servants were waiting for them inside the living room.


    The No. 8 vi in Pearl Spring was a house that Harry had initially given to L. Later on, when


    learning that Daniel was often going there, L had given Daniel the key to it.


    The house had been redecorated two years ago and was also looked after pretty well, still looking like


    a brand new house.


    After the bodyguard gave the servants all of the stuff that Daniel and Melissa had bought, he left.


    Daniel went upstairs, with his daughter in his arms. He was going to help her take a bath and then


    cuddle her to sleep.


    Thesest couple of days while he was in D City, Daniel had helped his daughter take baths, had lulled


    her to sleep, and had told her stories... He had done all of these things.


    After the servant filled the bathtub with water, Daniel ced his daughter inside it.


    Melissa, who was ying with the bubbles, suddenly asked Daniel, "Father, do you want to have one


    more child?"


    "Um?" Have one more child?


    If J would''ve given birth to one more baby who was as cute as Melissa was, of course he wanted


    to have another child!


    "Well, if there''s another kid, who is the same as me, would you still want that?" Melissa, who was very


    smart, cautiously asked Daniel.


    "Of course I would want that! I''m very fond of kids!" answered Daniel. He was willing to father a lot of


    children, as long as their mother was J, his beloved woman.


    At that moment he only thought of J, ignoring the mischievous expression glimmering in his


    daughter''s eyes.


    After Daniel finished helping Melissa take her bath, they began to take photos. Daniel then sent the


    photos of him and Melissa to J, since Melissa had urged him to do so.


    But J simply replied to him with two words, "Get away!"


    When he saw her message, Daniel was livid, and really wanted to put J on his blocked contacts


    list.


    In fact, only J knew what to do with the sent photo, and when she received it, she immediately


    saved it on her phone...


    Later, Melissa asked Daniel to make a video call to J, and Daniel helped her send a video request


    to her, and then went to get some water for her.


    When seeing her daughter, J smiled, and her dimples could be easily seen. With a deep look in his


    eyes, Daniel, who was drinking a ss of water, stared at her.


    She hadn''t smiled at him like that for a long time...


    Daniel swirled the water in the cup and then put it close to his daughter.


    When she saw a tall man appearing in the call, J felt a little nervous, and her breath intensified.


    After she drank her water, Melissa picked up the phone and put the phone camera in front of Daniel,


    letting him face the phone screen. She asked, "Daddy, do you think that mommy is beautiful?"


    When hearing their daughter, both Daniel and J, who were looking at each other, were left a little


    stunned.


    J had just taken a shower and was dressed in a light purple pajama. With her long hair hanging


    loose, she was very beautiful.


    "She isn''t as beautiful as your other aunties, " said Daniel. He coldly uttered these words against his


    will.


    Melissa was unhappy, and asked, "Daddy, which auntie is more beautiful than mommy?"


    Daniel went away from the phone''s camera, and while cing the ss of water on the table, he said,


    "Every auntie is more beautiful than her."


    After she heard these words, Melissa became very angry with him, and seriously said, "Daddy, you''re


    wrong. My mommy is the most beautiful woman in the whole world!"


    Daniel, who was standing in a ce where J couldn''t see him, slightly smiled, and nodded.


    J didn''t know what Daniel had talked to Melissa, but now Melissa was happy again. She said,


    "Mommy, I want both you and daddy to take me out and y!"


    Other kids were always going out to y with their parents, but she and her sister could only be looked


    after either by their father, or their mother, one at a time. When she thought of this, she felt very


    distressed.


    Tofort her daughter, J replied, "If you''ll listen to your father while you''re staying with him these


    days, I will take you out after youe back."


    "But with daddy!" said Melissa. She didn''t ignore this crucial aspect.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    J was a little annoyed, and said, "Okay, it''s gettingte now. My little girl, it''s time to go to bed."


    It was almost ten o''clock in the evening and indeed, it waste, because generally Melissa would go to


    bed at about nine.


    "Well, okay, mommy. Good night!" After she finished uttering these words, Melissa waved at her father,


    and said, "Daddy, let''s say good night to mommy!"


    Daniel waved his hand, and replied, "You can say that by yourself!"


    After hearing him, Melissa was again unhappy, and said, "Daddy, you must say good night to mommy;


    uncle Caspar often said it to her."


    ...


    Daniel and J became silent again, and J was a little amazed at what Melissa was saying at


    just two years old. How could a two-year-old child say something like that?


    Daniel took the phone from his daughter, looked at J, and asked, "Did Caspar say good night to


    you every night while holding you in his arms? Um?"


    Daniel''s crazy question annoyed J.


    She said, "That''s right. Do you have any objections to that? If you really have any, be sure that you


    don''t have to tell them to me!"


    After uttering these words, she pressed the phone''s screen with her index finger and ended the video


    call.


    Melissa looked at Daniel, who now pulled a long face, and said, "Daddy, uncle Caspar didn''t hold


    mommy in his arms while saying good night to her. He just stood at the door and said good night, just


    like us!"


    "Um, you''re a good girl, Melissa, " said Daniel. After he put down the phone, he ced his daughter in


    bed, tucked her in, and began to slowly lull her to sleep.


    He thought that J didn''t have any sort of sexual rtionship with Caspar, and hadn''t cheated on


    him.


    While telling her bed time stories, Daniel happily chatted with his daughter, enjoying the wonderful


    moments they spent together.


    However, J was very angry, and walked back and forth in her bedroom. She finally calmed down


    after she took her younger daughter back to her room.


    Daniel had nned to be on his business trip in D City for just a week, but he came back to C Country


    after half a month.


    J contacted Daniel in that afternoon, and she told him that she woulde to pick up her


    daughter. This time, Daniel didn''t refuse her, and instead asked her toe to the Waterside Complex


    at night.


    ''Why is he asking me toe to the Waterside Complex?'' thought J. Although she was confused,


    she still came there, exactly as he had asked her to do.


    When she arrived there, it was dark inside the apartment.


    After she changed her shoes at the entrance, J sent a message to Daniel and asked him when he


    would arrive at the apartment.


    When she had just closed her phone''s cover, she heard that there was a noiseing from the living


    room''s door.


    Somehow, J''s heart began to uncontrobly race.


    After she secretly scolded herself, she went to the living room through the balcony, but she only saw


    Daniel there.


    She asked, "Where''s my daughter?"


    Daniel, who was changing his shoes, nced at her, and slowly began to take off his tie.


    He threw his coat and tie onto the sofa, and then started unbuttoning his shirt, but he still hadn''t


    answered J.


    Instead, he said, "Get me some water!"


    ...


    ncing at him, J remained speechless with rage boiling up in her. She hade here to pick her


    daughter up, not to serve him!


    Although she was unwilling to obey him, in the end she walked up to the fridge, opened it, and fetched


    a bottle of mineral water for him.


    Inside the bedroom, Daniel had already taken off his shirt, his sturdy chest exposed. When she saw


    him like this, J''s face flushed and her heart raced.


    She felt a little nervous while she gave the mineral water to him, and just said, "Here you are."


    "Twist the cap off for me!"


    ...

 Chapter 225 Will You Die If Youd Stop Humiliating Me

    Chapter 225 Will You Die If You''d Stop Humiliating Me


    Resisting the urge to ssh the water bottle in his face, J eventually twisted the cap off of it.


    Daniel seemed to be really thirsty; he grabbed and drank the whole bottle in one single gulp.


    He looked handsome as he drank water with his head slightly raised, and J was enthralled by the


    scene.


    Instinctively, she then took the empty bottle away from him, but when she realized what she was doing,


    she thought that, for the moment at least, she must have gone mad.


    Otherwise, she would have never stayed in the same room with a man who had never loved her.


    Daniel ordered her, "Get over here!"


    But J stood still, and calmly reminded him, "I''m here to pick up Melissa!"


    "You won''t even see her dress before you satisfy me!"


    ...


    J red at Daniel, and while gnashing her teeth, she asked, "Doesn''t Mr. Si feel sick sleeping with


    a woman that he doesn''t love?"


    Daniel, dressed only in his suit pants, came closer to her, and said, "I''m turned on at the thought of


    pressing you under me and making you powerless to resist!"


    "You bastard!" J immediately turned away from him.


    Escaping Daniel''s sight, she blushed red, like a cooked lobster.


    But instead of chasing her, Daniel just satzily on his bed, with his back leaned against the bed head.


    In less than two minutes, as he expected, J returned to the bedroom in a huff.


    "Daniel, open the door!"


    At some point, Daniel had locked the living room''s door with a code. J tried unlocking it several


    times, but with no sess.


    Daniel pulled his phone out of his pocket and began browsing its contents, ignoring her request.


    J rolled her eyes at him, and leaning against the door, she coldly asked, "Is this fun for you,


    Daniel?"


    They were no longer lovers, but why did he still bother her?


    Was she there just to satisfy him?


    Daniel looked up at her, and said, "It is fun. I''ve already told you J, I''ll make you realize that you


    can never get back what you''ve already lost!"


    "So?"


    "So, I''m going to make you my mistress, without ever giving you my heart or a marital status!"


    His arrogance and narcissism made J want to p him over the face and wake him up from his


    gibberish.


    Getting out of bed, Daniel left his phone nearby, and while approaching her, said, "Don''t grind your


    teeth now, J. I''m not a generous man; on the contrary, I believe that an eye for an eye is one of


    those sayings that is more than true!"


    Saying that, he then took a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled one out of it, and lit it.


    Then he took a long drag out of his cigarette and blew the smoke in J''s face.


    It came unexpected, and she didn''t have any time to avoid it, and coughed when it hit her face.


    Daniel sneered at her in disdain, "Don''t pretend that you don''t like it. I think that you''re a pretty good


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    smoker!"


    When it came to this, Daniel got very angry. Why did J always had to learn something that he really


    disliked her doing?


    Taking a deep breath, J reached into his pocket with her right hand and, under his warning eyes,


    pulled out a cigarette and held it in the corner of her mouth.


    She then lit it with the same lighter that Daniel had just used...


    Her movements were gracious and charming. Before all of this, J wasn''t very charming even in


    bed, but now her appeal was easily put on disy.


    Daniel put out the cigarettes they were smoking on a nearby table, and while putting his arms around


    her, he lowered his head to kiss her red plump lips.


    He then blew a mouthful of smoke into her mouth, causing J to push him away and to cough


    madly, for a moment remaining breathless.


    In a severe tone, Daniel warned her, "If I ever see you smoking from now on, you''ll never see our


    daughter again!"


    By the time J stopped coughing and was again breathing properly, Daniel had already pulled her


    up against the back wall.


    Exhausted from the violent coughing, J felt so feeble that she had to lean against him.


    She looked up at him, and asked, "Can''t we just keep our distance?"


    When he heard her, Daniel''s face darkened; he was angry with her for trying to distance herself from


    him. He then pinched her chin, and in a cold tone, said, "Do you know with whom you''re talking to?"


    She wanted to distance herself from him, but that waspletely out of the question!


    From the very first moment when he had went to the airport to pick her up, even from the moment


    when she had bit him as a child, she was destined to be his woman!


    J leered at him, and while stressing each syble, she said, "I''m talking to a bastard!"


    Daniel''s facepletely changed, and he picked J up and threw her on the queen-size bed.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson first, and then you''ll know who I really am!" He then fell on her and fiercely


    kissed her.


    J was distracted by his torture, digging her finger nails into his arms, but he only slightly frowned at


    the pain.


    Hot kisses then fell on her ears.


    J refused him, and while gasping, cried out, "I don''t want this. Let me go!"


    The more that she refused, the more he insisted on working on her on the bed!


    Despite her violent struggles, he managed to take off her clothes, and then his own.


    He was rough, without any kind of tenderness.


    More than that, he was brutal in his actions, making J weep with pain.


    It was another sleepless night, and at dawn, Daniel finally left her body. He shouted to J, "Get out


    of here!" and then went into the bathroom.


    She was exhausted, and while lying in bed with her eyes closed, and biting her lower lip, she thought,


    ''You damned man, will you die if you''d stop humiliating me? I won''t go!''


    J wrapped the quilt tight around her body and then quickly fell asleep.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Daniel thought that J had left, but when he saw the swathed figure


    still on the bed, his eyes grew somber.


    ''Does she really intend to challenge me again?''


    He pulled the thin quilt off of J with slight force, but she still continued to sleep soundly.


    As he looked at her sleeping face, his anger abated, and he took the towel off of him andid on the


    bed next to her.


    In the morning, Daniel took J in his arms and ced her locks of hair behind her ears.


    Laying a big kiss on her forehead, his eyes filled with love, and he fell asleep with her cuddled in his


    arms.


    At noon, J dressed in the clothes sent by Daniel and hurried back home.


    When she arrived, the living room was filled with noise.


    The moment J saw Melissa she instantly felt relieved, and thought, ''It seems that I wasn''t


    tormented all night just for nothing!''


    "Mommy!" Seeing J, Melissa happily jumped in her arms.


    J, who had changed her shoes, embraced her and kissed her. "Baby, you''re home now. Mommy


    missed you so much!"


    Inside the living room were not only Samuel, E, the twins and Sally, but also Nicole and Kerr.


    Everybody knew exactly where J had beenst night, and they didn''t ask her.


    When J saw Nicole, she was surprised, and unconsciously turned to look at her twin daughters.


    Nicole smiled and shook her head at her, seeming to know about what she was worrying. J


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Nicole..." Holding Melissa, J greeted Nicole, put Melissa down and kissed Michelle, and then went


    to hug Kerr.

 Chapter 226 Send Red Envelopes

    Chapter 226 Send Red Envelopes


    Michelle Si was unhappy with her mother picking up Kerr Si. She curled her lips and groaned, "Mommy,


    Kerr has his own mommy. Why are you holding him?"


    E Bo teased her with a smile, and said, "You little jealous girl."


    Nearly all the people burst outughing, and Sally Si fed Michelle cherry pulp.


    J Shao looked at her daughter, and asked her, "Didn''t your auntie hug you?"


    Michelle nodded in agreement, smacked her lips after swallowing the cherry, and replied, "Yes, she


    did."


    "Well, we''re even now. Auntie hugged you, and it''s only fair for me to hug Kerr too." J sat on the


    couch, cing Kerr on herp.


    Nicole Si stretched her arms out and invited Michelle, "Come here! Auntie Nicole will hug you."


    Michelle smiled and ran to Nicole, who also ced her on her legs.


    Unhappy because she was ignored, Melissa Shao pouted, and murmured with a pitiful voice, "No one


    is hugging me..."


    E beckoned her over to her, and said, "Come here; Grandma E will hug you!"


    Melissa, while shaking her head, exined to her, "No, Grandma, I want Auntie Sally. She''s going to


    have a baby, and I want to touch her tummy!"


    Sally, who was feasting on the bowl of cherries, wiped her hands with some wet wipes, and said,


    "Come here, little girl, of course Auntie Sally will hug you."


    Melissa quickly ran to Sally and sat on her legs, enjoying the cherries that she fed to her.


    Their conversation ended when the servants served their lunch.


    They then seated themselves at the dining table, and because of the three kids present, it was quite a


    noisy lunch.


    When Nicole left, J told her multiple times to hide the secret from Daniel.


    ''If Daniel knew that I gave birth to twin girls, he would stop me from seeing both of the children, '' she


    thought.


    "Don''t worry, Jane, I won''t tell him." Although she reminded her for almost one hundred times, Nicole


    nodded and promised her each time.


    ''It''s better for them to figure out their misunderstandings by themselves, '' she thought.


    Sally left with Kerr, and in the evening, J answered a call from Sven Si.


    "Sven."


    J was looking at the best store renting info on the Inte. She would''ve liked her previous cake


    store, but the owner didn''t want to sell it to her, and Jane had to continue surfing the webpages.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Jane, we''ve made ns to go climbing. You''d better also make arrangements in advance, if you want


    toe with us." Sven wouldn''t give J the chance to say no, because L had arranged this


    activity for them to get J and Daniel back together.


    If either J or Daniel refused to go, the trip would be canceled.


    "Hum? Who''s going?" J was surprised by the n.


    "Nicole, Sally, Daniel, Selina and her brother, Ang, Shelly and her brother, Jerry and you." All would


    go except for the six-year-old John Shao.


    Perplexed, J asked, "But Selina and Cole are abroad, aren''t they?"


    "The May Day ising, so they''ve returned. Selina arrived home yesterday, and Cole will arrive


    tomorrow." Since they were seldom in C Country at the same time, none should be absent.


    Sven had also put off his business travels for two days, so that Jane and Daniel had another chance to


    meet and make up with each other.


    Jerry Shao had also postponed two importantwsuits.


    Daniel was as busy as a bee. When Sven got to Daniel''spany, he found Daniel drunk after a


    copious business dinner.


    Daniel refused the climbing n without any sort of hesitation, and said that there would be an


    important negotiation happening the day after tomorrow.


    Svenined, "If you don''t attend, who will apany Jane then? Well, anyway, if you''re saying


    that you can''t make it, I''ll invite instead her new friend, Cas¡­ I forgot his name."


    Daniel thought to himself, ''What do you mean her new friend?'' and then kicked Sven in the shins.


    Sven pped his calves. It didn''t hurt so much, and he continued his chattering. "Oh, I remember now!


    I''ve met him once before, his name is Caspar Qiao and¡­"


    Daniel rubbed his throbbing temples, and interrupted Sven, asking, "At what time and where will we


    meet the day after tomorrow?"


    Sven was happy that his strategy had worked. After telling Daniel the time and ce of their gathering,


    he called Jane.


    It was indeed a hard-won chance, and J thought for a while, and nodded, "Okay, at what time? I''ll


    go and buy some proper clothes tomorrow."


    The tracksuits she currently had had been bought a couple of years ago, and they didn''t fit her


    anymore.


    "I''lle to pick you up at your house at 8 am the day after tomorrow. We can buy some clothes


    together tomorrow evening. Is that okay with you?" It wasn''t necessary for Sven to buy a tracksuit


    himself, but it didn''t matter, because he wanted to provide as many opportunities as he could for Daniel


    and J to get back together.


    Sven sighed, and in his mind,ined, ''I''m both Jane, and Daniel''s sworn brother. I''m so worried


    for their love that I put on the biggest efforts for them.''


    J replied, "Okay!"


    After that, Sven went the whole mile. He invited all of them into a WeChat group, and all of them


    immediately said the same thing.


    "Daniel, Boss Si, send us red envelopes!" Ang was the first to make fun of Daniel.


    Sally followed him, and asked Daniel toe out from his hiding.


    Then Selina came. All had called for red envelopes, all except J.


    She thought for a while and decided to keep silent, waiting for the red envelopes to be delivered.


    And indeed, Daniel soon began to send red envelopes.


    He sent one after another, and every packet was filled with two hundred, the maximum sum WeChat


    allowed.


    Daniel sent ten red envelopes and everyone happily snatched them. J found that she had got the


    luckiest draw six times*.


    (*TN: In a Wechat group, the user can choose the quantity and sum of the red envelopes which can be


    allotted in random amount or identical amount. Who gets the luckiest draw refers to the one who


    receives the most money.)


    Selina staged a protest against Daniel''s unfair partiality for Jane.


    In fact, all of them knew that it was just a matter of luck on who snatched the most envelopes. Selina


    was just making fun of both Daniel and J.


    Sven mediated the situation, and wrote, "Boss Si, please send some more red envelopes, but Jane,


    this time you aren''t allowed to snatch them."


    No one replied. J thought to herself, ''I just had good luck. I have nothing to say to you if you''re


    jealous.''


    Daniel, who was maybe in a good mood, again sent several red envelopes, as was expected. J did


    as Sven had requested of her.


    Daniel sent a lot of red envelopes. But J''s part would be returned to Daniel*!


    (*TN: In WeChat, red envelopes will be returned to the sender if the receiver doesn''t open it in 24


    hours.)


    After Daniel stopped sending the red envelopes, Ang began to bother Sven. As a result, Sven, who


    was just as rich as Daniel, sent even more red envelopes.


    Jerry, Scott and Cole soon joined them and all spent the whole afternoon snatching red envelopes.


    Finally, after all the red envelopes were snatched, J asked, "I''d like to buy some tracksuits. Who


    wants to go shopping with me?"


    Ang replied, "I already have tracksuits, but I can go with you if you''d like."


    Nicole answered with a "1", which meant that she would alsoe along.


    All the others agreed to go, all except Jerry, Shelly and Scott.


    However, Daniel didn''t answer, so no one knew whether he would also go with them, or not.


    Sven asked Daniel whether he would go in the group, but just got the reply, "In a meeting."


    The others were left speechless.


    J thought, "Since you have time to type ''in a meeting'', why don''t you also say a yes or no?"


    ''It''s more likely for him to be absent because of me. As the old saying goes, when enemiese face


    to face, their eyes ze with hatred. Daniel and I won''t be engaged together in the same activity.''


    Nicole left Shao''s family mansion for the Leroy Manor. When L and Harry promised to keep the


    secret for themselves, she told them all about the twins.

 Chapter 227 Brother and Sister-in-law, Are You Here Just to Show Off Your Love

    Chapter 227 Brother and Sister-inw, Are You Here Just to Show Off Your Love


    L and Harry immediately drove toward the Shao''s mansion.


    When they arrived at Mansion No. 8, J was upstairs in her bedroom, ying on WeChat with her


    phone. Meanwhile, the four elders upied themselves with the twins on the ground floor.


    L discreetly told E about the n of having their kids go and climb mountains. She then


    suggested, "When they go on their trip, let mee and take the twins to the manor to y with them.


    Then, I''ll send them back to you at night. What do you think?"


    Although she was the grandmother of the twins, L was determined to stay by J''s side, not her


    son''s.


    Since J didn''t want Daniel to know about the twins, L would try her best to keep the secret from


    Daniel.


    Without hesitation, E agreed with her suggestion. After all, L was the grandmother of the twins,


    and she had probably wanted to spend time with them.


    After their discussion, Harry and L left the mansion. J didn''t even know that they went to her


    house at all.


    On their way back to the manor, L thought for a while and looked at her husband, who was driving


    the car, and said, "Jane had given us two granddaughters. We have to treat her even better from now


    on. And, we should also help improve the rtionship between J and Daniel."


    Harry nodded and said, "Haven''t we just discovered and mined some special diamonds? You can take


    some and have them made into jewellery. Then, you can give it to Jane."


    Like L, J also didn''t like wearing gold or silver jewellery. But they noticed that she put on


    earrings and bracelet from time to time.


    "What about earrings?" suggested L. She remembered that J pretty much loved the earrings


    she gave her thest time.


    Harry nodded in agreement.


    L then sighed andined, "These should have been done by Daniel, our dishonorable son! But


    now, I have to do these instead of him. He really is such a pain in the ass!"


    But, for their bright future, L was willing to do all these things for them.


    "Keep a close eye on your son. Don''t let him do anything wrong to Jane again, and get that secretary,


    Shirley Zheng, away from him!" said Harry. He had despised that secretary ever since. He couldn''t


    believe that she could betray her own best friend.


    L nodded, "But I heard that girl works hard, and is an asset to thepany. Let''s just have her


    transferred to another department."


    L wasn''t cruel; she didn''t want Shirley to lose her job all of a sudden, since she knew that Shirley


    wasn''t well-off.


    Harry grabbed his wife''s hand and said, "Fine, it''s up to you."


    "Okay, no matter what happens, I''ll only admit Jane as my daughter-inw. I will help Jane get rid of all


    the women who are close to Daniel!" L spoke in an affirmative tone.


    She made up her mind that she wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt Jane anymore!


    On the next evening, J took Sally with her to have dinner together. Then, they went to a shopping


    mall.


    When they had arrived, they saw Ang Si and Scott Bo trying some clothes on.


    "Sally, Jane! Come here!" said Ang. She then dragged them to sit on a sofa.


    Spark had already told the shopping mall''s manager that Daniel would take some of his friends, who all


    had a wealthy background, there to choose some sports clothes. The manager then asked the sports


    clothes''s shopkeeper to arrange for more salesmen from the other shops, so that they could provide a


    personal one-on-one service for them.


    They had also closed down the shop for other customers, making it exclusive for Daniel''s guests. Scott


    came out of the dressing room, wearing a set of grey sportswear.


    "Jane, Sally!" called Scott. Scott went over to them, followed by a saleswoman.


    The twenty-year-old Scott inherited his parents'' good genes and had a handsome face. The


    saleswoman couldn''t stop staring at him.


    "Scott, where''s your girlfriend?" Sally asked and made fun of him.


    Scott bashfully scratched his head and said, "I didn''t bring her here because she has sses in her


    college."


    He was in his senior year in college; he was very popr in school. Quite a lot of girls chased after him!


    While they were talking, Sven and Nicole arrived at the shop, followed by Cole.


    "Hello! Jane, Sally, and Scott!" Sven greeted and gave them a naughty whistle.


    Holding his arm, Nicole pinched him and demanded, "Behave yourself!"


    "I am behaving well!" Sven seriously looked at his wife. Nicole justughed at him.


    Ang immediately pretended to be angry and said, "Brother and sister-inw, are you here just to


    show off your love? Cole! Stay beside me. We single people need to keep each otherpany!"


    Cole looked at Ang''s funny face, smiled, and sat next to her.


    "Ang, do you need a sermon?" said Sven. He looked at his sister angrily.


    Since she was scolded by Sven, Ang immediately jumped up from her seat and held Nicole tight,


    yelling, "Oh, dear sister-inw! Help me!"


    Nicole backed Ang up and pinched Sven violently.


    Ang had taken her revenge. But Sven then whispered to Nicole''s ear in a low voice, "I''m going to get


    back at you tonight..."


    "What are you saying?" responded Nicole. Her face flushed red, and she loosened her grip on Sven.


    Then, together with Ang, she sat down next to J.


    J asked Nicole, "Where''s Kerr?"


    "Mom''s taking care of him, " answered Nicole. Chuck had to take over one of Sven''s operations since


    he was absent today, so Daisy had to take care of Kerr herself.


    Then, some saleswomen brought melon seeds and put them on the table for them to kill time as they


    waited for the others.


    At that time, a loud greeting was heard. "Mr. Si, wee to DR sportswear shop!"


    Needless to ask, they all knew who wasing in.


    However, there was also a woman in a blue dress following behind him.


    J caught a nce of them, and her aura darkened immediately.


    "Daniel, what''s wrong with you? Why are you here with your secretary?" asked Sven. He gazed at


    J, who was eating her melon seeds, and rolled his eyes at Daniel.


    But Daniel didn''t care about what he said and made Shirley sit down opposite J and Sally.


    The saleswomen were already waiting eagerly beside them. All of them wanted to serve Daniel.


    "Brother, will you be bringing her tomorrow?" asked Sally. She stared at her brother with disbelief. She


    thought her brother was acting excessively!


    Shirley felt embarrassed as she could feel how rejected she was.


    "No, I''m just here to help Daniel choose his clothes today, " Shirley opened her mouth and exined in


    a tender voice.


    J then stood up, dragged Sally by her hand, and said, "Sally, let''s go pick our clothes."


    Then, everyone dispersed and followed suit.


    Since it was hot these days, they all chose short-sleeved shirts and shorts.


    J picked up a set of clothes for herself and for Sally. They went into the dressing room to try it on


    together.


    Five minutester, J came out, stood in front of Nicole, and asked, "Nicole, what do you think?


    Does this look good on me?"


    J chose a white short-sleeved shirt with a logo on it and a pair of white trousers. She looked very


    vigorous and youthful on them, even though it was a ssic, simple outfit.


    Grabbing a pink sportswear set, Nicole nodded and sincerely praised J, "You look good on them.


    Jane, you look good on any sort of clothes." Nicole was speaking the truth. Although it was a basic


    sportswear, J knew how to wear it well.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Sally came out of the dressing room. She was dressed in a blue set. She murmured, "What


    colour should I choose for Jerry? How about blue?"


    Nicole and J exchanged nces with each other. They tried to imagine how Jerry would look like in


    a blue shirt.


    J immediately shook her head and said, "No, Sally! You better pick another color for him!"

 Chapter 228 You Actually Want Me To Sell My Body

    Chapter 228 You Actually Want Me To Sell My Body


    Nicole could not help smiling. Sven also got out of the fitting room. He had tried on a ck sportswear.


    "Honey, how do I look?" he asked.


    "It''s ck. Won''t it make you feel hot?" Nicole tugged on his sleeves and adjusted the clothes for him.


    "It''s okay, " Sven said, arching an eyebrow.


    He nced at J and jokingly said, "Should I get a white one? Jane and I can have matching


    outfits."


    J smiled and pretended to scowl, "Aren''t you afraid that your wife would get jealous and make you


    kneel on a durian?"


    "It''s fine, Jane. Let him buy the white one." Even though Nicole said that, she stared at Sven with a


    murderous look.


    Sven held Nicole''s back immediately, shook his head, and said, "I am just kidding. Even if you are okay


    with it, I don''t think I can walk out of this store safely if I do buy it."


    J realized that Sven was talking about Daniel. She could not help but nce at Daniel, who was


    not far away from them.


    Shirley chose an outfit for him intently. Daniel held onto a gray sportswear and was about to walk to the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    fitting room.


    Sven cast his eyes in the same direction, walked up to J, and said, "Don''t worry. The secretary


    won''t go tomorrow."


    J withdrew her eyes from Daniel and said, "I don''t care."


    She did not care about whom he went out with. It was none of her business.


    Sven looked at the way she appeared indifferent and quietly sighed.


    They also bought some coats as the temperature in the mountain varied greatly between day and


    night. J chose a light pink coat, as strongly suggested by Nicole and Sally.


    "Sven, are we going to stay in a hotel or in tents tomorrow?" Scott asked Sven.


    Sven cupped his cheek and thought about it for a little while. Then, he asked Daniel, who was standing


    next to him, "Daniel, what do you think? Hotel or tents?"


    Daniel was looking at the coats. He paused and said, "Hotel."


    Ang suddenly popped out of nowhere and said, "Daniel, let''s stay in tents, shall we? I have never


    stayed overnight in a tent, not once."


    Sally echoed Ang''s idea, "Yes, I also want to try to stay in a tent!"


    The suggestion of staying in tents excited thedies, including J, since none of them had ever


    stayed in a tent. But for J, she was happy to go against Daniel''s wishes. "Sven, let''s stay in tents, "


    J said.


    Sven looked at Daniel again. Daniel slightly frowned, but he eventually agreed.


    Everyone began to grab some tents. The store had tents good for one and tents good for two.


    Even though J was alone, she picked out a two-person tent. She preferred to have a bit more


    space. It would befortable for her.


    Daniel sat on the sofa alone and watched them all quietly.


    "Daniel, aren''t you going to get one?" Nicole asked him curiously.


    Daniel nced at J''s direction and answered, "I already have one."


    Nicole nodded her head and then went to change her clothes.


    When everyone almost finished picking out their clothes and tents, Ang and Sven whispered to each


    other for while. Then Ang suggested, "It''s early. Let''s watch a movie together upstairs."


    J nced at Sally and said, "You guys go ahead. I must drive Sally home."


    Sally was pregnant. She should not stay upte.


    Ang ran toward Sally and whispered to her. Sally nodded, took out her phone, and said, "Jane, you


    go with them. I''ll ask your brother to take me home."


    Sven winked at the man sitting on the sofa, "What about you? Do you want toe with us?"


    Daniel did not answer until he heard the an affirmative answer from J.


    When he did, he eagerly nodded his head.


    As they waited for Jerry, everyone put all the stuff in their respective car trunks. They had nned to


    set off for the movie as soon as Jerry arrived.


    Sally held Jerry''s hand and said in a cute voice, "Honey, I wanna go see a movie too."


    Sally had taken the doctor''s advice and stayed at home for three whole months. She wanted to stayed


    Jerry took a look at his watch. It was almost 9PM. He looked at Sally''s eager eyes and said, "Okay, but


    just this once."


    "Okay!"


    Then, they all walked toward the theater together.


    As they arrived at the theater on the top floor, they caught everyone''s attention.


    Daniel, Sven, and Jerry were on TV so often that they were recognized by the crowd right after they


    arrived.


    Everyone took pictures of them, but no one dared toe near.


    The manager from the theater arranged the VIP room exclusively for them, so they could be


    The women bought some popcorn and sat next to each other.


    Shirley felt embarrassed when she saw them sitting together. She could not fit in.


    Nobody even bothered to notice her.


    Sven asked J to make room for him, so he could sit next to Sally.


    Jerry also asked Ang to do the same for him and his wife.


    Scott looked at the couples sitting together. Then, he said to Ang, "Let''s sit together, shall we?"


    Ang thought for a second, pulled Shirley and Cole aside, and said, "Let''s sit in the front row."


    Shirley was confused until she turned around and saw Daniel sitting next to J. Suddenly, she


    understood what Ang was doing.


    After they sat down, Ang whispered something to Cole. "I can''t believe it. You actually want me to


    sell my body?" Cole looked at her incredulously and said in a low voice.


    "Don''t put it that way. It''s all for Jane and Daniel. Now hurry up." Ang gave Cole a nudge, so he had


    no choice but to sit with Shirley.


    Shirley turned around and said to Daniel softly, "Daniel, let''s sit together."


    Before Daniel could say anything, Cole pulled Shirley aside and said with a smile, "Miss Shirley, let''s sit


    in the front row together. There''s not enough seats in the back row."


    ...


    Shirley was speechless. There were still several seats in the back row, but she did not say anything


    else. J, then, suggested that she and Shirley should switch seats. "You can sit here, " J briefly


    told Shirley.


    Then, J stood up and was about to go to the front row.


    Daniel and Nicole were sitting next to J. J had to pass by one of them if she wanted to get out.


    There were more people sitting on Nicole''s side, so J decided to go past Daniel.


    Daniel sat there quietly. It seemed that he did not want to let her through.


    J did not want to argue with him, so she turned around and proceeded to go past Nicole.


    Before she could walk any further, J felt someone holding her wrist tight and pulling her back. She


    lost her bnce and fell down on Daniel''s legs.


    Everyone saw what happened and giggled, except for Shirley and J.


    Their faces went pale at the same time. As J tried to stood up, her face turned red.


    "Why do you hate me?"


    Daniel said coldly.


    Meanwhile, the lights went down, and the movie was about to begin.


    Daniel held J''s waist with his right arm to stop her from standing up, but J still fought to stand


    up again.


    Daniel suddenly let her go.

 Chapter 229 I Will Dump You

    Chapter 229 I Will Dump You


    J hurriedly dashed to the front row, but Daniel quickly followed her. Everyone was confused about


    what''s happening. Then, Daniel pulled J back to thest row, picked two seats, and sat down.


    "What do you want to do?" J gave a sharp look to the man beside her.


    The man suddenly smiled and whispered to her, "Nothing. I just want to sit with you!"


    ... J immediately got angry.


    ''What an asshole!'' Then, she said, "Be careful what you say. Your secretary might get jealous!"


    Shirley, sitting in front, frequently turned to look at them.


    Daniel ignored her words and seductively said, "I''ve heard that cinemas... are very exciting." He looked


    at the the woman whose face turned red as an apple, "How about we give it a shot?"


    "No! What the hell are you talking about? Go do it with your secretary instead!" J put the popcorn


    in his arms and stood up. She just wanted to be away from this rascal!


    But Daniel put aside the popcorn and pulled J back to sit on hisp again.


    "Don''t y tricks, or I will really do what I want!" He warned her in low voice.


    At this point, J was upset but she didn''t want to make a scene, so she had to retreat and sit down.


    The movie was chosen by Sven. Since all of them were adults, and they didn''te here just to watch


    a movie, he chose a love film.


    The movie started with a bed scene. Everyone sitting in front felt really awkward, except Ang.


    Those sitting in the middle were indifferent.


    As for the two sitting in thest row, Daniel suddenly lifted J''s chin up and sharply looked at her.


    "Why... are you looking at me like that?" J was scared.


    He locked her neck with his right arm and kissed her.


    ...


    A background music began to y, signaling the end of the bed scene. But J was still immersed in


    Daniel''s kissing and couldn''te to her senses.


    After they stopped kissing, J wiped her mouth hard, which disappointed Daniel.


    "Daniel! Are you a sex addict? You are always horny!"


    ...


    The man red at J with a savage look.


    "J, can''t you say anything nice to me? If you can''t, I''ll help you!"


    The woman sneered at him and said, "How will you help me?"


    Without any word, Daniel threatened her by pressing her head down.


    J''s face was on hisp...


    Realizing what he wanted her to do, J panicked, "Daniel, are you crazy? Let go of me!"


    She would never speak to him anymore. Wasn''t that enough?


    Hearing her voice tremble, Daniel sadly let go of her neck. J instantly sat and started watching the


    movie with intent.


    The others knew what they were up to, so they didn''t even look back. Danielzily leaned on his chair


    and dozed off. J suddenly wanted to go to the toilet, "I need to go."


    "What do you want to do?" The man didn''t open his eyes.


    J suppressed his anger and said, "Toilet!"


    Daniel stood up, put his hand in his pocket, and walked away.


    The woman was dumbfounded and sat on her seat without moving.


    The man looked back and frowned, "Are youing?"


    J immediately stood up from the chair, "Yes, yes."


    "Daniel, what are you going to do?" Jerry asked.


    Before Daniel answered, J instantly said, "Jerry, I''m going out for a bit. I''ll be back in a second!"


    Daniel nced at her and left the movie hall without saying a word.


    J intentionally distanced herself from the man. When Daniel leaned against the wall near the toilet


    and began to smoke, she quickly sneaked into the toilet.


    To get rid of Daniel, J deliberately stayed in the toilet for a long time.


    However, when she got out, Daniel still stood there, smoking his cigarette.


    J dried her hands and threw the toilet paper into the trash can. She wanted to walk around him to


    the movie hall.


    But Daniel left her with no choice. He held her hand and walked toward the exit.


    "Hey! They are still inside the movie hall." Everyone hadn''t left yet.


    "I know, " He replied to her with only these two words.


    "I don''t want to leave. I want to go home with Jerry and Nicole." J tried to free herself. Daniel took


    out his mobile phone and dialed a number, "Jerry, we''ll leave first. You can continue watching the


    movie."


    ...


    After the call, J was pulled out of the movie theater.


    At this moment, the road was aglow with lights, and there were many people going shopping.


    J was pushed into the back seat of the Rolls-Royce Phantom before Daniel went in with her. Spark


    was also in the car.


    "Miss Shao, " Spark greeted her.


    J smiled, "Spark."


    "Let''s go!" The man coldly demanded.


    Spark immediately drove to them to the Waterside Complex. On the road, J watched the scenery


    out of the window, leaning her head against it.


    The car arrived at the Waterside Complex soon after. Spark got out of the car and opened the door for


    them. J held the car door tightly, unwilling to get out of the car.


    Daniel was getting impatient, so he sat back in the car again.


    He lifted her chin, "Do you want to do it here?"


    J was confused and thought about what he wanted to do. "Do you want to say anything to me?"


    "Spark, you go first." With these words, the man closed the window and isted them from the outside


    world.


    J suddenly had a bad feeling. She quickly opened the door and jumped out of the car.


    She ran fast enough to catch Spark, who was about to leave. J grabbed his arm and said, "Spark,


    I''ll go with you!"


    A cold voice behind them said, "Spark."


    Spark brought her back to the car and avoided her like the gue.


    ...


    Then, the woman was pulled into the car again. Daniel lightly moved his hand and the rear seats


    became a bed...


    J wanted to run away from this, but she was pulled back by Daniel and pressed under him.


    J realized what Daniel wanted to do and trembled, "Damn it! Could you please stop doing this to


    me?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay!" The man answered.


    J felt a little relieved. But he didn''t intend to let her go.


    He said, "Apologize to me!"


    "Why?"


    "Because you didn''t believe me!" Daniel''s voice was low and attractive.


    Jughed at him, "You always flirt with other women, but you me me for not believing you.


    Daniel, there is no way I will ever apologize to you."


    Daniel remained calm andposed. He gently touched her face and said, "If you don''t want to do


    that, then how about this? Start courting me now. Then, I will be with you for three months. Finally, I''ll


    dump you and let you feel how it''s like to be abandoned, okay?"


    The woman red at him, "Are you crazy?"


    "Make a choice!" He grasped her wrist.


    "No. Neither!" She refused to admit defeat.

 Chapter 230 I Dont Like Women Who Misbehave

    Chapter 230 I Don''t Like Women Who Misbehave


    Daniel looked angry as he bluntly said to her, "You ungrateful girl. Now, you are just asking for a


    punishment from me!"


    J curled up her lips in distress, "Daniel, I don''t wish to see you anymore. You should stop bothering


    me."


    She knew that he did not love her, but she did not understand why on earth did he keep on seeing her?


    Was it because of the child? If that was indeed the case, she actually had a solution. J opened her


    mouth decidedly and said, "Let''s draw a line here. Let us bothpromise on our daughter''s custody!"


    "How do wepromise?" His voice was so cold that J shivered.


    She thought for a second and sighed before spitting out the words, "I will get full custody, but you are


    allowed some visitation rights."


    She could not give the custody to Daniel as she was concerned that he would find a stepmother for her


    child. She, on the other hand, would never find a stepfather for her daughter.


    She could clearly feel his wrath, as his hand on her wrist gripped tighter.


    "Don''t test my patience! I swear to God I will throw you into the ocean!"


    ...


    J suddenly felt scared. She was concerned that he would actually jump on her throat and kill her.


    "Fine. We can take turns looking after the child..."


    She found it pointless to argue with him here. She would rather take the high road because she still


    had the other twin.


    His face turned even worse. He raised his palm into the air. J got scared and screamed out, "Fine!


    You get custody. I will just visit her from time to time!"


    She gave in. J felt stupid and defeated.


    His palmnded on her neck. J closed her eyes at his touch. What else did he want?


    She already gave the custody to him. What more could he possibly want out of her? There was no way


    for him to deprive her of the visitation right!


    She murmured with her eyes closed, "It would be impossible for me to not visit my child! You might as


    well just kill me! I would rather die than not see her."


    Daniel looked at her face. For a moment, he was amused. Why couldn''t she just admit that she would


    rather die than not be with him?


    "Tell me, woman, who are you thinking of at the moment?" He could never be this harsh to her. Just like


    now, he was really mad at her, but he released his hand.


    His question caught J off guard. She didn''t expect him to ask such question.


    "I am thinking of a lot of people. Like my great-grandmother, grandparents, parents..."


    "Shut up!" His face went dark as he ripped her clothes off.


    Her shredded clothes were in his hands. J stared at him coldly, "Don''t touch me! Go away!"


    Daniel''s love life had been veryplicated these past three years. He never changed. He had dated


    Shirley for a while. And now, J was not in the mood to flirt with him at all.


    Daniel smirked as he stripped her naked and threw her clothes on the floor.


    J helplessly covered her body. Her teeth clenched as she red at him. "What is he trying to do?"


    thought she desperately.


    Next second, his kisses fell on her smooth skin... Over and over...


    His lips touched her beautiful neck and enticing corbone with great passion... He deliberately left


    hickeys on her whole body.


    "Hey... Let me go... Don''t... touch me!" The ambience inside the car was heated. After twenty minutes


    of sweet torture, he eventually let go of her.


    Sitting on the back seat, she covered her face with her palms. She didn''t want to have eye contact with


    him right now.


    The love bites on her body made him feel good.


    He left the car with her phone and quickly went upstairs.


    As soon as he got to the apartment, he dashed into the bathroom for a cold shower.


    After that, he returned to the car in a bath robe. He did not see her at first. He frowned as he wondered


    where could she be. As he looked in the car, he found her curled up in the corner of the back seats.


    He looked at the woman who buried her face between her legs and said as authoritative as he could,


    "That was your punishment for misbehaving!"


    However, she responded with absolute silence. He lost his patience, so he raised his voice, "Not talking


    to me? Go upstairs!"


    He pulled her toward himself only to find her face covered with tears. She raised her hand and was


    about to p him right on the face!


    Daniel managed to control her hand. Staring right into her eyes, he slowly said, "Trying to hit me


    again?"


    "Not just hit you. I will kill you!" Her eyes were ring with wrath.


    What he did to her was insulting and unforgivable!


    Daniel cuddled her into his arms and tried to calm her down in a gentle voice, "Be nice. I don''t like


    women who misbehave! Understand?"


    A scornful smile curled up her lips, "I don''t need you to like me! Well, let me guess! Shirley is a nice girl


    with a gentle temper. You are trying to tell me that you enjoy her being docile and loving."


    Something dark flickered in his eyes. However, she was too busy venting her distress to catch it.


    "She is more docile than you!"


    His words instantly made J jealous.


    Without thinking further, she bluntly provoked him, "I will leave her to my security guards tomorrow!"


    She was merely bluffing out of anger. However, it crossed Daniel greatly.


    He raised her chin up and forced her to look into his eyes. With a cold and dangerous voice, he slowly


    opened his mouth, "J, I dare you!"


    "Do you think I won''t do it? She betrayed me! She took advantage of me. Of course, I will get back at


    her my way!" She used to think of Shirley as her best friend. However, she broke her heart. She fell in


    love with Daniel and even dated him. She could never forgive her betrayal.


    J was overwhelmed with wrath. All she wanted was revenge. Daniel closed his eyes in distress as


    he let go of her chin.


    "When you walked out on me, I was not with her!" His words sounded like exnation.


    J did not buy it at all. She scornfully smiled, "Well, Boss Si, she rent a new apartment at that time.


    Who paid the rent for her? Do you think I''m stupid?"


    He was a very wealthy, powerful man. He could get any women he wanted. However, J despised


    men like that.


    She did not care about how much he had or how well he treated her. As long as he was disloyal, she


    hated him nevertheless.


    "I paid for it because you were at her ce!" He turned his head and angrily stared at her. He did all


    those for her sake. He only bothered to spend money on Shirley because of her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "How did you know that I was at her ce?" J thought that he happened to see her there when he


    was on his way to meet up with Shirley.


    Unaware of her thoughts, Daniel slowly opened his mouth, "She told me everything!"


    Jughed drily as she did not believe him at all, "Stop lying to me, Daniel! Whether you are telling


    the truth or not, there is no way we can go back to how we were before and be together."


    Daniel paused. The ambience in the car was ice cold. He stared into her eyes and said, "Let bygones


    be bygones!"


    He walked out of the car, leaving her behind.


    J tapped on the car window and shouted at him through the gap, "Let me go!"


    Hands in the bathrobe pockets, he calmly looked at her and said, "Go then."


    ... "Damn it!" J cursed between her teeth.


    How could she leave now that she was naked? Daniel overestimated his power of trapping her in there.


    She had nothing to lose.


    She was ready to risk it.

 Chapter 231 Of Course in My Clothes

    Chapter 231 Of Course in My Clothes


    J got out of the car and walked forward with her bare feet.


    Daniel had taken no more than a couple of steps when he heard a sounding from behind him.


    When he turned around to see what it was, he saw J Shao, standing naked outside the car; his


    face darkened with embarrassment.


    To stop her, he quickly put her back inside the car, and mmed the door behind them. "Don''t you have


    any sense of shame?" he asked.


    "You took it all away. Don''t you remember?" After she said this, she reached with her hands towards


    him and then began to untie his bathrobe. He didn''t expect her doing this, and she seeded.


    He sneered at her, and said, "Are you really so desperate?"


    "Yup!" she answered, while clenching her teeth. She began to tear his bathrobe off of him. "Not even


    two men can satisfy me, let alone one!"


    She had remembered his insult to her! And she would have him pay for it!


    Her delicate hands fumbled all over his body.


    Two men? He grew furiously jealous when he heard her provocative remarks.


    It was fair to say that J''s greatest talent was to provoke him, and she always did it exceptionally


    well.


    Daniel jumped on her, pressed her against the car seat, and shut her red lips with his.


    But she didn''t stop, and her hands still fumbled over his bathrobe.


    All that she thought about, was treating him the same way that he had treated her.


    The car began shaking with their movements, and this drew the attention of a passing couple. When


    they passed near the car, the young man curiously tried looking through the windows, but because they


    were tinted, he couldn''t see anything.


    They could only hear a woman''s faint¡­ screams. They thought that they must be doing some wild,


    indescribable things.


    But in reality, they were actually fighting inside the car. Daniel pinned her against the seat.


    She stared at him while gasping for air. She suddenly put her hands around his waist, and in a cutesy


    voice, called, "Mr. Si..."


    She moved and sat on him, but her hands still didn''t stop, and she silently wrapped herself with the


    bathrobe.


    Chuckling, she thought, ''Now, it''s mine. You''ll just have to wait for your clothes, Daniel Si!.''


    He knew her little tricks, and he observed her every move, with his look growing deeper and deeper.


    She kissed his chest and then continued down to his abdomen, in the meantime silently closing the


    bathrobe around her¡­


    She was now ready to take action.


    He closed his eyes, and he knew that she could run away at any given time. But he couldn''t control his


    body, and in the presence of her wild temptations, all of his reasoning vanished.


    Truth be told, she wasn''t good at pillow tricks like this but, by judging the frowns on his face, it was


    easy to see that they worked their charm on him.


    She waited for the right moment toe. When it came, she suddenly opened the door, swiftly jumped


    out of the car, mmed it shut and then ran towards the apartment building, leaving him alone, and still


    struggling in the overpowering desires that had started conquering him.


    Inside the apartment, J threw the bathrobe off of her, and she went into the bathroom to get herself


    cleaned up.


    After that, she climbed into bed. Without thinking of him any longer, she immediately fell into a deep


    sleep.


    At midnight, she felt that she was being pressed by something heavy, and woke up.


    Before she could make a sound, her mouth had been shut by his. He wanted to teach her a lesson!


    She immediately identified his scent in the dark, or otherwise, she would have thought that he was a


    thief.


    ''Wait, how did he make it to the apartment?


    He didn''t have any clothes, and neither a phone. How did he manage toe back? In his


    underwear?''


    She smirked at the thought of this.


    She didn''t know that her smile was like a catalyst that made him even more excited.


    The silly woman had forgotten that his newly bought clothes were inside the trunk of the car. She was


    so angry that she had forgotten this detail.


    And as a result, she still didn''t seed escaping him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was another sleepless night for her, and he didn''t want to waste any more time. It was already four


    o''clock in the morning, but they had to take a break, because they had nned to go climbingter.


    J had set the rm clock, but it didn''t go off. When she woke up, it was already eight o''clock.


    Sitting on the couch next to the bed, and with his legs crossed, he was browsing on the tablet he was


    holding in his hands.


    Damn it! Their meeting time was at eight, and she was alreadyte!


    But why didn''t she get a phone call?


    J gave him a dirty look before she sprang to her feet out of bed, but, unfortunately, her legs were


    too weak to stand, and she dropped down to her knees.


    He saw her in the corner of his eyes, and smirked, but didn''t move an inch to help her.


    She clenched her teeth, and struggled to pull herself back up. She then held onto the wall to get to the


    bathroom.


    She silently swore to herself, ''You bastard! Didn''t you know that we were supposed to go to the


    mountains today?''


    While she was taking a shower, she heard the apartment''s door bang and someone talking outside.


    ''Oh, damn it!'' She suddenly rushed to the mirror, looked at herself in it, and her face darkened.


    Everywhere, on her neck and on her body¡­ she had love bites from him!


    God! She wanted to kill him!


    She turned off the water, and after she dried herself with a towel, she walked out of the bathroom.


    The bedroom''s door was then opened, and Daniel walked in carrying a handbag in his hand. Seeing


    her, his look deepened again. He kicked back to warn Sven Si, who was behind him, not to enter the


    room.


    Sven at first seemed puzzled, but then it came to him, and he guessed that J must be in the room.


    Daniel locked the door behind him, and while dropping the handbag on the bed, he ordered, "Put them


    on quickly. We''re leaving!"


    He then sat on the edge of the bed, and with his legs crossed, he still didn''t seem to leave the room.


    Instead, he looked at her neck with great interest.


    She pretended not to notice him, and then walked back into the bathroom, lifting her head in the mirror


    to check on her neck. He got up, walked up to her and rudely tore off her towel wrapped around her. In


    a restrained tone of voice, he said, "Get dressed, quickly!"


    She instinctively covered her body with her hands, but on second thought, she didn''t have to. It was


    Daniel, not someone else, and there was no need to be shy around him. She put on the sportswear in


    front of him.


    When she finished dressing, she noticed that he was wearing the same white T-shirt and pants.


    ¡­


    ''Wasn''t he wearing grey clothes? How did they turn white?


    Besides¡­'' She then grinned at him, and asked, "Mr. Si, how did youe backst night?"


    He smiled lightly at her, and while lifting her chin, he slowly said, "My new clothes were in the trunk. Of


    course in my clothes!"


    ¡­


    Then she remembered that the saleswoman had taken their new clothes to the car.


    Damn it! If she had remembered this minor detail, she would have taken them away.


    Confounded, she had lost another chance of getting back at him.


    While they were leaving the apartment, he said, "What a neck you have!"


    She paused. Her hand was on the door handle, but she felt so embarrassed that she was unable to


    move another pace more.


    Then, he pushed it open, and also pushed her out.

 Chapter 232 A Warm Family for the Twins

    Chapter 232 A Warm Family for the Twins


    The people in the living room were surprised. "Oh my god, Jane, are you allergic to something?" Selina


    Bo was surprised, and carefully looked at J''s neck.


    "Jane, you''ve been through too much!" Sallyughed. She had got married, and she knew what had


    happened to Jane.


    "Oh my god, Daniel, you are really strong!" Sven Si crossed his arms and looked at the smoking man.


    J blushed and covered her neck. Feeling embarrassed, she said, "All of you, stop looking at me!"


    Trying to cover her smiling face, Selina asked, "Daniel, do you want a second child?"


    "A second child? Even if I wanted to have a second child, I definitely wouldn''t have it with him again!"


    J became very angry, and said something which badly irritated Daniel.


    He was smoking on his cigarette, and after hearing J''s words, he casually said, "If you ever dare to


    have a second child with another man, I''ll kill him!"


    ...


    Ignoring the people''sughter around her, J stared at Daniel furiously, and said, "Daniel, you just


    wait for my wedding invitation!"


    She then rushed into his wardrobe and put a long winter scarf on her neck.


    The crowdughed again, andter they left the Waterside Complex together.


    J was thest of the group, and she stared at Jerry Shao until he started feeling ufortable.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" he asked.


    "Your sister didn''te home the entire night; why didn''t you do something about it?"


    J wasining. She hadn''te back home at night for many times, and her family had


    eventually stopped worrying and looking for her, which made her sad.


    ''Oh. That''s the reason why she''s be so angry.'' Jerry understood her but didn''t answer her


    question; instead, he said something else. "Well, Daniel came to our house the day before yesterday.


    He brought a bottle of expensive new tea for our father, the leaves were hand-picked by young girls,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    around sixteen years old. The freshest tea leaves were picked with their lips so that the tea water was


    clean and fresh, and..."


    "Stop talking! Brother, what on Earth are you talking about there?" J felt exhausted and interrupted


    Jerry''s talking.


    Jerry nodded, and cryptically answered J, "During the past three years, Daniel was the one who


    helped taking care of our parents. He always came to see his parents-inw and every time he did this,


    he brought many gifts for them. The tea was just one example. Our father had admitted you two as


    being a couple, and so did I."


    After all, Daniel was the father of her twin daughters. If it was someone else who had spent the night


    with J, he would have dragged his sister back home immediately!


    "What? Parents-inw? What are you talking about, Jerry?" J didn''t like this kind of talk, which


    made her face turn red again¡­


    There was only one elevator avable, and J kept talking to Jerry while they waited for another lift.


    "What I said was the truth. In my opinion, you should make up with Daniel. You two should get married


    immediately and build a warm family for the twins."


    J became quiet.


    She agreed. However, Daniel hadn''t apologized to her yet.


    J lowered her head, and said, "Jerry, if Daniel apologizes to me, I will consider your suggestion."


    "Why do you want him to apologize?"


    Daniel stood behind her and listened carefully to their conversation. J didn''t notice his presence,


    and said, "Because Daniel can''t keep to just one woman. Even if I misunderstood him in the past, he


    fully deserved it! If it isn''t possible, then I won''t fight for my daughters'' custody. I''ll get married to some


    else and never see him again..."


    J hadn''t finished her sentence, but her chin was suddenly raised by someone.


    J was shocked, and she looked at the angry man, and wondered, ''When did Daniele so


    close?


    Where is my brother Jerry?


    Why are there only two people here?


    How did this happen?''


    Although his eyes showed that he was very angry, Daniel softly asked, "Do you want to marry another


    man?"


    J smiled at him, and she pped his hand and walked to the elevator, and said, "Yes, I do, and I


    will send you my wedding invitation when the timees."


    The elevator had arrived, but to J''s surprise, Daniel didn''t walk in after her.


    She turned around and found that Daniel had taken out a cigarette out of his pack, preparing to light it.


    The elevator''s door was then closed, and Daniel still stood and didn''t make any reaction.


    At that moment, J felt sad, and wondered, ''Was I really so cruel to irritate him by saying that I really


    want to marry another man?


    If I marry another man, does this fact irritate him so badly?''


    There were many expensive cars downstairs, parked side by side, and all the people inside them were


    waiting for J and Daniel.


    When they saw that J came out alone, Cole Li asked her, "Where''s Daniel?"


    J looked backwards and shook her head, disappointed.


    After a while, Daniel walked out of the elevator with his cigarette burning in the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at the cars, J saw that hers wasn''t there. She opened Jerry''s, and was ready to get inside


    it.


    Sven said, "Jane, you shouldn''t get into your brother''s car, you should go in Daniel''s!"


    While J was confused, Daniel coldly said, "I prefer to be alone." He then closed his car''s door.


    Everyone present looked at each other and wondered what had happened between the two.


    Finally, J got angry, and said, "I''m noting!"


    Nicole got out of her car and furiously stared at Sven. She said, "Jane, you cane with us."


    At the same time, Cole said, "Jane, Sven just cracked a joke with you. They''re a couple, and my car


    would a better choice for you. Come on, ride with your brother!"


    Cole was one year older than J, and he was the CEO of many popr topworking websites.


    He had met J for just a few times.


    But because their parents were good friends, he considered J as being his younger sister.


    At that moment, J felt very disappointed. She tried to cheer up and walked up to Cole, who had


    already opened the car''s door and had got into it.


    "Fasten your seat belt, and let''s go!"


    Seeing what had happened, Daniel left first.


    The Dongcui Mountain was almost two hundred kilometres away from C Country, and it was ranked as


    a top national nature site. There was a very beautiful mountain scenery, which was called ''the ten


    kilometre painted canvas.''


    It took two days for people to visit the mountain.


    The highest mountain in C Country was on the western side of Cuiping Mountain, and on the eastern


    side there were many waterfalls and a maple tree forest. If people were awake at that early hour of the


    morning, they had the chance to see one of the most wonderful sunrises in their lives.


    When they arrived at the base of Cuiping Mountain, it was already noon. Their expensive cars had also


    attracted a lot of attention from the other tourists.


    They went to a local restaurant for lunch, and they were casually chatting and sitting together while


    waiting for their meal.


    Sven said, "It''s been a long time since west travelled, " and shook his head to express his regret.


    Jughed at him, and said, "What about your honeymoon with Nicole?"


    She was sitting next to Sally and Daniel, and she moved closer to Sally to keep away from Daniel.


    He was acting a little cold to people, which made her be scared of him...


    Sven looked at her and then knocked three times on the table with his chopsticks. He said, "It''s been


    three years already since we went on our honeymoon!"


    "Well, I have one, two, three¡­" J counted on her fingers, "Well, count one down. It''s been two


    years since Ist travelled!"


    Jerry held his wife''s hands, and said. "For me? Huh, ten years!"

 Chapter 233 Why did You Have to Mention It

    Chapter 233 Why did You Have to Mention It


    Ang also raised her hand, and said, "Me..." Under Sven''s gaze, she continued, "Ten days!"


    Hearing her, they all looked at Ang with envious eyes. Scott then protested to her, "Ang, please


    don''t show off with your happy, free days to us, okay?"


    Scott was studying at the same college as Ang was, and he had known pretty well that Ang was


    always skipping her sses, and was hanging around outside the campus most of the time!


    Ang wasn''t convinced by Scott''s protest, and she distracted everyone''s attention to J, and said,


    "Please, I''m not the one that you should be focusing on! Did you guys know that, when they were in


    college, Jane used to go with Bill to Korea to nt roses together? And they also went to France to


    eat... what was that? I can''t remember it''s name, but anyway, some kind of specialties!"


    Bill being mentioned, J thought that maybe she should have also invited Bill toe along on the


    trip with them, to rx andy his mind off of things.


    In a gloomy voice, she said, "Oh, if you hadn''t brought it up, I would have totally forgotten about it. I


    think it''s time to take Bill back to Korea again!"


    Sally looked at her, and asked, "What are you going to do in Korea?"


    J replied to her with three simple words, "nt pretty flowers."


    The man next to her suddenly stood up from his seat, and while pulling out a cigarette out of his pack,


    he quickly strode to the parking lot nearby where he smoked it alone.


    J looked at his back, and wondered if he actually wanted her to also shut up for the entire trip.


    She then sighed, and thought that the man that she was looking at was really cold-blooded when it


    came to love. She was perplexed at the thought that he had slept with her the night before, and now,


    the following day, he could simply ignore her entire existence so easily.


    The dishes were soon ced on the table, and Daniel also returned to his seat.


    Enjoying the fresh and organic food, everyone felt quite happy and energized.


    A dish of steamed carp fish was on the table, but it was ced beyond J''s reach. She wanted to


    eat some of it, but she gave up on the idea because it was too far away from her.


    Jerry ced a fish slice on Sally''s te, and said, "Here, eat some more fish. You''re pregnant, fish is


    good for the baby."


    Sally nodded, and happily ate the piece of fish on her te.


    J nced at her brother and sister-inw with an admiring look in her eyes, and tittered, "Sally, you


    should ask my brother to go fishing for you!"


    She then served some chicken soup in a bowl and put it in front of her.


    At that moment, J noticed that the man sitting next to her still hadn''t touched his chopsticks and


    eaten anything yet.


    Daniel was squeamish about cleanliness, and maybe these foods weren''t to his liking.


    J also initially didn''t want to eat when she saw the unsterillized dinnerware chopsticks. But, after


    experiencing the hard days in Z Country, she had be less critical of this kind of thing now.


    J had always considered those days as hard days, but only ording to her own experience; of


    course, if they were to bepared to those of the refugees in Africa, she thought that she had been


    much more luckier than they were.


    J stretched out her arm in front of Daniel and picked up a slice of pork meat with her chopsticks,


    but she didn''t catch it well, and the slice of meat slipped right onto Daniel''s te.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do that!" said J. She then hastily picked up the slice from Daniel''s te.


    However, at that moment, Sven suddenly tittered, and cheered on J, "Jane, if you wanted to pick


    up food for Daniel, you should have just said so!"


    "Right, right! Daniel hasn''t eaten anything yet!" echoed Selina. All except J and Daniel knew quite


    well what their true mission was during their trip.


    J was speechless when she heard them, and all of them seemed to not believe her.


    She had to give up on her attempt to exin more. Instead, she picked the slice of pork meat and


    raised it to Daniel''s mouth, saying, "It''s been on your te already, and I don''t want it anymore. I''m


    giving it back to you."


    Everyone tittered, and Daniel looked at the ck thing in front of him, and frowned.


    J didn''t get his reply, and was just about to draw back her hand when Daniel suddenly grabbed it,


    opened his mouth, and ate it.


    All the other people on the table winked at J, which made her feel embarrassed of the whole


    scene. She lowered her head and continued on eating her bowl of rice.


    Again, J stretched out her arm and picked up another slice of pork meat. However, the same


    tragedy happened again...


    She again looked at the slice of meat on Daniel''s te speechless, and in her mind cursed the chef


    that had sliced the meat into such small chunks!


    J looked at their teasing faces, and asked in an even more embarrassed voice, "Can I exin


    myself?"


    But they shook their heads to J, and Jerry picked a slice of pork rib into his wife''s bowl, and then


    said to his sister, "You don''t need to exin anything, the fact is that you''re picking food for Daniel!"


    Daniel blew a cloud of smoke out of his cigarette around the table. He then ced the cigarette


    between his left hand''s fingers, grabbed his chopsticks with his right, picked up a slice of meat and ate


    it.


    ...


    J made up her mind that she shouldn''t eat out of that particr dish of pork meat again!


    Momentster, Jerry looked at his sister, and asked, "Jane, don''t you always like eating fish? Why


    haven''t you had any of it today?"


    ... J cast a stare at her brother, and thought in her mind, ''Why did you have to mention it? My arms


    are too short, okay?''


    She said, "Brother, please just take good care of my dear sister-inw, and leave me alone!"


    All of a sudden, while she was talking, she saw that a piece of fresh fish had appeared in her bowl.


    The man next to her said in a peaceful voice, "It''s my turn now."


    J was just about to refuse him, but then she saw Daniel moving the whole fish dish in front of her.


    ...


    Daniel''s action triggered the anger of some at the table. One of them protested, "That''s unfair! Daniel''s


    partial to Jane!"


    Selina urged her, "That''s right, Jane, you have to eat it now! Don''t waste Daniel''s kindness!"


    J felt embarrassed, and nodded, "Okay, okay, I''m eating..."


    ''What did he mean with this? Wasn''t he angry just a while ago?'' thought J.


    J began to have the feeling that everyone present was trying to hook her up with Daniel.


    After the lunch, J wiped her mouth, and stood up from her chair.


    The weather was hot outside, and while she was fanning her face with her hands, she walked to the


    side of a small stream. It was a very hot day indeed, and she had wrapped a scarf around her neck,


    which made a lot of passing onlookers stare at her.


    She was boiling...


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Inside the restaurant, Sven handed a credit card to Ang, and asked her to make the payment.


    "Brother, I''m ady! Shouldn''t you go and do it yourself?" protested Ang. She fanned her face with


    the card, and then walked towards the receptionist''s counter.


    "I have to take care of your sister-inw!" said Sven.


    ... It sounded reasonable, and Ang stopped her protests.


    J then came near Jerry and asked him where her luggage was.


    Jerry pointed at Daniel''s Maybach car, and J again felt helpless.


    She walked up to the car trunk of Daniel''s Maybach, and while looking at the man a short distance


    away from here, she patted on the trunk.


    But Daniel didn''t move an inch.


    "Daniel!" she cried. She had no choice but call out his name; she was suffocating from the heat, and


    wanted to take off her scarf as soon as possible. She would''ve rather been dressed in her coat than be


    wrapped in that scarf.


    Daniel stared at her with a serious look on his face. J felt more annoyed by each passing minute,


    and yelled, "Open the trunk already! I need to take out something!"


    She then mmed her palm heavily on his car to release her anger.


    "Mind your manners!" Daniel only gave her a simple answer, and still didn''t open the trunk.


    J was furious, and wondered how could such a malicious man like this even exist in the world!


    Why?


    She took a deep breath, and tried her best to calm down.


    She asked with a softer voice, "Daniel, could you please open the trunk''s lid?"


    Daniel then took out the car key, and pressed on the button, and J opened the trunk.


    She searched for her things inside the trunk, but she couldn''t seem to find her coat anywhere, even if


    she had turned upside down everything, even Daniel''s underclothes.


    Without raising her head from the trunk, J asked Jerry, "Brother, where''s my coat?"


    Jerry thought for a second, and said, "I think it might be in my car''s trunk."


    ...


    J now really wanted to punch someone in the face! Really, really wanted!


    Closing the Maybach''s trunk, J then went to search inside Jerry''s Audi trunk. Finally, she found her


    coat there.


    J immediately took off Daniel''s scarf, put on her pink coat, and pulled its zipper up to her neck.

 Chapter 234 That Man is Her Husband

    Chapter 234 That Man is Her Husband


    J took a deep breath... Although she was still feeling a little hot, she felt a whole lot better than


    when she did with the scarf around her neck.


    After they grabbed what they needed, all of them then began to climb up the mountain. Since they


    would return before nightfall, and spend the night on the eastern part of the scenic area, they didn''t


    carry much of their stuff that they had brought along with them.


    It was summer now, and J, who was dressed in a coat, attracted a lot of attention.


    She secretly scolded Daniel again and again in her mind, believing that he was the one who had made


    her feel so humiliated in the first ce.


    The mountain scenery was beautiful, and along the way they saw peaks and rivers. When they had


    begun their hike, J had felt very good, and had walked effortlessly, without getting tired.


    However, when they hadpleted only one third of their trip, J had soon started to gasp for air,


    and was exhausted. She was feeling so hot that she wanted to jump into the nearby stream and take a


    bath.


    Walking next to J, Jerry had already started carrying Sally on his back. Sally had refused Jerry''s


    offer to do that from the very beginning, but Jerry worried that, she being with child, she would feel


    ufortable, and insisted on carrying her on his back.


    When Ang saw Jerry and Sally, she said to Cole, "Carry me too! Let''s also show off our affection."


    Cole pretended to look at her with disgust, and answered her, "I''ll only carry my girlfriend!"


    With her cheeks flushed, Ang puckered her mouth, and shouted, "Cole, you don''t love me


    anymore!"


    If other people, who didn''t know them, had seen them, they would have thought that they were lovers.


    Sven took a quick nce at his sister, and said, "Ang, you''re ady! You should behave in a polite


    and graceful way!"


    In the end, Cole smiled and squatted down, and carried Ang on his back.


    After they hiked for some time more, they found a small waterfall, and decided that hey should take a


    break there.


    J caught her breath, stepped on the stone steps and faced the waterfall. The moment she touched


    the icy cool water, she immediately felt morefortable...


    However, she couldn''t get her feet into the water, because she was wearing a pair of sneakers in her


    feet.


    Ang raised her head and naughtily looked at Cole. She asked, "Cole, can I take off my sneakers and


    y in the water for a while?"


    Cole didn''t get her point, and instead just replied, "Of course, you can! After all, we aren''t in a hurry."


    Ang snickered, and in a loud voice, said, "Will you still carry me after I get out of the water and my


    feet are wet?"


    When he heard Ang, Sven sighed, and waved at his sister. "Why are you always bullying Cole? If


    you want to y, we can stay here for some time, and then go."


    After she made a face at her brother, Ang took off her sneakers and socks, and jumped into the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    water.


    "Wow! Jane, the water is so cool. Come here and y with me!"


    J wanted to y with Ang in the water, but... since there was no one to carry her, she finally


    shook her head, and said, "I don''t want to get into the water."


    Sally, who was standing behind Daniel, winked at Jerry, and while clearing her throat, she said, "Look


    at J! She must be feeling so hot with that jacket on, and I think she really wants to jump in the


    water. Jerry, could you carry J for a while instead of me?"


    Jerry was just about to agree to do that, but when he saw that his wife kept winking at him, and even


    looked towards Daniel, he finally understood what she meant. "No. I can''t let you get tired. J can


    stay out of the water, " he said.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine..." After arguing with her husband, Sally then shouted at J, "J,


    you can step into the water and y for a while. Your brother can carry youter."


    J stood up from the stone she was sitting on and, while jumping on her feet, she moved towards


    Sally, and said, "No, I won''t, because I''m afraid that it might be too cold for me!"


    She then walked up to a small stall that was ced on one side of the water, and looked at the little


    toys inside it. Daniel came over her and grasped her wrist, and said, "Get into the water and y."


    ''What?'' J drew back her hand, and said, "No, I won''t. Sally,e over here and have a look at


    these toys."


    Sally didn''t dare to walk up to her. She saw that Daniel suddenly held J in his arms and took her


    down to the waterfall, and after that, he even took off J''s shoes and socks, and even ced her in


    the water...


    When she saw Daniel''s strong back, Ang''s eyes lit up, and shouted "Wow, Daniel''s so overbearing!"


    J looked at the shoes and socks in his hands, scratching the back side of her head. She didn''t


    want to argue with him anymore or be any different from the rest, so she walked on the stones and


    moved towards Selina, who was ying with the other fellows.


    There was a man standing near her, and when he saw J, he began to fix his eyes on her.


    "Hi!" He shyly greeted J.


    J, who passed by him, took a nce at the strange man, and thought that he was speaking to


    someone else!


    "Hi!" When the man got closer to her, J realized that he was actually greeting her.


    She stopped, and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Hi. How old are you?" The man seemed to be a bad conversationalist, and looked very bashful.


    J was confused for a while and just smiled at him. She said, "I''m going to look for my friends!"


    She then didn''t talk to him any longer, and walked towards Ang.


    Ang had already seen what had just happened to J, so she walked up to the man and pointed


    towards Daniel, who was pulling a long face not that far away from them. "Look at him, " she said.


    The man was confused and looked over his shoulder. He was so shocked when he saw Daniel''s cold


    stare that he almost fell off of his feet into the water.


    "That man is her husband. Don''t talk to her!" said Ang. She then covered her mouth with her hand


    and tittered, leaving him.


    The shy man then immediately came out of the water, and after he put on his slippers, he deliberately


    avoided J''s group.


    Thedies were happily ying in the water, but after someone was heard screaming, both J and


    Selinapletely fell into the water.


    Daniel was a little shocked by this, but when he saw that they stood up again on their feet, he decided


    that he shouldn''t take any lifeguard action.


    J and Selina looked at their wet pants, feeling embarrassed.


    Selina didn''t mind this, and just waved her hand, and said, "It doesn''t matter. I think it''ll dry back soon


    enough because the sun is shining bright."


    She was wearing a set of light purple sportswear, which was still looking quite fine, and didn''t make her


    feel so embarrassed. After it dried in the sunshine, it would look just as fine as it did before.


    But J was wearing a pair of white pants, so when she lowered her head to check on her pants, she


    suddenly blushed.


    The brightly colored underwear could clearly be seen.


    At that moment, Daniel found that something was wrong, and he strode towards J.


    Without uttering a word, he stretched out his long arms, and pulled J to the water side. He then


    unzipped her jacket and instead tied it around her waist.


    Now, the love marks on J''s neck were left exposed.


    She didn''t know whether she should take off the jacket tied around her waist or not.


    She stared at Daniel, the one who had given her those marks in the first ce.


    Daniel squatted and turned his back to her, and J understood what he wanted to do. She also


    knew that she couldn''t y in the water anymore, and she slowly crawled on his back.


    After J had went ashore, Selina also left the water and found a spot with enough sunlight to dry her


    pants in it...


    Finally, all of them went ashore. Scott carried his sister, but this time, Ang was carried by Sven,


    since Cole had to carry Shelly.


    Nicole hadn''t gotten into the water, and she was the onlydy who could still walk. Sven held his wife''s


    hand and walked forward, carrying his sister on his back.


    When they saw them, all the other women that were passing by were very envious of them, and in turn


    also asked their husbands to carry them on their backs.


    J sat on Daniel''s back and tightly held onto his neck in her arms, fearing that she could somehow


    fall down.


    When J smelled his pleasant and familiar scent, she stared at the back side of his head and let her


    mind wander.


    "Does my hair look good?" asked Daniel. When he heard him, J was a little stunned by the


    question, and didn''t answer him.


    Daniel continued to say, "Why do you keep staring at my hair for so long?"


    ...


    ''Does he have eyes in the back of his head? How did he know that I was looking at him?'' thought


    J.


    She didn''t say anything, and instead just kept leaning on his back, enjoying the happiness of... the


    moment.

 Chapter 235 They Quarreled Fiercely

    Chapter 235 They Quarreled Fiercely


    Walking in the sun, everyone stopped for a moment, and the women put on their shoes and socks back


    on their feet.


    Only J had fallen asleep.


    Thanks to Daniel, she hadn''t slept not even for a full hourst night. After she had hiked on the


    mountain for a while, she couldn''t help but fall asleep on Daniel''s back while he was carrying her.


    Daniel called J, but she didn''t reply. He called her again.


    Jerry heard him, and after he looked at his sister, he whispered to Daniel, "She''s asleep!"


    ¡­ Daniel was speechless, but went on climbing with her on his back. After the rest of their group had


    put their shoes and socks back on, he was the only one that was still carrying someone.


    J woke up when they were halfway up a hill, and she thought that she had missed a lot of the


    beautiful scenery that was unfolding in front of her eyes. If it hadn''t been for some children around them


    screaming and ying, she would have probably still been asleep for most of the trip.


    When the woman on his back moved, Daniel knew that she was awake, and discontentedly looked at


    the screaming children.


    But, in the end, he still didn''t say anything, and kept his mouth shut.


    J whispered in his ear, "Daniel, I''m awake. You can put me down now."


    The clothes on her body had almost dried, which indicated that she had slept for quite a while.


    Daniel found a nearby bench and put her on it.


    She put on her shoes and socks, and said, "Thank you!" She then trotted to keep up with others in


    front.


    Daniel felt unsatisfied with her thanks.


    But he still didn''t say anything, and just kept it in mind forter.


    After a while, J''s cell phone rang. She took it out of her coat, and when she looked at the caller,


    she saw that it was Caspar.


    She walked a little slower, and while falling behind, she answered the phone. "Caspar."


    Daniel, who was in front of her, frowned and also slowed down on his pace too.


    "J, when are youing back? Grandpa misses you and the twins, " said Caspar. As soon as


    Caspar hade out of Dillon''s vi, he had called J.


    J hesitated for a while, and said, "I still need some time first. I''m busy with renting shops these


    days, but I''lle back when I''m done with all of it." In actuality, she didn''t want to go back...


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Caspar was a little annoyed that she didn''t give him a date. "Can I help?" he asked.


    "No, I''ve rented a shop before, I''m experienced!" J gasped a little. She forgot about the marks on


    her neck, and unbuttoned the first couple of buttons of her shirt because of the intense summer heat.


    "Where are you now?" Listening to her gasping, Caspar was a little confused.


    J didn''t lie to him, and answered, " We are climbing a mountain for fun."


    "Well, then I won''t keep you any longer. Enjoy yourself, ande back early!" Caspar had been talking


    about hering back, as if Z Country were her home¡­


    J forced a smile on her lips, and said. "Okay, Caspar, thank you!"


    "You''re wee. By the way, J, when you''re back, please tell me beforehand of it and I''ll send


    someone to pick you up!"


    J was just about to say yes, when she heard a cold voice, saying, "You are out of line. Hang up the


    phone, now!"


    ¡­


    J looked ahead, and found that she had really distanced herself from all the others.


    When Caspar heard Daniel''s voice, he too came to a halt. He knew that there was only one person in


    the world whose voice could be that cold. Thinking that J was also with him, he became even more


    annoyed.


    "Caspar, I have to hang up now. I fell behind from my group!" J was about to hang up and trotted to


    catch up with the others.


    Caspar smiled bitterly, and said, "Okay, J, have fun!"


    "Well, see you Caspar!" J hung up the phone and put it back in her coat''s pocket.


    When she walked past Daniel, she didn''t say anything.


    Instead, Daniel said to her first, "If you are so eager to go back to Z Country, why bother toe back


    in the first ce?"


    She stopped, and while she squinted at him, she asked, "You don''t want to see me at all, do you? And


    you don''t want me to even be in C Country, do you?"


    ''Does he hate me because I came back and ruined his wedding? Is this why he''s humiliating and


    torturing me?''


    Thinking of this, J''s heart hurt, and her eyes turned red and filled with bitter tears.


    "Don''t impose your ideas on me!" The man''s voice was ice cold and, almost in an instant, they started


    arguing with each other.


    The sweet and warm feeling that was between them when he carried her hadpletely disappeared


    now!


    "Did I say something wrong? You just hate me for ruining your wedding. If that''s the case, then have


    another one! I promise that I''m not going to ruin that one!"


    If he did so, then she would no longer have any sort of illusions on him getting back together with her.


    Daniel looked terrible, and furiously said, "I don''t have time for that!"


    How would he hate her for ruining his wedding? In actuality, he was happy that she did it. How could


    she have misunderstood him?


    "Would you give that traitor a grand wedding if you had the time for it?" she asked. Her tone was bad,


    and filled with sarcasm.


    The man stared at her, and said, "Watch your words!"


    J, of course, knew what he was talking about. She red at him, and said, "She''s a traitor! So


    what if I call her that way?"


    They were nearing the mountain peak, but they stopped and quarrelled fiercely with each other instead


    of reaching it with the rest of the group.


    The first one who noticed that they had fallen behind was Jerry. He took a look behind him but he didn''t


    see them, and he asked the rest of the group to wait for them.


    Daniel gave J a cold look and moved on. He didn''t want to be bothered with her anymore.


    J felt very wronged. She turned back, and instead of advancing towards the peak of the mountain,


    she went back down with tears falling on her cheeks.


    Daniel thought that she was going to follow behind him, but, when he was near the group, he found that


    J was missing.


    His heart sank. How could she be so wilful? They were now up high in the mountains, which meant that


    she might be in danger if she was left alone and astray from their group.


    Jerry came over to him, and while looking back curiously, he asked, "Daniel, where''s J?"


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Daniel felt speechless. J was really too stubborn to even talk with!


    "You go up first, I''m going back to look for her." Uttering these words, he immediately headed back.


    After some ten more minutes of trotting, he saw that J was walking down the mountain in a huff.


    Daniel ran over to her, grabbed her by the wrist, and pulled her up the hill.


    "Let me go! I don''t want to go up with you!" said J.


    Daniel pinned her to a tree behind her, and asked, "Are you trying to make everyone unhappy?"


    "Everybody''s going to have fun without me, " she said.


    "J, why are you so childish? Don''t you know that they''re all worried about you?" He was lecturing


    her with his harsh and cold voice.


    J felt wronged and curled her lips. He was the person who had upset her in the first ce; why was


    she the one to me?


    She then burst into an uncontroble sob.


    When Daniel saw tears flowing down her flushed cheeks, some pain flowed into his heart, but despite


    that he still ordered her, "Stop crying!"


    But J ignored him, and instead cried even louder than before!


    "J, didn''t you hear what I said? Are you also deaf?" He furiously hit the tree behind her with his fist,


    but the sharp pain in his hand didn''t even make him frown.


    J could tell that the tree had shaken.


    "Why do you treat me like this? Is it because that you don''t love me?" she asked. She snorted and kept


    crying.


    Daniel was about to lose his patience, and he warned J again, "Stop crying already!"


    "Why can''t I cry? If you don''t want to see me, just fuck off and leave me alone!" J then pushed him


    away and continued to go down the hill like before.


    A middle-aged man in a cleaning uniform saw exactly what had happened between them, and he


    way."

 Chapter 236 I Want You to Carry Me on Your Back and Climb the Mountain

    Chapter 236 I Want You to Carry Me on Your Back and Climb the Mountain


    While snuffling, J turned around, and exined, "I have nothing to do with him, and I''m not his


    girlfriend!"


    After he heard her, Daniel, who was about to coax her, again began to be impatient.


    He grabbed J''s arm, and said, "What do you want me to do, eh?"


    "I want you to carry me on your back and climb the mountain!" For a while, Daniel was stunned by her


    wish.


    J, who was still crying, then tried to wipe her tears off her face. She didn''t want to go back before


    she reached the top of the mountain, because that would have made the whole trip meaningless.


    Daniel was annoyed, but still squatted for her. J rudely climbed on his back, and said, "You have to


    carry me until we reach the mountain top. If you don''t do that, then I''ll cry all the way!"


    ...


    "Shut up now! Otherwise, I''ll abandon you right here!" Indeed, he couldn''t stand her crying. Whenever


    she cried, he was also sad.


    J then immediately stopped speaking. When they passed by the middle-aged sanitation worker


    again, the worker even smiled at her.


    J blushed and buried her face in Daniel''s back, feeling very embarrassed.


    J believed that it was all Daniel''s fault! He was the one who had made her feel ashamed!


    When Daniel was in the military camp, he was able to run for 20 kilometres straight while in the same


    time carrying 25 kilograms of equipment on his back. Of course he could carry J to the mountain


    top.


    But even so, Daniel sweated a lot on their way up there, and was almost out of breath when they had


    reached the mountain top.


    J didn''t feel tired at all; there was no need for her to sweat or gasp for breath.


    Before J got the chance to care about Daniel, Jerry and Sven ran over to them and looked at


    Daniel in amazement. "Daniel, did you climb up the mountain while carrying your woman on your


    back?" asked Sven.


    J stared at Sven, and thought, ''Your woman?''


    She then took a wet wipe from Selina and handed it to Daniel.


    Jerry immediately stopped her, and said, "Daniel carried you on his back for so long, so he must be too


    tired to even raise his arms. Why are you still asking him to wipe off his sweat?"


    ...


    ''Okay!''


    J drew Daniel aside, let him sit on a chair and started to help him wipe the sweat off of his


    forehead.


    When J stood in front of him, he smelled her delicate scenting from her skin.


    Daniel couldn''t help but wrap his arms around J''s waist.


    "Stop! I''m helping you wipe off the sweat!" said J. Several people leaned against the fence on the


    mountain top and looked at them, snickering.


    After he kissed her on the belly, Daniel released her from his grasp.


    "Wait!" After uttering this word, J went to get another wet wipe and cleaned the rest of the sweat off


    his face.


    After that, she left him alone. When he saw this, Jerry gave J a bottle of mineral water and winked


    at her. J understood, and after she looked at the bottle of mineral water, she slowly walked up to


    Daniel.


    She was about to give it to him, but then she remembered what he had asked her the night before in


    the apartment, and she twisted the cap off the bottle for him and only then he handed it to him.


    Daniel drank the water in almost a single gulp. J was stunned by this, and wondered whether his


    stomach, which could hold so much water, was actually a bag.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she threw the empty bottle into the garbage can, J ran to take photos and enjoy the wonderful


    mountain scenery.


    There were other countless green mountains surrounding the mountain top around them. Whenever a


    cool breeze would blow, it would be pleasantly cool there.


    All the people there were feeling in a good mood.


    Selina gave her camera to Jerry, and asked all the girls to take a group photo.


    Nicole, Sally, Selina, Ang and Shelly stood together in front of the stone sculpture of Dongcui


    Mountain, the highest peak in C Country, and took a photo.


    Later, the men also took a group photo. Daniel didn''t want to take the photo, but J mumbled,


    "You''re the only one that doesn''t!"


    After he heard her, Daniel took a quick look at her and then stood behind the men.


    Since they were a group of handsome men and prettydies, they attracted a lot of attention. When


    Cole handed his camera to a passerby and asked him to help them take a group photo, other people


    came standing in front them to take pictures of them.


    Somehow, J was pushed towards Daniel and finally stood beside him. She then smiled with a bad


    grace while facing the camera to take their picture.


    After they took their group photo, they began to take selfies with their phones. J took out her phone


    and also took a couple of pictures of the beautiful scenery around them.


    By chance, she also took a photo of Daniel, who was standing beside the fence, with one of his hand


    into his pocket.


    There was a handsome man, and a wonderful scenery behind him. What a beautiful view!


    J tittered, and couldn''t help but take a few more pictures of him.


    When she was looking at the photos that she had just taken, arge palm suddenly appeared in front of


    her. She felt confused, but when she raised her head, she found that it was actually Daniel who was


    standing beside her.


    "What are you doing?" asked J. She then unconsciously put the phone with his photos inside her


    pocket.


    Daniel raised his eyebrows, and said, "You''ve vited my portrait right. Give me your phone!"


    He had already known that J had taken photos of him. J reluctantly took her phone out of her


    pocket, and before Daniel realized what happened, she held her phone and quickly ran towards the hill


    on the other side to hide from him.


    Danielughed, and followed her to the hill.


    When J saw his shadowing nearer, she tried to squeeze in a gap inside the hill.


    Daniel''s cold voice was hearding from outside the hill gap, and said, "This ce is too small for


    you to hide. Come out!"


    J took the opportunity to copy the photos she had taken earlier on the memory card. After that, she


    pretended to look calm, and came out as if nothing had ever happened.


    Outside, Daniel, who was leaning on a stone, squinted at her while she was swaggering out of the gap.


    He cried to her, "J Shao!"


    J looked over her shoulder and pretended to look surprised. "Mr. Si, what a surprise that you''re


    also here!"


    ...


    Daniel took a long look at the naughty and cute woman in front of him, who seemed to be the same as


    she was three years ago.


    When Daniel got lost in thought, J ran over to Sally and started to chat and y with her.


    Without hesitation, Jerry grasped J by the cor and pulled her aside. "Go and stay with Daniel,


    can''t you see that I''m enjoying some romantic moments with my wife now? Don''t disturb us again, " he


    said.


    J felt unhappy, and looked at Jerry, and said, "You aren''t my brother at all!"


    Sven, who was standing beside her, started whistling, and spoke, "Jane, you should now know that I''m


    your brother. Come over here and call me brother. From now on, I''ll protect you!"


    All the othersughed at his words, but looked at Sven and smiled. "Sven, you''d better be a devoted


    husband and continue to show your affection to your wife! If you don''t do that, then I''m afraid that you''ll


    have to kneel on a durian after you return home tomorrow."


    After she heard her, Nicole startedughing, and said, "Jane, be sure that I won''t be that nice to him!"


    J pretended to seem serious and looked at Nicole. "Right. He should kneel on a de! The durian


    will only slightly stab and hurt his skin, " she said.


    While looking at some photos on her phone, Ang walked up to them, and said, "Nicole doesn''t have


    the heart to do that!"


    Sven, who was now pleased, put his hands around Nicole''s shoulders. "Of course that my wife is


    softhearted; she could never be as merciless as Jane is!" he said.


    "Sven Si, stop it! I''m not merciless!" shouted J. She pretended to be angry, and put her left hand on


    her waist and raised her fist up in the air at him with her right.


    Sven pointed at J and pretended to look annoyed. "Look! J kept bullying me ever since she


    was a child, and as she grew up, she began to bully Daniel as well. She even left her bite mark on


    Daniel''s arm. Daniel, I fully sympathise with you for your bitter experiences!" he said.


    While J was chatting with Sven, Daniel, who was not that far away from her, was looking at her,


    and now was staring at Sven.

 Chapter 237 You Two Still Have the Nerve to Mess Around

    Chapter 237 You Two Still Have the Nerve to Mess Around


    "I feel more sorry for you. She had bullied you for several years when both of you were little."


    J and Sven grew up together abroad. They had numerous fights with each other very often when


    they were still young. There were times that Sven even lost to J...


    Sven still felt so upset and dismayed when he remembered those days.


    J blushed, stared at Daniel and retored, "You two are messing with me, aren''t you?"


    "Uh-huh." Daniel was indeed teasing her. He didn''t shy away from admitting it.


    J got pissed off. She ran to him, grabbed his arm and gifted him a nasty bite.


    Daniel did not dodge, and he let her do whatever she wanted. He actually knew right away what she


    would do.


    Shellyughed so hard and interrupted the both of them, "Take it easy, Jane. You must take the


    responsibility if he hurt himself. You know that, right?"


    "Ha! Ha!" They allughed heartily at Shelly''s joke.


    J let go of Daniel''s arm but just stared at him. His careless expression stayed the same.


    If it were not for the obvious teeth marks on his arm, J would thought she had bit someone else.


    Daniel withdrew his arm slowly and said, "Whether she wants it or not, she can''t run away from me. He


    loves me too much."


    His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    J''s heart beat faster. ''What did he mean by that? Does he really love her? Why would he say


    something like that?''


    "Daniel, when do you want to get married?" Ang asked, trying to bring up the topic.


    "Yes and when? You have a lovely daughter together, but you still have the nerve to mess around?"


    said Sally.


    ...


    J walked a few steps away from him and said, "You''re all overthinking. He has a fiancee."


    "Daniel is a beautiful and intelligent man. It''s natural that other women would try everything to get him.


    J, you go for it andpete." Sven patted her on the shoulder.


    ''Why should Ipete for him? Why me and not Daniel?'' J tried to convince herself not to give in.


    Everyone kept talking about Daniel and J''s confusing rtionship.


    J quickly changed the subject and said, "Let''s go downhill. The Ten-Mile scene is right there, am I


    correct? Let''s go. It''s very beautiful in there."


    J picked up her coat, put it on and began to head downhill.


    Sven gently patted Daniel on the shoulder. Though Sven did not even say a single word, he delivered


    his message very clearly. Daniel and Sven knew each other so well. Then he held Nicole''s arm and


    followed J.


    The road repairmen were indeed very great in what they do. They had build a solid road hovering in


    thin air over the mountains.


    The road was made of wood, as well as the rail. They were all very solid. J meant to walk ahead of


    them to see the scene first, but she was a little afraid of heights.


    She walked slowly. The scene was really beautiful. J could not help but stop to take pictures. She


    was taking pictures when Daniel walked past her.


    The scene was fascinating and breathtaking. There were clouds and mist around the mountains. It


    seemed that they were stepping into a magical fairnd.


    She took dozens of pictures.


    The roads in the mountain were filled of twists and turns. Before she knew it, she was already thest


    one in the pack. Everyone else was gone.


    But she had to move very slowly as she was afraid of heights.


    As she turned a corner, the first one she saw was Daniel.


    J breathed a sigh of relief when she saw everyone. She quickened her pace some and walked


    past Daniel.


    The road became wider, so she wanted to catch up with others.


    After that, Daniel was thest in line.


    He picked up his pace after he made sure that J had kept up with others.


    ''The ten kilometre painted canvas'' was certainly very beautiful. The scene felt different at every step.


    Everyone was impressed by the natural greatness of the mothend.


    The sun began to set in the west before they realize what was happening.


    Shelly pointed at the beautiful golden sunset and said, "Look. The sunset is very majestic."


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sun.


    It reminded J of an old poem. Sunset is of infinite beauty except the impending of dusk.


    The sunset was really beautiful like the one she saw in Africa with Bill.


    She took out her phone and took more pictures to save this moment.


    When she was going through the pictures, she noticed that Daniel was in several of them again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Jane, though it''s called the ten kilometre painted canvas, is it really ten kilometers? This is really


    exhausting." Ang felt tired andined.


    J thought about the greeting board she saw before she went into the scenic spot and said, "No, I


    don''t think so. It''s only several miles for touring."


    Ang was relieved when she heard it. She noticed that Jerry has already carried Sally on his back.


    Then she ran to Sven and said, "Sven, can you carry me on your back, too?"


    Sven sighed and said, "Ang, what about Nicole if I carry you? Can''t you walk by yourself? That''s the


    meaning of travel."


    Nicole shook Sven''s arm and said, "I took a break a while ago. I am fine. You can carry Ang."


    "Nicole is the best!" said Ang happily, while happily holding Nicole''s arm.


    Sven nced at Ang and said, "I''ll carry Nicole for a while first. We will see."


    ... Ang wanted to cry after she heard what Sven said.


    Sven carried Nicole on his back without saying anything else. Ang followed them from behind and


    murmured, "I am getting a boyfriend, and he must be able to carry me while running 20 kilometers."


    "Fine. Go find a soldier. But even the strongest soldier still cannot carry you and run 20 kilometers. You


    weigh so heavy." said Sven without hesitation, breaking her fantasy for a boyfriend.


    Ang moaned, "I''m telling Mom what you''re doing to me. You keep on teasing me! She won''t like


    this!"


    "Then I''ll tell Dad that you are looking for a boyfriend." said Sven in return.


    Chuck loved Ang very much. If he knew she was getting a boyfriend, she could hide nothing from


    him. Chuck would ask all kinds of questions.


    After listening their conversation, Nicole tweaked Sven''s ear and said, "Ang is still a child. Can you


    be easier with her? Put me down, and carry Ang."


    Ang looked at Nicole like she was a fairy in a cocoon of golden light and said, "You''re a goddess, my


    goddess. I''ll love you forever."


    "Oh? Are you drawing my wife over to your side? I don''t want to carry you. Sorry." Sven would have put


    Nicole down, but he quickened his pace after he heard what Ang said.


    Ang endlesslyined about it again, and her loud voice reverberated in the valley. J


    overheard their conversation and grinned at them.


    She walked to Jerry and said, "Jerry, why would a man be so mean when he gets a wife?"


    Sven put his wife before everything, as well as Jerry.


    Sally walked close to J and said, "You can ask the same question to Daniel. I feel the same."


    Daniel was so kind to J that Sally actually was bing a little jealous.


    "I will not ask him that." J pouted. Then she left Jerry and Sally alone and continued admiring the


    view.


    Suddenly, one of them shouted, "Let''s take a break." So they found a ce to sit down and rx for a


    while.


    J felt that her toe was a little painful. She took off her shoe and noticed that her little toe on the


    right foot had be swollen.


    She blew on it and was about to put on the sock. But her foot was held by suddenly someone''s hand,


    and she was so surprised. Her mouth gaped open.


    It was Daniel that held her foot.


    He frowned at her, and then looked at swollen toe carefully. J panicked, withdrew her foot and put


    on the shoe.


    "Just sit still!" His voice was so loud that J did not have the courage to look at him.


    When they started walking again, Daniel kept standing in front of her and would not let her pass by.

 Chapter 238 You Have the Nerve to Blame Me

    Chapter 238 You Have the Nerve to me Me


    "Excuse me. What are you doing?" J asked in confusion.


    Daniel crouched in front of her. J''s eyes fell on his wide back. She felt her heart tremble a little.


    "I''m doing quite well. There''s no need to carry me. I''m okay." J refused him right away. She felt it


    was not a big a deal. It''s just that her toe hurt a bit. She''s a strong woman. She could take it.


    She then walked past him, and went on ahead.


    But her wrist was grabbed by Daniel. He was still crouching when he coldly ordered, "Hop on my back!"


    "No, it''s not necessary!" J refused again in a soft voice, and then got free off his grip. And she even


    ran faster forward to prove that she was fine.


    Daniel then ran too and caught up with her. Ignoring everyone''s surprised looks, he carried her over his


    shoulder.


    ...


    But J felt dizzy all of a sudden as her head was upside down. When she realized that she was


    draped on his shoulder, she hastily corrected herself, "Okay, Okay! Please carry me on your back!


    Don''t hold me this way... It''s ufortable."


    J really felt ufortable as she could feel her blood alling to her head.


    Daniel then put her down, and J obediently climbed on his back. She said, "Hey, do you enjoy


    being tortured?"


    "It depends; if you torture me on the bed, I''ll be so pleased with it!" Daniel replied with a grin. He put on


    a sly smile, which J didn''t see.


    ... J''s face and ears turned red. ''This shameless man!''


    She tweaked his ear and pretended to be angry, and said, "If you say one more of your shameless


    words, I''ll pinch your ear hard!"


    "Hey, let go!" ordered Daniel. He was angry as he frowned. No one ever dared tweak his ear!


    J said in a proud voice, "No way! You deserve it! You bullied me just right now!"


    Unexpectedly, Daniel suddenly patted on her hip with one of his hands.


    J was shocked and became so frustrated; she had to loosen her hand.


    "Daniel! You dare..." J wanted to pinch his ear again, but she didn''t dare do it anymore as she


    knew she would just receive more punishments from him.


    She heard a teasingughter behind her, and this made J feel even more embarrassed. She said


    furiously, "Sven! What do you think you areughing at?"


    "I''mughing at you! It''s obvious! Daniel just hit you on your butt! Aha, ha..."


    With Sven''s words, everybody burst intoughter.


    J pped Daniel''s arms and demanded, "It''s your fault! Now, hurry up! Don''t wait for them!"


    J thought that they would keep making fun of her the whole day. ''Hum!''


    Daniel didn''t refuse her demand this time, and he picked up his speed.


    Even though they were already going fast, J still could hear the conversations of the couple


    walking beside them. The womanined, "Darling, look! That woman''s husband treats her so well!


    Please look at him as a good example!"


    "I think I have always treated you so well too, " said the man.


    "I don''t think so! You never carried me on your back! Look, her husband is not only handsome, but he


    is also considerate. Oh, god! I really want to throw you away, and marry him..." The woman had a


    dreamy tone on her words.


    "Fine, okay! Don''t throw me away, I''ll carry you now!" said the man.


    So, another couple of which the man was carrying the woman on his back... It was bing a trend!


    J initially wanted to tell the woman that he wasn''t her husband, and she was forced to climb on his


    back.


    But after a second thought, she felt that there was no point of making any exnation. She gave up


    and just kept her silence.


    This time, Daniel carried her all the way to the foot of the mountain. They could see the parking lot in


    the far distance.


    J jumped off his back, and said, "I can walk now! I''m all right!"


    Daniel held her into his arms and looked deeply into her eyes, and asked, "Can''t you say something


    good to me?" He actually wanted her to speak to him in a cute manner.


    If she would demand it in a cute manner, he could carry her all the way up and then going down the


    mountain. She wouldn''t need to walk one single step herself.


    ''Say something good?'' J curled her lips and said, "Why must I say something good to you? Look at


    your fierce face, and you have the nerve to me me!"


    She would like to say something good or act in a cute manner to him. But that was when they were in


    the good old days.


    But now, their rtionship was not the same as before.


    Daniel tried his best to soften the look on his face a little bit, and demanded, "Now, say something good


    to me!"


    ...


    J felt utterly speechless.


    "Did you mean this?" asked J. She then made a gesture of that like the cat''s ws with her hands,


    cleared her throat and let out the voice, "Miaow...miaow...meow..."


    Daniel nearly burst intoughter.


    Bearing hisughter, he nodded to confirm that it was all right to do something like this.


    But the next second, J changed her facial expression and stared at him. She said in a manly way,


    "Let me tell you. I can fight with ten women like this!"


    ...


    Daniel gave up trying!


    He had to admit that this woman was really a boyish and tough girl.


    He then loosened his grip on her waist and casually leaned against a tree. They waited for their other


    friends.


    J looked at Daniel loosening his grip, and wondered if she... had frightened him just now.


    She then thought of Shirley, who had a tender character, and thought it might be the type of woman he


    loved.


    But being a woman, J thought that she could also do what Shirley could. ''Hum! I will try it then!''


    thought J. Then, she cleared her throat, and came close to Daniel. She called, "Daniel."


    She came up to him seductively while smiling, but he just squinted at her.


    And then he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled a stick out, and lit it. Well, that was


    strange...


    J continued to seduce him, "In fact... I am not that aggressive and vocal sometimes." She felt


    embarrassed and scratched her head.


    Daniel just kept quiet. He didn''t even bother to move.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If J were to raise up her head at this moment, she would find that he was actually smiling.


    "Don''t you think so? Listen..." J cleared her throat again and came even closer to him. She said in


    a tender voice, "Daniel, thank you very much! Dear baby!"


    She then blew him a kiss, and winked at him.


    In fact, Daniel was attracted by her look and movements. But he restrained his feelings, let out some


    smoke and said, "Is there anything wrong with your eyes?"


    ...


    Instantly, J''s face turned pale. The look on her face was almost the same as when she smelt of her


    daughter''s poo.


    When Jerry came down from the mountain and saw the look on his sister''s face, he curiously asked,


    "J, what''s up? Have you eaten your daughter''s poo?"


    J cast a stare at her brother, who was still carrying his wife, and yelled, "Go away!"


    ''None of these men are good people!'' J thought in frustration.


    Cole echoed Jerry''s words, and while pretending to be serious, he asked, "Jane, is your daughter''s poo


    delicious?"


    Then a burst ofughter was heard from behind.


    Looking at J''s angry and bulged-up cheeks, Daniel smirked.


    J gritted her teeth and said, "Cole, when I go back home, I will be sure to send you some of my


    daughter''s poo, and let you have a taste of it!"


    Ang climbed off her brother''s back and ran up to J. She said, "Jane, please send some to my


    brother too. Please count my brother in to such a good deal! Don''t you think so?"


    Sally then raised her head and indicated J to look at Daniel. "Look at my brother. When you


    mentioned your daughter, he smiled so happily! Please also give him some poo to have a taste of it!"


    It was true; Daniel couldn''t stop smiling right now. His smile was noticed by J.


    J felt her heart ache a little, as she realized that Daniel was really quite fond of their daughter!


    "Do you guys still need to eatter? I bet you couldn''t look at your food anymore." asked J. She


    looked at the other people and grinned.


    "Of course! Oh, my god! Please let me forget about your daughter''s poo!" Sven looked at the sky, and


    yelled in an exaggerated way.


    Laughing all the way, they went down the mountain and found a clean restaurant for their dinner.


    After exhausting so much strength during the afternoon, they were all very hungry. When the dishes


    were ced on the table, they started to eat them in a hurry, ignoring the quality of the food.


    But Daniel again sat quietly on his chair. He just ate a stick of celery, and then stopped moving his


    chopsticks.


    J sighed and said, "If you don''t eat well, how are you going to have the strength to carry me on


    your back tomorrow?"


    She then picked up a slice of the donkey meat and put it in front of him.


    The donkey meat was a specialty of Dongcui Mountain. When J was about to pass it to him, he


    frowned and didn''t move.


    He then said, "Have I promised you that I will carry you again tomorrow?"


    ...

 Chapter 239 Everything Has Its Conqueror

    Chapter 239 Everything Has Its Conqueror


    It turned out that she was just assuming things by herself.


    She asked him with a tone of dismay, "Will you eat it?"


    Daniel felt her anger rising so he took the ''Donkey Burger'' from her hand and took a big bite on it.


    The taste wasn''t as bad as he thought. He chewed on it reluctantly.


    And then J passed him a bowl of pork soup and ordered determinedly, "Eat it!"


    J didn''t expect Daniel to eat the soup.


    But Daniel really picked up the spoon and had the soup.


    Seeing this scene, Sally was too stunned that she had to pause from eating.


    As Daniel''s sister, Sally never saw his brother being obedient like this ever since he was born.


    Their father''s very cold expressions always aroused his rebellions.


    But when facing J, Daniel wasid-back and would always listen to what she says.


    ''Everything has its conqueror. It''s true indeed. Daniel was conquered by this woman.'' Sally thought to


    herself in jest.


    And then she gave her a thumbs-up signal with great respect.


    J was confused and mistook this gesture as just an act of fun.


    Then she quickly passed a bowl of soup for Sally, "Sally, it''s yours."


    "Thank you! But Jerry had let me drink some already!" Sally put the bowl down on Daniel''s te.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that J was actually expecting, Daniel nced at the soup and controlled his ufortable


    feelings. He drank it.


    Daniel had nevere to a restaurant of this kind. When he was on a business trip to a vige,


    someone would specially prepare food for him. He would always get what he wanted.


    And then all the kitchen utensils were totally new. Everything he used was spotlessly clean.


    But now all the things here were used by others and wasn''t disinfected. He had no appetite at all.


    If not for J, he wouldn''t have eaten so much.


    He then nced at Sven who was seated opposite him.


    ''Was he a neat-freak like his father? Why does he seem to enjoy the dinner very much?'' Daniel


    wondered.


    Seeing his confused look, Sven wiped his mouth, "Don''t be particr about what we eat now. When I


    went to the poor mountain area to help the elderly two years ago, their bowls were all like this. Their


    food were all boiled potatoes and potherbs. They even seldom ate eggs."


    Daniel knew why Sven could enjoy it.


    What he said reminded him of his days in Z Country. Comparing his life there when he was facing


    African refugees, he even had a morefortable life.


    J picked up a piece of potherbs through the chopsticks and put it into Daniel''s te. She said,


    "Eat!"


    Danial hesitated for a long time but eventually ate all of it.


    And then J picked up a piece of boiled carp, spicy crab, and pickled carrots.


    But Daniel just ate everything J prepared for him.


    After having dinner, they realized that it was already bing dark.


    They asked the shopkeeper where they could put up a tent and then walked east.


    Sven and Daniel led the way with their two shlights. Cole and Scott followed the whole team. Jerry


    held his wife.


    After walking for less than five minutes, Daniel turned back and took J''s huge bag.


    He said nothing and just continued walking.


    ...


    Selina whispered to J, "Jane, Daniel is so kind to you!"


    J smiled reluctantly.


    She knew that Daniel loved her, but...


    Too many obstacles separated them. Love could not handle all the trouble.


    Half an hourter, they finally found the ce where they will stay in for the night.


    There was a ground next to the stream and two tents were settled already.


    The women sat down to rest, while the men took the responsibility for putting up the tents.


    J counted the number of tents and found something strange. ''Where was Daniel''s tent?'' She


    wondered.


    She was too shy to ask Daniel. And then she brought her towel and washbasin and walked towards the


    stream.


    J wanted to take a bath but it seemed that it''s not convenient. She could only take Ang, Selina


    and Shelly to a dark ce by the stream.


    All of a sudden, J screamed when she saw something with her torch.


    She threw the basin hurriedly and cried, "Run away here! Quickly!"


    The other women knew nothing about what happened and screamed too. They ran towards the tents.


    It was silent just now, so the men heard their piercing screams.


    Sven rushed out of the tent without wearing shoes.


    Daniel who was smoking just now, rushed to the girls.


    J grabbed Selina''s hands and ran as fast as she could.


    J finally let go of Selina''s hand when she crashed to Daniel''s chest. She hugged him tightly.


    Daniel embraced J, tapping her back gently. She was shaking with fear.


    Sven asked Ang nervously, "What happened?"


    Ang looked at J with confusion, "I don''t know!"


    She just ran when she saw J running.


    Then Sven asked Shelly, "What''s the matter?"


    Shelly could also just shake her head. She didn''t know too.


    "And Selina?"


    Jerry asked Selina. She said, "I just heard Jane crying! What''s wrong?"


    All the men didn''t know what to say.


    They looked at J. "Why did you scream?" Jerry asked.


    J raised her head from Daniel''s chest, recalled what she saw and cried, "Snake... Two snakes."


    ...


    "Oh, no!!" Ang was well afraid of snakes. Though she didn''t see them with her own eyes, she held


    Sven''s arms and screamed again.


    J cried louder, "Those snakes were about to bite me!''


    Last year, when she was kidnapped in Z Country, she was bitten by a viper which almost imed her


    life.


    Daniel frowned and sweetly wiped her tears, "Is there anything wrong with you? Are you hurt right


    now?"


    It''s quite normal that snakes would appear in the mountains.


    She shook her head and grabbed Daniel''s clothes.


    "I was bittenst year, and almost died. My poor daughter would have been left alone..." She cried


    even louder.


    Seeing this, everyone nced at each other and returned to their own tents. Sven and Jerry went to


    the ce where the women lost their things.


    Daniel embraced her and never stoppedforting her, "I''m here, don''t be afraid."

 Chapter 240 I Am Totally Under Daniels Control

    Chapter 240 I Am Totally Under Daniel''s Control


    ''What else has she been through these past three years?''


    The more Daniel knew, the more heartbroken he was.


    When he finally said, "I''m here", J was quite relieved.


    In the past three years, she had been through things she had never thought she would experience.


    Every time she wanted to cry, but she dared not to.


    When she couldn''t help crying, Caspar alwaysforted her. But unlike Daniel, Caspar couldn''t give


    her a sense of security, so she couldn''t cry heartily.


    Now that she was back with Daniel and felt secure, she heavily sobbed for quite a long time. Then, she


    wiped her tears and said, "Let''s go back."


    Having seen her tears twice today, Daniel was heartbroken and took her face in his hands. As Daniel


    was about to kiss her, Sven pointed a shlight on their faces.


    "Jane, we''ve already brought the things back. You can go back with Daniel!"


    ...


    Knowing what Daniel wanted to do, J hurriedly left him and walked toward Sven.


    After she got her washbasin and towel, she stopped and looked at Daniel.


    Daniel took the shlight from Sven''s hands and walked back first.


    J didn''t follow him immediately. She looked at his brother and Sven and asked again, "When you


    went back there, did you see it?"


    "No. Just go ahead. Daniel is not frightened at all anyway." Jerry waved his hands to his sister.


    Realizing she didn''t follow, Daniel turned back and pulled her wrist, "I''ve never seen such a coward.


    You are afraid of the dark, pets, and snakes. J, is there anything you are not afraid of?"


    J kept quiet and red at him. But he still held her wrist, so she had to go with him.


    As they approached the ce where they were before, J pulled his wrist and said in horror, "I won''t


    go!"


    Daniel used the shlight to check the surroundings, took the washbasin from her hand, and filled it


    with water.


    Then, he turned off the shlight, "Wash!"


    J was still afraid and asked him, "What if there is snake again?"


    "I''ll throw it into the river!" ''Damn it! How dare the snake terrify my woman!''


    ...


    J was speechless, but she squatted and said, "Could you turn around?"


    "There is no need to do so. I''ve seen all the parts of your body!" The man just threw her towel into the


    basin, wet the towel, and wrung it out for her.


    In the darkness, the two were close to each other. J''s heart beat faster again.


    Daniel gave her the towel, but she didn''t move. So he asked, "Should I help you?"


    Eh? "Where are you going?" She grasped his clothes immediately and asked him nervously.


    Daniel smiled, "I''ll help you wash your body!"


    ... J took the towel from him and wiped her face.


    "Could you please turn around? Dude..."


    "Eh?"


    His threatening voice made J take her words back, "I meant Daniel."


    "No, I won''t!"


    J cleaned her arms in anger and heard Daniel say, "I can turn around. But what if there is a snake


    and I couldn''t see it?"


    His words made J want to cry, "Fine! Don''t turn your back and don''t mention that word!"


    "Okay!" He promised instantly.


    ''Damn it! Everyone has his own weakness. I am totally under Daniel''s control.''


    J quickly washed the front part of her body. When she stood up, the man held her hand said in low


    voice, "I''ll help you clean your back."


    "No... No need. I''ll do it myself."


    In the darkness, there was a kind of intimacy felt between the two.


    Daniel ignored her, got the towel from her hand, and lifted her sport clothes. Then, his hand went under


    her clothes.


    ...


    J trembled.


    When he touched her body, she felt like burning.


    She didn''t know when the man pressed his body against her back. The towel had already been thrown


    into the washbasin, and the man was holding her around the waist.


    He started kissing her ears, but J moved away, "No..."


    The man turned her to face him and kissed her red lips.


    When Daniel was about to make a move, a light shone toward them. It was Ang...


    "Daniel, Jane! Where are you? I''m tired and I want to take a bath." Then, she murmured to herself,


    "Since Daniel is here, I could just wash my face."


    Being interrupted, Daniel lowered his head on her neck, breathing heavily.


    "Jane, are you here?" Ang wasing closer.


    J hastily pushed Daniel away and replied to Ang, "I''m here. Ang! Come here!"


    When Ang went up to them, Daniel had sat down on a stone, and J had changed the water in


    the basin for herself.


    Ang approached Daniel and whispered, "Daniel, did I bother you?"


    Sven didn''t want her toe here, but she was really tired, and she couldn''t sleep without removing


    her makeup, so she had toe here.


    Daniel lightly replied, "Yes."


    Ang felt guilty, "Daniel, I''d better go away, and you can just continue."


    J rolled her eyes at Daniel and pulled Ang back, "Don''t listen to him. Come here!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Daniel turned and looked around to check if there was a snake.


    Ang removed her makeup and grumbled, "If I had listened to Daniel and stayed in a hotel, I would


    have taken a shower by now!"


    "Yes. I regret this, too." J had just finished bathing and was washing her towel.


    If they had lived in a hotel, she wouldn''t have seen the snake.


    Oh!


    Ang quickly cleaned herself and then went away with her washbasin.


    J asked her to wait, but Ang didn''t respond.


    "I... should go back."


    Daniel stood up from the stone, took the washbasin from her, and said, "Wait!"


    He filled the washbasin with water, took his shirt off, and threw it at her.


    J caught his shirt by reflex. He had carried her on his back for quite a long time today, but, to her


    surprise, his shirt didn''t have the smell of sweat.


    The two didn''t talk anymore. All that could be heard was Daniel washing his towel.


    He also kept on changing the water.


    When he filled the washbasin with water for the fifth time, J stood up from the stone and asked,


    "Daniel, what''s wrong with you?"


    She had only used four basins of water, but he had already used five basins, and he wasn''t even done


    yet.


    "Wait!" He said again.


    When Daniel filled the washbasin with water for the sixth time, Jerry''s voice came from the distant,


    saying, "Daniel, could you please hurry up! My wife is waiting! If you want to have sex, go to that big


    stone over there!"


    ...


    "Jerry! Can you stop thinking dirty?" J shouted back.


    Daniel faintly said, "Ask him where the big stone is."


    J rolled her eyes and stood up from the stone. She didn''t want to wait for him anymore!


    "Since you are with Daniel, what else can I think?" In the eyes of Jerry, when man was with a woman


    he loved, he would always think about sex.

 Chapter 241 Leaving the Tent Behind on Purpose

    Chapter 241 Leaving the Tent Behind on Purpose


    "J, I heard a noise." J stopped on her tracks upon hearing Daniel''s words.


    She asked nervously, "What is it?"


    Daniel poured the water, where he had washed the towel, on the ground and said, "The sound of


    pouring water."


    ...


    J really wanted to hit him at this point.


    Soon, they appeared in front of Jerry, with Daniel''s shirt still in J''s hands.


    "Did I rush you guys when you had just taken off your shirt? I''m sorry for ruining your n, Daniel. Deal


    with it for my wife''s sake, " said Jerry. Then, he went away to tell his wife that it was time for a wash.


    Wondering whether he was her biological brother or not, J threw the shirt back to Daniel and, with


    her hands akimbo, intended to have a fierce argument with Jerry.


    Daniel stopped her and put her basin aside.


    Then, he started to walk toward a nearby bathroom. "I don''t want to go to the bathroom."


    "If you don''t go, I will die, " Daniel responded.


    "Howe?" asked J, puzzled.


    It wasn''t until when Daniel pushed her against a big tree did she realize what was going on.


    However, suddenly, they heard some noises before he could kiss her.


    They were both stunned. J turned around to look and saw two shadows.


    It turned out that Daniel wasn''t the only one who couldn''t wait.


    J felt embarrassed. She pushed him away and tried to head back.


    "Don''t go!" He grabbed her from behind and ced his nose on her neck.


    J broke free from his big hands and said, "We''re not alone."


    "Then let''s go somewhere else."


    Daniel carried her in his arms and walked on.


    "No. They will know and make fun of us." If a single man and a single woman had been gone for such a


    long time, everybody would have known what they had been doing.


    "Whatever. Sven has been away for a while."


    No wonder she hadn''t seen Sven and Nicole for some time. She had thought they had gone back to


    their tent.


    "How do you know?" she asked, looking at him, hands around his neck.


    "I saw him when we came here."


    ... ''The couple we just saw?''


    "Nope." Daniel looked at her and interrupted her thoughts.


    Er... How did he know what she was thinking? Could he read her mind?


    Gosh! On the dark mountain and under a big tree, Daniel put J down and looked at her sparkling


    eyes, saying, "Jane, don''t turn me down."


    He hoped to improve their rtionship.


    Even if he hated her, he didn''t want to upset her now.


    Although he wanted to have sex with her, he didn''t want to ruin this sweet moment.


    She blinked her bright eyes and said, "Do I even have a choice?"


    Daniel kissed her lips gently and said, "No."


    "Don''t do it." She pouted her lips slightly, but avoided his kiss.


    He tightly pressed himself against her body, raised his eyebrows, and looked at her mischievously.


    "You turned me down before, so, for revenge, I will turn you down this time." She recalled that he had


    turned her down coldly in his vi.


    Daniel burst intoughter. "Are you still holding a grudge?"


    He had turned her down because he had been mad at her. But she had eventually got what she had


    wanted anyway.


    "Of course!" She lifted her chin proudly.


    He kissed her red lips and promised, "In the future, I will give it to you anytime you want, and do it until


    you are satisfied."


    ... J blushed and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I won''t do it."


    "You won''t?" Daniel smiled, "It''s not up to you." He opened her mouth before she could say anything


    else.


    It was getting darker. After a while, Daniel straightened J and himself up and carried J back.


    When they got to a stream, he put her down and said, "Wait for me."


    He entered her tent, found some things, and came back to her.


    Having carried her further for some more time, he put her down again, and handed her the things he


    had gotten, and said, "Go and get changed."


    J took the clothes from his hands, blushing, and then went to the stream.


    She got dressed quickly and put the old clothes into the bin next to the tent.


    With her shoes off, she got into her tent, where the bed had been made.


    Realizing something, she peeked her head outside from the tent and said to Daniel who was sitting on


    a rock, smoking, "Where''s your tent?"


    "I forgot to bring it, " he answered simply.


    Next to them was the tent where Sally and Jerry were sleeping. Sally popped her head out of the tent


    and said, "Brother, won''t you sleep?"


    "No."


    ...


    J went silent.


    She looked around her tent, which was big enough for two.


    "Brother, what do you think of you sleeping with Jerry and me staying with Jane?"


    "No!"


    "No, thanks!"


    Said the two men simultaneously.


    Jerry grabbed his wife back and whispered, "Don''t worry. Your brother, that devious man, had left his


    tent behind on purpose."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sally thought about it. ''Fine.''


    J sat in her tent and stared nkly at the light bulb over her head.


    ''Should I let Daniel in? Should I? Why am I still holding back? We have gone so far. There is nothing to


    be worried about.''


    She opened the tent and said quietly, "Come in."


    A tinge of victory showed in Daniel''s eyes. He went straight into her tent without even saying thanks.


    ...


    At this point, J sensed that Daniel hadn''t forgotten to bring his tent, but had left it at home


    intentionally.


    It had been a long day. J didn''t want to think about it anymore. She fell asleep very soon.


    Just when she had fallen asleep, Daniel''s cellphone started to ring.


    He tried to answer it, but the phone slipped from his hand andnded near J. She opened her eyes


    and saw the caller''s name - Shirley.


    ...


    Suddenly, she felt her heart had sunken to the bottom of the sea.


    "I''m sorry for waking you up. I forgot to put it on mute. Go back to sleep. I have to take this." It was past


    10 PM. Shirley wouldn''t have called thiste if it hadn''t been for something important.


    Daniel had gone outside the tent.


    "Yes, speak." J heard him say in a low and deep voice.


    Then, his footsteps went farther and farther away until the sound finally disappeared.


    J was eager to find out what Shirley had called for.


    However, it was between Daniel and Shirley. She was in no ce to interfere.


    Daniel found a ce where he could take the phone call without disturbing anyone.


    Having reported to Daniel about work, Shirley started to sob and said, "Daniel, I have really worked


    hard. I understand what Mrs. Si is thinking, but I want to stay around you. Boss, I have never made any


    mistakes in work. You know that."

 Chapter 242 The Sun is Coming Up

    Chapter 242 The Sun is Coming Up


    L Li told Shirley Zheng to move from the 87th floor to the Secretary Department on the 20th floor,


    but Shirley didn''t want to do. She would be too far away from Daniel Si.


    "Just do what you''re told!" Daniel said in a cold voice.


    They all knew why L did that. She was trying to keep Shirley away from Daniel.


    Shirley cried even louder, which annoyed Daniel.


    "Mr. Daniel, how could you do this to me? J still hasn''t fallen back in love with you yet. Are you


    sure you want to kick me downstairs?" Shirley said, sobbing. She knew that Daniel had been using her,


    but still couldn''t help feeling heartbroken when he wanted to dump her.


    When Shirley talked about J, Daniel started smoking in silence.


    He went on listening to what she had to say. "All you heard that night came from her own lips. I just


    recorded it for you, hoping that you would stop loving her, because I know she''ll never love you back.


    She doesn''t know what you went through, but I know.


    You''ve seen how much she has changed since she came back. She didn''t even apologize to you even


    though she knew that she had done you wrong three years ago..."


    Shirley was right. Daniel had been waiting for J to apologize.


    "If she had truly loved you, she would have gotten back together with you. She wouldn''t have said


    that."


    "You know what, Daniel? I called her to say sorry, but she didn''t listen. She even said... that I am not


    even qualified to be a mistress. I''m sorry, Mr. Daniel. I know it''s wrong of me to do this."


    "But I do love you, Daniel. I''ll give you everything that I have. And I''ll do anything for you. I just want to


    stay by your side, even if you''ll never marry me..."


    "Cut it out!" Daniel was enraged. He threw his cigarette butt onto the ground and stomped on it. He


    didn''t want to know how much she loved him.


    He felt sick when he knew a woman, other than J, fell in love with him.


    Daniel got mad at Shirley, who was terrified by Daniel''s voice at the moment.


    With his eyes closed, Daniel thought of what he had heard from Shirley''s recorder. He could tell that it


    was J!


    Besides, J''s attitude now was quite different from when she had been with him three years ago...


    "I see. You can stay on the 87th floor. I''ll talk to Mrs. L, " Daniel said.


    Shirley was overjoyed. "Thank you, Mr. Daniel. I''ll do my best!"


    Shirley knew how to get to Daniel. A man like him was all business, so he wouldn''t kick her out if she


    was a good secretary.


    Indeed, Daniel was nicer to her now. He said, "Okay. That''s it."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His voice was still cold, but it was much better. He didn''t sound that enraged.


    "Good night, Mr. Daniel, " Shirley said.


    Her voice was so soft that Daniel didn''t like it very much. Or rather, he loved the way J talked to


    him and wanted to see her now...


    Daniel walked faster before he knew it.


    J closed her eyes as she heard Danieling back.


    ''What a couple! They have so much to say. It has already been half an hour...'' she thought to herself.


    Daniel went back into the tent. Hey behind J and put his arms around her.


    J wanted to kick him out of her nket. But it would cause trouble as her brother was in the next


    tent.


    She had no choice but to keep sleeping in his arms.


    The following morning, Ang was so excited. She got up before daybreak and started shouting


    outside, "Wake up! The sun ising up!"


    Daniel moved. His arms tightened around J.


    "Wake up! You''ll miss the sunrise! Come on!" Hearing that, J moved in Daniel''s arms. She woke


    up.


    ''Sunrise... the sunrise...'' J sat up, still half asleep.


    Daniel pulled her back down and started kissing her.


    "Hmm... the sunrise!" J pushed him away and sat up again. She didn''t want to miss the beautiful


    sunrise.


    She was still sleepy, but she managed to keep her eyes open.


    Just then, J felt a little cold. She looked down and saw two big hands over her breasts...


    "Ah!" She let out a startled scream. Daniel immediately covered her mouth.


    "Jane, what happened?" Ang heard her scream. She ran to J''s tent and tried toe in.


    "Ang!" Daniel yelled in a hoarse voice. Ang stopped outside the tent.


    Jerry Shao looked out of his tent, finding it was still early. "Ang, go get your brother!"


    He yawned and tightened the nket over his wife before he got up.


    Blushing, Ang ran to her brother''s tent. She didn''t go in as she knew that his wife was also in the


    tent.


    "Sven, Sven..." Ang called. Sven Si had already woken up. With his wife in his arms, he didn''t


    answer his sister.


    Ang kept calling Sven. "Why won''t you answer her?" Nicole Si gave Sven a pinch on the arm. "Yes,


    Ang, we''re getting up, " she said.


    Hearing that, Ang went to call the others.


    J got dressed quickly. She didn''t know when the freaking man had stripped her clothes off.


    Daniel felt terrible. Tired as he was after a day of climbing, he found it hard to sleepst night, with


    J in his arms.


    But he didn''t have the heart to wake her up when he saw her sound asleep.


    It was four o''clock. J pulled Daniel''s hands off of her. She climbed out of the tent.


    At half past four, the group decided to set out for the sunrise, finding that many tourists were also going


    there from the hotel.


    The guys decided to leave their bags where they had stayedst night, so that the girls wouldn''t have


    to carry them. If the bags were stolen, they were stolen.


    ...


    Although the girls were speechless, they finally started walking towards the maples.


    There were lights along the road, but Daniel and Sven still led the way for the group, with shlights in


    their hands.


    When they reached there, the day broke, but the sun hadn''te up.


    There were quite a few couples waiting for the sunrise.


    Each of the group found a ce to sit down, and J followed Ang. She had been doing this since


    she climbed out of her tent this morning.


    Ang was confused. She wondered why J followed her everywhere she went.


    Now J even found herself a ce next to Ang as soon as she sat down.


    Ang liked having Jane around, but she also promised L that she would help bring Daniel and


    J together.


    So she said, "Jane, can you go somewhere else? I want Cole to sit here."


    ... J nced at her. "Why?" she asked.

 Chapter 243 You Can Be My Brother-in-law

    Chapter 243 You Can Be My Brother-inw


    "It is romantic to enjoy the sunrise with the opposite sex. Look, all of them are couples. So you should


    not be with me." Ang''s words made J a little frustrated, so J looked at Ang sadly and


    wanted to say something.


    But Ang stopped her and waved to Daniel, saying, "Daniel, please take Jane with you. I want to


    enjoy the sunrise with Cole."


    At that moment, Cole held Ang in his arms to show that they wanted to watch sunrise together.


    ...


    Daniel calmly looked at J who was obviously in a bad mood, and said, "J."


    J became more upset. She thought, ''You called me Janest night but now you called me J.


    Perhaps you feel sorry for Shirley because you are with me now.''


    "What?" J said in a cold tone.


    "Come here and sit with me." It was a rare opportunity for he and J to enjoy some peaceful time.


    He didn''t want to waste it.


    Moreover, it was romantic to watch the sunrise, so he wanted to enjoy it with his beloved one.


    "Why?" J asked.


    ''Are you kidding?'' Daniel thought to himself. He then picked her up and put her in the ce where he


    had sat.


    Then, he sat next to her.


    It was a little cold in the morning. Fortunately, J was wearing a coat, but Daniel wasn''t. J was


    about to argue with Daniel, but she became quiet the moment she touched his cold arm.


    Later, Daniel held J''s arm and let her head rest on his shoulder. J said nothing.


    Both of them were enjoying the beautiful and quiet moment.


    If anyone spotted that scene, he would think that they were definitely a couple.


    When J felt dizzy and sleepy, there appeared golden ray in the sky.


    "Have you fallen asleep?" Daniel asked.


    His words seemed like a trigger. Suddenly, J woke up.


    She sat up a bit and looked at the sky.


    In the distance, the red sun rose little by little from behind the clouds. The sky soon became red and


    yellow. What a beautiful scene! Everyone was amazed at what they saw.


    J immediately grasped the opportunity to take a photo of this natural wonder.


    "Do you like it?" The man asked.


    J nodded without hesitation. How could anyone not like it?


    Daniel stared at J and then silently took out his phone to take a picture of J.


    J, who was immersed in the marvel of it all, didn''t notice what he did.


    The sun slowly appeared. Half of it, then, came out.


    Ang was taking photos.


    J nced around and she saw all the couples kissing each other. She was surprised and shy, so


    she quickly lowered her head and pretended to y on her mobile phone.


    At that moment, Daniel turned around to see J. He also spotted those kissing couples.


    He grinned and lifted her chin. He found that her face was red, so he thought she must have noticed


    those kissing couples.


    Daniel looked at her for a while and slowly lowered his head. It seemed that he wanted to kiss her.


    J''s breath instantly intensified.


    When Daniel''s head approached hers, J closed her eyes.


    However, J suddenly heard Daniel''sugh. She opened her eyes and found Daniel smiling at her.


    He said, "You thought that I would kiss you?"


    J instantly felt a burst of anger. ''Are you treating me like a fool?'' She thought.


    She stood up and was ready to leave.


    But suddenly Daniel grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. The next moment she was in Daniel''s


    arms, and he kissed her.


    The kisssted for such a long time that J almost felt out of breath. But it seemed that Daniel had


    no intention to stop the kiss.


    At that moment, Ang happened to turn around and saw J and Daniel kissing. She burst into


    The sun was fully up. J could hear everyone chuckle around, so she tried to struggle out of


    Daniel''s embrace.


    But at that moment Sven said, "Come on, Daniel. Ten more minutes, and I will let J marry you."


    "Hahaha. Daniel, go on for another ten minutes. I want Jane to be my sister-inw." Sally also added.


    Jerry raised his eyebrows and said, "Hang on for ten more minutes, and you can be my brother-inw!"


    Scott admiringly looked at the scene. Then, he opened the timer on the phone and said, "Daniel, I have


    set the rm for you."


    "Awesome!" Selina was stunned.


    Daniel was a bossy CEO who was always associated with ascetics. But he was now kissing a woman


    in front of so many people. It must be true love.


    The more efforts J made to struggle out of Daniel''s embrace, the tighter he held her. In the end, he


    simply held her face and continued making out with her.


    Wow, was he really going to kiss her for another ten minutes?


    Other couples were going to leave, but they stopped to whistle when they saw Daniel and J.


    "Dude, awesome! Please kiss her forever!" Someone screamed. Upon hearing the words, Daniel


    stretched out his hand to give an "OK" sign.


    J noticed his gesture and then bit his mouth out of shyness, but Daniel still didn''t want to let go of


    her.


    Jerry noticed that someone was taking a video of their kissing, so he hurried to stop him from shooting.


    Their kiss shouldn''t be publicized. Daniel was a public figure, so it might create scandals.


    J for the first time felt that ten minutes was a long long time. She was on the verge of choking.


    Scott started the countdown, "Ten, nine, eight, ..." At least 20 people followed him and said together,


    "Three, two, one. Wow! Awesome!"


    Daniel finally let go of J. J gasped and looked at Daniel. He wasughing!


    J was so angry that she could not utter a word. When she heard the peopleughing, she quickly


    ran away with her red face.


    At that moment, the sky was getting bright. J ran without a break to the waterfall she had passed


    by.


    Water fell down and let out loud noise. J screamed, "Son of a bitch! Daniel, if you don''t like me,


    don''t flirt with me!"


    She thought that there was no one. But in fact, a man was standing behind her.


    He sneered the moment he heard her words.


    ''Who is he?'' J awkwardly turned around and found a tall man with tattoos and short hair.


    The man wore a white T-shirt and camouge pants with a pair of white shoes.


    There was a girl standing beside him and two strong men behind him.


    J''s initial instinct was that these men were from a gang.


    She didn''t like these people, so she didn''t n to ask if they had heard her words. She decided to


    leave.


    When she passed by them, the man said, "You are the head of the Tianye Men, Miss J."


    He said affirmatively, so J was confused and stopped to look at them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "J, nice to meet you!" The man put on an evil smile and reached his right hand out.


    Although sometimes Daniel may smile with evil intentions, he was not like this man. The man looked


    like a rogue.


    "Who are you?" she said in a cold tone and ignored his right hand.


    He knew her whereabouts, so it meant that they had been following her.


    The man didn''t mind her attitude, withdrew his hand, and said, "My name is Hobson Gong."


    Hobson Gong? J was sure that she hadn''t heard of this name, so she didn''t want to say anything


    to him and continued walking forward.

 Chapter 244 Not At All Afraid of Him

    Chapter 244 Not At All Afraid of Him


    "I am not stalking you. My girlfriend and I are touring C Country for its great scenery." He continued,


    "And I am also intending to increase my power in C Country."


    ''Increase his power?'' J slowed down her pace, and asked herself, ''Which gang does he belong


    to?''


    "J, people call me ck Moon."


    ''The ruthless ck Moon Gangster?'' His words had shocked J.


    She took a deep breath, and left without saying one more word.


    At that point, Daniel and the others came up to them.


    He nced around coldly, and the men and the women in front of the waterfall frowned a little.


    The man in the middle was staring at J''s back and wasughing cheerfully, very much interested in


    her.


    ording to his experience, these were very bad people.


    He hastened his pace, and put his right arm on her shoulder when he caught up with her.


    J felt that she had be the ck Moon''s target, but didn''t know why.


    ''This can''t be good. I have to be very careful.''


    When Daniel got closer to her, she didn''t resist him.


    Watching them leave together, Hobson viciously smiled. ''That man seems to be the most powerful


    CEO in C Country, a sessful businessman, as well as the Tianye Men''s boss. Interesting...''


    Actually, what he had said to J was true. His new girlfriend had been bothering him about traveling


    until he had finally agreed to it.


    With some persuasion, he had finally managed to sessfully deflower his new girlfriend in the woods


    the night before.


    And now he had just met Tianye Men''s boss. ''What a stroke of luck!'' he thought.


    Jerry had also seen Hobson''s look on his sister, and he too became worried.


    Stopping in front of another waterfall, J looked back and felt relieved that Hobson was out of sight.


    "Did you know him?" asked Daniel, with his brows knitted.


    J shook her head, and said, "He''s not a good man."


    Daniel had seen already that. "Then from now on, stay close to me."


    Feeling how serious and worried he was in his request, J nodded.


    She felt truly safe only when he was around her.


    She had nothing to lose but the Tianye Men''s leadership.


    She felt that she couldn''t spend one more day without seeing him, despite his being close to her one


    minute, and distant the next.


    Whether he loved him or not, she loved him, and that was enough.


    ''Maybe I should let Shirley and Daniel get married and then break them up again.''


    Thinking of her evil idea, she giggled, and Daniel looked at her, and wondered what was so funny.


    Of course, he couldn''t see the evil n unwinding in her mind.


    "What are you thinking about?" he asked.


    "I''m thinking about being the other woman, " blurted J out, with her mind still on her n.


    Daniel stopped all of a sudden and pinched her chin hard.


    She felt it and pushed his hand away. "What are you doing? It hurts, " she said.


    "Whose other woman do you want to be? The other woman of the man we met earlier on the road?"


    J rolled her eyes, and said, "I don''t even know him!"


    He continued, "Then whose?"


    "I''m not telling you." She then took out her phone out of her pocket and started to take pictures of the


    waterfall.


    Daniel got mad again, and said, "J, don''t make me angry."


    But J replied, "Don''t you make me angry either. The consequence can be very serious when I''m


    mad." She was not at all afraid of him.


    Daniel went closer to her, and asked, "What consequences are you talking about?"


    She thought about it and then pointed at the waterfall, and while trying not tough, said, "I''ll push you


    into the water if you ask me again."


    Daniel snatched her phone, and said, "I''m already mad now, so I''m going to push you first."


    He put the phone in his pocket and then pushed her towards the waterfall with his right arm, the left


    one around her waist.


    "Brother, help!" J screamed.


    Jerry looked at them, and said, "J, Daniel won''t push you into the water."


    He was 100 percent sure of that.


    J stopped screaming when she heard what her brother had just said, but she was still grasping


    onto Daniel''s clothes tightly. She said, "You can push as much as you want, but your daughter won''t


    have her mother anymore!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was clear that she was scared, but despite that she still pretended that she wasn''t, and he pulled her


    back.


    "Be good in the future, or I''ll throw you in the water."


    J made a face and ran away.


    "Don''t run too far away from me!" Hearing this, she stopped, Thought about something, and then went


    towards him. Daniel was confused.


    J put her right hand in the pocket of his pants, took out her phone, and shook it before his eyes.


    She then ran away again. Thinking of his warning, she slowed down and pretended to be taking photos


    of the scenery. She didn''t move until he caught up with her from behind.


    He smiled and followed her closely, with his hands in his pockets.


    She turned around and tried to take a photo of him, but when he saw that he was facing the phone''s


    camera, he frowned.


    "Can you for once just listen to me?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    Daniel burst intoughter, and J took the opportunity and sessfully snapped some other photos


    of him.


    "Did you get my permission to do that?" He pretended to be upset and tried to take her phone away


    again.


    But J put her phone in the pocket of her coat where it was safe, and murmured to him, "Don''t be


    silly. I''ll let you kiss me."


    "Okay." He agreed, and then he lifted her chin and lowered his head.


    J couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    However, Daniel let her go as soon as she closed her eyes.


    She was embarrassed, and she gave his hand a p and walked away.


    But Daniel sped up and put his arm around her.


    J tried to break free from his hold but it was useless.


    Ang protested behind, "Hey, you two in the front! Have you ever thought about us single people?"


    J smiled, and said to Daniel, "Don''t put your arm around me! I''m not your girlfriend!"


    While looking at her, he asked, "Do you want to?"


    Her heart was beating rapidly. ''I see him everyday, but I still feel anxious when I''m in front of him like a


    teenager. Oh, I''m so silly!''


    "No, I don''t, " she answered. "There''re many girls that dream to be your girlfriend. I''m sure that you


    don''t need one more."


    "I will let you be my girlfriend if you apologize to me." When they arrived at some steps ced across a


    running water, he carried her in his arms, and never put her down again the whole way back.

 Chapter 245 Dont be So Childish

    Chapter 245 Don''t be So Childish


    "No way! You should be the one to appologise to me!" said J. Although she knew that she had


    misunderstood him three years ago, she still thought that it wasn''t her fault!


    "Why should I appologise to you?" asked Daniel. J still didn''t admit to her fault and made a big fuss


    out of nothing. Her character hadn''t improved a bit during the past three years.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and came closer to him, and said, "For no particr reason,


    but you still have to."


    ''If you apologize to me first, then I''ll give in and apologize to you too, '' thought J.


    They started walking faster and left the beautiful scenery behind them, without even fully enjoying it.


    When they reached another waterfall, J got down off of him.


    Daniel opened his mouth again, and suggested, "How about this? You apologise to me first, I''ll make


    you my girlfriend, and then I''ll make my own apology to you. What do you say?"


    Hearing his words, J hesitated for a moment, but then, Daniel added, "Three monthster I''ll break


    up with you again, and then I''ll chase you again!" ''And get married straightaway!'' thought Daniel in his


    mind.


    ...


    J felt speechless.


    "Is there a point in making things soplicated and troublesome?" asked J. She now became


    aware that the man beside her actually wanted to take his revenge on her!


    "Yes, there is! If I''ll let you go and forgive you so easily, I''ll suffer and be aggrieved from so much


    injustice!" Daniel crossed his arms in front of his chest and squinted at her.


    But he actually thought... That if she could improve her attitude and treat him better, he would


    absolutely forget about all the injustice he had suffered with her.


    "You''re a man; what kind of injustices have you suffered from, huh? Daniel, please don''t be so childish,


    okay?" J looked at the man and was annoyed by him. Oh, no! J felt that he now looked more


    like a boy than an actual man.


    "You''re the one who''s childish, not me!" snapped Daniel. ''If you hadn''t had run away in such a childish


    way, and if you had waited for the paternity test on Ivanka''s baby, then you might have already been


    my wife now!'' thought Daniel.


    "Okay, so now I''m childish! What about you? Besides being childish, you''re also a yboy, unfaithful,


    you always flirt with women, and sleep with other women..." J counted with her fingers all of his


    wrongs.


    Daniel frowned more and more by the minute as she went on counting all of his alleged wrongs.


    Finally, J raised her hands in front of his eyes, opened her eyes wide, and said in an exaggerated


    tone, "Look! Your wrongs are more than I can count on my fingers! You''re a bad man, and I won''t be


    your girlfriend!"


    Daniel pulled down her hands, and with his face all darkened up, he furiously said, "You can''t even tell


    the difference between what''s good or bad!"


    He then walked past her and went up to a tree. He leaned against the tree''s trunk and waited for the


    others to follow up with them from behind.


    J felt morose, and wondered why he had to always me everything on her.


    And what''s more, he asked her not to stay far away from him, but now he was standing under a tree


    dozens of meters away from her. J really didn''t understand what he meant with that!


    She let out a grunt and then walked to Selina''s side, and after she bent down her body, she started to


    have fun with the cool water.


    Selina asked her in a low voice, "Jane, what''s going on between you and Daniel?"


    J curled her lips, and said, "That arrogant and narcissistic man! I don''t want to speak one more


    word to him ever again!"


    "Oh, Jane, can''t you see that Daniel is the sort of imperious, domineering person? That''s why he''s a


    CEO. He''s always emanating that royal aura between his every moves. Doesn''t your heart stir every


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    time you see him?" asked Selina. She grinned a sly smile. Although she had praised Daniel for being


    this way, she actually didn''t like this type of man at all; she loved the tender, and considerate, type of


    man.


    Selina could clearly see that Daniel was warm-hearted to Jane, but that with other people he was


    always cold and ruthless, which made her feel very scared of him.


    ''Will my heart be stirred?'' J had her mind nk for a short while, and then thought that even


    though she was attracted to him, it didn''t matter one iota.


    She curled her lips again, and said, "I admit that he''s handsome, and well built, but except for that, I


    can''t find any other good traits on him!" said J.


    "He''s wealthy, handsome, well-built, and the most important thing is that he treats you well. Jane, what


    else are you asking for in a man?" Selina drew her hands from the water, and looked at J with an


    incredible look in her eyes.


    They all had clearly seen how Daniel had treated J in thest couple of days!


    Yesterday, Daniel had climbed up the mountain carrying J on her back all the way, and although he


    was exhausted, he still carried her on their way back. Selina tittered in her mind, and thought that


    Daniel had really treated J well!


    J thought to herself, ''Did he really treat me well? Maybe he did, at least when he carried me the


    whole way up the mountain, and took care of my bathst night. But... I already rewarded him for all of


    thatst night, didn''t I?''


    J said to Selina, "We all did what we did on a mutual benefit. He carried me on his back, and I


    rewarded him!"


    J spoke all of these words in a peaceful and calm tone of voice.


    "What reward did you give to Daniel?" asked Ang. Ang came up to them, and the three women


    then crouched at the stream side by side and whispered to each other''s ears.


    They kept asking J about her reward, but J felt embarrassed, and said, "Only Daniel knows of


    it!"


    "Jane, c''mon, tell me. What was his reward?" Ang didn''t allow her to skip this question until she got


    an answer.


    J stammered for a long time, but still insisted that only Daniel knew.


    In the end, Ang gave up asking J any longer, and instead ran up to Daniel, and asked, "Daniel,


    could you tell me what reward did Jane give youst night?"


    J saw Ang running towards Daniel to ask him about it, and she hastily stood up and ran after


    her.


    When she had just caught up with her, she heard Ang''s question to Daniel.


    Ignoring the beads of water in her hands, she quickly covered Ang''s mouth, and said, "Pretty girl, let


    me take you and have fun together now!"


    Daniel looked puzzled at J''s red face, and wondered what reward had he received from her...


    But then it suddenly hit him.


    He then looked at Ang, and said, "The reward Jane gave me is..."


    But J hastily let go of Ang, and instead stood on her tiptoes to cover Daniel''s mouth.


    She furiously scolded Daniel, and said, "Shut up!"


    Daniel then held her by her waist, and with a meaningful gaze he looked deep into J''s eyes, which


    made her face instantly flush bright red.


    "Wow! Jane, I don''t love you anymore. You shouldn''t show off your love to me!" protested Ang. She


    covered her eyes and then ran away.


    "You shameless man! Why are you holding me?" J loosened her hands from his mouth, and then


    moved away his palms from her waist.


    She stepped back and kept a distance from him.


    "Why did you cover my mouth? I didn''t even finish my answer, " said Daniel. He grinned a sly smile at


    her.


    What a silly woman she was! He actually hadn''t figured out the reward that Ang had asked him


    about. But now, seeing the embarrassed look in her eyes and her bright red face, Daniel was aware of


    the reward she was afraid of divulging.


    "What did you want to tell Ang just now?" asked J.


    "Well, I wanted to say that your reward was sharing your tent with mest night!" answered Daniel.


    "... No, you can''t say it like that either!" said J. Although all of them knew about this, even when


    these harmless words had been spoken out from Daniel''s mouth, she still felt... very ashamed.


    Daniel confronted her, and asked, "J, what did you actually mean? What''s with that look on your


    face?" He could detect a despising look in her eyes, and instantly, his face also darkened up.


    ''What? Is it really shameful for you to sleep together with me?'' thought Daniel furiously.


    J raised her brows, and she joyfully turned around and went away.


    They saw some more waterfalls on their way back, and then they went into the maple tree woods. All


    the maple leaves were still green in this season.


    When they raised their heads and looked up, they could only see clusters of green leaves. They


    imagined how wonderful the scenery here really was when it was Autumn.


    There were also a lot of other tourists in the maple tree woods besides them. J then wanted to


    measure its size, and wrapped her arms around one of the tree trunks in the forrest.


    But the tree trunk was so big that she couldn''t fully embrace it in her arms.


    Ang suddenly called out to her, and demanded, "Jane, please turn your head around!"


    J put down one of her arms and when she turned around, she looked at Ang.


    She didn''t expect that Ang would be taking photos of her. Dressed in a pink coat, and wearing a


    sweet smile with a pair of pure eyes, J looked outstandingly beautiful under the maple tree.


    J''s good looking figure was also noticed by the group that had caught up with them from behind.


    Among them, Hobson, with his hands ced deep into his pockets, was also looking at her while


    ying with a cigarette between his teeth. He stared at J, and his eyes filled with a sparkling,


    admiring light in them.

 Chapter 246 Lets Have A Try Tonight

    Chapter 246 Let''s Have A Try Tonight


    He didn''t expect that the Tianye Men could ever be managed by such a beautiful woman. She was so


    beautiful that he wanted to... give up everything, and sleep with her for one single night.


    Suddenly, Daniel cast a cold nce at him. When he noticed this, Hobson stopped staring at J,


    and instead started to look towards Daniel.


    Daniel, who was possessive about J, had already walked up to her, put his arms around her and


    left together.


    Daniel reminded her, "Get away from that guy if you ever see him again."


    J also saw Hobson, and she frowned and nodded. Although he had just talked to her for a few


    minutes, she had immediately disliked the man.


    Earlier, he had stared at her with ascivious look in his eyes, which had disgusted J.


    Although Daniel had also looked at her like that sometimes, the feelings she had for these two men


    werepletely different.


    With great interest, Hobson stared at Daniel and J''s backs and smiled.


    After he threw the cigarette butt to the ground and stepped on it, he followed them with the woman


    beside him clinging to his arm.


    When they went back and passed by the spot in the maple forest where they had stayed the previous


    night, their tents and other camping equipment had already been taken away.


    But no one cared about this, and all of them walked towards the scenic area''s exit at the foot of the


    mountain.


    After about half an hourter, they saw the parking lot near the gate.


    They hadn''t had anything for breakfast that morning, and it was soon noon, and they were very hungry.


    When they found a restaurant, all of them went inside one of its private rooms.


    J whispered in Daniel''s ear, "Behave during lunch, and don''t ask me to help you with the food


    again!"


    Although he was an adult, he was still acting like a child, and was picky about his food!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He wasn''t near as good as... Melissa. Butpared with Melissa, Michelle was as arrogant and


    fastidious as Daniel was...


    Acting like a spoiled child, Daniel replied, "If you don''t help me with the food, I won''t eat anything!"


    ...


    J was angry at him and looked at his back, and wondered why she had to serve him, since she


    wasn''t neither his servant, nor his mother!


    During their lunch, J was speechless with rage.


    All the others had already eaten one third of their rice in their bowls, while Daniel hadn''t eaten any of


    his.


    He had indeed kept starving himself because J wasn''t willing to help him with the food.


    After she picked up a brisket and ced it on his te, Daniel immediately picked it up with his


    chopsticks and ate it.


    ...


    He was really childish!


    During the whole lunch, J kept cing food for him on his te. Besides, she also needed to fetch


    food for herself, and her tired hand ached all throughout their meal.


    "Why do you eat so much? Aren''t you afraid that your belly, with its abdominal muscles and all, will


    be fat?"


    If he really had a fat belly, it would have taken him a long time to work it out to have his strong abs


    back.


    Daniel tly said, "Only when I''m filled up can I have the strength to carry you in my arms and press


    you against the wall of the bathroom to..." He then got close to her ear and uttered thest word. When


    her heard him, J suddenly blushed.


    She almost choked on the piece of rice that she was eating.


    Daniel picked up the plum juice beside him and put it in front of her mouth. "Eat slowly now, no one will


    snatch your food. Come on, drink some, it''ll help."


    All the others were surprised by what they had just done. After J held the ss, and drank a


    mouthful of the juice, she felt a lot better, and could breathe more smoothly.


    When she took a sip again, Daniel got closer to her again, and said, "I want to..."


    Sven, who was sitting opposite to Daniel, intently stared at Daniel''s lip movements when Daniel uttered


    thest few words.


    After Daniel had just finished his words, J choked again, but this time, on the juice.


    She started madly coughing. She secretly scolded him in her mind, ''You''re such a bastard!''


    Sven then suddenly burst intoughter.


    And all the others were stunned by his reaction.


    While she was lowering her head and eating the food, Ang looked up at her brother with disgust,


    and said, "Sven, Jane is choking and you''reughing. You''re so heartless sometimes!"


    Sven stoppedughing for a moment, and slowly asked his sister as he wiped his mouth, "Do you even


    know why Jane choked on her juice in the first ce?"


    This time, J coughed even more violently. Daniel, who was sitting next to her, patted her on the


    back and said, "You''re a mother now, but you''re still careless, even when you''re drinking a ss of


    juice..."


    ''No!'' J didn''t want Sven to say anything.


    So she waved her arms at him.


    As she looked at the ss in front of J, Sally curiously asked her, "Does the juice taste bad?"


    Since Sally had been pregnant, she had only drank purified water, and couldn''t have known whether


    the juice had tasted good or bad.


    "I think it tastes good, " said Nicole, after she took a ss and took a few sips out of the plum juice.


    When Sven learned that his wife enjoyed that juice, he said, "We can take some of it along the way


    when we go back home."


    He then smiled at J, who was looking better. He then asked, "Daniel, do you always flirt with Jane


    like this?"


    Daniel gave him an affirmative stare.


    After J finally caught her breath, she pinched Daniel''s arm as hard as she could.


    When his arm began to feel sore, Daniel raised her hand and gently kissed it.


    After she saw that he did that in front of so many people, J quickly removed her hand from him.


    He sternly said, "If you feel okay doing that, we can have a try at it tonight; or, if you are too impatient to


    wait, we can also do it right now."


    He still kept speaking like that with her in front of all the others! J then picked up a duck leg and


    ced it on his te.


    "Eat your food!" she said.


    Cole, who was sitting near them, looked thoughtful, and mumbled, "Why did you give him a duck...


    leg?"


    J snickered, and replied, "Because..." She seemed pleased, and also took a quick look at Daniel


    who was also looking thoughtful.


    All of them fixed their eyes on her, and J coughed a little, and said, "Nothing. Just because he


    looks like..." After J wiped her mouth, she stood up from her chair and walked up to the private


    room''s door. "D, u, c..." She had started spelling the word duck.


    Selina immediately followed her, and said, "D-u-c-k, duck!"


    "Hahaha." Jughed, and then ran out of the room.


    ''How dare he flirt with me with all those people around! Huh!'' she thought.


    Inside the private room, Daniel didn''t change the expression on his face and slowly ate the duck leg on


    his te, ignoring all of the other people''s snickers.


    J rushed out of the restaurant and quickly ran over to the parking lot.


    To not to let Daniel catch her, she walked towards a shopping street near the parking lot.


    She then sent a message to Jerry, "Jerry, I''m just looking around. When you''ve finished inside, call


    me."


    Jerry''s phone was on the table, and when he saw his sister''s message, he said, "Jane went to look


    around. She might go to the shopping street."


    That street was the only ce where she could freely walk around.


    After he ate his duck leg, Daniel wiped his mouth, and while he stood up from his chair, said, "Enjoy


    your meal. I''ll go out for a walk now."


    Sven helped his wife with the food and looked at Daniel who was at the door. "Go! Go! Daniel, if you


    really want to do that kind of thing to J, send us a message. We''ll be waiting for you!" he said.


    After he finished saying this, he started tough.


    Daniel red at him and Sven finally stopped speaking andughing.


    After Daniel had left the room, the rest of them began to ask Sven what Daniel had said to Jane earlier.


    Sven thought that this kind of thing was in Daniel and J''s personal affairs, and that he shouldn''t tell


    others about it.


    "You can go to ask Daniel, " he said.


    ...


    They then stopped talking altogether and continued eating, because none of them dared to ask Daniel.


    When J looked around the street, she attracted a lot of attention. She then noticed that someone


    was staring at her in a discourteous way.


    Slightly frowning, she looked over her shoulder and saw that Hobson was sitting in a restaurant on the


    street and having lunch.

 Chapter 247 She Only Liked What Daniel Bought For Her

    Chapter 247 She Only Liked What Daniel Bought For Her


    Ignoring his stare, J entered a shop which was selling local products.


    Small handmade products, almost all of them made out of Dongcui Mountain bamboos, filled the room.


    She picked up a padauk brush pot, and observed its delicate workmanship.


    The shopkeeper was carving another thing withmitment, but J didn''t disturb him, and instead


    looked at its pattern.


    "Do you like this one? Should I purchase it for you?" Hobson was standing in the shop''s door.


    J put it down, and refused him, "No, thanks."


    She could have afforded it by herself.


    But Hobson wasn''t disappointed with her answer, and walked towards her. He picked it up and passed


    it to the shopkeeper, and said, "I will take this one, please wrap it up for me."


    The shopkeeper took out his sses and looked at the brush pot in his hand, and said, "Sir, this is


    worth 180, 000 dors. Are you sure that you want to purchase it?"


    Taking out his wallet, Hobson nodded without any sort of hesitation and passed his credit card to him.


    Witnessing the scene, J walked out of the shop.


    Hobson then ran after J and gave the brush pot to J, and said, "Here you are."


    J stood still in front of him, with a cold expression drawn all over her face. "What''s your purpose


    then?"


    She wasn''t as foolish as to believe that Hobson actually didn''t want nothing out of her.


    Hobson smiled, and gave her the present. J returned it to him, and in a dead-cold serious voice,


    said, "Stay away from me!"


    Daniel was standing not that far away from them and had seen what had just happened. He took out


    his phone out of his pocket, and called someone. "Look into a man called Hobson Gong."


    J was the one who had told him his name.


    And if he knew his name, Daniel could easily find all the things he needed to know about Hobson.


    Hobson looked at bag in his hand, and asked, "Are you refusing it because it''s cheap? That''s it, isn''t


    it?"


    J replied to him, and sneered, "Of course, that''s it! How could I ever be fascinated by a product


    that''s worth almost two hundred thousand dors? Even if you had bought me something worth ten


    billion dors, I still wouldn''t have epted it!"


    Besides her rtives and friends, she only liked what Daniel had bought for her.


    Hobson then became angry and changed his attitude, and said, "Do you know the consequences of


    offending me?"


    ''Consequences?'' thought J. "I''m afraid of only one person, and that person definitely isn''t you!"


    said J. She had a sense of safety around her, because Daniel was in a nearby restaurant.


    After that, J walked into a cheongsam shop.


    She knew that it was wrong to offend Hobson, but she really hated to speak with him.


    All of a sudden, her hands were grabbed by someone, and J felt disgusted by the touch.


    "Don''t touch me!" she cried.


    J was ready to give him a suplex, but Daniel came quickly to her aid, and caught Hobson''s wrist.


    Daniel twisted Hobson''s hand, and Hobson felt an extreme pain, and released his grip on J.


    Hobson red at Daniel and quickly hit him.


    But Daniel blocked the attack with his arm.


    Seeing the fight, Hobson''s bodyguards came out of the surrounding restaurants.


    Hobson''s girlfriend hade too. She had seen what had happened and ran towards J.


    Her name was Amy Ji. Amy was an official''s daughter, and the scene where Hobson had chased after


    J had really insulted her.


    She raised her right hand and wanted to p J, but J stopped her.


    J said, "Do you think that I''m so easily bullied?" and then gave her the suplex that was initially


    meant for Hobson.


    J red at Amy, who was now crying because of her painful injuries.


    Many tourists had walked away after they had seen their fight.


    Daniel looked at the open bag on the floor and released Hobson, who had been badly hurt.


    He smashed it on the ground, and sneered, "How could my girl ever like such a cheap product?"


    The brush pot was then destroyed by Daniel.


    Sven had heard the fight, and had felt that Daniel and Jane were surely involved in it.


    But he could not confirm it from a distance.


    He asked Jerry, "Look, are those Daniel and Jane?"


    Jerry and Cole looked where Sven had pointed at. When Jerry confirmed that they were indeed, they


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    became worried about them.


    "Sally, get in the car first, we''ll back soon." He gave the car key to his wife, and then left with the others


    towards Daniel and Jane.


    When J heard that Daniel said that she was his girl, her heart started racing again.


    Hobson''s bodyguards had wanted to teach Daniel a lesson for his insolence, But, almost in an instant,


    Daniel had already overpowered two of them.


    Hobson looked at them with both fury, and embarrassment. They were, after all, his right-hand men.


    Hobson was getting angrier by the minute.


    He took out his gun and pointed it''s barrel at Daniel''s head.


    People around them suddenly started screaming and ran away, and all of the shops around nearby


    shut their doors.


    Daniel wasn''t scared, but instead looked at Hobson calmly.


    Seeing the scene, Sven whispered to Scott, and then Scott quickly ran towards the parking lot.


    Scott found what he needed in Sven''s car.


    He took the weapons and soon left, having no time to greet Nicole.


    Nicole grabbed Scott''s clothes, and yelled, "Scott!"


    "Nicole?"


    Nicole nervously asked, "What''s happening there?"


    "Don''t worry about it, just wait for us!" As a matter of fact, Scott was a little scared, but considering that


    the situation had now be urgent, he soon left and ran into Jerry''s car.


    After finding the weapons, he ran back as fast as he could.


    When he arrived, Jerry and Sven were standing beside Hobson.


    The air around them was heavy, and tense.


    Ignoring Amy''sints, J walked in front of Daniel, and said, "Hobson, you have nothing to do


    with Daniel. I''m the one that you should be pointing the gun at."


    Daniel was moved by J''s reaction.


    But in the same time it had annoyed him. Daniel thought to himself, ''Does she really think that I can''t


    deal with someone like Hobson by my own?''


    He pushed J to Jerry, and said, "That''s none of your business! Don''t interfere!"

 Chapter 248 Why Dont We Have a Fair Competition

    Chapter 248 Why Don''t We Have a Fair Competition


    Hobson''s face darkened when he saw that they weren''t paying him the proper attention that he


    needed. Did Daniel forget that he had a weapon pointed at his head? Was this the time to worry about


    J?


    "Daniel Si, you surely live up to your name. I think I''ll let you go today, so that you can help the ck


    Moon out a little in C Country."


    Daniel''s power couldn''t be underestimated. It was said that the Si family was at the top of the elite of C


    Country and also, Daniel''s granduncle was Vern Mu.


    It was time for him to calm down. Hobson wouldn''t have dared to make a move on him because, if he


    had started something there, both Daniel''s old man, Harry Si, and his granduncle, would''ve gone after


    and butchered the entire ck Moon gang.


    "You think too much." Daniel rejected his offer in an instant.


    Hobson had already settled down. As he put down his weapon, he smiled, and then, ncing at J


    Shao, said,"I''m very interested in yourdy. Why don''t we have a fairpetition?"


    Then, Amy Ji screamed at him at the top of her lungs,"Hobson!"


    But Hobson just red at her, and replied,"Shut up!"


    Daniel snickered arrogantly at him,"Why do you think you have the right to choose what to do?"


    Hobson hit his woman, and then put the gun to Daniel''s head. Daniel now had the name Hobson Gong


    carved on his brain!


    Feeling Daniel''s fury, Hobson stopped smiling immediately. Hobson knew that he couldn''t ever possibly


    beat Daniel, but he was certain that he could start with J.


    He turned to look at the men protecting J and memorized their faces.


    "Miss J, I''ve heard that you brought a few ck Moon members to the police." His sneer almost


    made J vomit. She couldn''t understand how a man in his thirties like Hobson could give out that


    sickening, stomach-churning smile all the time.


    J held back her loathing, and scoffed,"What? ck Moon members tried to infiltrate the Tianye


    Men, but somehow turned out to be the victims? Hobson, why is everything you do such a disgrace?"


    There was no such thing as ying fair to Hobson, and J was right.


    "J, one day I will let you know the consequences of crossing the ck Moon!" Hobson gave J


    a cold stare before finally leaving with his men.


    That wasn''t his turf, and he wasn''t that dumb to start a fight in a ce where he had absolutely no


    advantage.


    When his gang tried to take a detour and move past them, Jerry Shao raised his right arm in front of


    them and stopped Hobson.


    "Did you just threaten my sister earlier in front of all of us?" Jerry Shao might have seemed as being


    polite and refined, but his gaze on Hobson was filled with a frightful, grim aggression.


    "So you''re J''s brother. I shouldn''t get on your bad side because, after all, I''m..." ''Going after her.''


    Hobson didn''t get to utter them, and instead swallowed hisst three words.


    Sven thenid down his weapon and startedughing. He pointed at Daniel, and while speaking to


    Hobson, he said,"Hey, just look at Daniel there behind you. He''s always trying really hard to please


    J, and J still doesn''t give him the extra attention he wants. What makes you think that she''s


    going to be interested in someone like you? Your type is just gonna make our J there lose her


    appetite for at least a couple of days!"


    Sven was acting like a small-time mischief-maker. He didn''t look like a gang leader, but instead he


    seemed to be more like a low-level street hustler of some sorts.


    J saw Daniel glowering at Sven, and she couldn''t help but smile. It was so nice to have a brother!


    "Who the hell are you?" asked Hobson, while squinting at him. The man had a unique aura surrounding


    him, and he definitely wasn''t an ordinary person.


    J indeed had something up her sleeves, and it was no wonder that she had risen to the very top of


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the Tianye Men hierarchy in such a short time.


    In Z Country, she had the support of all the four bosses there. In C Country, she had Daniel Si''s...


    Daniel Si''s support alone would''ve been enough for her!


    "Who am I?" Sven chuckled and turned to J, and said,"Jane, let me borrow some of your fame a


    bit."


    ''Huh?'' J was puzzled.


    Sven then told Hobson,"I''m J''s brother! And this guy right here is Cole. He''s the son of Pangu''s


    boss in Green Cold Country. Do you want me to continue with the others?"


    Joseph Li was the boss of Pangu? The news shocked J as well.


    If Sven hadn''t said it, she''d have no way of ever knowing this detail!


    Hobson''s face now looked even worse; he hadn''t expected J to have such powerful connections.


    Sven continued,"And you dare to point your weapon at Daniel''s head! Let''s leave aside his own


    personal feats, and just talk for a while about his background. I think you know Vern Mu, his


    granduncle. The Yun family boss in Mando Bay, is Joey Yun, his godfather."


    Everyone stood still and listened to Sven''s rant. "You know what, forget even about the underworld.


    Let''s talk about the legit side of things! Daniel''s grandparents and uncles are all notable and


    outstanding people in A Country'' armed forces. Even if you were a colonel, or even a senior colonel,


    you''d be nothing,pared to those guys!


    Daniel has another uncle who is was basically the prince of C Country. And that''s just Daniel. Should


    we talk about J now? Major Brian Han from C Country has been in the past a persistent pursuer of


    hers. The Han family is also a military n..." When Sven got to this part, many angry looks shot at him


    like bullets.


    But he seemed totally oblivious of them, and continued,"Her father was an internationally renowned


    Lawyers! Their PR teams, and all the international resources behind them... huh, practically unlimited!


    Can you grasp how powerful they really are? Hey hey, where are you going?"


    Sven started following the weakened Hobson and kept talking.


    J almostughed out loud, and said,"Sven really has a mouth on him!"


    But Jerry told her with all the seriousness that he could,"Sven is really not exaggerating. All he said


    was true!"


    Um... Was Daniel really that influential? And were her father and her brother really that resourceful?


    Moreover, what had Brian persistently pursued?


    Just as J''s mind had started to wander off, she felt a firm grip on her arm.


    When she turned and saw Daniel''s cold eyes, she asked,"What''s this?"


    Daniel sternly said to her,"Although Hobson now knows a lot about us, and he might be scared, but I''m


    still worried that he''s gonna y dirty somehow. Starting from tomorrow, get Sven to prepare some


    weapons for your own self-defense."


    He had also nned to install on all her cars, and variousmunication devices, trackers and self-


    defense triggering mechanisms.


    Daniel wasn''t afraid of Hobson, but not only was Hobson a dangerous weasel to deal with, he also had


    a cunning mastermind behind him.


    J wouldn''tst long in their games.


    And Daniel would never forget that Hobson had dared to put a weapon to his head!


    J didn''t resist this time, and she nodded,"Okay."


    Just one word was able to soften Daniel, and he rustled her hair bun, and said,"Good girl."


    He then held her shoulder and they walked together towards the parking lot.


    It was only after everyone had left, that the nearby shops dared to open their doors again. The security


    guards hiding in the dark were also relieved that the danger had passed.


    The guards were just temporary employees of a tourismpany, and usually they helped to keep the


    order around the street.


    But when things got very real and threatening, they quickly cowered to safe cover.


    Even after Hobson had got in his driver''s sear, Sven was still bbering besides his car window.


    Finally, Sven solemnly warned,"And if you ever dare to bring your dirty tricks on J again, I''m gonna


    live up to my name as ''The Scalpel'' and kill you!"

 Chapter 249 I Am a Law-abiding Good Citizen

    Chapter 249 I Am a Law-abiding Good Citizen


    Out of nowhere, Sven took out a surgery knife and swirled it around his fingers three times before he


    stabbed it in the car''s door, sharply next to Amy''s ear.


    Without uttering another single word, he then walked towards his own car.


    Amy wasn''t hurt at all, but Sven''s sudden move had petrified her, and she had started to scream


    unstoppably when she saw the reflecting knife''s de so close to her ear.


    Hobson stared at the knife, knowing that it was a clear warning signing from Sven. Out of anger,


    he stepped hard on the elerator and within seconds, his car stormed out of the parking lot.


    J was about to follow her brother to his car, but Jerry took her by the hand and shoved her into


    Daniel''s car instead.


    "I need some time alone with Sally!"


    ...


    What nonsense! J frowned at his petty excuse.


    Daniel cast a nce at the hesitant J, and said, "What now? Are you unhappy to sit in my car?"


    What a woman she was! His car was worth millions of dors and yet it still didn''t catch her attention!


    J then changed her face. She thought about his earlier heroic behaviour, and felt that it would be


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    unfair for her to pull a face at him. She quickly exined, "I''m not unhappy. I''m just a little bit upset that


    my brother didn''t want me in his car!"


    Her exnation made Daniel feel good.


    He suddenly leaned towards her. J was sitting tight in the passenger''s seat with her back straight,


    recalling what he had said in the restaurant... She looked at him vigntly, and asked, "What do you


    want?"


    Danielughed as he helped her with the safety belt, and said, "I don''t want to have a traffic fine just


    because you don''t have your safety belt put on!"


    J was relieved, and she smirked at him, "You, Daniel Si the CEO, are afraid of receiving traffic


    ticket?"


    "Of course, I am. I''m aw-abiding good citizen!"


    ...


    His narcissistic tone made J speechless. Did Daniel say that he abided by thew?


    She did not believe him one single bit!


    As he started the engine, Daniel nced at her, and while he coldly opened his mouth, he said, "When


    you were gone, Jerry and your father spent a lot of time and effort trying to locate your whereabouts."


    J felt guilty at his words, and she murmured at him, "Why are you mentioning this now?"


    "Jerry is one of my closest friends, and you are his younger sister. I know for a fact that he cares about


    you a good deal." During the first year when J had ran away from home, she had still kept in touch


    with her family over the telephone. But starting from the second year, she lost contact with them


    Jerry was furious when all of his searches had turned out to be vain, and after countless unanswered


    calls, he had asked Daniel out and got into a huge fight with him.


    Jerry had med Daniel for J''s disappearance. He believed that J had left everything behind


    and had walked out on them because Daniel had broken her heart.


    After that, Jerry had made it clear to him that he did not want him to see his sister anymore, and that


    under no circumstances would he ever agree to the two being together again.


    However, J eventually showed up on Daniel and Shirley''s wedding. This had made Jerry realize


    that J still cared about Daniel, and that he should not interfere with their rtionship anymore.


    The only thing that he now hoped for them was a wedding.


    He had supported Daniel as a friend, and he had also witnessed him spending endless time and effort


    looking for J''s whereabouts during the past three years.


    It had cost him a fortune.


    J had been really good at hiding herself. The Si family, the Li family, and the Bo family had all went


    out searching for her, but to no avail.


    ...


    J was confused, and wondered why would Daniel keep talking about her brother now.


    "Why are you talking about him?"


    Whether her brother had treated her well, or not, that was up to her to decide. Jerry had supported her


    in every aspects, except when it came to her rtionship with Daniel.


    Daniel sighed, and said, "I care about your brother."


    And he was right. Jerry had really treated his sister well, and he had proved his love though actions,


    not just mere words. J was grateful to him, and she could truly feel the loveing from her


    brother.


    She smiled at his words, and while she jokingly looked at him, she asked, "My brother married Sally.


    Doesn''t that upset you a little bit?"


    "Of course!" His sisters, Nicole and Sally, had gotten married one by one. Daniel, as their brother, of


    course was somewhat upset.


    Deep down inside, he felt that his sisters were too good for the likes of Sven and Jerry!


    But, apparently, they had different thoughts on this matter.


    "There is little you can do anymore! Sally is pregnant, and my brother would never dump her. You can


    forget now about messing up their rtionship!"


    Daniel realised that they were not talking about the same issue anymore. He drove the car with a big


    smile on his face, and without turning his head, he simply reached out his right hand and grasped her


    hand tightly.


    His grip was really tight.


    J quickly felt the pain. She bent down and bit on his hand, but she did not bite too hard, and she


    quickly threw his hand away.


    While pouting, she asked him, "Why did you squeeze my hand?"


    "You know perfectly well why!" He then slowly took back his hand, kissed on the bite marks and


    casuallyid it back on the steering wheel.


    His flirting move made her blush, and with a shy voice, she murmured, "I don''t know what you''re talking


    about!"


    The ambience in the car quickly became awkward, and Daniel slowly opened his mouth, and said, "I''m


    only interested in women, not men!"


    By slightly hinting that he might be gay, she was really asking for trouble!


    "Well, I know you are fond of..." ''Shirley.'' J didn''t have the nerve to mention her name. When they


    were together, the least that J wanted to do was to bring up Shirley''s name.


    The past two days that she had spent with Daniel had been quite enjoyable, except for the time when


    he answered Shirley''s call.


    The rest of the time that she had been with him had actually made her feel... happy.


    Daniel peeped at her face, and said, "Tell me that you love me!"


    ...


    J rolled her eyes, and she snapped at him, "Stop being so big headed about yourself!"


    The car drove through the express way entrance, and several cars were lined up in front of the toll.


    Daniel stopped the car and waited for his turn to pay.


    He lifted her chin, and said, "We should start dating again!"


    If things went well and ording to his n, they should be back together in no time.


    He did not want Brian, Caspar or Shirley to interfere with his rtionship with J anymore.


    J''s face turned red, and she pushed his hand away and turned her head to the car window.


    Somehow, she had hoped that they would get back together, but she was concerned that he would be


    the same old unchanged Daniel who had constantly bugged her on a daily basis three years ago.


    Her reaction made him feel distressed, because he thought that she had turned down his suggestion.


    He coldly said to her, "J, don''t push me over the edge, or otherwise, I will deal with both Brian and


    Caspar, one by one!"


    In order to get her, he would go all out for her. If it were necessary, he could have arranged for them to


    be thrown into the ocean, and be fed to the fishes!


    "Daniel! Could you at least be reasonable? This has nothing to do with Brian, or with Caspar!" The true


    reason that their rtionship was constantly on and off was because of other women!


    Daniel moved his car forward, and said, "The way you refer to them is so intimate. Howe you were


    never this nice to me? Huh?"


    He stopped the car and he cast a cold nce at her. "She seems to be looking quite upset, " thought


    Daniel amusingly.


    ''Never this nice to me? Intimate?'' J''s face blushed, and she pouted her mouth, and snapped at


    him, "I was always nice to you, and more than that, I was intimate with you as well!"


    Her adorable look made himugh.


    "Take a nap, " he said.


    He drove the car to the toll and paid. As they went on the express way, and headed towards downtown,


    he brought the car to full speed.


    Leaning against the car seat and watching the scene falling behind out of the window, J felt a little


    reluctant to get back to the city so soon.

 Chapter 250 Bad Romance

    Chapter 250 Bad Romance


    When J returned, she had to deal with many issues, some of them being Shirley Zheng and the


    Tianye Men.


    Because of their intricacy, these were the only two issues which J didn''t want to deal with.


    She fell asleep, and Daniel''s phone rang.


    J opened her eyes, and saw an unknown number on the phone''s disy.


    Daniel frowned, because J had woken up.


    Without using a bluetooth headset, she answered the phone by using its loud speaker.


    "Daniel." A sexy voice came from the other end of the line. Although J didn''t know who she was,


    she did know that the woman seemed to be quite familiar with Daniel.


    After this happened, J couldn''t sleep at all.


    Daniel searched for something in the glovepartment and found his Bluetooth headset.


    Unconsciously, J became very angry, and she quickly took off his headset.


    Daniel looked forward; he knew how J''s reactions were even when he didn''t turn his head to look


    at her.


    He answered lightly, "Speak."


    "Daniel, I''m back in C Country. Where are you now?" The woman''s voice sounded excited.


    Daniel hesitated for a moment, and answered, "I''m not downtown at the moment."


    "When are youing back? I''ll be waiting for you."


    "I''m not sure, but you do your own business. Don''t wait up for me."


    Unconsciously, J said, "After a two hours'' drive, Daniel will be in the downtown area."


    The woman on the phone was then suddenly quiet, but after a short while, she asked, "Who are you?"


    "Well, who are you?"


    J asked the same question.


    "I''m... Daniel''s girlfriend."


    After he heard her answer, Daniel frowned, distressed. He had nned to hang up the phone but was


    quickly stopped by J.


    "What a coincidence this is indeed! I''m his girlfriend too. What''s your name?" ''Daniel''s girlfriend?


    Girlfriend!'' This word made J quite furious, and made her want to beat the woman to a pulp if she


    was in front of her.


    When J answered the phone, Daniel''s hand, held by J''s, touched her chest.


    J blushed. She stared at Daniel and then put his hand on the steering wheel.


    Looking at the phone, she cleared her throat, and instead tried to act sexy, and said, "Daniel, stop


    tickling me!"


    Daniel looked at J, who was proud about her mischievous trick.


    "My name is Sabina Fan, do you know me?"


    J had known Daniel for such a long time, and in turn had heard her name for many times. But this


    was the first time talking to her.


    J answered her question quickly, "No, I actually don''t. Daniel never mentioned of your name


    before."


    At the same time, she was furiously staring at Daniel, who was driving.


    Just a bad romance, why did Daniel have so many bad romances?


    OMG! His affair with Shirley Zheng had not even ended yet, and another ''girlfriend'', Sabina, came out


    of the closet. J felt that she had a blurry future with Daniel...


    "Okay, then, let me introduce myself. I am Daniel''s first love, and I am inside No. 9 mansion now..."


    "Sabina Fan!" Daniel''s cold words interrupted Sabina.


    But J grabbed his shirt''s sleeves, and said, "Please go on, I''m listening!"


    No. 9 mansion? Didn''t Daniel say to J that he had never brought any other woman there except for


    her? Hehe...


    Sabina proudly said, "I''m waiting for Daniel, and I''m nning to...


    Sleep with him."


    J stared at Daniel, and before he could say anything, she screamed, "Shut up!"


    Her furious expression made Daniel silent.


    Sabina misunderstood her, and thought that J had be envious of her. She became even more


    arrogant, and said, "Ha-ha, are you jealous?"


    "Be jealous? On a divorced woman? Are you kidding me?" In all honesty, J wasn''t jealous on


    Sabina, not even a single bit.


    Unless Daniel was blind or stupid, it wasn''t likely for him to marry a woman who had already


    abandoned him first in the past, and had returned back to him after her divorce.


    "I am divorced, but I am still pure. I''ll be waiting for Daniel!" Sabina had tried to remain a virgin even


    after getting married. Even though she had been bullied by her husband, she still didn''t allow him to


    touch her in bed.


    But, no matter how hard she had tried to keep her husband away from her, he still seeded in


    sleeping with her.


    But, after their divorce, she had a virgin hymen repair operation done. This was her closest guarded


    secret!


    J became envious. She bit her lip, and coldly told Sabina over the phone, "Don''t worry about it.


    Even if you wait for him until you be seventy, or eighty years old, you''ll still be a virgin, because


    Daniel will never sleep with you!"


    Daniel agreed with herment; he didn''t care about Sabina''s virginity at all.


    Thinking about this, Daniel again held J''s hand and kissed it.


    Sabina wanted to say something to defend herself. Suddenly, she heard J''s sexy voice, "Daniel,


    you''re so annoying sometimes, don''t kiss me!"


    The words she had just heard had irritated Sabina. At the same time, Daniel was also turned on by


    J, and he wanted to stop the car in the middle of the road and do things to J on the spot!


    "You stole my boyfriend, shame on you!" Sabina wanted to know whom she was really talking to. Was


    she the mother of Daniel''s child?


    Sabina was confident in the past, but had soon be unconfident in the present.


    J tried her best to beat Sabina at her own game, and to silence her once and for all. "Darling,


    someone said that you were her boyfriend!" said J.


    She blinked at Daniel, acting cute and lovely.


    Seeing the scene, Daniel smiled.


    He wondered, ''Should I find more women to irritate J, so that she''lle back to me even more


    quickly?''


    Daniel became happy, and decided to carry on his n. "Sabina, I will ask Spark Shi to arrange a hotel


    room for you. Nevere back to the mansion ever again."


    J didn''t wait for Sabina''s answer, and furiously replied, "I don''t like it! Is she poor? Why do you


    have to arrange a room for her?"


    Sabina''s call had irritated J to the brim. She had also totally forgotten that she still hadn''t forgiven


    Daniel. She decided to protect her position in his heart, and beat all the bad women that were chasing


    him!


    And her decision made Daniel feel quite satisfied.


    "Sabina, I''ll ask Spark to send you to the hotel."


    "No way! She has two legs; she can find a taxi by herself!"


    ...


    "I''ll call Spark." Then, Daniel hung up the phone.


    Obviously, in the first round between J and Sabina, J had clearly won!


    Daniel didn''t tell J about his true feelings about her. He guessed that J had acted like that to


    overpower Sabina, and if he told her the truth, it was possible that she would not continue with her


    hostile acting.


    J grabbed his phone, and said, "You''re driving, stop calling!"


    Daniel smiled at her, and replied, "You call Spark directly, and ask him to help Sabina move out of the


    mansion."


    After hearing this, J thought for a while, and took out his phone. She asked, "What''s the unlock


    code?"


    Daniel said four numbers, "Zero, five, two, five."


    J unlocked the phone and wondered about the meaning of the four digit codes.


    It wasn''t her birthday date, nor Daniel''s. Only Daniel knew it''s meaning.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    J searched his contacts and found Shirley Zheng, and smiled, cryptically.

 Chapter 251 I Am Daniels First Love

    Chapter 251 I Am Daniel''s First Love


    She pressed the "Message" button, and then wrote, "Miss Shirley, go to mansion No. 9 and kick that


    woman out!"


    She sent the message and then deleted it.


    "Okay! I''ve solved a problem for you!" J then cheerfully put his phone back into the car''s glove


    Half an hourter, when J had almost fallen asleep, the phone rang again, and this time, J was


    very excited.


    Before Daniel even moved a muscle, she grabbed the phone, and boldly said, "You drive the car, and


    I''ll help you answer the phone."


    Daniel just smiled. He said nothing, and instead he let her answer his phone.


    J switched off the car''s screen, which synced with the phone. She then deliberately spoke in a


    strange voice, and answered, "Hello, who is this?"


    Daniel shook his head, and in a deep voice said, "Speak properly!"


    The woman sat up and curled her lips. She would never speak properly to the mistress.


    "Let Daniel answer the phone!" Sabina was very angry with the secretary that she had just met!


    Sabina thought that it must have been the secretary who had actually sent the message. ''This


    secretary is saying that Daniel texted her to kick me out of the house!''


    She also wondered, ''Who is she? And how can she use Daniel''s personal phone?''


    "Daniel is driving. And what''s more important, he doesn''t want to speak with you! He said that you are


    just as annoying as a fly is!" J was good at telling lies! First of all, she didn''t need to think them,


    and second, she wasn''t ashamed of telling them.


    Daniel held her hand, warning her to stop lying, but J stared at him, and Daniel smiled and let her


    go.


    "That''s impossible! I''m Daniel''s first love. He could never hate me! We''ve actually been together on a


    vacation after the New Year passed. Pass the phone to Daniel!" Sabina didn''t believe J''s words!


    Although Daniel had said that he had no feelings for her, he had never said that she had been


    annoying!


    "Vacation?" J was now irritated. She covered the microphone, gritted her teeth, and questioned


    Daniel, "How dare you take her on a vacation while I was raising your child! Daniel, how could you do


    that to me!"


    But Daniel just smiled, and replied, "We didn''t go on a vacation together, I just met her in France by


    chance at the time."


    Actually, Sabina had went to France for him. France was a small country, but it was not easy to bump


    into each other. Daniel had known exactly what Sabina had done!


    Hearing his exnation, J calmed down. She continued on the hone, "You said you went on a


    vacation with him, but Daniel told me something else. He said that you were cheeky, and just followed


    him around. He had nothing to do with you!"


    ...


    Daniel was very surprised to see her lying like that.


    Sabina was pissed off really bad by this woman. She had spent a lot of money to look up Daniel''s


    correct flight information. Then, she pretended to meet him in France by chance, and stayed with him


    for several days.


    "I don''t want to talk with you any longer. Give the phone to Daniel!"


    J yed with her hair, and said, "It''s really not my fault. I want to give him the phone, but he just


    doesn''t want to talk to you. s! What a sad and poor woman you are! Just give up already!"


    ''Does she think I''m stupid? How could I ever give the phone to Daniel and let him arrange


    amodations for this woman?


    Currently, Daniel isn''t my husband, but unfortunately, he is the man I love!


    I''ll try my best to kick off all the other women from him.''


    Sabina bit her lower lip, and thought that the woman on the other end of the line wouldn''t allow her to


    talk to Daniel anyway. ''There''s also a woman who said that she was Daniel''s fiancee. I''d better crush


    Daniel''s fiancee first, because this one, who''s speaking on the phone, is definitely not that much of a


    deal for Daniel as his fiancee is.''


    After the call ended, J held Daniel''s phone and leaned back on the chair, and continued to sleep.


    Daniel raised his eyebrow, and asked, "Do you want to say anything to me?"


    "No!"


    He reminded her, "You still have my phone!"


    "It''s mine!" cheated J.


    The man lightly said, "If you ept me, then all my things will then belong to you as well!"


    She simply declined, "No!" ''If he still goes on flirting with other women behind my back, I will never


    ept him!''


    ...


    Daniel thought of what Sven had just said to Hobson. For the moment, he did pursue J, but she


    scarcely nced at him instead!


    ''Damn Sven! Why did he remind me of this!''


    "Give me back the phone!"


    "No!" ''Why should I give him back his phone? What if he calls Sabina?''


    Daniel said, "Only my wife can restrain me!" Hearing these words, J reluctantly gave him the


    phone.


    She wasn''t thick-skinned enough to call him husband when they were alone...


    Daniel looked at the phone in the glovepartment and was very disappointed.


    ''What did she mean with this? Is she really unwilling to be my wife?''


    He showed his teeth with anger, like a wolf, and said, "J, wait for me!"


    She looked sideways at him, and asked, "For what?"


    "Wait for me to dump you after you ept me as your boyfriend!"


    ...


    At No.9 mansion


    "Do you happen to know who answered Daniel''s phone just now?" Sabina didn''t know, but Shirley did.


    When a man was too outstanding, many women would easily fall in love with him.


    Sabina then sat on the couch and coldly stared at Shirley.


    "She''s the other woman that''s standing between me and Daniel. She always seduces Daniel and wants


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to have sex with him!" J seemed to be the only woman who had slept with Daniel!


    Sabinaughed at her, and said, "You say your Daniel''s fiancee, but you can''t even kick out that


    woman out of his life. On what grounds can you be Daniel''s fiancee?"


    Hearing her sarcasm, Shirley didn''t be upset by her; they had amon enemy, and that meant


    that they could be friends!


    "As far as I know, Daniel ising here, and that woman will definitelye here, too. She''ll try her


    best to throw you out!" She knew J''s character.


    Although J had changed a lot during the past three years, whenever she was angry, J would


    still do whatever she wanted to!


    "I don''t believe Daniel will just let her throw me out!" Sabina really didn''t believe that the woman would


    dare to do such a thing in front of Daniel!


    Shirley smiled and looked at the phone in Sabina''s hands, and said, "When you called Daniel just now,


    that woman answered the phone for him, right?"


    Sabina said nothing, silently confirming Shirley''s guess.


    "Daniel''s private phone is on him at all times. When that woman answered the phone, Daniel must


    have heard everything that you talked about. If she dared to say that she would kick you out when she


    was sitting next to him, do you think that Boss Si will help you out and prevent it?"


    What she had said was true. Other people might not have known how deeply Daniel loved J, but


    she, Spark, and the rest of thepany''s employees, knew it very clear.


    When Shirley heard that J had answered the phone, she immediately knew that it must have also


    been J who had sent the message in the first ce.


    ''In Daniel''s name, J not onlymanded me to do things, but also wanted me to argue with


    Daniel''s first love. Good for her!''


    Sabina was silent and thought that Shirley was right.


    Sabina stood up from the couch and came near Shirley, but Shirley became alert, and took a couple of


    steps backwards.

 Chapter 252 She has A Violent Temper

    Chapter 252 She has A Violent Temper


    "What are you doing?" asked Shirley.


    "Is that woman the mother of Daniel''s child?" asked Sabina.


    Shirley nodded, and thought in her mind, ''Damn it! J should y such a trick on me!'' Shirley didn''t


    expect that this was J''s trick.


    Sabina strolled around in the living room. She looked at Shirley, and suggested, "How about we


    cooperate with each other? One day, after Daniel will abandon that woman, we''ll start our own fair


    ''Fairpetition?'' Shirley really wanted tough at her. She was Daniel''s fiancee now, and she


    wondered how this ex-girlfriend of his could everpete with her!


    But still, Shirley nodded, and said, "Okay, but J is also my best friend. Don''t hurt her too much!"


    Shirley had suddenly softened her heart, but Sabina looked at her face, and scornfully tittered, "If she''s


    your best friend, why has she then taken away your fiance? She doesn''t consider you as being her


    best friend at all!"


    Her words struck and dumbfounded Shirley.


    Sabina thought that she was feeling distressed about it, but in actuality, Shirley was feeling guilty,


    because she had been the one who hadn''t regarded J as her best friend in the first ce.


    "I won''t leave until I can get in touch with Daniel, and you don''t have to leave, either. Let''s wait for them


    toe, and we''ll get rid of that woman together, once and for all!" said Sabina.


    She then again seated herself on the sofa in the living room. Shirley took a look at her wristwatch, and


    didn''t say anything in reply.


    "I need to go to the bathroom, " said Shirley. She put her handbag on the table, and then took out her


    phone.


    Sabina waved to her, and then she began ying on her own phone on the sofa.


    Inside the bathroom


    Shirley locked the door, and went up to the window. She then dialed Daniel''s number.


    The call was soon connected. "What?" answered Daniel.


    "Daniel, I''ve arrived at your mansion to get rid of Miss Sabina as you''ve instructed, but no matter what I


    say to her, she won''t leave. I initially wanted to call the security guards, but because she''s your... ex-


    girlfriend, I thought I''d better not do it this way, " reported Shirley.


    She started stammering in thest part of her sentence.


    ''Get rid of?'' He nced at J, who was sleeping, and thought that she really was fierce and decisive


    in battling her rivals.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He then said, "Okay, I knew all about it. Go back to thepany first."


    Shirley took a deep breath and gathered all of her courage. She said, "Daniel, how about I wait for you


    here! In case... J is angry; then I might coax her to calm down."


    When he thought of the scene when the three women would meet each other, Daniel instantly felt his


    head ache.


    If it hadn''t been for J, he had really wanted to throw all of these women into a room and let them


    fight with each other at their own free will.


    "Fine, we''ll talkter; wait there, " said Daniel. He then hung up, and looked at the woman who was


    pretending to be asleep.


    For the first time in his life, he cautiously opened his mouth and said, "When we arrive in the


    neighbourhoodter, how about you go back to your mansion first?"


    After he had settled affairs with Sabina, J coulde to his mansion at any time.


    But then, a sharp and cold stare was instantly cast to Daniel, which made him sit tight on his driver''s


    seat and made his body be rigid.


    He had to exin, "I just hope you won''t have any conflicts with her. Sabina is a good person, but... just


    like you, she has a violent temper!"


    The best way to deal with the two ill-tempered women was to prevent them from meeting with each


    other.


    "Is my temper violent? Daniel! Tell me that again!" J confronted him in an even louder voice.


    Under her furious stare, Daniel had to lie and shake his head, but then added something more, "You


    can go and ask Jerry about his honest opinion on you."


    Daniel thought that Jerry would tell her the truth, whether her temper was good, or bad.


    J then took out her phone and sent a WeChat message to Sally. In it, she wrote, "Sally, please ask


    my brother whether my temper is good or bad. Thanks!"


    J thought that her temper was much better than it used to be three years ago.


    Soon enough, J got a voice message from Sally''s WeChat ount. She clicked the message, and


    she heard Jerry''s voice. He said, "J, aren''t you aware of your own temper by now? Why are you


    asking such a question? If your temper could be considered as being ''good'', then that means that you''ll


    never find a single good tempered woman in the world! Please, learn from my wife..."


    He had stopped talking, because Sally had scolded Jerry that he was so ignorant of J''s self-


    esteem.


    Daniel had heard clearly Jerry''s words, and while bearing hisughter, he kept looking at the road


    before him and carefully drove his car.


    J felt unhappy, and wrote him back a message, saying, "Jerry Shao! From now on, we''re done


    being brother and sister!"


    She then said to Daniel, "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll go and see Shirley and Sabina, and I''ll decide


    which one is better suited to be my daughter''s stepmother. Let me help you with your decision!" J


    had said this in a kind of reasonable way, but actually, in her mind she thought, ''I must go and throw out


    these two sickening women!''


    Daniel wiped off his smile, and with a serious look, told her, "I''ll never find a stepmother for my


    daughter!"


    Daniel thought that his daughter could only be brought up by her own father and mother. And for his


    daughter''s sake and happiness, he would also try his best to get J back into his life as soon as


    possible.


    Even if he had to take her by force to the Civil Affairs Bureau!


    Hearing Daniel''s promise, J felt quite pleased. ''That sounds better!'' thought J.


    When they had arrived downtown, it had already darkened outside, and J had again fallen asleep


    leaned against her seat.


    The whole group then went to have some food together in a restaurant; after that, they separated each


    on their home.


    When they arrived at Mansion No. 8, J asked Daniel, "Could you stop at my mansion''s door and


    wait for me?"


    "Why aren''t you asking me to go in?" snapped Daniel. He was unhappy.


    J felt speechless, and thought, ''Why should I let you go in? To see the twins? No, that''s


    impossible!''


    "I''m just going in to take something. I''lle out in a jiffy!" said J.


    She had actually missed her daughters so much that she had just wanted to go in and hug them.


    Daniel demanded her, "Give me a kiss."


    ...


    To see her daughters, J moved her body towards him and kissed him on his cheek.


    At the door, J hurriedly got out of the car, and rushed into the mansion before Jerry and Sally


    arrived.


    But the mansion''s lights were all off, and inside it was just dark and quiet.


    She then shouted toward the second floor, "Dad?" But there was no reply.


    "Mom?" Still, no one answered her.


    ''Aren''t they at home?'' wondered J.


    While she was walking towards the mansion''s door, she took out her phone and called E. "Mom,


    where are you?" asked J.


    "We''re at the old house, but we''re noting back to the mansion tonight, " said E.


    She had brought Melissa to the old house, and Michelle was taken to the manor by L.


    "Where are my twins?" She had asked this question while she was standing behind the door; after, she


    stepped out of the mansion.


    E told her about the whole situation, and then told J, "If you''re tired, go to bed earlier. We''lle


    back to the mansion tomorrow."


    "Okay, I know. Mom, let Melissa talk to me for a bit!" said J. When she came out of the mansion,


    Jerry and Sally had already arrived, and they were holding in their hands some packaged gifts in a


    couple of bags.


    She covered the speaker, and said to them, "Brother and sister-inw, please go in first. I still have


    something that I need to do."


    On the other side of the phone, Melissa was calling out for her mother. Sally nced at her with an


    understanding look in her eyes, and then she entered the mansion with her husband.


    Sally was very tired after their two days of travelling, and she was more than eager to go to bed now.


    "Hello, my sweet baby! I''ve missed you so much!" Hearing her daughter''s calling, J grinned a


    sweet smile.


    Daniel was leaning against his car and smoking a cigarette near her.


    When he heard her talking with their daughter, he instantly dragged her closer to him, and listened


    carefully to their words.


    While she was sitting on her grandmother''sp, in a cute and soft voice, she said, "Mommy, I missed


    you and daddy very much!"


    Daniel called to her in a tender voice, "My baby! Daddy''s missed you too!"


    ''Our daughter''s not in the mansion, because J was talking with her on the phone, '' thought Daniel.

 Chapter 253 There are Two Women in My Villa

    Chapter 253 There are Two Women in My Vi


    When she heard Daniel''s voice, Melissa almost jumped up. She eagerly shouted, "Dad! Dad! This is


    Melissa."


    When he heard his daughter screaming, Daniel couldn''t help butugh. He took J''s cellphone and


    said, "Daddy has missed you. How about I pick you up tomorrow?"


    "Okay. Dad, could you pleasee together with Mom?"


    Daniel looked at the disgruntled woman next to him and nodded.


    "Of course."


    "Yay! Daddy, you''re the best! I love you. Give me a kiss!" Melissa climbed down from her great-


    grandmother''sp and jumped up and down in the living room.


    Daniel smiled. He exhaled the smoke from his mouth and kissed the woman''s cheek next to him.


    J was taken aback and said, "Melissa asked you to kiss her, not me!"


    "Dad, muah!" Melissa said excitedly when she heard her father''s kiss.


    "Well, good night, my angel." His voice was so soft and gentle that J almost got lost in it.


    She took her phone from his hand and got on his car with her lips pouted.


    Daniel said, "J, thank you for giving me such a lovely daughter. In return, you will take our daughter


    with you, so you both can live with me." He was very pleased with himself.


    Melissa was so lovely and beautiful. She was like a porcin doll. Every time he held her, he was very


    careful.


    J stared at him and said, "Thanks for your invitation, but I have my own house, so I won''t go."


    Refused by her, Daniel''s good mood faded away. "So what are you doing now?" said Daniel.


    "Stop! I''m getting off!" said J angrily.


    J''s heart hurt when the car stopped. ''When did he be so obedient? Why didn''t he coax and


    stop me? He''s such a jerk!'' J thought unhappily.


    She opened the door and walked to the back of the car.


    Daniel mmed the door and stopped her within a few strides. "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "Home! Where else would I go?" she said in a huff. Since he didn''t want to see her, she could only go


    home!


    "Don''t you mind that there are two women in my vi?" he asked. How could he let her go!


    J''s heart ached. She stared at him with bravado and said, "What do those two women have to do


    with me?" She looked at Daniel.


    How dared she say that they had nothing to do with her! Daniel raised her chin and quickly ignored


    what she said.


    She took a step back, while he took a step forward. They kept on doing that until there was no space


    for her to step back. Daniel smiled, pinned her on the back of the car, and kissed her passionately.


    It seemed that it wasn''t enough for him. He carried her up on the car, so they were face to face.


    It was a long time before he let go of her. Then he told her with a hoarse voice, "Get those women


    away, and I''ll be yours tonight!"


    ¡­


    J put her arms around his neck and said, "For your handsome face, I have to drive them away,


    don''t I?"


    Daniel did not speak, but he wore a big smile, carried her, and walked to the vi.


    When they reached the vi, he pinned her on the door. She knew what he meant, so she pouted as a


    way to offer a kiss.


    When the door clicked open, Sabina and Shirley who were in the living room saw them at the same


    time.


    What was happening in the doorway made the two women blush at once.


    The two were focused on the kiss that they ignored the two women in the living room.


    J''s delicate hands wrapped around his strong waist and rubbed herself against him.


    Her action made Daniel''s eyes full of desire. He unzipped her coat and threw it away.


    "Daniel!" Someone called him from the living room, as if to interrupt their intimate actions.


    Daniel kicked the door closed and pinned J against the door again. The way he moved was so hot


    that the two women couldn''t bear watch them.


    No way! J surrendered first. Daniel was too impudent, while


    She was not that cheeky.


    Huffing and puffing, J pushed Daniel away and said, "No, people can see us."


    The woman''s seductive voice tormented Daniel.


    Daniel gasped in her ear. No one knew how much he hated the two women in the living room at that


    moment!


    When they stopped kissing, Sabina came back to her senses and said, "Daniel."


    Daniel looked back. When he saw Sabina, the lust in his eyes faded, "Aren''t you supposed to have


    already left?"


    Sabina was embarrassed by his indifference.


    "I don''t want to leave until I see you, " she whispered back. What he and J had just done was


    something Sabina had been yearning for.


    However, no matter how much she seduced Daniel, it didn''t work for him at all.


    J did not let Daniel go and merely looked at Sabina.


    Sabina had a shoulder-length perm, arched eyebrows, slim eyes, fake eyshes, and rosy lipstick on


    her luscious lips.


    She was also wearing a white sleeveless chiffon top, ck loose pants, and high-heeled pointed ck


    leather shoes.


    She not only looked like Kate, but they also had the same style. It was hard to tell who imitated who.


    Or was it just a coincidence?


    Nevertheless, J was jealous because, after Daniel left his first love, he still found someone who


    was simr to her in both appearance and style.


    As she looked at Sabina, Sabina looked at her too.


    J was wearing sportswear and, because she got up early to see the sunrise, she wasn''t able to put


    on makeup.


    Even though there was no way to hide her beauty, Sabina could tell that if J put on a little makeup,


    she was no match for her.


    She was such a beautiful woman. No wonder Daniel madly clung to her.


    "J, Daniel, aren''t you tired from ying with each other too much?" Shirley turned off herputer


    and walked over to them with a smile.


    At this moment, the four stood opposite to each other, and the atmosphere was extremely awkward.


    J didn''t want to see Shirley at all. She ignored her and flirted more with Daniel, "I''m so tired... Hold


    me!" said J.


    Daniel held her up upon her words and went inside. And then he told the other two women, "Miss


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zheng, send Sabina to the hotel!"


    Sabina! Sabina! Why did he call her Sabina instead of Ms. Fan?


    J red at him.


    Daniel was confused. He didn''t know why J red at him. He had driven the two women away and


    held her as she requested.


    The two women were really jealous of J.


    Sabina came over and said, "Daniel, I don''t want to go to the hotel. I want to stay here."


    When J heard her words, she jumped off from Daniel''s arms and looked at her in amusement.


    "Why do you think you can stay here?"


    Sabina replied smugly, "This vi was chosen by Daniel and I together."


    In the early days, when Harry had asked Daniel to choose a house downtown, Daniel took her along


    with him. When she had seen the splendid Royal Mansion, she chose it at once.


    "So what? Let bygones be bygones!" J went to the living room, pulled her luggage, opened the


    door, and threw it out.

 Chapter 254 You Can Act Pouty and Cute to Please Him

    Chapter 254 You Can Act Pouty and Cute to Please Him


    Sabina was so furious that she bit her lower lip, while Daniel stood still, without uttering a single word.


    After she saw what they were doing, Shirley walked up to Sabina and said, "Miss Sabina, I will take you


    to the hotel first."


    Sabina felt resentful, so she pped Shirley across the face. "Screw you!"


    What she did shocked both Shirley and J.


    Sabina had a more violent temper than J.


    "Miss Sabina, what are you doing?" Shirley touched her cheek, her eyes filling with tears.


    Daniel still kept silent. He didn''t want to get involved in the fight among these women.


    If J wasn''t the one getting beaten or bullied, he wouldn''t want to intervene.


    "What am I doing? I can''t stand your face!" said Sabina. She was enraged, and if Daniel wasn''t here


    today, she would''ve done the same to J.


    When she saw Shirley pped by Sabina, J felt a little sorry for her. But she immediately shook


    her head and dismissed that thought. Why would she pity Shirley?


    "Mr. Si, I''m a hardworking employee of yourpany. Would you let this woman continue doing this to


    me?" Shirley turned to Daniel for help.


    Daniel wanted to end it all as soon as possible, so he coldly looked at Sabina and Shirley and said, "I''m


    telling you this onest time. Both of you, get out!" he said.


    Shirley hurriedly left the vi, crying.


    Sabina suddenly tried to yank J, but J dodged her by reflex.


    "Come over here! I''m going to teach you a lesson!" shouted Sabina.


    J thought that Sabina might be this violent because she had stayed with her ex-husband for a long


    time.


    "You want to teach me a lesson?" Jughed.


    She then looked at Daniel and said, "Look at her, Mr. Si. I don''t think you have good taste in women.


    How could you like someone so foolish?"


    Annoyed, Daniel wrapped his arms around J''s waist and said, "How about my affection for you? I


    must be as blind as a bat, right?"


    "How could you say that! I''m not foolish. You are!" shouted Sabina. She pulled J away from


    Daniel''s arms.


    J coldly looked at her and angrily warned her, "If you dare touch me again, you''re going to regret


    it!"


    When she saw Sabina''s photo a long time ago, J had the impression that she was a gentle and


    generous woman.


    She didn''t expect that she was this brutal and unreasonable!


    Sabina ran over to Daniel and put her arms around his waist. "Daniel, I''ve already admitted that it was


    my fault. I want toe back to you. Please don''t turn me down, " she said.


    Back in the day, Daniel rebelled against his father. He only took a bit more than a hundred thousand


    dors and left the Si family.


    Sabina didn''t expect that he could seed with only that amount of money.


    Instead of Daniel, she was forced by her family to marry the richest man of Green Cold Country


    afterward.


    When she saw Sabina hug her man, J grabbed Sabina''s wrist and drew her to the door.


    She then opened the vi''s door and pushed Sabina outside the vi.


    Toward the luggage. Sabina fell out of bnce and squatted down on her luggage. J looked down


    on her and warned, "There are more than ten bodyguards over there. If you dare enter the house, I will


    serve you to them!"


    Sabina looked toward the direction where J pointed and saw that many bodyguards, who were


    dressed in ck suits and ck shirts, stood near the vi.


    ''If J gives me to them...'' When she thought of this, Sabina shivered and decided to surrender.


    Her father''spany was supported by her uncle, but in fact it had already faced bankruptcy. She had


    no one to turn to anymore. With much resentment, Sabina pulled her luggage and left the vi.


    J red at her walking away, lost in thought.


    Sabina certainly wouldn''t give up so easily. When she thought of this, J wondered whether she


    should stay closer to Daniel to make Sabinapletely give up all hope.


    However, Daniel had been waiting for her apology, and she didn''t know whether she should apologize


    or not.


    She wanted to apologize to him, but she didn''t want Daniel to look down upon her. She didn''t know how


    to proceed with this.


    Danielzily leaned against the door and looked at J who stared nkly.


    He guessed that maybe she was thinking about what she should do next.


    He also concluded that she wasing up with ways on how to keep him with her, seeing that Daniel


    was surrounded by women.


    After a long while, when J turned around, Daniel, who was at the door, startled her.


    This time, she didn''t want to enter the vi, so she said, "I want to go home now! I''ve helped you drive


    those women away tonight. And you don''t have to thank me!"


    After she finished talking, she walked toward the No. 8 mansion. Daniel began to pull a long face.


    He had no idea what she thought about when she stood there for so long. And he also wondered why


    she didn''t try her best to please him, but left him instead.


    "Stop!" He shouted at her.


    Without turning her head, J waved at him and said, "You don''t have to thank me. Sleep well!"


    She drove away those women not only for him, but also for herself...


    Sleep well? He couldn''t ensure that he could sleep well without her by his side.


    While she was walking, J noticed that someone was following her. She picked up her pace, but


    Daniel quickly caught up with her.


    She started to run. At this moment, Daniel reached out his hand to put her in his arms and carried her


    on his shoulder.


    "Elliot, help me!" J asked one of her bodyguards for help.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elliot hesitated for a little while and walked up to them. But when Daniel cast a cold nce at him, he


    immediately stood still.


    "Miss J, he''s your boyfriend. If you don''t get along well with him, you can act pouty and cute to


    please him!" Elliot shouted.


    After she heard him, J blushed. She then yelled at him, "Who told you he''s my boyfriend?"


    Elliot shrugged and replied, "Mr. Si is your daughter''s father, right?"


    After he mentioned this, J didn''t say anything anymore. She looked defeated and leaned against


    Daniel''s shoulder. She didn''t know since when her bodyguard betrayed her.


    Daniel turned his head to Elliot and said, "You''ll be promoted to team leader!"


    When he heard Daniel, Elliot was ecstatic. He just got promoted! How lucky was he!


    Several bodyguards nearby enviously looked at Elliot and also realized that they would get a bright


    future if they obeyed Mr. Si.


    Gradually, all of J''s bodyguards began to obey Daniel.


    J patted Daniel''s back and said, "Who told you to do that to my bodyguard?"


    Daniel ignored her and carried her to the second floor.


    "Daniel Si, could you let go of me? I want to go home." When she sat on the bed, J tried her best


    to protest against him.


    "No!" Daniel took off his white sports shirt.


    J was very furious and asked, "Why?"


    Daniel took a long look at her and thought that it was time to take something out!


    "Wait here. I''ll make you obey me!"


    After he finished talking, Daniel walked toward his study.


    In a few moments, he took out a piece of A4 paper and handed it to J. Confused, J took it from


    him and found that it was a contract.


    After leafing through several pages, she remembered that it was the contract with more than one


    hundred million assets that she and Daniel signed three years ago.


    "What''s wrong with it?" She stared at him.

 Chapter 255 How about I Buy A Doll for You

    Chapter 255 How about I Buy A Doll for You


    Daniel didn''t want to bother exining, so he searched for an exnation about what a thousand-


    million cooperative project really meant on the Inte and handed his phone to her.


    He then went into the bathroom.


    Soon enough, an erupting roar was heard, "Daniel Si! You big liar! Oh my god!"


    No wonder when Sven heard that she had signed a contract with Daniel, which was a cooperative


    project valued one thousand-million three years ago, he put on a cunning smile on his face. Now, J


    finally understood his sly smile!


    The so-called thousand-million cooperative project was not about the money, but it was about... about...


    While she covered her hot and bright red face with her hands, J also buried her face on his pillow.


    After a while, J read the contract again. In the fine print, it wrote that if J breached the contract,


    Daniel, as the other party, had the right to use her responsibility.


    J went berserk. She wondered how she could sell herself out this way!


    What''s worse, she was sold out without earning any money! She really wanted to cry.


    Then, she took out her phone and called Sven. Sven was carrying his wife to the bed, when his phone


    suddenly rang. He initially didn''t want to answer the phone, but Nicole told him that it was a call from


    J.


    He had to answered it, "Jane."


    "Sven! How could you let Daniel do this to me? I have always trusted you! You wasted my trust! Why


    didn''t you tell me that Daniel had trapped me?" J yelled out a flow of words.


    Sven was still confused about what was going on and why he was scolded. He put his hand in front his


    chest and said, "Jane, I always stand by your side! I swear to god!"


    "Bullshit! On our gathering three years ago, when you heard about the contract, why didn''t you tell me


    that the contract was wed?" She remembered that Sven even grinned a very cunning smile at the


    time.


    With the contract being mentioned, Sven now understood the situation. He again put on a sly smile and


    said, "Jane, how about you giving yourself to Daniel now!"


    "Give myself to him? Come here! I''ll give you to him instead of me! Daniel is strong. Come and try him


    yourself!" said J. She suddenly chuckled and thought that if someone were to help her endure


    Daniel''s torture for the whole night, it should be a man.


    Sven held his wife and said over the phone, "Jane, don''t be naughty! Go to Daniel and have your


    second set of twins as soon as possible!"


    ''Another twins? You''re kidding me!'' thought J.


    "Forget it! I''m not talking to you! You''re a liar. You said you will stand by my side, but now you ask me to


    give myself to Daniel! Hum!" said J. Daniel was taking a shower in the bathroom, so J just


    spoke out anything she wanted to say without hesitation.


    She decided she would escape after all herints.


    The contract would be terminated, and if he dared to use her... She would tell him that he had one


    more daughter, but wouldn''t let him know about her whereabouts!


    Right! That was it!


    J kept brainstorming about her ns. She didn''t notice that Daniel, who was about to carry her into


    the bathroom, was now standing at the bed side.


    Sven on the other side of the line then said, "Jane, please don''t call me during the night from now on!


    Don''t even try to call Jerry. He will definitely get mad at you!" Hearing his words, Nicole rolled her eyes


    at him.


    "Why?" asked J. She was so stupid. She didn''t understand what Sven meant.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sven felt speechless for her silliness. He asked, "Why do you have the time to call me? It''s such a


    good chance. Daniel wouldn''t let you off. Unless he is... weak?"


    ''Daniel is weak?'' J would be the first one to disagree with anyone who doubted Daniel''s ability. She


    protested, "He''s weak? Buddy, pleasee here! He will make you cry!"


    The man standing on the bed side couldn''t bear hearing her nonsense with Sven anymore, so he


    covered her mouth, grabbed her phone, and hung it up.


    The call suddenly ended. Sven looked at his phone andughed. Like he said, Daniel, that horny guy,


    would not miss this chance to have J. He couldn''t even let her have the time to make a call. Now


    that the phone got hung up, Sven believed that J was controlled by Daniel again!


    Sven was right. Daniel was now dragging J into the bathroom.


    He quickly took off her clothes, put her into the bathtub, and followed in.


    "Daniel..." J then coughed and demanded, "Can''t you be more tender?" J was choked by the


    water.


    She wiped off the water on her face and pushed Daniel away from her.


    But Daniel held her into his arms and warned, "Take a bath! Otherwise, I''ll go into you straight."


    ...


    J obediently washed her body with the towel. She even helped the man wash his back. She said,


    "Daniel, how about you sign one more contract with me?"


    While enjoying her service, Daniel shook his head in silence.


    J was furious, so she rubbed his back with greater pressure and yelled, "You''re a deceptive


    businessman! A big liar! A..."


    Before she could finish her words, she was suddenly pressed under the man.


    The eager look in his eyes made her tremble.


    ''Haven''t we done itst night? Why does he still want to...'' thought J.


    J shrank her neck and suggested, "Daniel, how about I buy a doll for you?"


    She didn''t want him to hold another woman, but if it was a doll, she would be okay with it.


    ''Right! That''s a good idea!'' thought J.


    "What doll? What did you mean?" Daniel curiously looked at her and wondered why he needed a doll.


    J tittered and said, "Oh, nothing! I''m just kidding!"


    ''You''re in the mood to joke around?'' thought Daniel. He lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    The aura of love soon filled the air around them. But all of a sudden, J felt something wrong. She


    hastily patted the man.


    Daniel opened his eyes and curiously looked at the woman in front of his face.


    J made a crying face with her brows furrowed and pointed her finger downward.


    Her period came...


    Daniel stood up and saw a a trail of red blood floating on the surface of the water.


    His face darkened, and he got out of the bathtub. Damn! Then, he went to take a shower.


    J giggled. She felt so lucky that her period came in the right time. She could escape from Daniel''s


    torture tonight!


    She got out of the bathtub and drew off the dirty water. Then, she went to the toilet.


    But she realized that she didn''t have her underwear and sanitary towel here with her now...


    "Daniel... Dear... Da...niel... Da...niel..." She kept calling his name in a stammer. The tall man then


    appeared at the toilet''s door.


    "Oh! You shameless man!" J sat on the toilet seat. When she saw the man, she immediately


    lowered her head and covered her eyes.


    ''Shameless man! Why are you naked...'' thought J.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked in a peaceful voice, without shame.


    She kept calling his name while he was taking a shower.


    "I don''t have my... and I also don''t have... Please go and buy me some..." Stuttering, she then


    described what she wanted. Daniel finally understood what she said.


    "No way!" He refused in a straightforward manner.


    "You have bought it for me before. What are you afraid of now?" J kept covering her eyes as she


    knew he was still standing at the door.


    Daniel leaned against the door and said, "Past is past, now is now, things have be different!"


    J tortured him just now, so he decided to take his revenge.


    J was angry. She moved away her hands from her eyes. She initially wanted to scream, but she


    had to learn to be less shameful.


    Even though she really felt ashamed of it...


    She lowered her eyelids and looked at her toes. She then said, "If you don''t go and buy it, I''ll call


    someone else to buy it for me!"


    In the next moment, a shadow came up to her. She raised up her head...


    But what a tragedy!


    "Da..niel... you... Don''t you have any clothes? Can''t you put on your clothes?" She wiped her mouth


    with strength, trying to rub the part where it touched his body.


    Ah! She was about to go crazy!

 Chapter 256 Give Without Asking For Anything Back

    Chapter 256 Give Without Asking For Anything Back


    Putting his hand on her head, Daniel smiled evilly, "Do you want sanitary towels?"


    ''How dare you want to have another man purchase knickers and pads for you?'' Daniel thought.


    Then, Daniel kissed J and touched her body... She had no way to refuse Daniel.


    An hourter, Daniel left and J was seated on the toilet cover, tired. She was eager to brush her


    teeth. "s!" J was very nervous.


    Daniel passed a bath towel to her before he left.


    Then, J wrapped herself up.


    Half an hourter, when J was about to fall sleep, the toilet door opened.


    Daniel walked in and passed the handbag to her.


    "Thank you!" J replied excitedly, but Daniel still held the handbag tightly.


    She raised her head with confusion, and Daniel said, "What''s my reward?"


    J became silent.


    "Boss Si, as the old saying goes, ''Give without asking for anything back!''" She pulled the bag with great


    strength.


    Daniel lowered his head, gave her a quick kiss, and left.


    J was shocked, but she smiled.


    After she had cleaned up, no one was in the bedroom when she came out.


    ''Where is Daniel? Had he already left?'' J wondered. She decided not to think of him and reduced


    the AC temperature. It was time for her to sleep.


    Soon, Daniel came in with a bottle of water in his hand.


    Hearing the sound, J opened her eyes. Daniel stood near her and ordered, "Sit up."


    She shook her head.


    Then, he put the bottle down and pulled her up. She was a little weak, so she leaned against his chest.


    Daniel took the bottle near her lips, "Take a sip, and you will be better."


    Feeling the edge of the bottle, she replied, "It''s hot."


    "No, it isn''t hot." He added some cold water to cool it.


    After giving birth, J didn''t experience severe dysmenorrhea. She just didn''t want to do anything


    now.


    She tried drinking a little. The temperature was warm. Then, J drank it under Daniel''s watch.


    Daniel put the bottle down and turned off the light. Then, hey down next to her.


    He put his warm hand on her underbelly. Satisfied with the warmth, J changed her position and


    went closer.


    Daniel had her sleep on his arm and hugged her.


    The atmosphere was fantastic and warm. Both of them said nothing.


    It seemed that no obstacle existed between them now.


    The next day, when J woke up, she saw no one beside her.


    A dress was at the end of her bed. It was near a new pink wedged sandal.


    After washing her face, J dressed herself and went downstairs.


    Spark and Shirley was reporting to Daniel for work, and a chef was making breakfast.


    The moment she appeared, Daniel noticed her.


    He nced at her and listened to Shirley''s report carefully.


    J didn''t interrupt them and walked into kitchen.


    "Good morning, Miss Shao. Please wait a minute, " said the chef.


    J nodded, "What can I do for you?"


    The chef shook his head. There was another cook in the kitchen to assist him. "Miss Shao, breakfast


    will soon be ready."


    J went back and sat near the rectangr dining table where twenty people could eat.


    J didn''t wait long. Soon, the Chinese breakfast was sent to her.


    J liked it since she had no appetite for a Western breakfast.


    The chef''s assistant went to the living room and told them that breakfast had been prepared. Daniel put


    down the files and said, "Let''s have it together."


    Spark and Shirley came here at 6 AM and hadn''t had breakfast, so they didn''t refuse.


    They followed Daniel and walked in the dining room.


    Seeing Shirley seated on the opposite side, J stopped for a moment and then continued eating


    preserved duck egg without saying anything.


    Daniel picked up a wet towel next to him and wiped his hands. Then, the chef put his share on the


    table.


    Their breakfast was preserved egg congee, deep-fried dough sticks, fried eggs, and dessert fruits.


    The chef put a porcin cup near J''s te. J uncovered and found edible bird''s nest soup in


    it.


    Thanks to L, J and Daniel ate many edible bird''s nest soups.


    Then, J ate it. She soon got full, So she put the te filled with deep-fried dough sticks to Daniel.


    She really didn''t want to eat it anymore.


    "Don''t you like it? Or..." Daniel nced at the te.


    "I can''t eat anymore."


    The bird''s nest soup made her full.


    The table went silent.


    Shirley also said nothing. When she saw J eating the soup, she went green with envy. ''Why? Why


    does J always have the best things?


    From breakfast to family to life conditions to husband, she has it all.'' Shirley thought to herself.


    Atst, the chef served two pieces of steamed stuffed buns filled with soup that had juste out of


    the steamer. But J had no appetite anymore.


    Daniel picked one up to her te.


    She shook her head, "No, I don''t want it."


    Daniel wiped his mouth and exined, "Rhys Xue''s grandfather was the Royal Chef, and his father


    was the President''s chef. He inherited his elders'' cooking talent, and this steamed stuffed bun has


    always been the Xues'' masterpiece."


    J looked at the stuffed bun, which had lots of fillings and a thin wrapper. It did look appetizing.


    But she was full now.


    She put it on Daniel''s te, "I really don''t want to eat it."


    Daniel didn''t be angry. Instead, he dipped it in a special sauce and then held it near her lip,


    coaxing, "Just bite a little."


    Seeing this scene, Spark almost choked.


    Even though he knew Daniel loved J very much, it was umon to see Daniel like this.


    Eating a fried egg, Shirley pretended that nothing had happened.


    But she was boiling inside.


    J nced at Shirley and bit on it.


    "What do you think?" Daniel asked and then swallowed the rest bun.


    J was shocked.


    ''Didn''t Daniel care that it had bitten by me?''


    "Yummy, " J said with much appreciation. No wonder his father was the President''s Cook.


    Daniel smiled, "Eat more if you like."


    J thought for a moment and looked at Daniel, "If you feed me, I will eat more."


    As he was about to eat fried dough sticks, Daniel was stunned. He then picked up another steamed


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    stuffed bun and ced it near her lips.

 Chapter 257 I Will Transfer the Money to You Through Wechat

    Chapter 257 I Will Transfer the Money to You Through Wechat


    J smiled sweetly and ate the whole steamed stuffed bun. Her mouth was filled with delicious


    stuffing.


    "Have some more soup, " Daniel was afraid that she would choke, so he told her to have more of the


    bird''s nest soup.


    J swallowed half of the bun and murmured, "Feed me."


    ...


    Daniel heard what she said, so he picked up the bowl, took a spoonful of soup, blew it carefully, and


    put it into her mouth.


    Spark was sitting in front of them. It was all too sweet to bear. It seemed that Boss Si did not just have


    them here for regr reporting. Daniel and J were showing off their romance.


    Shirley suppressed her disappointment. She picked up a bun with another chopsticks, put it in Daniel''s


    bowl, and said with a smile, "Daniel, you should have some too."


    J behaved liked a child, asking for attention, while Shirley acted like a decentdy, taking care of


    Daniel. The attitudes toward Daniel were very different.


    Daniel took a look at the bun in his bowl and said, "Em."


    Shirley felt satisfied and happy that he did not turn her down.


    She put the chopsticks down and continued eating breakfast.


    After Daniel spoon-fed J all of the bird''s nest soup, he picked up a tissue and helped her wipe her


    mouth.


    J kept staring at the bun in Daniel''s bowl. The fact that Daniel did not turn Shirley down zapped


    J back to reality.


    Technically, Shirley was Daniel''s fiancee. She was only his ex-girlfriend, a troublesome one...


    She almost forgot all their disputes and issues after they spent two days in Dongcui Mountain.


    She wanted to keep it that way, but she still could not forget what they had done to each other...


    "What are you thinking about?" asked Daniel. Daniel cut the omelette for her and put it in front of her.


    Instead of answering his question, J raised her head, looked at Shirley, and asked, "Miss Shirley,


    why are you here?".


    Shirley was shocked by the question, as if J had just seen her.


    It seemed that J would not notice her if she did not get the bun for Daniel.


    Being ignored was annoying. Shirley tried to put on a smile and said, "I came here with Spark to report


    to Daniel about our work."


    Spark smiled at J and nodded his head politely.


    J looked at Daniel and said sullenly, "Didn''t you say that not everyone coulde into your No. 9


    mansion?


    Sabina and Shirley were herest night. Shirley came here again this morning. Where are your


    principles, Daniel?"


    Daniel was confused. She was in a good mood just now. What changed? She was obviously discontent


    with Sabina and Shirley.


    Spark would have said something to break the embarrassment, but J did not say anything about


    him. So he decided to keep quiet.


    Daniel nced at her and said, "Eat first."


    "I don''t want to. I don''t have the appetite anymore. Someone I don''t want to see is here, " said J.


    J put down her spoon and stood up from the chair.


    Then, she walked out of the dining room and left them behind.


    Shirley was embarrassed by what J said. Before Daniel said anything, she spoke quickly, "Mr. Si,


    I''m sorry for the trouble. J is not happy. I''ll go back to the office first."


    She did not want to bother herself to argue with J.


    J was looking for her cell phone upstairs. Daniel hid his emotions with his eyes closed and said,


    "Get yourself something to eat first."


    J picked up her phone and the tampons brought by Danielst night and walked out of the


    bedroom.


    Daniel had just finished his breakfast before she came downstairs.


    He stood beside the stairs with his hands in his pockets and waited for J.


    Daniel was very satisfied with the outfit he got for her. She looked pure and fresh.


    As for her personality...


    Daniel looked at J with a smile as she walked down the stairs.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Step by step, J walked toward Daniel gracefully. Every step she took showed herdylike manners.


    J used to run down the stairs. She did not run like that anymore.


    However, Daniel liked the way she used to behave. She was a lively girl.


    It was her style, like kicking out Sabinast night and making her point in front of Shirley.


    He could not me everyone but himself. He kept saying that he liked theposed J, but he


    missed the lively girl inside her when she tones down.


    After she finished thest step, she stood straight, carried the bag with both hands, and said, "Thank


    you for the bird''s nest soup and breakfast, Mr. Si. I must go now. See youter."


    J spoke clearly, and she even nodded her head to express her appreciation.


    If it were not for the fact that Daniel knew her well, he would have been deceived by what she said


    "Shouldn''t you thank me for the underwear I brought for you?" said Daniel.


    Shirley and Spark also finished their breakfast and stood in the living room, looking at them having the


    conversation.


    Spark could not help butugh when he heard what Daniel said.


    J was pissed off.


    She took out her phone, and while staring at him angrily, she said, "I will transfer the money to you


    through WeChat!"


    "The clothes cost me 58 grand. The tampons, gas, and service charge all add up to... one hundred


    million."


    J wanted to throw her phone at his face when she heard what he said. He was such a thick-


    skinned fraud.


    "Have you no shame?" asked J indignantly.


    Daniel ignored Shirley and Spark and answered, "Yes, I don''t."


    Before J said anything else, Daniel looked at Spark and said, "You two go back to the office first.


    You should... You should prepare for the meeting at 10 AM."


    Spark and Shirley walked to the living room together and began to pack up their things.


    J did not bother saying anything else and walked straight toward the door.


    "Are you sure that I should pick up our child by myself?" asked Daniel.


    J paused and said, "Yes, it''s okay."


    "Don''t me me if you don''t see Melissa again, " Daniel threatened.


    J bit her lips with anger, turned around, and sat in the living room. Spark packed up all their things


    and went out of the mansion with Shirley.


    Before Shirley walked out of the door, she cast sheep''s eyes down on Daniel. J pretended not to


    notice.


    Daniel sat in front of J and ordered, "Go upstairs and get my coat for me." He sat there like he


    owned the whole world. He looked like The Emperor to J.


    Daniel was so arrogant that J wanted to turned him down, but she lost her nerve when she thought


    of Melissa.


    Then, she went upstairs reluctantly and picked out a coat for him in the dressing room.


    The suits were hung in one closet, and they were all neatly ironed.


    J murmured, "It''s very hot outside. Why must he need a coat? How narcissistic!"


    She took a look at the wine-red tartan coat in the second row. It seemed that Daniel wore only ck or


    blue ones. She never saw him wear coats of other colors.

 Chapter 258 Daniel Looked Charming

    Chapter 258 Daniel Looked Charming


    J rolled her eyes and took the luxurious wine-red suit. She then quickly ran down the stairs.


    Looking at J sprint down the stairs, Daniel smiled. ''This is what J is really like.'' Daniel thought.


    But when he saw the wine red coat in her arms, his eyes darkened.


    Before J opened her mouth, Daniel told her, "No, not this one. Get another suit!"


    "But why? I think it looks good on you." J lifted the hanger and disyed how the wine-red coat


    looked on her.


    Daniel replied in a low and displeased voice, "The style is too old for me."


    In fact, this coat was a gift from Sabina many years ago. As he often went to No. 9 mansion, he seldom


    had the time to sort out the clothes he barely wore.


    J didn''t know the reason behind his resistance. She thought that he was reluctant to try clothes


    with the non-neutral colors. She walked toward him and persuaded, "Don''t worry. You are handsome.


    You will still look charming and fashionable with it even if it looks out of style."


    Daniel looked at J''s smiling face, he nervously rubbed his hands on the sofa and insisted, "Just get


    another one. Throw it away. You can buy a new coat for me in the same color when you have time."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, J felt that she really couldn''t understand him. He already had one. Why would he want


    to throw it away and buy a new coat?


    "Put it on!" J said firmly, pushing him to put the coat on.


    Daniel hesitated on whether he should tell J where he got the coat from. But before he answered,


    J already pulled him up from the sofa.


    It was difficult for Daniel to refuse her, so he followed her and put the coat on.


    At the same time, he was thinking how he would get rid of the coat tonight.


    It was such an advantage to Daniel for being so handsome. Daniel looked charming even in such a


    vivid color!


    He looked years younger in this coat than those in ck or blue.


    After they left the mansion, Daniel drove the car and took J to her family''s old house.


    When they arrived at the old house, they were still quarreling in the car. The atmosphere was tense.


    "J, why don''t you take me with you. Do I embarrass you?" Daniel looked at J who didn''t allow


    him to follow her into the house.


    J shook her head and said, "Of course not. It''s because it''s a little difficult to exin our


    rtionship to my family now, since we are not married. I don''t want to you to meet them like this!"


    "But your great-grandmother has met me before." On the contrary, her great-grandmother was quite


    into him.


    "That''s your business. You can pay her a visit another day. But now, you stay put and don''t follow me."


    She feared that her great-grandmother would be angry if she saw that their rtionship was still in a


    deadlock. They already had children together!


    Daniel lifted his hand and looked at his watch. He caved in and said, "Okay, I will give you five


    minutes."


    J immediately opened the door and got off the car after she heard Daniel''s words. She opened the


    trunk of the car and took out the gifts she brought for her great-grandmother.


    Then, she hurriedly ran into the old house.


    Melissa was looking at the earthworms with her great-grandmother in the back yard. When she heard


    that J wasing, she happily ran into the house.


    Melody was on the second floor of the old house. She incidentally noticed a Rolls-Royce Phantom


    outside the house. She immediately recognized Daniel on the driver seat.


    She frowned and thought doubtfully, ''What was he doing? He is usually nice. But why won''t he even


    enter the house today?


    Is he going to escape from his responsibility with Jane and the twins?''


    But she was wrong about Daniel...


    "Mommy!" Melissa ran into J''s arms in excitement. J put down the gifts on the table and held


    her daughter.


    "My sweetheart, I miss you so much!" J held Melissa in her arms and couldn''t help kissing her


    cheeks.


    Vi came over and asked, "Jane, when did you arrive? Did you have fun out there?"


    "Grandma, I went backst night. I had a good time. Where is everyone?"


    "Your grandfather and your parents have gone to visit their friends. Your great-grandmother is upstairs.


    Do you want to see her?" Vi caressed her hair with much love and gentleness.


    J nodded and put Melissa down. She told Melissa, "Melissa, wait for me here. I will go see my


    great-grandmother upstairs."


    Melissa nodded and went to Vi, "Great-grandma, let''s y outside."


    On the second floor, J knocked on the door of Melody''s room. "Come in!"


    Melody replied in a loving voice. J gently pushed the door open.


    Melody was standing by the window, watching the scenery outside. She saw Je in and waved


    at her, "Come here, Jane."


    Jane walked quickly to Melody and acted like a spoiled child in her arms, "Great grandma, I''ve missed


    you so much!"


    At the sight of Melody, J felt guilty. She seldom spent time with her since she came back.


    Melodyughed, gently patted her back, and said, "I heard from your parents that you have traveled


    "Yes. I also brought you some gifts. But I forgot to bring them up. I put them on the table downstairs."


    J ced her palm on her head and regretted, ''Oh, I have such a bad memory!''


    "It doesn''t matter. I will have a look when I go to downstairster." Melody examined J closely.


    She still looked good with rosy cheeks. She also seemed more mature now than three years ago.


    "Okay, great-grandma. How have you been?" J led Melody who was holding a walking stick to the


    chairs and helped her sit down.


    "I''m pretty good. I have a good appetite, and I sleep well. Don''t worry about me." Although Melody was


    over 100 years old, she was quite healthy due to a good mentality and regr exercises.


    J nodded and snuggled up next to Melody, "Great grandma, after I finish my affairs these days, I


    wille over to apany you and my grandparents."


    She made up her mind to spend more time in the old house to apany them.


    "It doesn''t matter. You young people should mind your own business. You don''t have toe over too


    frequently. Jane, what I worry most now is about your marriage, you and Daniel..." Melody held her


    hands and said with concern.


    But before Melody finished her words, J suddenly remembered that Daniel was still waiting outside


    and that he had only given her five minutes.


    It had already been more than five minutes. J said hurriedly, "Great grandma, I have some errands


    to do now. If I have time tonight, I wille apany you. I need to go now!"


    Melody sighed in her heart. ''What a naive girl!'' Then, she said, "Okay, take care! Talk to me if there is


    something on your mind."


    "Okay, I will go now." J hugged Melody and walked out of the room.


    Downstairs, Vi was ying with Melissa on the sofa. When she watched J hurriedly walk down,


    she asked, "Jane, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Jane smiled and replied, "I have an appointment. I must go now."


    Melissa was still crawling on the sofa. J held Melissa in her arms and stood in front of Vi.


    "How will you go there? Are you bringing Melissa with you?"


    J scratched her head and said in a low voice, "Umm... Her father is waiting outside."


    Vi then asked, "Why didn''t hee in?"


    "Oh, he is very busy, so I let him wait outside. I will bring Melissa with me." While she was saying this,


    she walked towards the entrance of the living room.

 Chapter 259 Does She Have Two Names

    Chapter 259 Does She Have Two Names


    Vi walked J and Melissa out of the old house. Melissa was in high spirits. She blew Vi a


    kiss,"Goodbye, great grandma!"


    Vi unwillingly waved goodbye to Melissa.


    Stepping out of the old house, J saw Daniel''s Rolls-Royce Phantom parked not too far away. She


    trotted to the car with Melissa in her arms.


    Seeing J and Melissa, Daniel got out of the car to receive them.


    "Daddy!" Melissa excitedly reached out her plump little arms to Daniel, asking him to hold her.


    Daniel took Melissa from J and kissed Melissa on her cheeks,"My baby," he said.


    Melissa wrapped her arms around Daniel''s neck and rested her head on his shoulder.


    After walking for meters with Melissa in her arms, J was a little out of breath. She opened the car


    door and sat in the back seat. Daniel handed Melissa to her and went back to the driver seat.


    "J, you spent an extra fifteen minutes," Daniel said as he stared at J through the rearview


    mirror inside the car.


    J red at him,"Daniel! I helped you carry your daughter here despite how hot it is. You should be


    grateful to me!"


    "Then you should have let me go with you!"


    ...


    J wanted to argue, but she was rendered speechless.


    Melissa leaned forward excitedly,"Daddy, can I go to your office?"


    ... J looked at the little traitor in disappointment.


    "Of course!" Daniel nodded.


    "Daddy, can I sleep with you tonight?" Evidently, she missed her father very much.


    Daniel nodded one more time.


    "Melissa Shao! Don''t forget about your mother!" J couldn''t help butin.


    "J, her name is Michelle Si." Daniel slightly frowned and corrected J.


    He found it weird. He indeed remembered that the baby''s name was Melissa. But when he took her to


    the police station for the household registration formality, the baby told him that her name was Michelle.


    J just called her Melissa. ''Does she have two names?'' Daniel wondered.


    "Hahaha... Never mind. It was just a slip of the tongue." J said as she winked at Melissa.


    Melissa took the hint. She nodded and said,"Never mind, Daddy. Just call me baby."


    Daniel certainly agreed to whatever her baby daughter said.


    After a while, he asked J,"Where do you want to go?"


    "I am taking baby home." ''And then picking up Michelle to take them both to the old house.''


    She nned to start choosing locations for her shop tomorrow.


    "Don''t worry. I am going to take her to my office. You are free to go do your own business," Daniel said


    as he kept his eyes on the road.


    J curled her lips and squinted at Melissa,"Are you going with your Daddy?"


    Melissa nodded without any hesitation.


    Seeing that, J was a little disappointed. But it''s okay. Michelle could apany her. But she still


    pretended to seem miserable and said,"Okay, go with Daddy then!"


    Melissa giggled,"Mommy, don''t be sad. There are many others who can apany you."


    ...


    After seeing Daniel carry Melissa into the office building, J started the car to pick up Michelle, who


    was in the Leroy Manor with Daniel''s parents.


    Actually, she was unwilling to drive Daniel''s car. It was too eye-catching. But it was also so hot that she


    didn''t want to bother to get out of the car and call a taxi.


    Unfortunately, when she arrived at the Leroy Manor, a servant told her that Harry and L just took


    Michelle to the zoo.


    "Jane, how about picking up Michelle tomorrow instead?" L spoke with J on the phone as she


    held Michelle, who was feeding an elephant with carrots.


    "Okay," J agreed.


    But she was worried that Daniel would go to Leroy Manor this evening. She pondered for a while and


    decided to seduce Daniel to No. 9 mansion


    Or Southern Garden Complex tonight.


    Then, she drove the car and took a stroll downtown to see if there were any decent shops for rent.


    In SL Group


    Seeing their boss, who was in a wine red suite, walking into thepany with a cute baby girl in his


    arms, employees couldn''t help discussing with each other.


    Not only was it the first time that they had seen Daniel in a wine-red suit, but also because the rumor


    that Daniel had a daughter seemed to be true!


    Employees whispered about this the whole morning.


    In the meeting room at the 22nd floor


    Melissa, ying on an iPad, shifted her eyes among the executives in front of her, and then glimpsed


    at her daddy, who was sitting beside her and pulled a long face.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Mr. Zheng, how did it happen? I just left for two days!" Daniel shouted at the man, who was in cold


    sweats, with a re.


    Mr. Zheng was new to the SL Group. It was the first time that he had seen Daniel ring up.


    He was too frightened to speak.


    "Bang!" A file was flung on the meeting desk. Melissa got shocked.


    She put her iPad aside and walked to Daniel,"Daddy, don''t be angry!"


    Hearing his daughter''s cute voice, Daniel''s expression shifted to a tender look.


    Seeing that, the executives were all relieved.


    Daniel winked at Spark and said,"Baby, how about you go out and y with Spark? I will meet you


    outside very soon."


    Melissa nodded and walked out of the office hand in hand with Spark.


    After Melissa left the office, Daniel asked Mr. Zheng to exin things to him and discussed with the


    other executives about how to fix the problem.


    Spark took Melissa to the Design Department because there was a sub-division there that specialized


    in children''s garments.


    Upon stepping into the Design Department, Melissa was surrounded by female employees.


    "Is she Boss Si''s daughter? She takes after Boss Si!"


    "Is Miss Zheng really going to be this little princess''s step mother?"


    "God knows..." "It is said that Boss Si has never mentioned anything about the wedding again since


    this little princess showed up."


    "Hahaha... To be honest, I was totally shocked when Boss Si dered that he was going to get married


    with Shirley. I think Boss Si deserves a better woman!"


    ...


    Hearing some employees talking about "Shirley" and "step mother", Melissa trotted to them with her


    two short legs.


    "Hello..." she greeted them with a sweet smile.


    Her lovely smile stole those female employees'' hearts away.


    "Hello, little princess!"


    Spark had already walked away to pick out some clothes for Melissa.


    "What were you talking about? I heard you talking about a stepmother..." Those female employees


    looked at each other in embarrassment.


    "Little princess, I think you misheard us. We didn''t talk about a stepmother..." One of the employees


    managed to muddle through.


    Melissa frowned. All of the employees suddenly gasped. The way Melissa frowned looked exactly the


    way Boss Si did!

 Chapter 260 Why will You Become My Stepmother

    Chapter 260 Why will You Be My Stepmother


    ''The Si family''s genes are really strong!'' thought the staff there.


    The little girl was standing there with her hands on her hip, threatening them, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell


    my daddy that you are bullying me!"


    ... They all felt speechless at her words, and wondered whether Mr Si''s little princess was really two


    years old!


    None of them replied to Melissa''s question. She then went toward the door, but one of the designers


    there hastily grabbed her by her hand, and said, "Your daddy found a stepmother for you! She''s at the


    88th floor, and her name is Shirley Zheng. Dear baby, I''ve already told you all about it. Please don''t tell


    your father that we''ve bullied you, okay?"


    The little girl rolled her eyes instantly, and then she giggled, and patted the designer''s hand. She


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    reassured her, and said, "Don''t worry! Sister, you look beautiful. I won''t tell my daddy!"


    ...


    This wimpy kid had really changed her face fast! They thought that the girl might actually have the


    potential talent to be a famous actress some day.


    The designer was happy to be praised as being beautiful.


    Melissa then scanned around the designer''s department, but she didn''t find Spark anywhere. She then


    ran out of the department herself.


    The whole SL Group staff had known by now about the girl, and on her way to the 88th floor, a lot of


    people greeted and helped her.


    Melissa went to the elevator''s door, and a worker helped her press the button that went up to the 88th


    floor.


    At the 88th floor


    Melissa had just ran out of the elevator and walked into the secretary department. She was acting just


    like an adult, with her arms crossed in front of her chest, and her lips curled. She asked the secretaries


    working there, "Who is Shirley Zheng?"


    Shirley then stood up from her seat and looked at Melissa. When she saw her, she began feeling


    distressed.


    She had known that this girl was J and Daniel''s child.


    But this girl was too lovely, and she didn''t hate her at all. She answered her, "I''m Shirley. Baby, what''s


    up with you up here?"


    Melissa crooked her finger to her. Then, the other secretaries burst intoughter, and wondered what


    this wimpy kid was actually going to do.


    Shirley walked up to Melissa, and while crouching, she looked at her with a smile on her face. She


    greeted her, "Hello!"


    Melissa scanned Shirley from head to toe. Finally, she seemed to reach a conclusion, and said, "You''re


    not in your best shape, and you aren''t half as pretty as my mommy. Why will you be my


    stepmother?"


    Hearing Melissa''s words about Shirley bing her stepmother, the other secretaries didn''t feel


    surprised at all, because they had all known that Shirley was Daniel''s fiancee. What had really shocked


    them was that a two-year-old girl could make a sarcastic remark to Shirley. They were so shocked that


    they all stood with their mouths wide open.


    They also wondered if Mr. Si''s child was indeed a two-year-old girl.


    When Shirley heard the child say that she was less beautiful than her real mother, she felt angry and


    embarrassed.


    But even though she was angry, she wasn''t so stupid as to offend Daniel''s daughter.


    She said, "Be a good girl, I have to go back to work now. Have fun around here." Shirley then went


    back to her seat, with her face all darkened up.


    At that moment, the elevator opened, and Melissa turned around and saw a womane out of it.


    Miss Qin instantly went over to her, and inquired, "Excuse me? Who are you?"


    Sabina raised her chin, and repeated her words, "I''m here to see Daniel!"


    "Have you made an appointment in advance?" Miss Qin asked her in a courteous voice.


    She thought to herself, ''What are the people at the ground floor receptionist''s desk doing? How can


    they let anyone,ing from nowhere,e up to the 88th floor? Aren''t they afraid of Mr Si?''


    Sabina had been acquainted with one of the workers down at the receptionist''s desk. This was how


    she had reached the 88th floor, through her internal acquaintance.


    "I''m Daniel''s girlfriend. Why do I need an appointment?" While she said this, Sabina then walked


    toward the CEO''s office.


    Miss Qin took a nce at Shirley, and then she hastily stopped Sabina, and said, "Miss, our boss is not


    in the office. Please wait here, you can''t enter the CEO''s office right now."


    Sabina felt annoyed, and she took a nce at the troublesome secretary, and yelled, "What do you


    mean? I''m his girlfriend. Why can''t I go in right now? Are you looking down upon me?"


    Shirley had initially wanted to go up to them, but when she saw that Melissa was unhappy, she sat


    back on her seat.


    "No, I am not. Everything in the CEO''s office may contain some confidential information, and if anything


    would slip out of that office, then that wouldn''t a nice scenario for you! Please, just wait here for some


    time!" Again, Miss Qin tried to persuade her in a polite voice. She had worked for Daniel for many


    years, and she of course wouldn''t be so stupid to offend any of Daniel''s guests.


    More than that, the woman had stated that she was Daniel''s girlfriend...


    Miss Shirley, Daniel''s fiancee, still didn''t say anything, and Miss Qin thought that she had better be


    courteous to her.


    But unexpected it, Sabina suddenly raised her hand and pped Miss Qin''s face. She scolded her,


    "Mind your words, worker! What did you mean when you said ''if anything would slip out''? Did you mean


    that I might do something bad to harm Daniel?"


    Having been just pped, Miss Qin felt very aggrieved, and she covered her hurting face with her


    hand. This had been the first time in her long experience in thepany, that she had met with such


    an unreasonable woman.


    Even J, who had been known as being an arrogant, and a wayward, true upper-ss girl, and also


    Mr. Si''s true lover, still wouldn''t have had the nerve to treat Miss Qin like that.


    But this woman, who had appeared out of nowhere and had called herself Mr. Si''s girlfriend, had the


    nerve to be unreasonable and to bully others at her own free will.


    Taking a deep breath inside, Miss Qin looked at Sabina with a cold look, and asked, "Did you say that


    you were Mr. Si''s girlfriend? Do you think that any woman can be our boss''s girlfriend? Look at Miss


    Shirley, she''s even our boss''s fiancee! Miss, I''ll have to ask you to leave at once!"


    Sabina nced at the direction behind her, and she saw Shirley calmly sitting on her seat. Their eyes


    met.


    Sabina was now a little embarrassed, and she cursed in her mind, ''Damn you Shirley! You made me


    look so embarrassed!''


    Sabina then raised her hand and was about to p Miss Qin again, but a little figure suddenly ran up to


    Sabina, grabbed her by her other hand, and bit hard on it.


    "Ouch! It hurts!" Sabina suddenly felt her hand hurt, and she drew back her hand, and shook Melissa


    away.


    Melissa hit her hip on the ground and started crying. "Waaah!"


    Oh, how terrible!


    The five women in the secretary department then all stood up and ran towards Melissa. Sabina had


    gotten herself into some big trouble now!


    Miss Qin was closest to Melissa. She knew that Melissa had bitten the woman in order to help her, so


    she hastily went to her, and held up the little girl in her arms.


    "Where did this damn kide from? You dare bite me, you brat!" yelled Sabina. She looked at the


    teeth markings on her hand, and intended to teach Melissa a lesson.


    Miss Qin stepped back and stared at Sabina, and asked her, "Is there anything wrong in your brain?


    How could you want to hit an innocent kid? Do you know who''s child this is?"


    Miss Liu anxiously took out a lollipop from her bag and then handed it to Melissa. "Little princess,


    please don''t cry. Come on, have a sweet lollipop!"


    The secretaries surrounded the little girl and coaxed her, and Sabina suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She remembered that Daniel had a daughter...


    "I want my daddy! And my mommy. Waah... waah..." Melissa kept crying uncontrobly.


    Then the elevator was opened again, and through it came J. She hade to return Daniel''s car


    keys.


    Immediately when she came out of the elevator, she heard the crying sounds of a child, and she felt


    that it sounded like Melissa''s voice.


    She then quickly went to the office''s door and saw Miss Qin holding a sobbing child in her arms.


    Indeed, it was really Melissa!


    J was anxious and ran up to them to hold Melissa in her arms.


    "Mommy... waah... waah..." Except for Shirley, when all the other secretaries heard Melissa calling


    J mommy, they all covered their mouths in shock.


    "My dear baby, mommy is here. Don''t cry!" J anxiouslyforted her crying daughter.


    Miss Qin then suddenly felt quite lucky and d of her sudden appearance. She looked at Sabina, who


    was now more than bewildered, and then she greeted J. "J, it''s a good thing you''re here now!


    It''s all her fault! She pushed the baby on the ground."

 Chapter 261 What a Father You are

    Chapter 261 What a Father You are


    Miss Qin had never believed that J would go easy on anybody who had dared bully her own


    daughter.


    "Who did that to you?" asked J, after seeing the prints on Miss Qin''s face.


    Miss Qin shook her head, and said, "I''m fine, but I can''t let her bully our little princess!"


    Seeing her mom, Melissa soon stopped crying.


    "Mommy, it''s her! She''s the one!" Melissa pointed at Sabina, with her arms around J''s neck.


    J lovingly wiped the tears off Melissa''s face. "Okay, baby, don''t cry."


    She then walked to Sabina and pped her.


    Sabina was shocked.


    However, before she could even realize what had just happened, J pped her again over the


    other side of her face.


    The secretaries were frozen by the sound of the two loud ps.


    Miss Qin then pulled Melissa in her arms, so that she wouldn''t see what was going on in the office.


    J dialed a number on her cellphone and Spark hastily came over to her.


    He was very worried, but when he saw Melissa, he felt slightly relieved.


    But he could still sense that something was terribly wrong.


    Daniel was in a meeting when his mobile started vibrating.


    Seeing the caller''s name, he decided to take it.


    "Daniel! Is this how you look after your kid? Your kid''s been beaten up in your ownpany''s building


    and you don''t even know about it! What a father you are!" Hearing the word "beaten up", the look in


    Daniel''s eyes was afire.


    "Where did it happen?" After he finished his phone call, he quickly walked out of the meeting room.


    The executives were puzzled, and were wondering what had happened.


    J then hung up. The room was so quiet that one could even hear a needle drop on the floor.


    Nobody had ever yelled at Daniel before.


    Sabina decided not to fight with J and wanted to leave.


    But J stopped her in her tracks, and said, "Apologize to Miss Qin, my daughter, and me!"


    Sabina just pushed her arm away; she was very afraid of Daniel.


    By now, Spark had figured out what had really happened. ''I''ll be damned!'' he thought.


    "Get security, " he said to one of the secretaries standing behind him.


    At that moment, Daniel appeared.


    His heart shattered to pieces when he saw his daughter''s tearful eyes.


    In her father''s arms, Melissa said, "Daddy, that woman is horrible!" and she pointed at Sabina, again.


    "Everything will be okay now sweetie. Daddy''s here." Daniel wiped the tears off her cheeks, And said to


    the secretaries, "Go back to work."


    He also noticed the mark on Miss Qin''s face.


    Sabina had intended to leave as soon as possible, but when she saw the suit that Daniel was wearing,


    she got excited all of a sudden, and thought that her chance had finallye. "Daniel, you still have


    this suit."


    She had saved months to buy that suit, and she hadn''t forgotten about it.


    J watched Sabina skeptically.


    Daniel opened the door to an office, and he said to Spark, "Bring her in."


    Sabina was pushed in, and J followed.


    Sabina went to Daniel, and said, "Daniel, I always knew that you cared about me." ''Otherwise, why


    keep this suit and decide to wear it on the next day after my return?''


    Hearing what Sabina had said, J was disappointed. She was just about to go and take her


    daughter from Daniel, when Sabina saidcently, "I bought this suit for Daniel. I bet you didn''t


    know that!"


    J''s extending hand stopped in the air; she watched Daniel.


    Daniel tried to grab her hand, but she pulled it back.


    "But do you know why Daniel is wearing this suit?" J sneered.


    "Of course, it''s because he''s thinking of me!"


    J''s heart ached.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Wrong! Because I made him!"


    J stepped closer and continued, "He asked me to throw it away and buy him a new one."


    Sabina shook her head, and pointed at J. "You''re a liar!" she said.


    J smiled, and she then took Melissa in her arms, and said to Spark, "Please help Melissa wash her


    face."


    Spark looked at Daniel, afraid.


    Melissa had already put her arm around Spark''s neck, and said, "Thank you, uncle Spark."


    Spark carried her in his arms and left the office rapidly, To let Melissa know about what the adults were


    going to do as little as possible.


    Sitting on the couch and smoking, Daniel thought about what to do with the woman who had hurt his


    daughter.


    J approached Sabina, and asked, "Which hand did you use to hit my daughter?"


    She would''ve done everything to seek justice for her daughter.


    Sabina ran to Daniel, and anxiously exined, "Daniel, I didn''t hit her. She bit me first and it hurt, so I...


    I... I pushed her away. Look, look at my hand!"


    She extended her hand and there were, indeed, bite marks on it.


    "Why did she bite you?" asked Daniel coldly.


    She innocently replied, "I don''t know. I was talking with your secretary. Then she came up to me and bit


    me."


    He asked again, "Who hit Miss Qin?"


    "She was not only framing me for stealing confidential files out of your office, but also disrespected me,


    so I lost my temper with her. But look, I was also pped by her!"


    She viciously pointed at J, who was standing in the office, calmly.


    Daniel looked at Sabina, feeling he had known so little about this malicious woman.


    Miss Qin had worked with him for years; she would''ve been thest person who would''ve disrespected


    others. Unlike Sabina was.


    "You deserved it, " said Daniel.


    Sabina was stunned; she thought that she might have misheard him.


    "Go and apologize to Miss Qin!" None of his employees could be bullied!


    ''Apologize to a secretary? Are you kidding me?''


    "No!" Sabina shook her head. "She tried to frame me first! She also forbade me to go into your office.


    Why should I apologize to her?"

 Chapter 262 Ill Divorce You the Following Day After

    Chapter 262 I''ll Divorce You the Following Day After


    When she saw them arguing with each other, J was furious. "Daniel Si, do you want to punish her,


    or not?"


    Daniel put out his cigarette butt and looked at J. "Go and grab the dagger out of my bottom desk


    drawer, " he said.


    J stared at him confused. ''He hasn''t punished Sabina after he stays here for a long while and he


    now even orders me about!''


    Sabina was very frightened, and asked, "Daniel, why do you need the dagger for?"


    ''Is he going to use it to... kill me?'' thought Sabina. She was so scared that she squatted down on the


    ground in terror.


    When J saw Sabina looking so frightened, she quickly ran towards the drawer to fetch the dagger.


    Inside the drawer were several documents, a gun, and a dagger.


    She thought that if Daniel didn''t have the heart to punish Sabina, she would use that gun to kill... both


    of them.


    After J ced the dagger on the desk, Daniel stood up from the sofa and took off his coat.


    To J and Sabina''s amazement, he took the dagger in his hand and quickly made a few scratches


    on the business suit, ruining it.


    "From now on, you, Sabina Fan, have nothing to do with me!" He then threw the coat into the trash.


    After that, Daniel sheathed the dagger and called Miss Qin toe in the office.


    "Tell me what happened?" asked Daniel.


    Miss Qin honestly told him everything that had happened inplete detail.


    After she finished, everyone in the office was silent. Spark carried Melissa in his arms and hid in the


    office''s resting room, afraid toe out.


    Sabina stood up, ran to Daniel and hugged him. She began to cry, and said, "Daniel, I''m sorry, forgive


    me! From now on, I''ll try my best to get rid of my bad temper!"


    Daniel didn''t push Sabina right away, and instead looked at J.


    With an inscrutable face, J looked stunned and paralyzed, and didn''t even have the impulse to pull


    Sabina away from Daniel.


    She had once stood in front of Kate and had aggressively challenged her, but now she was petrified,


    without taking any sort of action.


    Daniel got distressed, and pushed Sabina away. "Get away!" he shouted.


    Sabina was totally helpless, and squatted down on the ground. She cried, "Daniel!"


    "Shut up!"


    Daniel coldly looked at her, and said, "I''ll tell you one more time, apologize to Miss Qin!"


    When she thought better, that in the future she would eventually have to depend on Daniel, she obeyed


    him straight away.


    Sabina stood up from the floor, and reluctantly said to Miss Qin, "Miss Qin, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have


    pped you!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Miss Qin snorted, and said, "I won''t ept your apology!" After her reply, she immediately left the


    office.


    Sabina was so furious that she clenched her fists, and thought, ''Damn it! How dare a secretary bully


    me!"


    As he looked towards the resting room, in a low angry voice, Daniel said, "Spark,e out of there!"


    Spark then immediately came out with little Melissa in his arms.


    Spark had helped Melissa wash her face clean. When J saw her daughter, she immediately walked


    up to her.


    "Sabina Fan, apologize!" shouted Daniel.


    When she stared at Melissa in J''s arms, Sabina bit her lower lip, and thought, ''Damn it!''


    "I don''t want to apologize! She bit me first!" she said.


    Spark looked at the stubborn woman in front of him, and shook his head and thought that she was truly


    foolish indeed!


    "My sweet little girl, tell me, with which hand did she push you?" When she heard what he said, Sabina


    instantly had a bad feeling.


    Melissa pointed at Sabina''s right hand.


    "Spark, I''m giving you now a chance to make amends for your past mistakes!"


    After he finished talking, Daniel winked at J, and J carried her daughter into the resting room.


    Spark immediately understood Daniel, and after J entered the resting room, he walked up to


    Sabina, raised her right hand, and broke it with his bare hands.


    It fractured with a sharp, cracking noise.


    "Ah!"


    Both the bone''s sharp cracking sound, and Sabina''s painful scream, came sounding from the office.


    When several secretaries heard the scream, they all shivered.


    Shirley was the one who was fearing the most, and having a guilty conscience...


    Inside the office, Daniel gave Sabina a cold stare, and said, "Throw her out of here!"


    Spark then immediately told the security staff to throw Sabina out of the SL Group''s building.


    After Sabina was thrown out, Daniel said to Spark, "Spark, if something like this ever happens again, I''ll


    send you straight to Mando Bay!"


    ''No! Mando Bay!'' Spark immediately shook his head, and promised that he won''t let a thing like this


    ever happen again.


    Ignoring Spark''s promise, Daniel then strode to the resting room, and inside it found Melissa feeling


    drowsy on the bed.


    J cast a cold nce at him and continued lulling her daughter to sleep.


    If her daughter hadn''t felt sleepy, she would have taken her away from thepany right away!


    Daniel walked up to her, and said to her in a low voice, "This time, it was my fault. I promise that I won''t


    let such sort of thing ever happen again in the future!"


    J just closed her eyes and cuddled her daughter to sleep.


    Daniel sat by the bed, and took her hand to kiss it. "You get some rest here with her. I''ll take you and


    our daughter to have lunch at noon!" he said.


    "No, thanks!" said J.


    "Jane, please don''t be so unreasonable!" When she heard him, J felt very depressed.


    She released his hand, and while sat up in the bed, she looked him in the eye, and asked, "Why am I


    still the unreasonable one? You still have that damned woman in your heart, and even took advantage


    of me to drive her away! Why did you do that?"


    Before Daniel even had a chance to speak, J added, "I''m so stupid, I shouldn''t have asked you in


    the first ce. I''ve known everything the moment I saw your coat, and you didn''t have to destroy it in


    front of me and lie to me!"


    After she said this, J didn''t want to stay there any longer.


    She got out of bed and was about to carry her daughter in her arms.


    But Daniel quickly grasped her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    He then forced her to look at him, and said, "I''ve already told you this morning that I wanted to throw


    the coat away!"


    "But you didn''t tell me that Sabina had given it to you! If you had told me this, I would have thrown it


    away. Would you have been unwilling to do that?" asked J. She tried her best to keep her voice


    down and prevent her daughter from waking up.


    Daniel was furious at her because she didn''t believe him!


    "J Shao, can you please stop making trouble out of nothing? I''ve told you already that I don''t have


    her in my heart anymore!" said Daniel.


    "Don''t scold me! Daniel Si, you''re such a bastard.... Humph!" While she was speaking, Daniel had


    lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    J couldn''t breath, because his kiss was too domineering.


    He put his hands, which he had used to grasp her wrists earlier, on her back and waist, and held her as


    tight as he could.


    When J was just about to suffocate, Daniel stopped kissing her. He held her face in his hands, and


    furiously warned her, "J Shao, believe it or not, but I''m going to take you to the the Civil Affairs


    Bureau right now! I won''t allow you to leave me anymore!"


    If it was possible, he would have waited for her until she was willing to go with him to the the Civil


    Affairs Bureau. He didn''t want to force her to do something that she didn''t want to!


    "If you want to go there, I can go with you!" When he heard her, Daniel held her wrist and walked


    towards the resting room''s door.


    J felt a little shocked at what he had just said, and wondered if he really wanted to go there in that


    moment.


    She spoke panicked, "If you dare to get a marriage license with me today, I''ll divorce you the following


    day after!"


    ...


    Daniel turned his head to look at her, with a malicious expression gleaming in his eyes. When she saw


    his expression, J froze with fear.


    He released her wrists and raised her chin, and asked, "J Shao, do you love me?"


    ...


    J was a little stunned by what he said, and wondered why he asked this question all of a sudden.


    She replied to him with the same question, "What about you? Do you love me?"

 Chapter 263 Somethings Happened to Caspar

    Chapter 263 Something''s Happened to Caspar


    Daniel was staring at her, and said, "I''m asking you!"


    "You answer me first!" said J.


    She would not say it unless he did first.


    ''Why won''t she say that she loves me? Maybe she doesn''t.'' thought Daniel... He felt disappointed in


    her and let her go.


    He thought of the phone recording between Shirley and her, when J had said that she could fall in


    love with anyone else in the world but him.


    "You should go, " said Daniel.


    He fixed his shirt, walked past J with a stone face, and then walked straight to Melissa. He sat on


    the bed and stared at Melissa''s sleeping face.


    "I''m taking my daughter with me, " said J stubbornly.


    For a while in the room, it was quiet. "Impossible, " said Daniel.


    ...


    J remained silent, and stared at Daniel from behind for several minutes. She then walked out of the


    room.


    This did not mean that she had given up on Melissa. She knew that she would take her back when she


    got the chance.


    The SL Group was filled with Daniel''s minions, and there was no chance that she could leave with


    Melissa discreetly. She had also been afraid that Melissa would get hurt while they were fighting.


    On the next morning, J drove Michelle from Leroy Manor to the old house.


    Daniel dropped Melissa off right after J had just left with Michelle.


    L and Harry were very happy, since Melissa hade to their house not long after Michelle had just


    left. This way, they could spend time with both of their grandchildren.


    Daniel looked at the toys on the stairs, and felt confused.


    Harry noticed that Daniel kept looking at the toys, and exined, "Sally was here with her son, but they


    just left."


    That was actually true; they had just left along with J and Michelle.


    J was a little depressed when she arrived there. It took L quite a while to get J to finally tell


    her what had happened to her, and it turned out that she and Daniel had had a fight, again.


    L was angry about what Daniel had done. Daniel was very good at business, but when it came to


    rtionships, he was aplete... disaster.


    Daniel''s confusion cleared when he was told that Kerr had been there.


    ''But, when did Kerr start ying with dolls?


    This doll was my daughter''s favorite toy...'' wondered Daniel.


    A voice suddenly interrupted him from his pondering. "Why is Shirley back to your office again?" asked


    L.


    When he heard the name Shirley, Daniel turned around and started to walk towards the door.


    Harry shouted at Daniel, "Stop! Your mother is talking to you!"


    Daniel stopped walking, and asked, "Do you really want J and I to get married that badly?"


    "Don''t you?" Daniel was stumped by Harry''s reply.


    "Stop messing around, and just put your whole heart into your rtionship with J, " said L. If it


    hadn''t been for L, J wouldn''t have mentioned anything about Sabina.


    That was how L had found out that Sabina was back.


    "What kind of rtionship do I really have?" said Daniel grudgingly. He then quickly walked out of the


    house.


    J didn''t even love him, and she just kept pissing him off. What should he do?


    Suddenly, Daniel stopped.


    ''You have to make it up to me. J, just wait for it, '' said Daniel to himself.


    Daniel then turned around and walked back to the house.


    L was confused when she saw him, and said, "Something wrong?"


    Daniel was about to tell L what he had on his mind, but he thought better for a second, and instead


    answered, "I forgot something here."


    He then went upstairs, got what he wanted, and walked out.


    Before he got in the car, he called Spark to get the errand done. "You can NOT tell anyone about this,


    especially J. Do you understand? If you dare to tell her, I swear..."


    "No, I won''t tell her. Calm down, Boss Si." said Spark immediately. After Daniel had hung up the phone,


    Spark was still shocked by their conversation, and it took him several minutes to calm down. He then


    called someone that Daniel had specifically asked him to.


    Daniel loved J, so bad...


    Before returning to The Royal Mansion, J had stayed at the old house for several days, and had


    spent some time with her elders.


    She had also got in contact with several renters, and had made appointments to see their ces.


    J called Bill when she was in the old house. She had already known that Bill was bored, and


    promised him that she would check out the ces along with him.


    When the day had finallye, after she had fixed everything for Michelle, she drove to Bill''s house


    and took him with her.


    Bill was looking a whole lot better than thest time she had met with him.


    "Jane, you should have called me earlier!" Bill would have liked to call her more often, but he was


    afraid that J was too busy to talk with him.


    J slightly smiled, and said, "I''ve spent several days with great-grandma in the old house, and she''s


    very happy to have me and my child around."


    Bill nodded his head.


    J and Bill had checked out several ces for rent. It was very hot outside, and they had just


    finished talking to thest leaser and had walked out of the building.


    J pulled out a wet wipe and wiped the sweat off of Bill''s face.


    It unintentionally reminded her that she had also wiped the sweat for Daniel when they were on their


    hike on Dongcui Mountain...


    She had got lost in thought, and did not notice that a well-dressed man had been staring at them from


    across the street.


    J kept wiping Bill''s brow and Bill didn''t dare to interrupt her. It appeared as if they were having a


    sweet moment.


    Spark stuck his head out of the car window, and said, "Boss Si, won''t you get in the car? It''s really hot


    outside."


    They had just finished their lunch and were about to drive away. Spark had already been waiting in the


    car for several minutes, but Daniel still didn''t enter it. ''What is he looking at?'' wondered Spark.


    He looked towards where Daniel''s gaze was. A woman in a yellow dress was wiping the sweat for a


    man.


    The man was casting sheep''s eyes down the woman...


    Spark then stopped looking immediately and sat up straight.


    When J came to herself, she finally noticed that there was someone looking at them across the


    street.


    The man in the white shirt drew his gaze from her, turned around, and got inside the car.


    ...


    They had not seen each other for several days, and J didn''t think that she would ran into Daniel


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    right here.


    She saw the Maybach slowly driving away. ''There''s a restaurant across the street. Maybe he had his


    lunch there, '' said J to herself.


    "Jane, What are you looking at? Your phone is ringing, can''t you hear it?" Bill looked across the street,


    and he saw only a restaurant there.


    If it hadn''t been for her phone call, he would have asked her to have lunch with him there.


    He decided to ask her for lunch after she finished speaking.


    J took out the phone from her bag; it was Croft.


    "Hey, Croft..." said J.


    On the other end of the phone, Croft was looking at the blood on the floor outside the Emergency


    Room. He shouted in the phone, "Something''s happened to Caspar!"


    "What''s happened?" asked J worriedly. Her heart raced.


    "He was shot! Five shots!" answered Croft.


    Five shots!


    J was scared, and almost dropped the phone out of her hand. "How is he now? Is he alright?"


    asked J anxiously.


    Croft was covered in Caspar''s blood; he sat on a chair outside the hospital''s emergency room, and


    said, "He''s not doing good, J."


    Croft was telling the truth.


    "The reason I''m calling is to ask you toe here for him. Caspar loves you, I just want you by his side


    when he''s fighting for his life."


    J bit her lips hard, and said, "I know. I''ll book the flight right now."


    She owed Caspar her life, and she would definitely not leave him alone when he needed her the most.


    She then hastily hung up the phone. Before Bill could say anything, she quickly said, "Bill, I must fly to


    Z Country, something bad has happened to my friend. Let me drive you home first."


    Bill had overheard their conversation, and said, "Jane, you don''t need to worry about me. You just go, I


    can order a taxi."

 Chapter 264 Mind your Own Business

    Chapter 264 Mind your Own Business


    Although Bill had decided not to love J anymore, he still felt upset when she rushed to see another


    man.


    J was in aplete panic, and she had to tell herself to calm down. She took a deep breath, and


    said, "Okay, be careful on the road. I''m going back home to pack up some stuff."


    After they split up, J drove back to The Royal Mansion Neighborhood in a haste.


    She packed up some clothes at random after she fixed everything needed for the twins; she then


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    rushed to the airport.


    On her way to the airport, J received many messages, and all were from Ang, who was sending


    pictures in a group on WeChat.


    J''s phone kept beeping, and the messages that she received were all from the same group chat.


    Ang left these messages, followed by a couple of hundreds of pics, "Sorry, guys. I forgot to send you


    the pics, I took some really good ones. Here, you can go through them."


    There were now hundreds of pictures in the group chat sent by Ang.


    J went through them one by one starting from the bottom. Ang had taken many pictures of her


    and Daniel. There were sunrise pictures, in which J and Daniel were kissing.


    Besides, Daniel was carrying her on his back, she was wiping the sweat for him, she was picking food


    for him... Ang had caught all of these moments with her phone.


    Sally picked out a picture in which they were kissing, and sent it out again, with the words, "It''s


    beautiful."


    It really was; Ang had taken the picture at exactly the right angle, when the sun was rising, and they


    were kissing. It looked pretty sweet.


    J saved the kissing picture unconsciously and used it as her phone''s screen saver.


    She had also saved the pictures in which Daniel was carrying her on his back. She saw all of them and


    saved them one by one.


    Meanwhile, Ang notified Daniel that he should send her a red envelope to thank her for the beautiful


    pictures that she had taken.


    Daniel was having a meeting when his phone beeped. He frowned, and checked it.


    There were more than 99 messages in their group chat. He went through the messages and noticed


    that most of them were pictures took by Ang at Dongcui Mountain.


    Shirley kept looking at Daniel after he took out his phone. Daniel was frowning, before he even read the


    messages, but he seemed pleased when he went through them. He then stared at his phone smiling.


    Daniel noticed Ang''s message, and clicked on the "Red Envelop", and sent it out.


    At that moment, Ang was in a spa with Nicole. When Ang finally received the red envelop from


    Daniel with 8888 dors in it she almost jumped up.


    "Daniel has transferred 8888 dors to my ount. He''s so generous." said Ang to Nicole. Ang


    was so happy that she even ordered some extra services at the spa.


    Nicole smiled at her, and said, "Do you know why?"


    Ang nodded her head, and answered, "Daniel loves J very much. Why shouldn''t he just tell her


    that? They have twins together, but they still have the nerve to mess around like their children. It''s


    confusing."


    "Because they keep pissing each other off. Daniel is a steady man, but he can''t stay calm when it


    ago. Daniel also refuses to give in when he is angry, and they aren''t able to have a nice conversation


    together. That''s the reason why they still haven''t got back together, " said Nicole. In Nicole''s opinion,


    J and Daniel loved each other very much, but, however, neither of them was willing to give in, not


    even a little; the problem was still there.


    Ang seemed to understand what Nicole had meant. She then sent Daniel a message, saying,


    "Thank you, Daniel. I will buy you and J dinner some time."


    "Okay, " replied Daniel.


    After Ang put down her phone, she asked Nicole, "So, who''s really the problem here?"


    Nicole snatched the red envelop in the group chat, and after sighing, said, "It''s hard to tell, I don''t get it


    either. Why do they keep pissing each other off, when they love each other so much?"


    Yes, that was true. They loved each other so much.


    Before J got on her ne to Z Country, she had downloaded all the pictures that she liked on her


    phone.


    She took a look at the scenery outside the departure lounge''s window, and then took a picture in front


    of the French window by herself.


    She then posted it on WeChat.


    After she thought better for a second, she deleted it, and sent it in the group chat.


    Nicole saw the picture first, and asked, "Jane, where are you going this time?"


    "Take me with you, " said Selina.


    "Jane, I just got off the ne. We''ve missed each other, " replied Cole.


    ...


    They were talking about it in the group chat, but J hadn''t replied to any of them. She was


    wondering if she was too... sentimental.


    She then withdrew the picture.


    Fortunately, she had withdrawn it in less than two minutes.*


    (*TN: WeChap is a popr app in China. All the messages sent can be withdrawn within two minutes.)


    But even so, Daniel had still noticed it.


    He gestured Spark while everyone was discussing in the meeting, and said, "Go and check out which


    flight J is on and where she is flying to."


    His guess was already Z Country.


    Spark returned very soon with the information, and Daniel was right.


    He lighted a cigarette, and then he saw her message in the group chat. "It''s nothing, I''ll being


    home back soon."


    Daniel picked up his phone and sent a message.


    After J had boarded the ne, and put away her luggage, she sat down. Before turning off her


    phone, she received Daniel''s message in the group chat. "You''re getting away again, aren''t you?"


    "Of course NOT. Melissa is still here. I''ll be back soon, " replied J.


    That was the first time that they talked to each other since their fight from several days ago.


    Everyone else in the group chat stopped talking simultaneously, since they had already sensed the


    tension built up between J and Daniel.


    Daniel was typing with a cigarette between his lips, "If you think of yourself as being the mother of a


    child, you won''t just fly to see someone else. J, pay close attention to your words and deeds."


    He would have typed "some guy" instead of "someone", but there were others in the group chat, and


    he did not want them to read too much into it.


    J was pissed off by his message. Did he mean that he thought that she had cheated on him?


    Because the ne was about to take off, J quickly replied to him, "I am single now, and I can go


    wherever and whenever I want to, and I can also meet whoever I want to. Mind your own business."


    Daniel replied to her using one simple word, "Single?"


    What did he mean by that? J was confused, she truly was single. She was more than that, she was


    a single mother with two children.


    "What do you mean by that?" replied J. This time, Daniel did not reply to her message.


    Everyone else in the group chat seemed to have some kind of understanding of the whole situation, but


    no one said anything else. There was no replying from Daniel, and J had turned off her phone


    right before the ne had taken off ground.


    A few hourster, J got off the ne, and Raymond came to pick her up with several bodyguards.


    He was one of the leaders in Tianye Men, and he was under Croft''s subordination.


    Outside the gates of the airport


    There were several ck Bentley cars at the side of the street that had aroused some attention.


    J stood outside the gate of the airport, staring at the cars. She was wearing a pair of sun sses,


    and it brought her back to the the old days. Four years ago, she had juste back to C Country from


    America.


    Daniel had picked her up on that very day, and he had alsoe to the airport with several cars. But


    back then, she did not know much about him, and she was still friends with Shirley...


    J hid all of these emotions behind the sunsses and got inside the car.

 Chapter 265 She Had Some Bastards Baby

    Chapter 265 She Had Some Bastard''s Baby


    Raymond was waiting for J beside the car. He said, "Miss J, where do you want to go first?"


    Without hesitation, J said, "The hospital."


    "Okay."


    They then got in the car and headed towards the hospital.


    After all the Bentley cars had left, a man who was standing behind a nearby corner dialed a number on


    his phone. "Boss, J has arrived in Z Country. Somebody just picked her up from the airport earlier."


    "Follow her. If you get the chance, bring her back safe, " said the man on the other end of the line.


    The man immediately replied, "Yes, boss!"


    On the way to the hospital, J asked one of the bodyguards in the front seat, "How is Caspar feeling


    now?"


    The bodyguard honestly answered, "When we left the hospital, he is still in the emergency room."


    "I see, " said J. She bowed her head, and prayed that Caspar would eventually turn out to be fine.


    Half an hourter, when J arrived at the hospital, Dillon was quietly sitting on the long chair outside


    the emergency room.


    Susy was standing beside him with bloodshot eyes; she must have cried a lot.


    J also noticed a pool of blood on the floor.


    Although it might not have necessarily been Caspar''s blood, her intuition still kicked in.


    Susy saw J first. "Miss J, " she greeted her.


    J nodded at Susy, and then walked to Dillon and greeted him as well.


    Dillon raised his head when he heard J''s voice, and in a hoarse voice, said, "You''vee, J."


    J had felt very bad for what had happened, and heavily nodded her head. Dillon could sometimes


    be out of his mind, but J was aware that he now had a well restored state of mind in the current


    situation.


    J asked, "Is he still in the emergency room?"


    Susy answered, "Yes. It''s been over six hours now."


    After she heard Susy reply to her question, J''s heart sunk in an instant.


    Then Croft also arrived. He had rushed back to the hospital after he had changed his clothes.


    J walked up to him, and asked, "Croft, what happened?"


    Croft looked at J with a pair of weary eyes, and then took her outside. He lit a cigarette, and said,


    "J, did you encounter someoneing from the ck Moon Gang?"


    J immediately thought of Hobson, and said, "I did, in C Country. I ran into a couple of them when I


    was hiking."


    Croft remained silent.


    J raised her head, and said, "Was he shot by the ck Moon?"


    Croft looked right into her eyes and nodded.


    He told her what had happened from the very beginning. Earlier that afternoon, Caspar and Croft were


    having a lunch meeting with several guys in a restaurant when they ran into Hobson.


    Although they had recognized Hobson instantly, and had chosen to ignore his presence, the brief


    encounter with personal enemies made both Hobson and Caspar all the more furious.


    Suddenly, while snickering, Hobson said to Caspar, "Caspar, didn''t you know that J belonged to


    Daniel?"


    Caspar had known that already very well, but he was still stumped for a brief moment.


    "Hobson, that''s none of your business, " said Caspar.


    He then walked up to Caspar, and balefully said, "I heard that you also loved..."


    Although Hobson didn''t finish his sentence, everyone knew what he meant.


    Caspar again ignored Hobson, and walked out of the restaurant with Croft.


    Hobson followed them to the parking lot, and again shouted at Caspar, "J is pretty, very pretty, but


    it''s unfortunate that she had some bastard''s baby when she first came here four years ago. Then she''s


    lived with you for a while here, hasn''t she? But not that long ago she went on a camping trip with


    another man in C Country. I would never have thought that the first legitimate leader of the Tianye Men


    would turn out to be a whore."


    Caspar couldn''t stand any longer what Hobson was saying about J, and got into a fight with him.


    Hobson was ruthless, and he had expressed his resentment towards Caspar before. Now they were in


    Z Country, on Hobson''s own turf, and his bodyguards pulled their guns on them immediately, without


    any sort of hesitation.


    Croft had called out for help, but one of Hobson''s bodyguards had already shot Caspar in the shoulder


    when their own bodyguards arrived at the scene.


    Croft pulled out his gun and shot dead one of Hobson''s bodyguards.


    More and more gang members from both sides came to the parking lot, and Caspar and Hobson were


    pulled apart by their own men. Before Caspar could safely get inside the car, he got shot again.


    Hobson also had been shot several times by Caspar and the other bodyguards.


    Before the policemen responded to the distress call, all the gang members were long gone.


    Croft had also got two hacks on his back, and Caspar had slipped into aa by the time he was sent


    into the private hospital. Croft had called someone to wipe the whole event clean, and then went home


    to change into fresh clothes, or otherwise the police would have already been there by now.


    It was Hobson again.


    J looked at Croft''s back, and asked, "Croft, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, " said Croft. He had gotten used to this kind of events, because he had already been involved


    in the gang for several years.


    "Caspar got shot close to his heart, but luckily he dodged a bit. It could be probably fatal..." continued


    Croft.


    He tossed the cigarette butt on the ground, and stepped on it, and then leaned against the handrail.


    The thought of Hobson upset her a lot. She had never thought that there could be such disgusting and


    despicable people out in the world.


    A few minutester, someone came and told them that the surgery was over.


    Caspar was on his way out of the emergency room when they were back in the hallway, with tubes


    J panicked when she saw Caspar''s dead pale face.


    She pulled a doctor aside, and asked, "Doctor, is he going to be alright?"


    J could tell that the doctor was tired from his weary eyes, and from the sweating from all over


    his face. He lowered his mask from his mouth, and said, "One of the bullets is in his chest, close to his


    heart. Although We managed to get all the bullets out of him, I have to tell you that it''s hard to say if


    he''ll make it or not. Tonight is crucial."


    It was already night. What did he mean by tonight?


    J repeated, "Tonight is crucial?"


    The doctor thought for a second, and said, "If he can make it by midnight..."


    J nodded her head, and then rushed to the ICU.


    The ICU was a sterile environment, and Caspar was in a critical state. Beside the doctors and nurses,


    no one was allowed to enter the ICU.


    Dillon stood in front of the window with his walking cane, and he looked at Caspar through it with an


    expressionless face.


    "Grandpa Dillon, it''ste, you should get some rest now. I''ll call you if something happens, " said J.


    She felt very guilty after she heard what had happened. Hobson was disgusting, but If she had not


    confronted him face to face, Caspar might have probably not ended up in the ICU now.


    Dillon reluctantly nodded his head.


    Susy then came over and walked Dillon to the elevator.


    J was standing in the same ce as Dillon was, and also looked at Caspar through the window.


    He wasying peacefully in the bed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why hadn''t she been the target?


    She would not have been feeling guilty if she had been the one that had gotten shot.


    As the clock ticked further away into the night, Croft told J to get some rest, but J refused.


    Together, they stayed there, with Caspar.


    It was almost midnight, and several doctors and nurses went into the ICU dressed in their sterile


    gowns.


    J saw that they were doing all kinds of medical examinations on him, but she did not understand


    what the data on the equipment meant, whether it brought good, or bad news.

 Chapter 266 You Need to Schedule An Appointment to See Mr. Si

    Chapter 266 You Need to Schedule An Appointment to See Mr. Si


    The doctors and nurses then went away one by one, and eventually, there was only one doctor left in


    the patient''s room that operated the medical equipment.


    Croft stood beside the doctor, and asked about Caspar''s current condition.


    The doctor told him in a rxed tone that Caspar''s health was gradually recovering to normal, and that


    there was a great chance that he could even wake up before midnight.


    If he would wake up, he could be transferred to the intensive care unit instead.


    Hearing what the doctor said, they all felt more rxed.


    Around two o''clock in the morning, Caspar was transferred to an exclusive intensive care patient''s


    room.


    The oxygen mask and the tubes still hadn''t been removed from his body. Croft failed to persuade J


    to go to sleep, so he had to arrange for more bodyguards to guard the patient room''s door.


    At around three o''clock, Croft asked J to rest for a while, and told her that he would watch over


    Caspar until she woke up.


    J had seldom stayed awake overnight, and she was feeling really drowsy. Shey down on the


    spare bed beside Caspar, and fell sound asleep very soon.


    She didn''t wake up until seven o''clock in the morning.


    When she woke up, she saw there were already a lot of other people in the patient''s room.


    All of them were the other leaders of the Tianye Men. When they saw J waking up, they all greeted


    her.


    Caspar still hadn''t awaken from hisa and regained his consciousness.


    J then walked into the bathroom and quickly washed her face.


    After she washed, she came out of the bathroom, and at the same time, Sherry had arrived in the


    room, carrying some breakfasts in her hands. When she saw J, she greeted her and asked her to


    have breakfast.


    Sherry had been in Green Cold Country when Caspar was in danger yesterday, and she had hastily


    returned that morning.


    Because Caspar was still in aa, J didn''t have much of an appetite, and just drank a little


    soybean milk.


    In the patient''s room, everyone was wearing depressed and worried looks on their faces. Boswell and


    Croft had started to discuss about how they should take their revenge on the ck Moon gang.


    The ck Moon had always done many evil and criminal deeds, but now they had sparked a direct


    conflict with Caspar and had hurt him, which infuriated everyone in the Tianye Men.


    At lunch time, Mrs. Xue, the housekeeper in Caspar''s mansion, brought hem some food, and also


    some clothes for J to change into.


    In the afternoon, Croft left the hospital to deal with other affairs, and left some bodyguards to patrol


    outside the patient''s room. J then looked after Caspar by herself.


    She took a basin of warm water from the bathroom and washed his face and hands.


    When she finally had some free time to take a rest, she suddenly remembered that her phone had


    been switched off since the day before, and she took it out of her handbag and switched it on.


    Samuel and E had called her, and so did L.


    She walked to the window and called Samuel first. Samuel had been pretty worried about his daughter,


    but he had already got in touch with her bodyguards, and knew she was safe in a hospital in Z Country.


    J asked about her daughters'' conditions over the phone and then ended the call.


    She then stared at L''s phone number, and wondered if she should also call her back.


    But, after a second thought, she called her.


    L had heard that she was in Z Country from Daniel, and she had tried calling her to ask if there was


    anything that they could help her with.


    L also reassured J that the twins were staying inside their manor and that they were doing quite


    well.


    J was moved, and she thought that her sworn mother had always treated her good.


    At the SL Group in C Country


    A ck Maybach stopped in front of thepany''s door. The driver got out of the car and opened the


    back seat''s door, and then an olddy, with grey hair and with a crutch, got out of the car.


    She was wearing a pair of sunsses, which covered the smart look in her eyes. She was dressed in


    an expensive brown dress, and was wearing a pair of white sandals.


    She was carrying a ck handbag in one of her hands. If her hair wasn''t white, all the people would


    have thought that she was in her sixties, but in reality she was already over a hundred years old.


    After she got out of the car, the olddy stood in front of thepany''s door on her crutch. She looked


    at the splendid high office building of the Si''s, but there was not a single drop of admiration in her eyes.


    That was because she thought that no matter how rich you are, if you''re in a couple and aren''t getting


    along with each other happily, all of it made no sense.


    A momentter, she stepped forward with her crutch, and then entered thepany.


    She stopped at the ground floor, and checked around for the elevator.


    She was emanating a strict and graceful aura, which made the female receptionist at her desk instantly


    what are you looking for?"


    The olddy called out a name while she tapped the floor with her expensive sandalwood crutch.


    "Daniel Si!"


    This exquisite crutch was actually a gift given to her by Daniel, but when she thought of her great-


    granddaughter''s affair, she was furious at him.


    When the desk receptionist heard her call out her boss''s name, she hesitated for a moment, but she


    still decided to act ordingly to thepany''s procedure. She asked, "Do you have an appointment


    with our CEO?"


    "Appointment? What appointment? Why do I need an appointment to meet that kid?" The olddy was


    Melody, but being an experienced retired teacher, Melody had still remained old-fashioned, and didn''t


    understand how the modern management system of apany worked nowadays.


    And she also wasn''t aware of how powerful the name Daniel Si had be. He was not a person that


    anyone could meet anytime at heir own free will!


    The female worker was embarrassed by her question, but she didn''t want to offend the imposing old


    sofa nearby.


    Melody then took off the pair of sunsses. She would never have been willing to wear sunsses, if


    J hadn''t told her that they made her look more imposing. She hade to seek out justice for


    J; that was why she had put on the pair of sunsses.


    Melody nced at the receptionist with a stern look in her eyes, which instantly sent shivers down her


    spine. She immediately dialed the secretary department on the 88th floor.


    But Spark wasn''t there to answer the call, and instead, Shirley answered.


    "Hello, Miss Shirley. There''s an olddy who wants to meet Mr. Si here on the ground floor. Should I let


    her in?"


    Shirley was intrigued for a moment, and asked, "An olddy? What olddy? What''s her name? Does


    she have an appointment?"


    The worker at the receptionist''s desk answered in a bitter tone, "I don''t know her name, but she seems


    pretty important!"


    Shirley''s face instantly became serious, and said, "If she doesn''t have an appointment, then ask her to


    make one ande another day! That''s thepany''s rule, don''t you already know that?"


    The receptionist really wanted to cry when she heard what she said. That secretary on the other side of


    the line was Mr. Si''s fiancee, and she didn''t want to offend her either.


    She then hung up the phone, and went and told Melody what Shirley had told her to. "I''m sorry, but you


    need to schedule an appointment to see Mr. Si. Please make an appointment ande again another


    time!"


    Melody squinted at her, but she understood that that was her duty, and she didn''t want to bring her any


    trouble.


    She said, "Please wait a moment. I''ll call L then!" She didn''t have Daniel''s phone number, but she


    had L''s and Harry''s numbers instead.


    Harry was always busy, and she didn''t want to bother him, so she decided to call L.


    When the receptionist heard that the olddy was going to call Mrs. L, the female worker took a


    deep breath and wondered who on earth she really was.


    As far as she knew, Mr. Si didn''t have a grandmother or great grandmother.


    But, as she had already understood, the olddy had a strong status, and the receptionist immediately


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    invited Melody to sit back on the sofa.


    When Melody sat back on the sofa, her call was connected, and L''s happy voice was hearding


    from the other side of the line. "Hello, grandma!" she said. "What''s up? Are you free now?"


    "Yes, L, I''vee to see Daniel, but they won''t allow me to go in because of their... what do you call


    them,pany rules! They said that I need to make an appointment, but I don''t have Daniel''s


    number..." answered Melody.


    "Grandma, take it easy. Where''re you now? Why didn''t tell me in advance? I would have asked Daniel


    to pick you up himself!" said L. L had already known the reason why Melody had gone to see


    Daniel.


    But she didn''t intend to intervene in that affair. She thought that if Grandma Melody could offer her help


    in solving the two kids'' problems, then that would be excellent!


    "I''m at the ground floor of hispany right now as we speak! There''s a young girl keepingpany


    with me here!" Melody''s tone wasn''t as stern as it was earlier, and it seemed just like she was talking to


    her own child.


    Because Melody''s phone was a special phone made for old people, the speaker''s voice was loud, and


    the female worker clearly heard each one of L''s words.

 Chapter 267 I wouldve Destroyed the Wedding Ceremony Myself

    Chapter 267 I would''ve Destroyed the Wedding Ceremony Myself


    She heard that Mrs. L was speaking in a courteous way over the phone, which proved that the old


    relieved that she hadn''t offended her.


    "Okay, grandma, please wait a moment, I''m calling Daniel right now!" said L.


    Hanging up, Melody didn''t say anything else. But the receptionist was now even more afraid of


    displeasing her, and she immediately served her tea and started chatting with her.


    At that time, Daniel was having a meeting on the 22nd floor, but when he received L''s call, he


    instantly dismissed it.


    Then, together with Spark and another two secretaries, Daniel picked up his pace and headed to the


    building''s ground floor.


    "Hello, Mr. Si!"


    "Good morning, Mr. Si!"


    "Hello, Mr. Si!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ... All the workers they met greeted Daniel, one by one.


    After about three minutes, the female receptionist saw Daniel appear on the ground floor. She felt even


    more lucky that she hadn''t offended the olddy. "Hello, Mr. Si!"


    Daniel nodded to the receptionist. He then walked up to Melody, and with a deep respect, said, "Dear


    great grandma, why have youe here?"


    When she saw Daniel there, Melody became angry and tapped the ground with her crutch. Ignoring his


    status before the other workers, she scolded him in a stern voice, "Why wouldn''t Ie here? If I


    hadn''te, were you still going to keep wasting Jane''s time?"


    Spark looked at the expensive sandalwood crutch, and his heart trembled with Melody''s each tap; he


    was worried that hundreds of dors might be destroyed in an instant because of her powerful tapping


    on the floor.


    Her words dumbfounded everyone present around them. Some of the passing-by staff even changed


    the direction they were heading to, confused.


    They couldn''t believe that the olddy had the nerve to talk with their boss like that.


    Daniel understood that Melody just wanted to protect J, and he didn''t be angry; instead, he


    put on a smile, and said, "Great grandmother, please don''t be angry with me. Come on, let me escort


    you to my office."


    Under everyone''s shocked looks, Daniel personally raised Melody from the sofa and led her to the


    elevator.


    The receptionist took one more careful look at Melody. She was determined to keep her face in her


    mind at all times, in case she ever forgot about it when she came back next time.


    Spark was amused to see the other people''s incredible looks on their faces. He didn''t feel shocked at


    all. That was because he had known quite well that this was actually Mr. Si''s beloved woman''s great


    grandmother and that he, of course, had to make her happy at all costs!


    Miss Qin pushed the CEO''s exclusive elevator door button. When Melody and Daniel entered it, Spark


    and the other secretaries took the other one next to it.


    On the 88th floor


    When the other secretaries in the department saw their bossing out of his elevator and holding an


    olddy by her arm, they all were shocked.


    Especially Shirley; her face turned pale when she saw Melody.


    ''J''s great grandmother...


    That strict retired teacher, but why is she here...'' pondered Shirley.


    Before she could even have some more thoughts on it, a sharp killing re was cast onto her. Shirley


    was startled by it, and nearly knelt to the ground.


    The killing re hade from Melody. When she first saw Shirley, Melody really wanted to beat the


    girl with her crutch.


    She had initially thought that Shirley would be J''s best friend forever, but she had someone


    investigate the recent events and had got to know that Shirley was now not only Daniel''s secretary, but


    also his fiancee.


    Melody sighed and thought in her mind, ''Jane is so stupid. How could she let her best friend betray her


    like this and hook up with Daniel? Oh! Poor girl!''


    "Miss Qin, pleasee in and serve us some tea!" instructed Daniel.


    Daniel knew that Melody loved tea-leaves, and that she had also opened a restaurant in A Country for


    Samuel.


    Among all of his secretaries, Miss Qin was the only one who had learned the tea ceremony.


    "Of course, Mr. Si!" replied Miss Qin.


    Then three people entered the CEO''s office. Shirley could now finally take a firm stand, and she wiped


    the beads of sweat off her forehead, and felt really frightened...


    Miss Qin was actually afraid of Melody too, but, after all, she had been Daniel''s secretary for such a


    long time, and she had learned how to adjust her emotions ordingly.


    After Melody and Daniel sat down on the sofa, Miss Qin sat opposite to them and began to boil the


    water in the kettle.


    Melody hadn''te just to enjoy a cup of tea, and she went to the point straightforward. She said,


    "Daniel, tell me what''s on your mindtely."


    Daniel grinned, and said, "Great grandmother, I love her."


    He thought these words were good enough.


    "Nonsense!" Melody suddenly got angry, and yelled at Daniel in a loud voice, which frightened Miss


    Qin, making her almost drop the box of tea-leaves on the ground.


    If the olddy hadn''t mentioned about Jane on the ground floor, Miss Qin wouldn''t have known who the


    woman that they were talking about actually was!


    Miss Qin now supposed that J''s great grandmother hade to get even with Mr. Si.


    She thought that she''d better not listen to their conversation, and Miss Qin tried her best to concentrate


    on her task of serving tea.


    "Great grandmother, I''m telling you the truth. As you already might know, we were supposed to get


    married three years ago." When Daniel brought up this subject, his smile disappeared.


    Not because Melody''s me on him, but because he felt his heart ache. He started to wonder how had


    hee so close to losing her forever.


    "That only means that you loved her three years ago!" said Melody.


    But Daniel didn''t agree with her words, and said, "Great grandmother, I''ve always tried to restore our


    former rtionship. I hadn''t done anything wrong to her, but despite of that she still considered that she


    couldn''t put her trust in me. I had initially hoped that if she apologized to me that I would forgive her.


    But you already know that the girl is very stubborn..."


    He continued, "Great grandmother, I just want her to apologize, or at least say something nice to me.


    She''s my daughter''s mother, and of course that I love her, who else would I love?"


    This was the first time that Miss Qin had heard Daniel speak so many words in private. He seemed to


    love J very much, indeed.


    Melody''s anger then cooled down a little, but she wasn''t so easily convinced by him yet. She then


    asked, "What about Shirley Zheng sitting outside there? Don''t try to fool me, young man! You''re getting


    married with her. If Jane hadn''te back in the nick of time, that woman might have been Mrs. Si


    now!"


    Daniel repeated Melody''s words. "Great grandmother, I know, you''re right. If J hadn''te back in


    time, she indeed might have be Mrs. Si!"


    Melody was perplexed.


    Daniel smiled at her, and said, "But she hade back after all, right? And Shirley Zheng isn''t Mrs. Si


    either, because I truly had the confidence that J would eventuallye back." The feelings of love


    sparked between them had been true three years ago. As long as she had still loved him, even for just


    a little bit, and in the same time had also still taken Shirley as being her best friend, J wouldn''t


    have beared the anger to see them getting married.


    After Daniel exined himself, his strategy had been finally understood.


    Miss Qin then poured the boiled Tie Guanyin* tea into two tea cups, and then ced them in front of


    them.


    (TN: Tie Guanyin, a sort of Chinese tea.)


    Melody squinted at him, and asked, "What if J hadn''t hade back at that moment?" She


    grabbed the tea cup in her hands and smelled it''s steam.


    The gentle art of enjoying tea was to smell its aroma first, taste its vor next, and in the end feel the


    traces it left behind it.


    Melody had to admit that this was really some good top shelf quality tea.


    After Melody enjoyed her cup of tea, Daniel opened his mouth to answer her. He said, "If Jane hadn''t


    had showed up at that very moment, I would''ve destroyed the wedding ceremony myself." ''Then I


    would have searched for her all over the world, and give her a heavy punch.


    Even if it had taken my whole life to search for her, I still wouldn''t have given up!


    Luckily, she''s back now...'' thought Daniel, while grinning a smile.


    "But didn''t you mind hurting Shirley Zheng in the process?" Melody put down the empty tea cup. She


    was very satisfied with Daniel''s answer, and she thought that indeed she had kept a good eye on him!


    When she mentioned Shirley, the look in Daniel''s eyes became cold, and said, "She approached me by


    her own free will, and she didn''t care a bit about her friendship with Jane. Why should I care her


    feelings?"


    He had clearly seen how well had J treated Shirley in the past and what she had done for her.


    But Shirley shouldn''t have betrayed her best friend for a man who didn''t love her at all. Daniel didn''t


    have or feel a speck of pity or guilt for such a woman.


    Melody asked with curiosity, "I guess that she should have already known that she would be one of


    your chess pieces on your board, right?"


    She wanted to probe further, and see if Daniel had any sort of mercy on Shirley.


    "Yes, and she had been, and still is, well aware about my love for Jane. But she was still willing to


    be my pawn, and I guess that''s the life that she chose to live!" Daniel spoke to Melody all of these


    words in a peaceful tone, and devoid of any emotions in them whatsoever.

 Chapter 268 Is Our CEO So Afraid of Janet

    Chapter 268 Is Our CEO So Afraid of J


    It was the same as what had happened to Kate three years ago. Kate also was willing to act as one of


    Daniel''s strategic pieces in order to get what she wanted.


    But, yed as pieces on his chessboard, they should have known their position and rank.


    They should have known better about the things that they could have gotten, and the things that they


    could have never even asked for!


    Since Melody was pretty anxious, and had evene to hispany, Daniel now thought that he had


    to handle Shirley''s affair as soon as possible, to reassure the elder that he was indeed serious and that


    he knew what he was doing.


    If Shirley decided to focus all of her attention on her work from now on, he would give her a proper


    good ending for her contribution.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t show any kind of benevolence to her.


    Melody didn''t me Daniel for his cruel heart, because she believed that it was better for a man to be


    resolved and decisive when the time came, than to be unsettled.


    "There''s one more thing that I need you to exin, " said Melody. She looked at the handsome and


    impressive man next to her, and thought that her dear J really had a good eye, and had picked up


    the right man for her.


    "Yes? Please, ask me, " said Daniel.


    "Last time when Jane came to pick up your child at the old house, I also saw you there, but you didn''t


    get out of the car. Why? Why did you have to hide yourself in the car?" This was Melody''sst


    question.


    Daniel then burst intoughter, and replied, "Great grandmother, it''s not me who didn''t want to go in,


    but your dear great granddaughter didn''t allow me to enter. We had even argued about it outside on


    that day. I''m as confused as you are, but maybe in her eyes, I''m... not honorable enough to show up in


    public with her..."


    As soon as he finished his words, Miss Qin, who was on the opposite side to them, almost choked and


    suffocated on a sip of tea.


    ''Daniel Si is not honorable enough to show up in public? Oh, my god! If that were true, I wonder who


    else in the world would be honorable enough for her!'' thought Miss Qin.


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to do that!" Miss Qin apologized to them in a low voice, and then took out a


    tissue to wipe the tea that had dropped on her clothes.


    Daniel cast a cold stare at her, but Melody saved Miss Qin from her embarrassment, and she said,


    "Stop staring, it''s not the young girl''s fault. Anyone would beughing if they were to hear you say that


    you''re not honorable enough! Huh, what a joke! If anyone ever dares to say that, I''ll be the first one to


    disagree with him, or her!"


    Miss Qin was moved, and then looked at Melody. She now believed that the Si family and Shao family


    really were a match made in heaven. ''These two families are made up of only good and kind people,


    and that''s why their whole lives are filled with wealth and fame... Oh! Not just them, but also their next


    generations!'' thought Miss Qin.


    Hearing Melody''s words, Daniel smiled, and asked, "Great grandmother, then why did J do such a


    thing? What do you think?"


    Daniel really didn''t understand a woman''splicated thoughts, and hoped that Melody could help him


    finally figure it out.


    Melody meditated for a while, and said, "Jane used to have some tricky and crazy thoughts on her, and


    even I couldn''t understand her sometimes. I can''t answer your question, and it seems that you have to


    figure it out all by yourself!"


    ...


    This olddy was pretty funny, and Miss Qin had the urge tough.


    Then, Melody and Daniel went on talking for a while, and Melody said again, "Daniel, marriage is


    something important in life, and I trust that you will bring happiness and joy to my dear great


    granddaughter!"


    "Great grandmother, please don''t worry, she''s my dear baby too, " said Daniel.


    ...


    Miss Qin discreetly nced at her boss, and saw his peaceful face. She wondered how he could utter


    these words out so peacefully, without being ashamed of them. She really wanted to see J''s


    reactions hearing these words.


    Facing Melody''s repeated concerns, Daniel then went to open the safe. He took out something from it,


    and then ced it in front of Melody.


    The two women in the office were dumbfounded when they saw what he had put on the table. Melody


    instantly put down the tea cup, and opened it. ''Oh, it''s actually real...''


    "When did you get this? Why hasn''t Jane told me about it?" Melody bent her body down to have a


    better look at the certificate in her hand; it didn''t seem to be fake.


    Daniel fixed his tie, and simply said, "She doesn''t know yet."


    ...


    Again, Melody was dumbfounded that he could''ve gotten this without even letting J know about it.


    It only proved that Daniel indeed had some strong connections!


    Miss Qin couldn''t help but thumb up to her boss. Daniel caught a short glimpse of the gesture, and he


    didn''t give her a cold stare, but instead nodded to her.


    ...


    ''Oh, my god! Our CEO is... so scheming!


    J... she''s... poor thing!'' thought Miss Qin.


    Finally, together with his secretaries and assistants, Daniel personally escorted Melody to a car. The


    other people were again shocked to see the olddyugh so happily on her way out.


    "Great grandmother, please keep it away from J''s knowledge. I''ll give her the surprise myself at a


    proper time!" said Daniel. ''Needless to doubt, it''ll be a hell of a surprise... a big bomb for Jane!'' thought


    Daniel.


    He could imagine J''s furious look when she got to know about its existence!


    "Okay, that''s your young couple''s affair, and please deal with it yourselves. I won''t intervene from now


    on! And Daniel, whenever you''re free, take your child and Jane to the old house, and have lunch or


    dinner with us!" said Melody. She had known that there was not much time left for her in the hourss.


    She wouldn''t worry about anything for the rest of her days, she would just... wait for her final day with


    joy.


    Daniel nodded, and said, "Great grandmother, I will. Please, don''t worry about us!"


    The car then slowly drove away. Daniel raised his head and looked up, and when he saw the bright sun


    in the sky, he seemed to have also seen his Jane, the light of his life. He then grinned a sly smile.


    Inside thepany, Shirley''s heart had kept beating fast ever since Melody had showed up in the


    office. She was afraid that the angry olddy hade to get even with her.


    But, in the end, the olddy left with a smile on her face, and she didn''t even look at her when she left,


    which made Shirley feel more rxed.


    Miss Qin pressed the exclusive CEO''s elevator button for Daniel, and she was just about to go with


    Spark into the staff elevator next to it.


    But Daniel said, "Miss Qin, Spark, please, take this one with me!"


    They had never entered the CEO''s elevator before in the past, except for some urgent matter. Now,


    when their CEO had demanded this to them, the two people hastily entered it.


    Daniel took a nce at Miss Qin, and said, "About today''s event in the office..."


    Miss Qin immediately knew what he meant, and said, "Mr. Si, please don''t worry about it. I won''t leak


    one single word about it to anyone!"


    Daniel nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Good."


    "Spark!"


    Spark instantly answered, "Yes!"


    Daniel said, "Miss Qin has worked hard for the past seven years, and she''s always been careful and


    strict with her work. She''s now being promoted to the position of special assistant, and will enjoy the


    same sry and welfare as you are."


    Spark had now wanted to cry, and thought that his boss was being partial to Miss Qin! He was the one


    who had acted as his personal keeper, and had taken care of everything!


    Miss Qin was thrilled with joy, and she delivered her thanks at once. "Mr. Si, thank you very much! You


    won''t regret it!"


    The elevator opened, and when he saw Daniel walk out of it, Spark murmured, "Be careful; I might tell


    J that you are now being partial to the female staff!"


    Daniel then suddenly stopped walking.


    Instantly, Spark became frightened and shivered; he hastily exined, "Mr. Si, I just..."


    But Daniel cut in, and said, "Mr. Spark, you are always active and very responsible with your work. Your


    sry will be increased by one-third."


    Hearing him, Spark was so excited that he almost fell off of his feet. He said, "Mr. Si... Are you sure...?


    You''re not kidding me?"


    Then a sharp killing stare was cast onto him. "What? You don''t want it?" asked Daniel.


    Spark instantly shook his head, and replied, "No, I do want it! Thank you very much, Mr. Si!" ''Am I a


    fool? It would be impossible for me to refuse a raise!'' thought Spark.


    Then, Miss Qin kept a distance from Daniel from behind, and in a low voice whispered to Spark, "Is our


    CEO so afraid of J?"


    When he heard her, Spark realized that he had just threatened Daniel with the words ''be careful, I


    might tell J...''


    Spark then burst intoughter, and thought, ''I know my boss''s weakness now!


    Could I really take advantage of his weakness and threaten him more often from now on? Aha... ha...''


    When Daniel returned to his office, he called in Shirley.


    After a few minutes, Shirley then came out of the office, wearing her usual peaceful face. Nobody knew


    what Daniel had told her inside the office.


    And of course, no one dared to ask about it either. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 269 Daddy is Going to Z Country Tomorrow

    Chapter 269 Daddy is Going to Z Country Tomorrow


    But if they had observed her face more carefully, they would have seen that Shirley was heavily gritting


    her teeth, and that her fingers had been tucked deep into her coat''s pockets.


    On the fourth day of Caspar''sa, there was finally a sign indicating that he would soon wake up. All


    the while, J had kept looking after him by his side.


    J noticed when he slowly started to open his eyes.


    She was so thrilled that she stood up from her chair, and cried, "Caspar! Caspar! Are you awake now?"


    Caspar grinned, and slowly nodded to her; he was happy that the first person that he saw was J.


    "Are you thirsty? Let me help you with some water, " said J.


    Caspar nodded his head again.


    Before she gave him water, J pressed the calling button for the nurse. While she was tapping his


    lips with a wet cotton bud, the doctors and nurses came in.


    She put down the ss of water and stepped back, afraid that she might interfere with the doctors''


    check on Caspar.


    But her hand was then gripped by a big palm.


    In a hoarse voice, Caspar said to her, "Please, don''t go away!"


    J''s heart trembled, and she nodded to him.


    After a couple of minutes, the doctors finished their checks, and said, "The patient is out of danger now,


    and just needs to recover from his wounds. Just take good care of him, and he''ll be alright."


    J nodded to the doctors.


    Then she carefully listened to their instructions on what they should be cautious about.


    There were a lot of matters that needed attending to, and some of them were even more tormenting


    than those of her confinement during her childbirth.


    After the doctors and nurses left, J said in a tender voice, "Please let go of my hand first, I have to


    call grandpa Dillon and the others. They''re all worried sick about you."


    Caspar nodded and loosened his grip on her.


    J then made a call to Dillon and Croft, and when dusk came, the patient''s room was again crowded


    with people.


    When they saw that Caspar had really waken up from hisa, all of them finally felt more rxed,


    Dillon especially, instantly returning to his crazy and wild character from before.


    Everybody felt speechless, and they doubted that Dillon had done it on purpose.


    The night grew darker, and soon all became quiet. Caspar was still weak, and he fell asleep early.


    J hadid down on the bed beside him, and when she was also about to fall asleep, her phone


    suddenly rang; it was a video call on her WeChat.


    Because she had stayed in the patient''s room for thest couple of days, she had turned down the


    volume on her phone.


    But the video call ringer still pierced her ears in the quiet of the night, and she hastily clicked on her


    phone screen to switch it to silent mode.


    The video call wasing from Daniel''s WeChat ount...


    J looked at the time, and it was already ten o''clock in the evening. ''Is it my daughter calling?''


    She took a look at the sleeping man on the bed, and while holding her phone, she went into the small


    kitchen and locked the door behind her.


    After J went into the kitchen, the man sleeping on the bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    Except for the days when he had been in aa, Caspar had never let his guard down when he was


    sleeping or working.


    When J''s phone rang, he knew quite well who was calling her.


    It must''ve been that man!


    Inside the small kitchen, J answered the video call on WeChat. Soon enough, she saw that the


    bedroom inside mansion No. 9, and Melissa''s face.


    When she saw her daughter''s face, all of her build-up tension was eased. She also felt more rxed


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    that it wasn''t Daniel.


    She called her in a tender voice, "My dear baby..."


    "Mommy, why haven''t youe back yet? It''s been long, and I''ve missed you so much!" Melissay on


    the wide bed, turning her body to and fro.


    When she saw her daughter''s lovely look in her eyes, J burst intoughter, and said, "I''ll be back in


    a couple of days. Remember to behave well, and not be naughty!"


    "Mommy, have you gone to see uncle Caspar?" asked Melissa. She had remembered her father''s


    questions, and had asked at once.


    J was silent for a short moment and then nodded, and said, "Yes, uncle Caspar has been


    wounded."


    "Oh! What''s the matter with uncle Caspar? Is he doing well now?" she asked. Melissa had instantly


    be nervous, and had sat up on the bed. She was anxiously staring at the phone.


    Caspar had always treated her and her younger sister very well, and when she heard that he had been


    wounded, Melissa began feeling very distressed.


    J asked her in a low voice, "Dear baby, uncle Caspar is safe now, don''t worry about him. Are you


    happy staying with your father these days?"


    Melissa then took a nce at her father, who was drinking his red wine at the bedside; she nodded,


    and said, "Yes, but mommy, I miss you a lot. When will you being back?"


    She curled her lips, and while looking at her cute look, J tittered, and said, "When your uncle


    Caspar recovers his health, I wille back and see you. Okay?"


    Melissa rolled her eyeballs and thought for a moment. She then said, "Mommy, daddy is going to Z


    Country tomorrow. How about asking him to take me there as well?"


    ''What? Daniel ising to Z Country?'' wondered J.


    "Why is your fathering here?" J was perplexed, ''The SL Group has no branch here in Z


    Country!''


    "Daddy is going there for business, but he won''t take me with him! He said he''ll have no time to take


    care of me!" Melissa answered with displeasure, and also curled her lips when she looked at her father.


    J didn''t know that Daniel was sitting beside Melissa, looking at their video call. So after some


    thoughts, J asked, "Do you know which ce in Z Country is your daddy going to?"


    ''Z Country is not that small, and maybe he''s noting to Y City, '' thought J.


    "Mommy, I''ve asked him about it, and daddy is going to Y City! But he won''t promise to take me with


    him! But he will take with him that so-called stepmother!" yelled Melissa. She angrily stared at her


    father, who was calmly sipping on his ss of red wine. She didn''t understand what her father was


    thinking, because usually, he had always given her anything that she had ever wanted.


    And he had also taken her anywhere that she had wanted to go.


    But this time, he didn''t listen to her wish.


    ''The so called stepmother? Shirley?'' thought J. She closed her eyes, and while bearing the


    growing pain in her heart, she said, "Baby, go to bed earlier tonight. I promise that I''ll try toe back


    as soon as possible."


    She had initially wanted to take her revenge on Shirley, but each time she had met with her, her heart


    had softened up.


    She could only hold Daniel in front of her to show off their true love to her...


    "Okay, mommy, goodnight!"


    "Okay, dear baby, goodnight too!"


    Ending the video call, J looked at her phone with a nk stare for a while. She then went back to


    the patient''s room.


    Caspar was sound sleep, and J felt relieved, andy down on the bed beside him.


    Inside Mansion No. 9, Daniel had now finally found out why J had suddenly hurried back to Z


    Country!


    It was because that man named Caspar had been wounded! She had flown a long way to take care of


    him!


    This made Daniel very furious...


    The following afternoon, all the other people came back to the hospital again. J heard that Hobson


    was still ina, and that his grandfather, Alex, was very angry and had dered a war against the


    Tianye Men.


    J had initially wanted to take this opportunity to give the leadership of the Tianye Men to Caspar,


    but then she thought that the ck Moon gang might do something bad to the Tianye Men in the


    following days.


    J had to put off the idea of returning the leadership for a while.


    At dusk, Susy came to look after Caspar instead of J. Actually, Caspar had wanted J to keep


    himpany.


    But J had been looking after him ever since she hade to Z Country. He couldn''t be so selfish,


    and it was time for her to have a well deserved rest.


    J saw Caspar finishing his dinner, and then left the hospital.


    As soon as she came out of the hospital, her phone rang. Standing in the corridor of a hotel, Daniel


    asked in a scornful tone, "You finally left his side and came out of the hospital!"


    ...


    ''Oh, my god!'' J instantly looked around her and checked the surroundings.


    But, except her bodyguards, she couldn''t see anyone looking suspicious.


    ''But how did he know that I just stepped out the hospital now?'' wondered J.


    She coldly replied, "Mr. Si, what''s up?"


    "Room 1836 in the Northton Grand Hotel, at the central city garden. Come here, now!" ordered Daniel.

 Chapter 270 How Dare You Come So Close To Boss Si

    Chapter 270 How Dare You Come So Close To Boss Si


    J asked furiously, "You already have a beauty apanying you. Why are you calling me


    instead?"


    Holding her handbag in one hand and the phone in the other, she walked to the parking lot. But she


    was unaware of where she had to go.


    "You''re better in bed, " replied Daniel.


    ...


    "Shit! Fuck off!" cried J.


    ''Does he really think that I''m that kind of woman?'' she wondered. J''s heart was hurt.


    Daniel warned her, "If you don''te here in half an hour, I will pick you up from the Tianye Men


    personally!"


    J knew that Daniel was serious about all he said. After she hung up, she drove to the Northton


    Hotel, as he had requested her.


    As soon as she arrived in the hotel''s lobby, arge group of people came out.


    And Daniel was walking in front of them.


    Beside him were Spark and Shirley, and they were all surrounded by some men dressed in suits that


    started walking towards the entrance.


    She stood still, and Daniel noticed her.


    Shirley''s face darkened when she saw J.


    Seeing Shirley''s obvious unhappiness, J soon became delighted.


    She then walked towards Daniel.


    Ignoring all the others'' bewildered expression on their faces, she grabbed him by the waist, and said,


    "I''m tired now, and I really want to sleep!"


    What she said was true. Because she had been keeping an eye after Caspar, she had never had a


    good night''s sleep in days.


    Daniel''s partners then started to scold J. "Who are you? How dare youe so close to Boss Si?"


    Daniel red at them and said nothing. When all the people present thought that Daniel would lose his


    temper, he suddenly held her up in his arms.


    They were all shocked.


    Witnessing the scene, Shirley clenched her fists so tight that her nails painfully pierced her palm, but


    this pain was far different from the one that was boiling in her heart.


    "Excuse me, " said Daniel. Daniel and J then quickly left the lobby, and walked towards the


    elevator to their hotel room.


    Spark came to himself, and ordered Shirley, "Lead Boss Qi and Boss Liu on their way out." Boss Qi


    and Boss Liu were two of Daniel''s partners.


    Then, Spark ran towards Daniel and J to help them press the elevator''s button.


    But a bellboy had already helped them out with this.


    Spark stopped, and thought, ''I''d better not interrupt them.''


    Room 1836


    Another bellboy opened the door for them, and Daniel brought J in and kicked the door shut.


    He put J down and pressed her on the wall.


    "J, how kind-hearted of you! By taking care of Caspar, you''ve already exhausted yourself!" Noticing


    the dark circles under her eyes, Daniel was worried about her.


    ''Woman, do you know how worried I really am for you, let alone you doing all of this for another man!''


    thought Daniel to himself.


    J pushed him away, and said, "That''s none of your business!"


    Daniel surrounded her with his embrace, so she squatted to escape him.


    She then took off her shoes and was just about ready to fall asleep on the bed.


    But one of her shoes identally hit Daniel''s legs.


    Daniel sneered, "If it were not for the fact that Caspar was lying on bed and couldn''t move, you would


    have had sex with him!"


    What he said did annoy J, but she was too tired to retort. She just cursed him, "Damn you!"


    She then closed her eyes, with his arms around her.


    ''Can she fall asleep this fast in this situation? She''s way too tired!'' thought Daniel. He didn''t move his


    arm for the whole entire night.


    Smelling his familiar scent, J murmured, and came closer to his chest.


    Daniel kissed her on her head, and said, "Let''s go back to peace and harmony!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When he saw the photos that Ang had taken for them, Daniel felt very happy, and J''s eyes had


    also been filled with only love for him.


    But she was too shy to openly speak out her love to him.


    J was sound asleep, and was silent.


    Caspar knew that J had gone to the hotel, and frowned. He asked, "Why did she go there?"


    Didn''t she say that she would go back to the vi?


    "Miss J talked to someone on the phone before she left."


    A phone call? "And on which floor is she in? What did she do next?" Caspar awkwardly moved his


    phone to his ear.


    He had arranged many bodyguards for J, and it was easy for him to know what she was doing.


    The bodyguard told Caspar, "Miss J was... was in the hotel''s lobby. And then she was taken


    upstairs to the presidential suite floor by a man. It seemed that the man was Daniel Si, the CEO.


    Caspar was silent.


    After a while, Caspar said, "I see."


    One of J''s bodyguards had wanted to walk to Room 1836, but was stopped by Daniel''s own


    guards.


    J''s bodyguard didn''t leave, and although Daniel had only hired a few people, they were still looking


    stronger than he was.


    All of them had been kept in a stalemate the whole night.


    The following morning


    When J woke up, the room was dark, and she thought that it was still early in the morning.


    When she turned her body around, she bumped into Daniel''s chest.


    All of a sudden she opened her eyes, and saw Daniel looking at her.


    She sighed, relieved that it was Daniel.


    But, soon enough, Daniel pressed her under his body and started kissing her.


    After a while, Daniel moved his kisses from her mouth to her neck. "Get off of me!"


    Said J, but Daniel had waited for a night and a morning, and he didn''t want to stop there. He then


    controlled her with his strong arms, and J couldn''t move any longer.


    She moaned when Daniel started to tease her with his charms.


    ... J felt shy and blushed, and said, "No, leave me alone!"


    "Are you refusing me?" Daniel wouldn''t let her go, fearing that she could leave him for another man!


    "Don''t move! Smell carefully... Can you smell it?" asked Daniel. Daniel asked J. "It''s yours..."


    The atmosphere in the room was ambiguous.


    J''s face turned red, and she bit him on his shoulder.


    The pain in his shoulder stimted Daniel even more, and he tightly gripped J''s hands.

 Chapter 271 Im Not Your Wife

    Chapter 271 I''m Not Your Wife


    He kissed her again. J almost couldn''t breathe.


    ...


    Hearing their love sounds, the bodyguard moved away from their room three or four feet more.


    The bodyguard thought, ''Boss Si must be really good in bed! I can hear them even through the


    presidential suite''s soundproofed walls!''


    Daniel kept J in bed for the whole afternoon and early evening until 9 pm, and when he was finally


    finished with her, she fell asleep in an instant, exhausted.


    Daniel walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a bathing towel, and he looked at the sleeping woman


    on the bed and happily smiled. ''Now she belongs to me, '' he thought.


    J woke up in thete morning, and it was a bright and sunny day outside.


    Looking at sunlight outside, she suddenly sat up. ''For how long was I asleep?'' she wondered.


    She looked around, but nobody was beside her.


    She then reached for her phone on the other side of the bed, but she was too weak to even pick it up.


    When she grabbed it and raised it to look at it, the phone slipped from her hand and dropped on her


    head.


    ''My phone was turned off. No wonder that I''ve been asleep for so long, no one was able to wake me, ''


    she thought.


    When she switched it on, she found many missed calls.


    Almost all of them were Croft''s calls, one was an unknown phone number, which had tried contacting


    her three times, and another call hade from Spark.


    At about 10 am, J took a bath.


    An hourter, after she had bathed and walked out, she found two handbags on the table, inside which


    there were new clothes.


    J was used to wearing the new clothes bought by Daniel, and she quickly put on a high-cored


    sleeveless blouse, and a pair of ck bloomers.


    She also wore on her feet a pair of white high-heeled sandals encrusted with two crystal diamonds.


    Her outfit was simple, and neat.


    She was very hungry and went to the door, but the door bell started ringing.


    She opened the door, and a bodyguard stood in front of her.


    He politely said, "Miss Shao, Boss Si is in the restaurant on the top floor, and is waiting for you; I can


    escort you there."


    J was famished, and replied to the bodyguard, "I see."


    She then took her handbag and followed him.


    It was a translucent circr upscale restaurant, and as soon as she appeared, Daniel noticed her.


    He was sitting in the restaurant alone, and a waiter was pouring red wine for him in his ss.


    Spark was standing opposite to him, listening carefully to what Daniel ordered him.


    Seeing hering towards them, Spark closed his notebook, and then greeted her, "Good morning,


    Miss Shao."


    J nodded, and while looking at the notebook he was holding in his hands, she asked, "Do you still


    have important issues to discuss? Should Ieter?"


    Daniel said, "There''s no need, sit down." Spark knew what he meant and quickly left.


    Daniel noticed J''s fatigue.


    She leaned heavy against the chair because she hadn''t had anything to eat for almost a whole day and


    night.


    Daniel gave her a sly smile, and said, "If I had given you my bestst night, then you wouldn''t have


    been able to even walk properly."


    J knew what Daniel had meant with that.


    When she entered the restaurant, she walked with her back straight and gracefully, hinting that she


    was a noble woman.


    But when she sat down...


    She was just about to lose her temper, but Daniel said, "Please don''t get angry with me. Just so you


    know, I have already cancelled the engagement with Shirley, and if you call me darling, maybe I''ll allow


    you to be my girlfriend."


    ...


    J was shocked by hisst sentence.


    She was silent for a long time, and then asked, "Why are you so certain that I''ll be your girlfriend?" ''Call


    you darling? Why? If I call you like you want me to, that means that I yield to you, '' thought J to


    herself.


    Daniel nced at her, and said, "Can you get the key point in what I said?"


    ''The most important thing is that I''ve cancelled the engagement!


    Why doesn''t she understand that? I''ve yielded to her so much, but why doesn''t she notice it?


    Does she look down on me?''


    Thinking of this, Daniel face darkened.


    Nobody had ever dared to look down upon him.


    "Is the key point that you want me to be your girlfriend?" J asked.


    Daniel nodded.


    J raised her eyes, and arrogantly said, "If you haven''t even chased me, then how can I be your


    girlfriend?"


    The waiter then came and served their lunch, and Daniel nced at J with a look of warning in his


    eyes.


    After the waiter left, Daniel said, "Don''t eat!"


    J was ready to eat a spoonful of rice with caviar, but when she heard what Daniel said, she


    stopped for a moment and looked at him in confusion.


    "Before you eat, agree!" said Daniel.


    J ignored him. And then continued to eat her food.


    J thought to herself, ''How can I discuss with you when I''m this hungry and have no strength at all?


    Ugh, idiot!''


    But, rather than getting angry, Daniel instead slightly smiled.


    J was the only one in the world who dared to retort him like that.


    Seeing her engorging, he felt a little guilty. ''I should have prepared a dinner for herst night, '' thought


    Daniel. "Don''t eat so fast, you''ll choke, " said Daniel, and then put a piece of already cut steak on her


    te.


    After swallowing some more rice, she red at Daniel, and replied to him, "You''ll know how I feel if you


    don''t eat for a whole day and night."


    In fact Daniel hadn''t eaten anything until now either, "Okay then, it''s my fault."


    Hearing that he was apologizing to her, J almost choked on her ss of juice.


    She put down the ss and curiously looked at Daniel, and asked, "Are you sick?" J wondered,


    ''Otherwise, why did he decide to cancel the engagement and apologize to me?''


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I''m fine, but thanks for your concern."


    ...


    ''I''m not worrying about you!'' thought J. She asked, "What''s your business in Z Country?"


    J didn''t know that he had partnered with somepanies in Z Country.


    "I''m nning to build some branches of mypany here." He hade there to learn about the local


    business conditions.


    ...


    J looked at Daniel, and it seemed that building branches was the simplest thing for him.


    "You already have enough branches." ording to what she knew, Daniel had more than one hundred


    Daniel said, "That''s true, but in order to see my wife and children, I have to build more." ''You and my


    daughter are always in Z Country.''


    ...


    "I''m not your wife!" After she said this, J blushed, and then lowered her head to continue eating her


    food.


    Daniel didn''t retort, but instead said, "After you finish your meal, let''s go to the hospital."


    "What? Why?" asked J.


    "Why did you go there?" asked Daniel.


    "Oh, I had to take care of Caspar." The reason why J hade to Z Country was to look after


    Caspar. She didn''t want to be engaged in the Tianye Men''s other affairs.

 Chapter 272 Dont Dream of Marrying Caspar

    Chapter 272 Don''t Dream of Marrying Caspar


    J had thought that Daniel would be sad, or angry, but instead Daniel said nothing.


    J ate all the food on her te and was full.


    After she wiped her mouth, she said, "Caspar did all the things that you were supposed to do in thest


    three years."


    As he quietly drank his soup, Daniel still said nothing.


    J looked at him carefully. But he was calm, and had no changes in his expression.


    ''s!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Forget about it. I have to show Daniel how nice Caspar really is!'' she thought.


    "After I had left C Country, and arrived into Z Country, Caspar was willing to help me during the hardest


    time in my life. Caspar took me to his vi, and gave me the chance to live like a princess, just like


    before.


    He was at my side especially, when I... when I gave birth. It was him who had apanied me, and


    had waited for me outside the delivery room. He was really nice to me."


    J couldn''t help but shed tears. Daniel then put down the bowl and wiped his mouth, and looked at


    her.


    "I had problems giving birth... Because our child was big and heavy, I was inbor for eight hours."


    Since tears had filled her eyes, J wasn''t sure whether Daniel really wanted to hear this.


    She didn''t notice that Daniel had grabbed the wine ss tight in his hand.


    "Caspar had asked the doctor to give me a cesarean, but I refused."


    She had thought that a mother should be strong, and after being inbor until six o''clock in tomorrow


    morning, she had finally given birth to the twins.


    But she had lost all of her memories in the process, and she couldn''t figure out why.


    She didn''t me that Caspar and Croft had made her the boss of the Tianye Men.


    No matter how dangerous it was, she had decided to take over the gang''s leadership. She thought that


    this was some kind of reward for Caspar''s good deeds.


    "Caspar had taken care of both me, and Melissa, after she was born." He had hired three baby-sitters,


    and J had learned a lot from them.


    All the people felt that Caspar had treated them just like he would have treated his own children. Her


    children had had everything that they needed. And all the things were of the best kind, and of premium


    quality, and she had to admit that she had abandoned herself for a while in his gentleness.


    If Caspar hadn''t said that the children weren''t his, she must have been mistaken Caspar as being her...


    husband.


    But she had always remembered the man who had loved and cared about her very much.


    After she recalled everything, she now finally knew who that man actually was. He was Daniel.


    Thanks for Caspar, she quickly recovered in all areas.


    Even when her period came, she wasn''t in pain anymore during the first couple of days. She had


    thought that maybe Caspar had helped her in also keeping a good health.


    Then her children slowly grew up, and looked like Daniel very much. Daniel was known to anyone,


    since he had always appeared on the front cover of various financial magazines.


    Caspar had also asked her whether she knew Daniel.


    But she had said no, because she had forgotten all the things about him. Then, Caspar put away all the


    magazines about Daniel.


    Caspar was just as busy as Daniel was. He was the general manager of Qiao Group, and also had to


    lead the Tianye Men.


    He was always working until midnight, and had often gone on business trips. He was as busy as


    Daniel.


    But despite all that, he could often find some time to spend with her and her children.


    During that time, J had wondered many times, why wasn''t she his wife? And why was Caspar so


    kind to her since she wasn''t his wife?


    "I''ll go first." J stopped recalling, and then she wiped her tears and looked outside the window. She


    took a deep breath, and tried to calm down.


    She had even felt that it was actually not that bad to live in Z Country, if Daniel and her had no good


    results with their rtionship.


    All of a sudden, her hands were being held.


    "Sorry!"


    J was shocked. She felt that it was unbelievable to see Daniel actually apologize.


    Before, Daniel had always let her apologize for him.


    Then, J threw his hands away, and ran out of the restaurant.


    Daniel chased her and called Spark to pay for the bill.


    J rushed into the elevator, but Daniel managed to slip inside it just when the door was about to


    close.


    He pushed the elevator''s button to take them to the 18th floor and then came closer to J.


    He pressed her on the wall and raised her jaw, said, "Come back to me!"


    J whispered, "I had nned to do so, but just now I thought that I can''t leave Caspar alone..."


    "No way!" Daniel knew what she wanted to do, and Daniel was as arbitrary now as he was before.


    The door then opened, and Daniel took her hands and walked out of it.


    The presidential suit had been all cleaned up for them.


    Daniel sit on the sofa, and let her sit on his legs.


    "J, don''t dream of marrying Caspar. You can''t do that, and besides, there are many other ways to


    reward Caspar. If you are eager to marry a man, then it can only be me. Me, Daniel!"


    Although J was moved, she habitually retorted him, and said, "I won''t marry you!"


    "Okay now, listen." He held her jaw to let her look straight into his eyes.


    Daniel determinedly said, "From now on, you can only love me, and, of course, I will only love you.


    I''ll propose to you again!"


    He would never let her go!


    J said nothing; she wanted to refuse him, but couldn''t speak out her mind.


    She reminded him, "You have already proposed to me twice, and the next will be your third." Maybe


    they weren''t a good match after all.


    But Daniel kissed her, and said, "If you refuse me again, then there won''t be a fourth time."


    J felt disappointed when she heard him.


    "I will skip the proposition, and then I will tie you and take you straight to the wedding. Jane, it''s


    impossible for you to flee away from me!"


    She then put her hands around his neck, and said, "Daniel, your bride must be me, right? You can''t


    leave me, right?"


    Daniel blushed, and replied, "You can''t leave me neither! Your husband can be only me."


    ... J curled her lips, and thought, ''How stubborn he is! I won''t receive his proposal!''

 Chapter 273 I am Afraid That You May Cheat on Me After Our Marriage

    Chapter 273 I am Afraid That You May Cheat on Me After Our Marriage


    Daniel noticed her annoyance, and he buried his face in her bosom to calm down. Heter raised his


    head, and said, "Jane, I''m sorry that you and our child have suffered a lot in thesest couple of years.


    Can I ever make up with you?"


    He had truly felt sorry for her. All the mistakes between them were nothingpared to her sufferings.


    "I also want to make up with you, but you are always mean to me and never concede to anything, " she


    Daniel didn''t know what to say next; he should have been more gentle and warm to her. The only thing


    that he could do now was to apologize, and he said, "Jane, I''m sorry. Can you forgive me?"


    J looked at him and was a little stunned of what he had just said.


    She knew that the man in front of herself was now apologizing to her, leaving all of his pride behind for


    her.


    The love that she had looked forward to for a long time had finally came, and she was a little muddled


    at the moment.


    Daniel''s heart sank when he noticed her silence. He furiously said, "J, if you dare to think of


    another man..."


    Jane suddenly kissed him and stopped him from uttering another single word. Daniel looked at J''s


    face that was close to his, and smiled from the very bottom of his heart.


    He put his right hand on the back of her head and deepened the kiss.


    She was then soon put on the sofa.


    "No, Daniel, no, I need to go back to the hospital now!" The man then instantly put on a long face.


    "I want you! Now!" heined.


    She was the one who had kissed him in the first ce, so it was natural that he couldn''t control himself.


    J was not an ignorant girl anymore, and she had instantly understood Daniel''s intention from the


    beginning. J blinked her eyes and held Daniel''s head, and asked, "Why do you want to make up


    with me? Just to satisfy your sexual desires?"


    She was irritating him on purpose.


    But Daniel also saw through her n from the start. He licked and bit her lips, and then said, "You can''t


    satisfy my desires."


    She was weak, and she was unable to resist for a long time in bed with him.


    Soon after they started, she would start begging him for mercy, which on the contrary, would just turn


    him on even more.


    Daniel now tried hard to calm himself down. J was such a sexy woman, who was so full of charm.


    "Since I can''t satisfy you, then I can''t make up with you. I''m afraid that you might cheat on me after our


    marriage." She was deliberately saying this. She was in a good mood, and she wanted to tease him.


    He suddenly looked up to her, and said, "Jane, you are eager to marry me after all, "


    "Uh?" She was now confused.


    Daniel said, "You just said ''after our marriage'', so I think that you are indeed eager to marry me, aren''t


    you?" Daniel thought, ''You really want to tease me? Then you should get to know your abilities first.''


    J was speechless, and said, "That''s not what I mean."


    "I think that you certainly meant it, and now I know your idea. I''ll soon get ready to propose to you, and


    at that time, you''ll also get married to me. Be patient. Don''t worry."


    ...


    J didn''t know what to say. She thought, ''I won''t worry at all, ok?'' She said, "Daniel, that''s not what I


    mean."


    Daniel stopped her, and said, "It''s time for us to go to the hospital." He stood up and fixed his clothes.


    He thought to himself, ''Jane, you need to marry me as soon as possible. You can''t say no to me this


    time!''


    J nodded, and she thought, ''All of it is Daniel''s fault. It''s afternoon now; will Caspar mind me being


    sote to visit him?''


    She stood up from the sofa and Daniel immediately held her hand.


    He then put his other hand inside his pocket and walked a little more quickly than J did. She


    couldn''t help but smile from the bottom of the heart when she saw the man''s tall figure and their hands


    holding together.


    She thought, ''It''s been a long time since we were peaceful.''


    Inside the hospital.


    "Miss J, " the three bodyguards at the door greeted her. The moment Caspar heard their words, a


    smile rested on his lip.


    But when he saw the man following J, his smile instantly disappeared.


    J said, "Hello, Caspar, Croft." But no one replied, and both of them felt a little awkward because of


    Daniel''s presence.


    But he was a guest, and Croft put aside theputer and stood up from the chair.


    "Mr. Si. How wonderful to finally put a face to the famous name."


    Daniel replied in a low voice, "Mr. Song, nice to meet you!" He then put nutritional supplement aside


    and shook hands with Croft.


    J looked at Caspar, who was obviously in a bad mood, and awkwardly said, "Caspar, how are you


    feeling?"


    "J, who is he?" Caspar''s question made J feel a little stunned. She thought, ''Caspar has met


    with Daniel before. And they have also fought with each other before.''


    J couldn''t understand Caspar''s intention, but Daniel could.


    While holding J''s hand, Daniel came up to him, and in acent tone, said, "Mr. Qiao, let me


    introduce myself. My name is Daniel Si, J''s boyfriend!"


    He had originally nned to say that he was J''s husband, which could''ve made Caspar instantly


    stop thinking of J, but Daniel was afraid that J might be angry at his words, and finally


    introduced himself as being J''s boyfriend.


    Caspar''s face looked pale, and he thought, ''You are not entitled to be J''s boyfriend.'' He opened his


    mouth, and directly said, "Did I ask you? I asked J!"


    Daniel didn''t mind Caspar''s attitude, because he thought that it was unnecessary to argue with Caspar


    anymore since he had made up with J anyway. He said, "Mr. Qiao and Mr. Song, I want to


    personally thank you for taking care of my J and our daughter. But from now on, I will take the


    responsibility for caring for them. Mr. Qiao, you can have a good rest now, and please take care of your


    injury."


    Instantly, everyone in the room felt the smell of gunfire. Caspar was very angry at Daniel''s words ''my


    J''.


    But Croft had noticed that Daniel had said "our daughter". He was confused, and looked at J, but


    J winked at him and made a "hush" gesture behind Daniel''s back.


    She thought to herself, ''Since I have already made up with Daniel, I will find a chance to tell him that


    we actually have twin girls, but now is not a good time.''


    Croft understood her intention. He had no say in it, and he just smiled and nodded.


    "Mr. Si, where were you three years ago? While J was living in a little house in the urban vige,


    you were making out with other women. Don''t you think of yourself as being an asshole? And J,


    are you sure that you want to forgive such a mischievous yboy?"


    Daniel frowned, and said, "Mr. Qiao, I never made out with any woman except J. It was my mistake


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    that J had suffered a great deal three years ago, but it doesn''t matter, because I''ll take good care


    of them from now on."


    Daniel thought that it was J''s fault at first, but when he found out that she had suffered a lot since


    her leave, he decided to take full responsibility for everything that had happened.


    It had been his mistake.


    Caspar felt that he couldn''t gain the upper hand in the argument, and he decided to ignore Daniel


    instead. He turned around, and asked the silent J, "Did youe to visit me or to make me


    angry?"


    J had always felt sorry for Caspar, and she also hadn''t intended to show off her sweetness with


    Daniel on purpose, so she quickly let go of Daniel''s hand and hurried towards Caspar. She said, "I


    came to visit you of course. Croft, you can leave to finish your work on yourputer, I can take care


    of Caspar from now."


    When he heard J''s words, Caspar''s face looked much better.


    Daniel red at J, and he thought, ''When I was injured, you weren''t as sad as you are now for this


    guy.'' He then looked at Caspar, and in a cold tone, said, "Mr. Qiao, if you need any nurses, I can find


    many for you to choose from, but J will not be taking care of you, because she may not eat well nor


    sleep well if she stays here to take care of you. Just so you know, I won''t ever let her suffer again."

 Chapter 274 Mr. Caspar and I Have Something Personal to Deal with

    Chapter 274 Mr. Caspar and I Have Something Personal to Deal with


    Daniel pulled J into his arms, not letting her take care of Caspar any longer.


    Yesterday, he was so distressed and angry the moment he saw J looking tired in the hotel.


    Except for the time they spent in bed, he would never want to see her tired.


    ''Just so you know, I won''t ever let her suffer again!''


    The both of them carefully pondered his words.


    J felt happy hearing those wordse out of Daniel''s mouth, while Caspar simply felt guilty.


    He admitted that he was very d to see J upon waking up. However, he indeed forgot to notice


    the fact that she was exhausted after taking care of him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    They kept silent in the room. After a couple of minutes, Daniel spoke again, "I''ll remember all you have


    done for J. If you need any help in the future, just let me know. I''ll try my best to help you in return."


    Caspar felt even more ufortable with what Daniel said. He realized that Daniel said those as


    J''s husband.


    ''He doesn''t deserve to be J''s husband!''


    Leaning back against the headboard, Caspar sneered, stared at Daniel, and said, "Mr. Si, I really want


    you to do me a favor!"


    With an expressionless face, Daniel said, "Go ahead!"


    He took a defiant nce at him and spoke, "I want you to stay away from J from now on because I


    only want her!"


    Daniel immediately gave him a long, cold stare and J, who stayed by Daniel''s side, felt so


    embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say at this moment.


    Daniel took a step forward.


    When she remembered that Caspar and Daniel had fought with each otherst time, J immediately


    grabbed Daniel''s arm, trying to stop him from starting a fight.


    When Daniel looked at the nervous expression on J''s face, he smiled andforted her, "It will be


    all right."


    He also patted her on the hand.


    After she heard him, J felt relieved. She was worried about Caspar and his injury. If the two men


    fought with each other, Daniel would definitely have the upper hand.


    Daniel took a quick look at Croft who stood by and said, "Mr. Croft, excuse us. Mr. Caspar and I have


    something personal to deal with."


    Croft understood what he meant, so he nodded and said, "J, I will stay outside to smoke a


    cigarette. When you''re about to leave, call me."


    "Okay, " replied J. She began to ponder what matter Daniel and Caspar had to deal with.


    After Croft left the room, Daniel stood in front of Caspar''s bed with his hands in his pockets. He looked


    down at Caspar who was lying in bed.


    Caspar was the only child of the wealthy Qiao family. When he grew up, he had be a respected


    leader and general manager of hispany. Except for Daniel, no one dared to look at him this way.


    With a content gleam in his eyes, Daniel tly asked, "Do you know why J and I got back


    together?"


    Caspar, of course, knew the reason. He knew better than anyone that J loved Daniel.


    He also believed that they would make up sooner orter, so he kept quiet.


    Standing behind Daniel, J felt confused and looked at his back, wondering what he was going to


    say.


    After Daniel put his hands out of his pockets and adjusted his tie, he spoke, "Because I knelt down in


    front of her and begged her to reconcile with me."


    ...


    J was stunned by his words and wondered what he meant because he didn''t do that sort of thing at


    all.


    Caspar doubted whether this arrogant man really knelt down in front of a woman.


    Daniel continued, "I knelt down in bed to please her!" These words astonished both J and Caspar.


    s! He thought he had done what he could to satisfy J.


    J was confused by his words and had to spend a couple of minutes thinking it over, but Caspar, as


    a man, immediately understood what Daniel meant.


    He was so furious that he started to cough violently.


    When she finally realized what he meant, J blushed, but when she saw Caspar cough violently,


    she pinched Daniel and then went to get some water for Caspar.


    Before she reached the kettle, Daniel held her wrist and stopped her.


    He personally went over to pick up the kettle, poured a cup of water for Caspar, and handed it to him.


    Caspar took the cup from Daniel and drank some water to help himself breathe normally again.


    Daniel spoke again, "When we stayed at the hotel, I wanted to share a new sex position with J, but


    she didn''t like it. What a pity..."


    After she heard him, J immediately dashed to Daniel, covered his mouth, and pushed him toward


    the door.


    She then shouted, "Daniel Si, you''re so inappropriate! I feel ashamed of you!"


    She was disappointed in him.


    Caspar threw his cup to the ground after he drank a mouthful of water.


    He red at Daniel with malice.


    Standing by the door, Daniel held J''s hands and took her into the ward. He said, "You stay here. I''ll


    go out and have a cigarette. I''lle back to pick you upter."


    With what little sense of propriety he had, Daniel believed that if he kept on talking, J would get


    upset.


    He had already achieved his goal to drive Caspar mad.


    In fact, he came here only to visit him, but he didn''t expect that Caspar would provoke him. In this case,


    he had to take some actions to get back at him.


    In a low, angry voice, J said to Daniel, "Get out now!"


    That was terrible! J didn''t know how to face Caspar, since Daniel had said such things.


    Daniel kissed J on the lips and walked out of the ward before she jumped up.


    Looking at the three bodyguards by the door, Daniel stopped smiling and took out his phone to make a


    call, "I''m at the Yongxin Private Hospital. Please send ten nurses to ward No. 606!"


    He didn''t want J to look after another man. From now on, he just wanted her to eat, drink, sleep,


    and give birth to children for him.


    When he reached the smoking area, he saw Croft talking on the phone. They then nodded at each


    other.


    In the ward


    After J tried her best to calm herself down, she turned around with embarrassment and said,


    "Caspar, I''m sorry..."


    Caspar had already calmed down and didn''t look angry any longer. But when he heard her apologize to


    him, he got annoyed and said, "You don''t have to help him say sorry to me."


    "He... is that sort of man... You don''t have to think too much about what he said... I... He-"


    "J Shao!" Caspar interrupted her as she stuttered.


    "Yes, yes, okay. I''m here." J took a few steps forward and stood beside his bed.


    Caspar tried his best to calm himself down and hold back the pain in his heart. He then said, "J,


    you don''t have to defend him in front of me!"


    When she heard him, J felt embarrassed once more. She unconsciously touched her earlobe and


    wondered whether it was easy to see through her. She then spoke, "Caspar, you go rest. I''ll stay here


    to keep youpany."


    Caspar didn''t get angry anymore after hearing those words from J. He looked at her for a couple of


    minutes and gently spoke, "I''m scared."


    Confused, she looked at the pained expression in his eyes.


    "I''m scared that you won''t be here again when I wake up."


    Before he met J, Caspar always lived in inconspicuous ces to keep his identity hidden.


    Before he met J for the first time, Hobson had been tailing him and had hired people to mess up


    his life.


    At that time, he wasn''t scared, but he got fed up, so he decided to stay hidden.


    He asked his bodyguard to find an obscure ce for him. However, he didn''t expect that he would


    meet J after living there for only a couple of days.


    He cared about J very much.


    In the beginning, he felt sorry for her.


    If she had been a child from a poor family and was used to hardships and poverty, he wouldn''t have


    been worried about her back then.

 Chapter 275 You Can Ask Them to Do Whatever You Want

    Chapter 275 You Can Ask Them to Do Whatever You Want


    J was not ordinary at all. She had been born into and raised by a wealthy family.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a child in her womb, she left home to protect it. Life was tough, but she tried her best to support


    herself.


    She had to find a job and live a frugal life. Caspar really felt sorry for her.


    Later, under the instruction of Caspar''s grandfather, J took over the Tianye Men. Caspar knew that


    the position was dangerous. But if he dared go against his grandfather''s wishes, his grandfather


    wouldn''t admit his mother into his family.


    It was not his grandfather''s fault, though. He was a person who always believed in fate. J showed


    up with the Tianye Bead, so Caspar''s grandfather took it as a sign that J was destined to be a part


    of the Tianye Men.


    ...


    Caspar tried his best to dissuade his grandfather, but he failed, so he gave in.


    When J was kidnapped for the first time, he didn''t me himself for getting J involved. In his


    eyes, conflicts between factions were somon.


    But things got worse. J was assaulted and sent to the hospital. It was not until then did he feel


    guilty.


    He vowed to take good care of J and her twins to make it up for bringing her into such mess.


    When J was kidnapped for the fourth time, he used whatever resources he had, but he still failed to


    trace her.


    Half a yearter, she was caught by the police, and Caspar bailed her out. When they met again, she


    looked different.


    She got thinner, had learnt to smoke, and knew how to use different kinds of dangerous weapons.


    Even worse, she had been taking drugs.


    He kept asking her what happened in those six months, but she wouldn''t say a word. One could tell


    through her eyes that she had been through unspeakable things.


    Feeling guilty for what had happened to J, Caspar apanied her to a rehab center. There, she


    suffered nightmares. Caspar was the only one who stayed next to her andforted her.


    J was strong by nature. With much support from Caspar and the twins, she seeded in getting


    "Caspar¡­" J swept her hand in front of the man who had been lost in thought.


    Caspar came back to his senses. Enduring the pain from the injured arm, he reached out to hold J


    in his arms.


    J wriggled to break free. When she felt he was struggling, she stopped.


    "J, I''m sorry, " He apologized in a hoarse voice.


    He admitted that he had been selfish. J never had any intention of being the head of the Tianye


    Men. Taking advantage of her memory loss, he worked with all the others to deceive her.


    If it hadn''t been for him, J wouldn''t have gotten hurt over and over again. There was once a time


    when J was bitten by a poisonous snake. It was a life-threatening situation; he almost lost her.


    After she gave birth to the twins, she matured and even became the most outstanding woman among


    all the other factions.


    Caspar knew perfectly well that she was not a part of the Tianye Men and should not be involved in any


    dangerous missions. But he just couldn''t bring himself to let her go.


    "Caspar, what''s up? Why did you say that?" J hesitated and hugged him in response.


    Caspar took a deep breath and said, "J, have you been happy these past three years?"


    She always wore a smile in front of them. He could tell that it was fake.


    J was startled by his question. She then smiled and said, "Caspar, I was happy. I have my


    daughters, your grandfather, and you around. Everyone here treats me well. It''s like I belong. I have no


    idea how to pay back your kindness."


    Outside the ward, a manzily leaned against the wall, coldly staring at the two embracing each other.


    ''J, I will give you one more minute. If you keep holding him like that, I will... get angry!''


    What she said was a hint that she only regarded him as her brother, and Casper knew it.


    Daniel was counting down outside. When there was only six seconds left, Caspar loosened his


    embrace.


    "J, listen. I will not give up on you. If he doesn''t treat you well, I will fly to C Country and bring you


    back. And then I will not let you go back again!"


    His arm hurt. His heart was broken. His face turned pale, yet he assured J.


    Before J could give a reply. Daniel pushed the door open from outside. "J Shao, are you


    done? Why do you have to sit so near? Shouldn''t there be at least a bit of space in between you two?"


    ...


    Daniel then pulled J into his arms.


    "We haven''t finished talking. What are you doing?" His clingy demeanor frustrated J.


    Daniel didn''t reply to her, but turned to the man in bed and said, "Take care. When you recover, we can


    fight again!"


    If Caspar had not been injured at the moment, Daniel would have pulled him out of the bed and taught


    him a lesson!


    Now that he was injured, Daniel could wait.


    Caspar sneered, "Let''s wait and see."


    Their gazes met with fury.


    Daniel took J''s handbag in one hand and put the other hand around her shoulder. He said to her,


    "Let''s go."


    "No. I can''t go now. Caspar¡­"


    "Will the Tianye Men be in a mess after you leave?" Daniel coldly looked at her and asked.


    Croft had spilt the beans, so Daniel knew what they were up to. They wanted to set Caspar and J


    together. So they left Caspar alone with no bodyguards, nor anyone who could look after him. This was


    so J would take care of him personally, and those two could have more time alone.


    "It is not what you think. I will not feel relieved, if others take care of Caspar." Anyway, if it were not for


    her, Caspar would not have gotten injured. If she couldn''t take care of him, she would feel guilty.


    At the doorway, Daniel asked bluntly, "Can you make soup? Or cook dishes? Do you want to bathe


    him? Feed him?"


    Actually, J could neither make soup nor cook dishes.


    Caspar was not Daniel, so she couldn''t bathe him nor feed him.


    "J, just stay here. You don''t need to do those things, " Caspar answered for J, looking pale.


    Daniel turned around and smiled, "Mr. Qiao, are you serious? My J needs to stay with me at home.


    All those outside will be standing by. You can ask them to do whatever you want. If you need more, let


    me know."


    With that, Daniel turned back and opened the door. Then, ten women waiting outside went in one by


    one.


    J had intended to argue, but was rendered speechless when she saw those women.


    "Mr. Qiao, they are good at taking care of patients. You can choose whomever you like." With a quick


    nce, Daniel said to those women, "Go and take good care of Mr. Qiao." They immediately obeyed,


    walked over, and stood around the bed.


    Daniel was satisfied with himself and left with J.


    From behind, Caspar shouted, "Get out!"


    The women suddenly screamed, "Ah! He fainted. Call the doctors. Hurry!"


    J broke away from Daniel and rushed toward the ward.


    Daniel strode forward and caught her, "What are you going to do? You shouldn''t disturb Caspar and the


    women. It is not the right time for you to go back."


    J red at him and said, "Didn''t you hear what they said? Caspar fainted! What do you mean by


    ''disturb them''? Are you insane?"


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and nodded, "Yes, I am insane. Only you can save me."


    J insisted on going back to check on Caspar. Daniel carried her on his shoulder and left the


    inpatient department.


    J pinched his ear and said, "Put me down! I need to check on Caspar, or I wouldn''t be at


    peace."

 Chapter 276 He Could Never Abandon Her

    Chapter 276 He Could Never Abandon Her


    Daniel rolled his eyes and said,"Do you think I''d let you take care of another man in front of me?"


    He then put J into the car and waved to the bodyguards behind him,"Go and find out what''s going


    on with Caspar."


    "Yes, boss!" A bodyguard hurriedly went to the in-patient department.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Daniel indifferently looked at the concerned woman. He thought of ways on


    how topletely get rid of Caspar in J''s mind.


    But J wasn''t satisfied, she said,"Let''s go back!" She woulde back here tomorrow alone without


    Daniel.


    Just when she was thinking about it, she heard Daniel warn her,"Don''t you dare see Caspar alone!"


    ...


    How could Daniel know what she was thinking about?


    On the way back to the hotel, Daniel received a phone call from the bodyguard. "Boss, Mr. Caspar


    fainted because of his injuries. He was also overwhelmed by his emotions, so his body couldn''t handle


    it. But it''s nothing serious. He just needs to rest well."


    "Okay, I got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Daniel squinted at the woman beside him,"See? Nothing serious!"


    ... Daniel deliberately didn''t mention about Caspar''s injuries and overwhelming emotions, so J


    wouldn''t worry more.


    J lowered her head and touched her forehead, speechless. Never mind! She woulde see him


    herself tomorrow.


    On the way to the hotel, J was so sleepy that her head kept bobbing up and down in the car.


    Daniel parked the car in the hotel, carried her into his arms, andy her on the bed.


    Consciously knowing that she was already back in the room, J turned over and fell into a deep


    sleep.


    Daniel''s face darkened as he was looking at her. She was this exhausted for another man named


    Caspar!


    He had adjusted the temperature of the AC and sat on the sofa to start working.


    At 6 PM


    J slept so well that she didn''t hear the man standing beside her bed call her name several times.


    He jumped to bed and kissed her red lips, with his hand stretching into the quilt.


    J couldn''t breathe properly, so she woke up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The first thing she did was to grasp the wandering hand inside the quilt. She turned her head to the


    man and said,"I feel ufortable."


    "What''s up?" He looked at the woman under him; his eyes were filled with lust.


    "You leave me breathless." Still feeling sleepy, she closed her eyes and used Daniel of his "crime".


    The man smiled and said,"Get up. Let''s have dinner."


    ... The woman was silent. She licked her lips and went back to sleep again.


    "Sweetie, let''s go have dinner!"


    ... She didn''t respond and seemed to have fallen asleep again.


    "J, let''s eat! Stop ying dead."


    "Piss off!" The woman stretched out her leg and kicked him out.


    Daniel held his knee and winced in pain. The only way he could make this woman get up is to pull her


    out of the quilt.


    He carried her to the sofa and put on her shoes.


    He then took out a wet tissue from the freezer and covered her face with it.


    "Ah!" Startled by the freezing sensation, J instantly jumped up from the sofa.


    The wet tissue fell on the ground as she looked straight into the man''s evil eyes.


    She was so furious that she roared,"Daniel Si, you sick bastard!"


    The gleam in the man''s eyes disappeared, and J was wide awake. She was starting to vaguely


    remember that Daniel called her to dinner...


    "Oh yeah-" Before she could continue, the man walked toward the door in long strides.


    J hurried to try to follow him, but she realized that she had notbed her hair yet. She


    shouted,"Daniel, wait for me, I need tob my hair¡­"


    But Daniel ignored her. He opened the door without hesitation and then mmed it.


    ... Looking at the closed door, J felt distressed. She didn''t expect that he would be so mean. It


    seemed like he was not sincere to make up with her.


    She walked into the bathroom, washed her face, applied the hotel''s skin care products,bed her


    hair, and picked up her cell phone.


    She was about to call Daniel to tell him that he couldn''t leave her¡­


    As she opened the door, J was greeted by a man smoking against the wall. J was relieved.


    She jumped into his arms and said,"I thought you have gone!"


    "So you realized your fault?" said Daniel, with his arms around her waist.


    In fact, he was not angry. He just wanted to make fun of her.


    "Yes, I did, but I would not apologize for it!" What a rude woman!


    The man chuckled and lowered his head to cover his lips with hers.


    They were passionately kissing each other in the corridor that the passersby felt ufortable.


    After getting into the car, J asked,"How about having cold noodles on such a hot day?"


    "Shouldn''t we find a restaurant with good air conditioning? Maybe Mexican, French, or something


    Western?" asked Daniel, with twinkling eyes.


    He would absolutely take her to whichever restaurant she liked.


    "Wherever you want to go, I would apany you." She didn''t mind eating anywhere, but she thought


    that if she took Daniel to that cold noodles shop, he might not eat.


    Daniel shook his head and said,"Let''s go have cold noodles! Just tell me the address."


    "Okay. It is on the Ginkgo Road. Turn left from that intersection and then turn right, then turn left, then


    turn right and then turn left¡­"


    The man frowned,"I will use the GPS."


    This was more reliable.


    "You don''t trust me?" She stopped his hand from touching the GPS.


    The manughed,"How could you be this cute!"


    It was nothing about trust. He just didn''t understand what she said.


    "Then, drive as I say. I will tell you when to turn and changenes." She then let go of his hand and


    looked at him with a wide smile.


    The man nodded,"Okay."


    As they arrived at Ginkgo Road, J looked at the street with growing por trees on both sides. She


    remembered the moment she was robbed in Z Country when she had only just arrived.


    J was absent-minded for a while, and then she took out her phone and dialed a


    number,"Raymond, help me find a man."


    "Three years ago, over there on Jianye Road, I had an encounter with a thug named Tiger. He was tall


    and strong; he also knew Kungfu.


    Oh and there''s another one... Never mind, I will find him myself."


    After the conversation, Daniel looked at her with confusion.


    J was about to tell him, but she saw the cold noodles shop, so she said,"Park the car first, and I


    will tell youter."


    Since the shop was very small, it had no parking space. Daniel had to drive far away before finding a


    parking lot.


    Daniel held the woman close within his arms and walked back. The man was tall and handsome, while


    the woman was sweet and beautiful. They certainly attracted a lot of attention.


    "Now, tell me."


    J sighed and hesitated, but she told the story. "Three years ago¡­ When I arrived at Z Country, I


    was robbed by a gang and¡­ they beat me up¡­"


    Daniel''s expression gradually became as cold as ice, with each word she said. J told him how she


    was cheated by Ferris, how she had to go to a pawnshop, and how a granny helped her.


    The two had been walking on the roadside, but Daniel stopped them both on their tracks. Now, they


    stood under a tree, face to face.

 Chapter 277 The Sanitation Here is Grossly Unqualified

    Chapter 277 The Sanitation Here is Grossly Unqualified


    "... I don''t know how to put it to you. They still had a heart. When I mentioned that I was pregnant, they


    let me go!"


    Daniel remained silent for a while after she finished speaking, and just stared at her.


    J couldn''t tell how he felt from theplicated look in his eyes.


    She wasn''t even aware that he had furiously clenched his fists inside his pockets.


    She gently called out to him, "Daniel..."


    ''What is he thinking about? It''s been too long since he uttered another word!''


    The man held J into his arms so tight that it was difficult for her to breathe.


    Daniel rested his eyes on her, and in a coarse voice, said, "Don''t ever leave me again."


    He regretted that he hadn''t been there to breathe soothing words in her ear when everything came


    flooding in, and that he hadn''t been there when anger and frustration had gotten the best of her.


    J should not have put up with the pain and sufferings that had ensued for her because of his stone


    cold heart.


    It was J who had made Daniel feel the most indebted to.


    From now on, Daniel decided that he would not allow anyone in the world to boss around J or


    make her suffer ever again.


    He wasn''t a true man if he ever failed in doing that again.


    He felt her heart beating faster, and she felt it against his own heart, throbbing inside his chest.


    She followed his overbearing dictation, with no resistance, and said, "Fine."


    "J, " he rumbled.


    The girl in his arms suddenly looked up to him, tight-lipped and aggrieved, and finally said, "Daniel."


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t love me any more. You used to call me Jane!" She used him of this, because she liked it


    the most when he called her "Jane". That simple word, when he spoke it out loud, aroused an orgasm


    in her ears.


    The man burst outughing, holding her face, and touching his forehead to hers.


    "Jane, I love you, " he said.


    J was now overwhelmed with sweet joy, and put on a happy smile back on her face.


    Under the tree, a lovely scenery could be seen, two lovers tenderly embracing each other.


    J could even hear whispers around them. "The guy looks like Daniel; you know, the bossy CEO."


    "Well, he does, indeed. Cute boys like him are rare to see nowadays."


    "Rumour has it that he also has a daughter. The girl he''s hugging should be the mother of the kid,


    shouldn''t she?"


    Daniel was just about to kiss the girl before he heard the gossips around them. Suddenly, he looked


    back at the gossiping girls, and affirmatively shouted, "Yeah, she''s the mother of my child."


    Suddenly, there was an outburst of screams, attracting even more attention. The girls wanted to


    approach them, but when they thought better, they decided not to.


    "Wow! He really is Daniel!"


    "I can''t believe that Daniel really talked to us. Oh my god, he''s so cute. My heart... Oh my god, I need a


    CPR."


    "You''re stupid. Take a pic of him!"


    ...


    They were one step behind them, and they could only see their backs.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel didn''t seem be bothered by those who followed them and took snapshots, because he had


    intended to announce to the whole world that J was his girlfriend.


    There were too many people who had wanted to take a frontal picture of the two.


    The bodyguards had to step in and keep the crowd at bay away from the couple.


    J frowned a little at the sight of so many girl fans taking their pictures, and said, "Mr. Si, how about


    starting out a new career?"


    "And what career would that be?"


    "A movie star, like Joseph. You''ll be shining in the spotlight as never before." She thought that she


    could then be his manager, spending all of her day counting his cash. Ha ha ha.


    The man frowned, and said, "I''m shining as never before even when I''m not a movie star. "


    "Mr. Si, you''re putting on your airs and graces now, aren''t you? asked J, with doubt.


    He proudly answered, "I''m awesome."


    ...


    J sighed within herself, and thought, ''He''s proved himself to be.


    As a matter of fact, under his title of CEO, Daniel has tens of millions of followers on Weibo.''


    Halfway on their way, they passed by a milk tea shop. J got rid of Daniel''s hand, and said, "I''m


    gonna have a cup of milk tea."


    Every time, they had a cup of milk tea before having their cold noodles.


    Daniel called Spark when she went inside the shop to buy the tea, and said, "I need information on a


    guy..."


    The crowd of fans that had followed him from behind could feel the coldness in his tone. A few of them


    actually walked away in terror when they heard him.


    J, while she waiting for her milk tea, was now making eye contact with the others. Then, someone


    asked her, "Are you Mr. Si''s girlfriend?"


    J looked back and smiled at them, but she didn''t utter a word.


    She didn''t admit, nor deny it.


    When she came to Daniel after she purchased the milk tea, Daniel was ring at her, which puzzled


    her.


    "Next time anyone asks you that question, I hope that your answer will be ''yes''."


    Downing her milk tea, she gingerly responded, "Not yet, you are not courting me."


    She held the cup of milk tea to his lips before Daniel had the chance to reply.


    Daniel decided not to resign himself to the cup of milk tea that J had brought for him. Nheless,


    he forced himself to take a sip out of it, because he saw that its straw had been touched by her lips.


    "I thought we''ve made peace; haven''t we?" The sweet milk tea wasn''t to Daniel''s liking. He had no clue


    as to why on earth she would enjoy such a sugary thing.


    J held his hands and then walked into a small shop with him. She pretended to deny it while they


    were waiting in line, and asked, "When did I ever promise you that?"


    To her surprise, the man lowered his head and approached J, who leaned back her body in terror.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Daniel looked at her red lips, and severely asked, "Did you, or did you not, promise me?"


    The look in his eyes was... She nodded in a hurry, "Yeah, sure, I remember, bad memory. Yes, I did


    promise you. Hee hee."


    The man was now looking satisfied with her answer, and said, "Go and order then."


    Their turn to order hade. J came forward to order the food, and said, "Hey, boss, two bowls of


    cold noodles, onerge and the other one small. Don''t forget to add peppers to it. And a portion of


    marinated tofu, plus a portion of fish meatballs and one of conch meatballs."


    "There you go. Anything else?"


    The owner was smiling at the regr customer, who ate cold noodles every time she passed by Ginkgo


    Road in Z Country.


    "Daniel?" She turned around and called out to the slightly frowning man.


    While pointing towards the menu board, she asked, "What else do you want?"


    He shook his head.


    After they left the counter, the two sat facing each other in a corner. J ced her milk tea on the


    table, and said, "Oops, have I brought the wrong guy here? "


    Daniel''s eyebrows stretched immediately, and heined, "The sanitation here is grossly


    unqualified. Aren''t you afraid of going to hospital after lunch?"


    J looked around the fully-seated shop and observed the cleanly-mopped tables and chairs, and


    said, "It''s not that bad."


    Daniel fired several cases quickly, as if it were demanded by his social upstanding, and said, "Although


    the bowls and chopsticks are stored in a disinfection cab, it isn''t turned on. The waiters aren''t


    wearing masks or clean uniforms, and neither are the windows, nor the floor, clean."


    J looked at the disgruntled man in surprise, and she felt that Daniel was there to conduct an


    hygiene inspection, rather than to have and enjoy lunch with her.

 Chapter 278 I Meant to Get A Divorce

    Chapter 278 I Meant to Get A Divorce


    The waiter came back with the fish balls and salted tofu, and J Shao asked for two pairs of


    chopsticks. She removed the packaging off one of them, and then handed the other to Daniel Si.


    Daniel took them and put them on the table, and it seemed that he didn''t want to eat anything.


    J picked up a fish ball, popped it into her mouth, and said, "Wow, it tastes really good! You should


    try it."


    She hade here not only for the cold noodles, but also for the house''s secret recipe fish balls. They


    were very delicious!


    But he simply shook his head in disgust, because the sanitary conditions of the ce had affected his


    appetite.


    He remembered when they were in the Dongcui Mountain, and if it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have...


    Then, a white ball was lifted near his mouth, and almost by reflex, he opened his mouth and ate it.


    J narrowed her eyes, and expectantly looked at him. "What do you think?" she asked.


    He had intended to shake his head, but when he saw the expectant look on her face, he gently nodded,


    and with reluctance said, "Yeah, it''s not that bad."


    All that she needed was just a nod of approval.


    Soon, the shop was full, and someone came over to them to ask if they minded sharing the table with


    them.


    They were sitting at a table for four, and the wall seats were free.


    J raised her head and saw two good-looking girls, and she agreed for Daniel. "No, please, you can


    take them."


    Daniel gave her a disapproving look while she was enjoying her food with relish, but it didn''t matter,


    because as long as she was happy, he could do anything for her.


    Their noodles were then served. As she stirred them with her chopsticks, she said, "If you don''t eat,


    you''ll be wasting my money!"


    The two girls beside them secretly began to take pictures of them, but mostly of Daniel, with their


    phones.


    Daniel noticed and gave them a sharp nce, and they immediately stopped.


    He said to J, "Money''s no problem; it can be earned again!"


    Daniel''s noble temperament obviously didn''t fit in the little shop, and J suddenly felt sorry for taking


    him there.


    ''Am I going too far by forcing him?'' she thought. ''Oh, wait a sec!'' As she pushed the bowl of noodles


    towards him, she asked, "Have you ever served in the army?"


    But he still had no appetite for the noodles.


    "Yes, for three years, " he answered.


    She took a sip of milk tea and then began stirring her own noodles. She asked, "In your army days, did


    you ever go out on special missions?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, " he briefly answered. He was an excellent soldier, and all the leaders had appreciated him and


    had asked him to carry out a variety of different tasks; he had done all of them very well.


    "Have you ever been sent to a vige or a mountain when you were on duty? Bill Han said that he had


    been to Africa for a mission."


    "Yes, I did."


    "And what did you eat then?" That was the point of her whole question. She didn''t believe that he


    hadn''t eaten anything when he was out of the camp on missions.


    But to her disappointment, he said, "No, I always took some dry food with me." In his records, he had


    been eating nothing but dry food and clean drinking water for seven consecutive days.


    He wasn''t finding any fault with the food, and it wasn''t his fault. He was a man of noble origins, and had


    been brought up in an environment filled only with luxury and wealth.


    He would have rather endured a long hunger than to condescend to eating dirty food.


    J sighed. With ast effort, she said, "I once had a meal here with Caspar Qiao before. He


    Obviously, she wasn''t telling the truth.


    Daniel knew that Caspar was as picky about his food as he was. In truth, Caspar also thought that the


    food here was disgusting.


    But, under her pressure as well, Caspar couldn''t help but eat with her.


    Daniel still didn''t make a move, and J decided to give up, and said, "Never mind. Maybe next time


    when I''m with Caspar, I''ll..."


    When she started to speak, his warning eyes halted her words.


    Unexpectedly, he took the chopsticks and began to eat.


    A triumphant smile appeared on her face. She put a piece of tofu in his bowl, and said, "The tofu tastes


    good as well. Try it!"


    J began to understand the old saying, "Real gold will shine sooner orter." Even in a ce like


    this, without the whole fancy tableware or grand hotel atmosphere, the man who was sitting across


    from her still looked charming and elegant, and she found herself that again she couldn''t look away


    from his face.


    When they came out of the shop, a crowd of people had already gathered outside of it to see them.


    They snapped pictures and recorded videos of them with their phones.


    The topic of their date had already been spread on the Inte before they had even arrived at the


    hotel.


    Pictures were posted online, showing them hugging each other, having lunch together, and feeding


    each other food...


    In the orthopaedics ward of the Second People''s Hospital in C Country


    Sabina Fan, whose arm was fixed in a ster, looked at their pictures online. ''Daniel Si, I''m your first


    love. How can you give up on me?'' she thought, with jealous fury boiling inside her.


    The ward''s door was then pushed open, and she left aside her phone, trying to recollect herself.


    Carol Yi, Sabina''s mother, walked into the room, glittering with jewels on her. With loving tenderness,


    she said to her daughter, "You should rest, Sabina."


    Sabina impatiently replied to her, "Mom, I''ve told you already, I want to go home!"


    She had stayed in the hospital for far too long, and she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Carol stood at the foot of her bed, and she sighed at her irritated. "I just wanted you to stay here for a


    couple of more days for observation, " she said. "If you really don''t want to stay any longer, I''ll check


    you out of here tomorrow morning."


    Hearing this, Sabina instantly felt better. She asked, "Mom, where''s dad?"


    Carol seemed to be annoyed when Sabina mentioned of him, and said, "Where can he actually be? He


    must be out with his mistress, of course!"


    It was well known that Taylor Fan, Sabina''s father and also the CEO of the Yongcheng General Electric


    Company, had a mistress of his daughter''s age.


    As rolled off the bed, she said, "I want to find him!" She wanted to punish the bitch!


    But Carol held her back, and said, "You can''t do it, Sabina. Your father will be in big trouble if your


    uncle finds out!"


    Her uncle was Ethan Yi, the Chief of the Bureau of Public Security in C Country.


    "Why are you such a coward, mom. You''re always defending him, " said Sabina, with a bitter contempt


    spilling out of her eyes.


    Carol felt hurt when she saw her daughter''s expression, and she said, "I''m not attached to him


    anymore, and I meant to get a divorce. But then, when you got divorced¡­"


    Her split with Dn had made huge waves around the country, and the scandal had made a major


    negative impact on Ethan.


    If Carol had filed for divorce at such a tricky time, it would have ruined his career, and he surely would


    have been furious with her.


    Sabina sat back on the bed. She didn''t care about Dn, about that mean man. The one who she


    really cared about was Daniel.


    "Mom, I''m leaving here tomorrow."


    When she had divorced Dn, Daniel had found a goodwyer for her, and she had won arge sum


    of money from him in court.


    She decided to use the money to make J leave Daniel.


    After Daniel left the shop and got back in the car with J, he called Spark. "You and Miss Shirley can


    go back first, " he said.


    "Mr. Daniel, Miss Shirley is¡­ at the hospital." Through the open door, Spark looked at Shirley inside


    the treatment room.

 Chapter 279 I Dont Want You To See Her

    Chapter 279 I Don''t Want You To See Her


    Daniel asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She''s sick because of the new environment."


    "I see."


    After Daniel hung up the phone, he said to J, "I need to go to the hospital first, but you go back to


    the hotel."


    Shirley was, after all, his secretary, and she was in the hospital. He had to pay her a visit.


    But as for J¡­ Given her bad rtionship with Shirley, she never wanted to see her again.


    Daniel didn''t use the Bluetooth headset, and J heard nearly all that Spark had said to him.


    "All right!" J replied to him without hesitation.


    Daniel cast a nce at her and captured the sadness that had built up in her eyes at the time.


    "I''ll go back to the hotel with you!" He changed his mind at once, because if she felt morose about the


    whole thing, then he wouldn''t go.


    While looking through the window, rather than him, she replied, "Never mind, you can go."


    Why go and see Shirley? He had known very well that she disliked her. If he had went to see Spark,


    then she wouldn''t have said anything.


    Daniel pulled the car over, and said, "Jane, I don''t want you to be unhappy."


    They had finally been together again, and he didn''t want anything unpleasant to happen between them


    ever again.


    She blurted out what she was thinking at the time, "Well, then don''t go. I don''t want you to see her!"


    And anyway, she had no interest at all to make friends again with Shirley!


    Daniel smiled, and kissed her lips, and said, "Okay, then. I''m not going."


    As they arrived at the hotel, J went in the bathroom to take a shower first, and Daniel went to


    handle his business.


    When she finished her shower, J thought of the twins, but she didn''t dare to video call them,


    because she feared to let Daniel know about the whole thing.


    At the time, J was wandering if she should tell Daniel about twins, or not.


    But, at the thought of they being back together again for not that long of a time, she thought that it was


    a little bit too soon to tell him about the twins at the moment.


    ''Well, maybeter!'' she thought.


    After chatting with Sally on WeChat, she found out that the twins were with L, which finally made her


    give up on the thought to video call her sweeties.


    After finishing his work, Daniel would have normally thought to go to J, but he had gotten so


    sweaty that he instead went to take a shower first.


    Just after he entered the bathroom, his phone on the desk rang.


    It was Sabina.


    J took the phone in her hand and then knocked on the bathroom''s door, and said, "Hey, it''s your


    ex-girlfriend."


    An instant reply came from inside the bathroom, that said, "Do as you like."


    ¡­


    J threw his phone on the bed, determined to ignore the call, but it kept ringing again and again...


    Finally driven beyond her patience, J picked up the phone, answered it, and shouted, "What the


    hell is wrong with you? Why do you keep calling us to disturb our romantic and happy night together?"


    Before she could spoke out her grievance, Sabina, who was already in an upset mood, was outraged


    when she heard J''s voice.


    "Where''s Daniel?" she inquired.


    J answered her casually, while she yed with her hair. "He got tired and fell asleep."


    "Dose he have any sex problems? How could he get tired so quickly?"


    J was startled and felt speechless at Sabina''s words. She really was a kind of freak!


    Many women liked strong men, and Daniel was exactly a man with a strong sexuality on him. If Sabina


    had known this, she would have kept on pestering him.


    J sighed, and said, "Yes, you''re right about that. Actually, he''s impotent, and the duration is very


    short. And it also feels so bad!"


    Sabina said nothing, as if she was doubting the truth behind J''s words.


    "As you already know, he''s busy all day long. Every time when hees back homete at night, he


    goes to sleep right away; moreover, in the morning he just gets up out of bed and goes straight to work.


    He really makes me suffer a whole lot."


    Sabina carelessly replied, "It''s okay, as long as he''s not sexually impotent."


    This made J feel startled and speechless again. Sabina was indeed a strange woman to talk about


    this sort of thing sote at night.


    "Yes, you''re right, but he''s almost impotent! Did you know that in his vi in the America there were


    many maids? Of course you don''t! My brother had given him these maids to treat his erectile


    dysfunction."


    Sabina immediately asked, "Did it work?"


    Without noticing that the man was leaning against the bedroom''s door, J whaled on the pillow, and


    said, "Of course not! He didn''ty a finger on any of them! I remember that one woman, who had slept


    on his bed naked, had been relentlessly thrown out by him."


    "J, you''re joking, aren''t you? You''ve just said that Daniel falls asleep fast because he gets tired


    from all the work he gets done. But how could he be impotent?"


    The inquiry stroke J dumb.


    ''God! This woman is quite tough!'' J had to rack her brains to ovee this.


    "Because he carried me back to the hotel from Yinxin road tonight, and it took him nearly an hour."


    J felt cold. Why was the room cold?


    Was it because the temperature of air-conditioner was too low? She pulled a nket to cover herself


    with, and nned to raise the temperature in the room after she hung up.


    "Not always. It will work if I seduce him, and he''ll probably give me multiple orgasms, many times.


    Hahaha¡­" Aughter was hearding from the other end of the line, which made J almost


    throw up.


    "Sabina, you are insane, aren''t you? You''d better look at yourself into the mirror. You''ll definitely see a


    face that would freak people out at night." J vilified her unapologetically. How dared she look at her


    man? Next time when she saw Sabina, she decided that she would give her a good thrashing to


    forever remember!


    Sabina really went to look in the mirror, but said, "I look perfect. How could ever I scare off other


    people?"


    She thought that J was definitely deceiving her, because she must have been jealous of her


    beauty.


    Jughed loudly, "Sabina, look at you eyebrows."


    "What''s wrong with my eyebrows?" Sabina leaned closer to the mirror and stared at her eyebrows.


    ''Well, they look very nice.''


    "Look at your funny eyebrows and risible eyes, blubber lips and ape-like chin, and your remarkably


    huge face. It even makes me feel embarrassed about you."


    ¡­


    Sabina red up again and was about to throw her cellphone to the mirror. How dared J insult her


    like that?


    "J! You''ve gone too far!"


    Her injured wrist even ached a bit because of her anger.


    "Too far? Aren''t you even ashamed to call my boyfriend sote at night? Are you that shameless?"


    J turned over and suddenly got a glimpse of the man behind her, and froze.


    ''He¡­ He¡­ When did he came out?''


    The man looked at her unconcerned, and therefore, J thought that he didn''t hear what she had


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    said to Sabina about him earlier.


    She smiled at him, feeling guilty.


    "J, it''s still uncertain who Daniel''s girlfriend is. Don''t let it get to your head too much!" She would


    definitely make Daniel fall in love with her again.


    J cleared her throat, and possessively replied, "Daniel is mine for ever, don''t ever think otherwise.


    And anyone who looks at my man will be thrashed without any sort of mercy."

 Chapter 280 Unable to Distinguish Between the Real and Her Nightmare

    Chapter 280 Unable to Distinguish Between the Real and Her Nightmare


    Without giving Sabina even a chance to speak, J came closer to Daniel, and seductively said,


    "Daniel, you''re awake."


    "I just want to do one thing right now!" replied Daniel.


    J exaggeratedly cried, and then held him by the waist, and said, "Daniel,e on! I''m still tired!"


    ¡­


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh.


    On the other side of the line, Sabina''s face turned dark when she heard the ambiguous dialogue


    between them.


    When Daniel held up J in his arms and threw her onto the big bed, J screamed, "Ah, it hurts!"


    Her bottom really ached.


    The man pressed on her and looked at her gloomily, and asked, "J, am I impotent?"


    J shook her head immediately, covered the speaker, and spoke with an ingratiating smile, "My dear


    Daniel, how could you ever be impotent! You are too good at it!"


    ''Damn it, he heard me!'' J now looked a little pale.


    Her robe was rudely ripped apart, and after her phone was tossed aside, J started screaming for


    mercy, and said, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    Not long after that, a woman''s moan came sounding from the other side of the line, and Sabina got


    very upset, but she didn''t hang up.


    She looked at the time just to see if J was actually telling the truth.


    And the result was that¡­


    Half an hour had passed, an hour had passed, and J had begged for mercy for several times, but


    Daniel didn''t let her go.


    Sabina was so furious that she smashed her phone into the wall! Her phone was smashed.


    ''Bitch! How dare she lie to me! Daniel is good!'' resentfully thought Sabina.


    The night was getting darker. In the hospital infusion room, Shirley desperately looked at the one third


    of the liquid left in the IV bottle. It was already past one o ''clock in the morning, and now she was sure


    that Daniel wouldn''te.


    She was out of luck, because she had to make herself sick just to meet Daniel.


    When J was away and she had been in the hospital for a few times, Daniel had alwayse and


    seen her, even it was for only a couple of minutes.


    But when J hade back, Daniel didn''t even call her.


    J had so many people around protecting her, that she had absolutely no chance to hurt her.


    But she still wouldn''t give up! J was a member of the underworld, wasn''t she? She would find a


    way to get J into the hands of her opponent.


    ¡­


    As the day dawned, Daniel let go of the woman who had already fainted under him and smiled


    mischievously.


    When J woke up in the afternoon, the first thing that she did was to get on her phone.


    She opened a shopping app, and slid the screen back and forth with her still slightly shaking fingers.


    She finally found and bought the thing that she wanted, filled in the address of the SL group, and then


    left Daniel''s phone number. No, she couldn''t give his private number to anyone.


    She left Spark''s phone number instead, and attached a note, that said, "Please give it to Daniel."


    Everything went well. With that thing, Daniel wouldn''t be pestering her like that!


    She couldn''t keep up with him, and she wanted to get some more sleep.


    This time, however, she seemed to have fallen into an abyss, and she was quite familiar with the


    The infinite fear gradually wrapped around her; her head was pressed against a ck gun.


    "J, go and kill Dillon and Caspar, " said a man, gloomily.


    J tried to escape, tried to scream, but couldn''t do any of that.


    "Let''s see now, what are these?" After uttering these words, the mysterious man pointed to a pile of


    amputated bodies not far away and horriblyughed.


    The bodies were still bleeding, and left J utterly devastated. "No! I don''t want to see them! I''m not


    going to kill anyone..."


    Daniel was working sitting on the couch, but when he heard the soundsing from the bed, he felt


    that something was wrong.


    He put down theputer and came near her. He found J shaking, trembling with her forehead


    filled with big beads of sweat.


    He kicked off his shoes, got into bed, and held her in his arms. He called out to her tenderly, "J,


    J¡­"


    "No! No! No¡­" Daniel''s heart sank as he heard her scream in her sleep.


    He tightly held the woman, whose body was trembling in his arms, and coaxed her softly, "J, don''t


    be afraid, I''m here with you."


    J shouted for thousands of times in her dream that she wouldn''t kill anyone. The man''sughter


    sounded farther and farther away and eventually disappearedpletely.


    Suddenly, a bright circle then showed up in her dream, and when she turned her back, she saw that


    Daniel was holding her and smiling at her.


    Feeling Daniel''s arms, J burst into tears, and said, "Daniel, save me, save me, I don''t want to be


    here... "


    "Okay, I''ll save you, honey. Don''t cry, " replied Daniel.


    Daniel''s warmfort gradually calmed her down.


    "Daniel¡­ I''m really scared!" The woman, who was now pale, was unable to distinguish between the


    real and her nightmare with her eyes closed. She tried harder to get close to his warm, strong chest.


    All that she knew was that she wouldn''t feel afraid of anything when she was in Daniel''s arms.


    "Don''t be scared, I''m here with you and I won''t ever leave you, " said Daniel gently. He lovingly looked


    at the woman who was crying in his arms, and wondered if it was only a nightmare, or if it had really


    happened.


    Except for the soft sobs of the sleeping woman, the room was quiet.


    She would call Daniel''s name again from time to time, and his voice was like a cure which could easily


    calm her down once she heard it.


    He kissed her red lips, and his familiar taste made J involuntarily hold around his neck and


    enthusiastically respond to him.


    After some time, Daniel spoke in a hoarse voice, "J, open your eyes! Do you know who I am?"


    J was afraid to open her eyes, but her intuition told her that the man that was holding her was


    indeed Daniel. "Daniel, don''t go, " said J helplessly.


    He kissed her on her ear, and tenderly said, "It''s okay, I''m here, open your eyes and look at me."


    J held his arm tightly, trying to open her eyes, but she was too scared to wake up, and she was too


    scared to see the darkness that had made her feel that boundless fear...


    "No..." She shouted and tears fell down again down her cheeks.


    Daniel kissed her tears off; his heart ached, and wondered what J had actually gone through.


    "J, I''m here now. " His constantforting calmed J again.


    Finally, she slowly opened her eyes and saw the familiar face in front of her.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, and eagerly said, "I''ve missed you, Daniel, I''ve missed you so


    much!"


    After she had lost her memory, there was a time that when she would think of a person every time she


    was in fear and fretful. And now she knew that that person actually was¡­ Daniel.


    Her strange reaction made Daniel feel even more morose.


    "I''ve missed you too, and don''t ever leave me again!" said Daniel. He held her tightly in his arms.


    For the three years while J was gone, he had always thought of her in the darkness of the night.


    And every time he did that, his heart had ached.


    She muttered to herself, "No, I''ll never leave again." Indeed, she would never leave him again, nor her


    rtives or friends.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Sweetheart, don''t cry, " said Daniel.


    Seeing that he was worried about her, J still felt like she was in a dream. She was eager to kiss


    him just to confirm to herself that indeed that was Danielying in front of her.

 Chapter 281 Dispose of People Without Ever Being Noticed

    Chapter 281 Dispose of People Without Ever Being Noticed


    Her kissing made Daniel crazier, and he pressed her beneath him and kissed her red lips.


    ''Daniel! I love you! I love you so much!''


    ''J! I love you, too. I love you very much!''


    ...


    It was getting dark, and after they had sex, Daniel took the exhausted J in his arms and carried her


    to the bathroom.


    After they came out of the bathroom, Daniel gently put the sleeping woman on the bed.


    He put on his bathrobe, lighted cigarette and then sat on the sofa. He called Spark, "Send some


    medicine here!"


    Spark was amazed when he heard what medicine Daniel really wanted.


    ''Our CEO is so strong...''


    Daniel hung up then and walked back to the side of the bed. He looked at the sleeping woman, and


    thought about something.


    He then took her phone, unlocked it with her finger, and found Caspar''s number in the phone''s


    contacts.


    He went behind the curtains to the balcony, and as he looked outside at the view of Z Country, he


    called Caspar.


    "J, where are you?"


    "It''s me!" replied Daniel in a cold and stern voice, interrupting Caspar''s warm greetings.


    The two were silent for a while.


    "Tell me through what had J been through in the past three years?" Daniel was berserk, having the


    urge to kill... the man who had hurt J.


    Caspar still said nothing.


    Three minutester, when Daniel put his cigarette out, he finally heard Caspar saying, "Everything was


    fine most of the time, but when her child was ten months old... she had went missing for half a year, but


    when she returned... she was like she had be someone else, a different person."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Caspar had investigated where J had been and what she had experienced for a long time, but had


    found nothing useful.


    J had been unwilling to tell him this things. In the beginning, she had even broke down when he


    had asked her about what had happened to her.


    "Besides, she... has taken drugs." When he heard this, Daniel frowned, confused.


    How could have J possibly taken drugs?


    "Someone has injected her with drugs!" Caspar had taken her to a drug rehabilitation center, and had


    seen her being tortured for a whole month.


    When he spoke of this, Caspar touched the scarred teeth marks on his left arm, done by J.


    Daniel was furious with Caspar, but he was the reason why J had left in the first ce, and he


    couldn''t me Caspar for it.


    Daniel''s remorse struck a deep wound into his heart.


    "What else?" He tried hard to control his overwhelming emotions.


    ''Daniel is a very powerful and skilled man. Maybe he could coax J to say something about what


    she has been through and who has hurt her.''


    Thinking of this, Caspar told Daniel all that he knew. "When she came back, there were many stripes


    on her body..."


    Caspar had spent a lot of time and money on finding an ointment to treat her scars.


    "Damn it!" That was thest straw, and Daniel furiously swore.


    He gripped the door''s handle in anger and then hammered on the marble table with his fist.


    He had nearly broken his bones.


    Feeling his anger through the phone, Caspar sadly found that Daniel really loved J.


    "Daniel, that''s all I know, but you can ask her about this. Two days ago, I found that it might also involve


    the ck Moon..."


    They had all knew that Hobson was not that scary and hard to handle, but it was Alex Gong, Hobson''s


    grandfather, who they were worried about; he was horrible.


    Alex was nearly seventy years old. He was very mysterious, and always managed to dispose of people


    without ever being noticed. He was the worst headache the police could have.


    However, he had rarely showed himself with the ck Moon gang, and the people only knew him by


    his name, without knowing where he really was.


    "I know! Caspar, J will retire from the Tianye Men. If you really love her, you shouldn''t force her


    take this! Your are too selfish, and I look down on you!"


    With these words, Daniel hung up, and immediately after, Spark called.


    The doorbell had rang for a long time, but but no one hade to open the door.


    Daniel hung up, and looked in the distance, thinking of J''s distress, and swore, "I''ll die with my


    boots on if I don''t kill those who''ve hurt J!"


    When the door opened, Daniel had recovered from the shock but was still very angry.


    Spark handed the ointment to Daniel. He wanted to make jokes with Daniel, but when he felt his anger,


    he said, "Boss Si, in the afternoon, Mr. Liu asked what were your thoughts on the partnership."


    Daniel turned around and went back into the room, and Spark followed him.


    "Tell him that I''ll set up the SL Group branch in Z Country. Get started on it right now!"


    Spark was surprised, and asked "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    It was not the first time that they had been Z Country, but it was the first time that they had been here


    with the intent of setting up apany branch.


    Daniel put the ointment on the table, looked back at Spark, and said, "The chairman will be in charge of


    our business in C Country; you can stay here in Z Country to monitor this project and then help me


    investigate into the ck Moon gang..."


    "Okay, but what should Mr. Li do?"


    "He''s busy with managing our business in the United States. After our branch is sessfully set up


    here, he could directlye from there here, and manage it."


    ''Colin is the most suitable person to take over the branch in Z Country.''


    Half an hourter, Spark left the room. Daniel lighted a cigarette, thought hard for a few minutes, and


    then called Jerry.


    Jerry had just finished a panel discussion and had went to thepany to see the intiff. Seeing


    Daniel''s call, he was surprised, and answered, "Boss Si, what''s up?"


    "Jerry, I want to borrow your detective team..."


    After calling Jerry, Daniel also called Vern Mu and some other powerful people. He was busy with the


    ck Moon Gangster all night.


    When he had finished, it was already very dark in the room.


    Outside the room, all the streetlights were on, but he wasn''t in the mood to enjoy any kind of scenery.


    He called the front desk for room service.


    Then he walked to the side of the bed and turned on the bedmp. The woman was still sleeping on


    the middle of therge bed.


    He went to the bathroom, soaked a towel in hot water and wiped her body with it. Finally, he rubbed


    some of the ointment on her body.


    After that, Daniel went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. When he came out, he found J


    awake, with her face buried in the pillow.


    He smiled and looked at the woman. "J, is your face made out of water?


    You''re so shy, and your face always blushes!"


    Daniel thought that she was really cute.


    J showed her eyes and hit back at him, and said, "Yes. I''m not like you. You''re made out of


    bulletproof material, so even bullets can''t go through your skin!"


    Daniel sat by her side, and J was so scared that she hastily rolled over and kept away from him.


    ''Damn it! While I was sleeping, Daniel even rubbed on me...


    I don''t know what happened exactly, but it must be him who rubbed this ointment on me!''


    Hey down on the bed next to her, approached her, and touched her soft face. "Jane, I didn''t mean to


    hurt you, but you lied to me. Haven''t you learned the consequences of lying to me by now?"

 Chapter 282 What Have You Experienced

    Chapter 282 What Have You Experienced


    J cried, and hastily nodded, "Yes! Yes, I get it! Bastard... No! Daniel!"


    She took her words back under the man''s threatening look.


    Daniel satisfactorily took her in his arms, and asked, "What''s the matter?" She cried out because she


    hadn''t put any clothes on her yet!


    Ignoring her cry, he brought her to the wardrobe, where he found many clothes on hangers.


    Some of them were J''s, and some were Daniel''s.


    He put the woman on the couch and took out some clothes from the closet... He had first wanted to


    take out a dress, but he looked at the woman curled up on the couch and took out one of the hotel''s


    white bathrobes instead.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "So, do you want to go out tonight?" But judging from the love bites on her body, he thought that she


    might not have the energy after all to go out.


    And he was right! J hastily shook her head, and said, "No, I just want to go to sleep!"


    She quickly put on the bathrobe Daniel gave her and tied it''s cord around her waist. Daniel took her in


    his arms again and went out of the closet.


    "Let''s have dinner first." He put her on the chair by the table, and then he brought her a pair of slippers


    and put them on her feet.


    The doorbell rang, and Daniel pressed the button to unlock the door.


    "Excuse me, room service with you dinner!"


    With Daniel''s permission, the waiter came in with the dining pushcart into the room after Daniel had just


    put the slippers on her feet.


    Seeing that dinner had arrived, J gobbled up almost all the food to fill her empty stomach.


    Seeing that she was full, Daniel put down the fork and knife and then wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    He left the dinning table and then pulled her to the living room, and said, "Follow me."


    J was confused. ''What happened?'' she thought.


    She then all of a sudden remembered her nightmare, and her face went white, and wondered whether


    Daniel wanted to ask her about that...


    Her breath intensified, because she really didn''t want to recall her past... She pulled herself away from


    his grip on her hand, and said, "I... I have to leave!"


    She was so panicked that she instantly rushed to the door, forgetting that she was wearing a bathrobe


    and slippers.


    The man called out to her, "Jane!"


    She then stopped, with her hand still slightly shaking. As she had expected, she heard the man say,


    "Jane, tell me through what you''ve been through thesest years!"


    ''Through what I''ve been through?''


    Many horrible scenes came in her mind, and she breathed heavily and staggered to the door with her


    weak legs.


    Daniel grasped her by the wrist again, and hugged her.


    When he hugged her, he had also felt her fear. He said, "Don''t worry, I''m here now. If you don''t want to


    talk about it, then don''t."


    She had just closed her eyes and buried her face in his arms. She tried not to think about the things


    that had happened to her.


    "Daniel... Maybe I''m not that good enough for you." She had taken drugs, smoked, stolen things, and


    she had even been whipped...


    Daniel got angry, "Nonsense!"


    He pulled her out of his arms, and while he stared at her empty eyes, he sternly said, "Jane, it was all


    my fault that you had to go through all those things in the first ce! Never say such things again!"


    ''Not good for me!'' He didn''t allow her a moment to look down on herself! She was, and would always,


    be the Shao family''s little princess and his!


    She gradually came back to her senses and looked at his cold face. "I..."


    She shook her head because she was still really afraid, and still didn''t want to say anything. Although it


    had been a long time since those things had happened, she still felt afraid... She was scared that she


    would be suddenly caught by them again...


    Looking at her pale face, Daniel felt heartbroken, andforted her, "All right. You don''t need to say


    anything, darling."


    He swore that he would make those who had tortured her suffer even more than she had.


    With hisfort, she gradually calmed down. When she finally worked up her courage to talk about her


    past, his phone on the the table began to ring.


    She stopped.


    Daniel pulled her back onto the couch, picked up the phone and saw that it was Sabina again.


    He immediately hung up, threw the phone on the table, and let J sit on hisp.


    "Daniel, when will you go back to C Country?" She leaned on his shoulder and yed with the


    bathrobe''s cord on her waist.


    Daniel frowned, and joked, "What''s up with you? Do you want to go already?"


    J red at him, put her arms around his neck, and gently said, "You know that''s not what I meant!"


    When she was with him, she felt secure.


    "I''m not in a hurry to leave. I''ll leave a few dayster." Spark had already begun to set up branch, and


    when it was ready, he would appoint Colin as the acting CEO there in Z Country.


    During the past few years, Colin had done very well in A Country and America. Actually, Colin was just


    as good at business as Daniel was.


    Except for Daniel and his family members, Colin held the most shares in the SL Group. With his shares


    in Daniel''spany, and summed with what he had from some other''s he had invested on his own,


    Colin even ranked among the richest people in the world.


    "Okay! I''ll visit Caspar tomorrow. You can be busy with your own things." Her intent was obvious.


    Daniel was unhappy, and asked, "Why are you eager to leave me and meet with him alone?"


    ''Why does J suspect me for flirting with other women? When she has all these men around her,


    Bill, Brian, Ferris, Caspar... Aren''t there also many men chasing her?''


    J whispered, and while acting cute, said, "Caspar has been very kind to me, and I can''t just stand


    and do nothing!"


    "He''s helped you a lot, and I can return the favor. You don''t have to do anything!" ''I''m not an ungrateful


    guy. Caspar has taken care of J and our child, and I will repay his kindness!''


    "I know, I just want to go and see him. Don''t be so stingy!" She quickly kissed him on the cheek.


    He lifted her chin with his big hand, and while he looked at her with a deep stare, he said "Do you want


    to bribe me?"


    J guiltily lowered her head, "No."


    Daniel kissed her red lips and held her in his arms.


    After quite some time, he let go of her, and in low voice, said, "If there''re any problems, you know you


    can contact me anytime."


    ''He''s agreed, right?'' J sweetly smiled at him and nodded.


    Daniel cuddled with her and then they both had a good night''s sleep. The following morning, J


    went to the hospital after she had her breakfast.


    She had also bought Caspar some fruit on her way to him.


    Altogether, there were three cars. In the first car were the Tianye Men people, and in the third car were


    the bodyguards that had been sent by Daniel to protect her all around the clock.


    After she had bought the fruits, she got back inside the middle, second Bentley.


    The driver opened the car door for her, but when she lowered her head and was just about to get in the


    car, she realized that she had forgotten her purse inside the fruit store.


    She went back to get her purse, but just at that moment, she heard gunshots.


    Bullets from silencer-fitted weapons hit the car door and fell on the ground, but the car door was only


    slightly distorted.


    Daniel had already ordered the car to be modified; the whole car, including the windows, were


    bulletproof.


    The guards immediately drew their guns and surrounded the car.

 Chapter 283 Killing People on the Street in Daytime

    Chapter 283 Killing People on the Street in Daytime


    A woman was standing somewhere not that far away from them. When she saw that she didn''t


    sessfully shoot J, she quickly left the scene.


    After she escaped, two of J''s guards ran after her.


    J had experienced something like this before. She calmly walked to the fruit store, retrieved her


    purse, and then got back in the car.


    Her driver had already started the car, but when the first car was shot he had to stop.


    And so did thest one. Her driver then drove faster and overtook the first car.


    That car had also been shot, and it had attracted a lot attention. All the people that were around


    screamed and ran away in terror to seek ces to hide.


    After a while, people heard the police siren closing in.


    The street was in a mess, and because people were running everywhere on it, J''s driver couldn''t


    drive faster.


    Another bullet hit one of the car''s window, but didn''t break it. J then understood that the windows


    had been modified beforehand.


    The car''s tire was then shot, and it stopped in the middle of the street.


    "Miss J, the tire is punctured. Let''s get down firstly." The driver was a trained professional, and he


    asked J to leave the car immediately. They couldn''t wait there to be killed.


    J nodded, and then opened the car''s door and quickly got off.


    A few of her guards protected her and moved her to an alley.


    But her enemy had been well prepared, and they were found everywhere. When J''s team ran into


    the alley, a group of people stopped them.


    The leader was Hobson Gong, a name familiar to J.


    J opened her bag, took her phone out and called the first of her contacts. It was Daniel.


    To sessfully dial Daniel''s number, she tapped the dial button on her phone''s screen for several


    times.


    "J Shao!" Hobson was showing his tattoos on his arms. He was wearing a ck shirt with a pair of


    matching ck pants and ck marten''s shoes.


    J wondered, ''Wasn''t Hobson hurt? Why does he look like he doesn''t have a scratch?''


    She looked at Hobson devoid of any expression on her face, and zipped back her bag.


    With a disgusting smile on his face, Hobson came close to J, and said, "J, you are in Z


    Country now, and that means that you''re on my turf!"


    Hobson might have been hurt in C Country, but they were in Z Country now. His ck Moon gang had


    the same power as the Tianye Men had, which made him feel confident that nobody could stop him!


    He felt unstoppable, and that he could do whatever he wanted to!


    He limped because of his injured leg, and had now began to show his wounds, which answered J''s


    questions.


    She coldly smiled at him, which surprised Hobson.


    He had had many women in his life, but he was now staring at J as if he had never seen a woman


    so beautiful as she was in his whole entire life.


    "Your turf? I don''t think so!" said J. ck Moon, the new gangster group, wanted to fight with the


    old and historical Tianye Men? Never!


    When Hobson came close enough to her, J also saw that his facial wounds were smeared with


    some ointment.


    His arm was also wrapped with gauze, but it was covered by his shirt sleeves.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll destroy the Tianye Men someday. What do you say, would you then be my wife?" After


    what Hobson said, all of his guards started tough.


    The disgustingughter made J''s guards tightly clench their fists. They were ready to fight, and


    were just waiting for hermand!


    Hobson''s gangsters quickly encircled them.


    His men had also increased in number, which frightened J for a moment. Hobson was


    Obviously, Hobson had wanted to get her this time.


    "Your wife? Did you get Daniel''s permission?" asked J, and while she thought of Daniel, she smiled


    with a face filled with love.


    Hobson licked his lips. He wasn''t afraid, and instead confidently said, "You''re the woman loved by both


    Daniel Si and Casper Qiao, and also the woman who attracted my attention."


    "Boss, why are you talking to her for such a long time? Why don''t you take her directly to your bed!"


    "Yes, and boss, if you ever grow tired of her someday, send her to us to have some fun with her as


    well!"


    "Ha ha ha, good idea!"


    ...


    The conversation was getting so disgusting that J almost threw up in front of them. It''s said that


    people who are alike attract one another, and that was indeed correct; Hobson''s gang was the best


    example for it!


    Hobson gestured to his team, "Kill all of them except J!"


    J was surprised by his order. How did Hobson be so audacious that he could risk killing


    people on the street in broad daytime?


    She stopped Hobson quickly, and shouted, "Wait a minute!" She had already seen how vicious and


    savage the actions of the ck Moon were.


    She took a deep breath and then walked to him, and said, "Hobson, I''ll go with you, but you have to let


    my guards go!"


    Hobson had too many people in hismand, and J knew that her group couldn''t possibly defeat


    them. She just wanted her group to leave safely and not get killed.


    "Miss Shao! You don''t have to surrender yourself! We can still fight them off!" said a guard. He was an


    international special forces soldier, and he was familiar with such violent scenes.


    To their advantage, the other party had been carrying just knives, instead of guns and other weapons,


    which would have been difficult for them to hide.


    Seeing this, J''s guards didn''t listen to her order and immediately started to fight. One of them said,


    "Miss Shao, leave immediately!''


    J hesitated and stepped a few steps back, but she didn''t leave.


    Elliot Da shouted to another guard while he was fighting, "Jay, take Miss Shao away from here!"


    "Please forgive my impudence, Miss J!"


    Jay caught J''s hand and ran away with her immediately.


    But just then a bullet went past her feet and stopped her in her tracks.


    Hobson casually said, "J, if you don''t care about the lives of your guards, then just leave!"


    When J turned and looked back, she saw that many guns had been now aimed at her guards.


    ''Damn Hobson!'' His viciousness again refreshed J''s imagination.


    It was broad daytime on the street, and he had not only brought knives, but guns too it seemed!


    J walked a few steps back. She drew her hand out of Jay''s, and coldly told Hobson, "Let them go,


    I''ll go with you willingly!"


    Her guards didn''t want J to sacrifice herself for them, and they ignored the danger and continued


    to fight with the ck Moon again.


    Unfortunately, Jay, who was standing next to J, had been shot in his leg. He was injured and


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    almost kneeled down on the ground beside her.


    At that moment, some police cars were on their way to the scene. When they arrived, some of


    Hobson''s guards went to the policemen, and after they said something to them, they quickly left.


    "All of you, stop!" J became angry.


    She held Jay up on his feet, and ordered Elliot, "All of you, leave right now!"


    Out of her six guards, three of which belonged to the Tianye Men, and the other three which were sent


    by Daniel, none wanted to leave her side.


    J didn''t want to see the bloody scene, and couldn''t bear it any longer.


    She had hated the fact that good people had gotten hurt because of her.


    She took a knife and pressed it against her neck, and yelled at Elliot, "Go! Now!"


    Her decision had been already made long ago!


    J''s words made Elliot feel even more distressed. He said, "Miss J, we can''t allow them to take


    you away!"

 Chapter 284 So Happy at the Thought of It

    Chapter 284 So Happy at the Thought of It


    J shook her head, and said, "Forget about me! You go first!" She too would try to find some means


    of escape out of this.


    Only when they saw that J''s neck had been pinched by the knife, and was slightly bleeding, did the


    bodyguards leave the alley.


    J was then taken into a car, and inside it, Hobsoncently sat beside her.


    The moment they left the alley, more than a dozen cars led by Daniel started to chase after them.


    Tracking J''s cell phone, Daniel followed closely to them all the way.


    In the car


    Casually leaning against the backseat, Hobson yed with a cigarette in his hand, and said, "Miss


    J, who would have thought that you''d end up in my grasp! Haha, I''m so happy at the thought of it."


    The man suddenly burst outughing, and his unbridled, mischievousughtersted for a long time.


    After the driver looked in the rear-view mirror and saw that a dozen cars were following them from


    behind, he hastily reported to his boss. He knew that they weren''t ck Moon. "Boss, we''re being


    followed!"


    But Hobson didn''t care at all, and said, "Throw them off!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    J silently looked outside the window, and didn''t pay any attention to what Hobson was saying.


    She was wondering who wasing to her rescue.


    "Boss, I failed to throw them off! I thought that I already did earlier, but they caught up with us again!"


    said the driver.


    Hobson stared at J with a pair of sharp eyes, and intended to grab the handbag from her hand.


    J, of course, didn''t want to give it to him, and asked, "Why do you want to take my handbag away?


    You can''t even afford it if you''ll stain it with your dirty fingers."


    The handbag had been sent by Spark from a store not that long ago. It had been a gift from Daniel.


    More importantly, if she wasn''t guessing wrong, the cars behind them were Daniel''s. She had almost


    managed to get through with a phone call to him.


    She wouldn''t let Hobson find her cell phone that was calling Daniel.


    "Bitch! Give me the bag!" He forcefully grabbed the bag from her.


    J was about to take it back, but then Hobson coldly said, "If you don''t care about yourself, won''t


    you at least care about your children?"


    Hearing the threat in his words, J gave up.


    Luckily, her cell phone had already been locked and had a ck screen when it was taken out the bag.


    But Hobson wasn''t stupid; he checked the call logs and found that thest call was put out to Daniel,


    which was exactly what he thought.


    He looked at the call time, and it showed that the call had been put out while they were earlier in the


    alley.


    "Damn it!" Hobson opened the car window and threw the cell phone into an artificialke they were


    passing by.


    When Daniel followed the GPS tracking to the artificialke, only then did he know that J''s cell


    phone had been discovered and thrown away.


    He took out his own phone and dialed a number, and coldlymanded, "Check the location of the


    ck Moon''s main headquarters as well as Hobson''s address!"


    This Hobson guy was a ticking time bomb!


    Another car stopped beside Daniel''s, and a man dressed in a hospital gown got out of it; it turned out to


    be Caspar. "Where''s J?" he asked.


    From the moment J had gotten into trouble, some of the bodyguards had asked for help from the


    gangster. When he found out what had happened, he immediately took several other bodyguards and


    rushed to the alley.


    However, just the same as Daniel, when they got there, they had already left the scene.


    Daniel was actually so furious to see Caspar that he wanted to punch him in the face when he saw him,


    but he gradually calmed down.


    Daniel coldly said, "She was taken away by Hobson! If you know where Hobson might have taken her,


    you''d better take us there right now!" If J turned out to be all right this time, he decided that he


    would say nothing more to her, except making her leave the Tianye Men forever, and return to C


    Country.


    But, if something were to happen to J...


    Daniel violently hammered against the car''s hood with his fist. If something wrong were to happen to


    J, he would ughter the whole ck Moon gang!


    Caspar made a phone call and found out where Hobson had taken J!


    "They are in a vi near the Wangfeng Cliff!"


    Wangfeng Cliff was the tallest cliff in Z Country. It was surrounded by several barren mountains, and


    very few people went there. Hobson''s vi was located right there, on top of it.


    J had kept her calm in the car all the way, but when they passed by Wangfeng Cliff, her face


    suddenly became paler.


    The mountains there looked... so much like...


    Her heart throbbed inside her chest, and she calmed down only after Hobson''s car had slowly pulled


    inside a mansion.


    The car stopped at a creamy white duplex vige vi, with two rows of bodyguards standing at the


    gates.


    J followed Hobson inside the vi, and when she saw how the living room had been decorated,


    she realized that Hobson indeed had no good taste at all!


    Several oil paintings portraying foreign beauties were hung on the walls of the living room, the furniture


    was made from a dark brown wood, and the stairs were painted ck.


    All of these gave people an overall depressing feeling!


    Hobson casually sat on the dark brown leather sofa. When he saw the woman still standing, he pointed


    at the sofa, and said, "Take a seat."


    J didn''t listen to his request, and instead looked him straight in the eye, and said, "Why did you


    cause so much trouble to get me here?"


    Hobson didn''t answer her, and instead lit a cigarette and took several draws out of it.


    He then ordered the assistant beside him, "Contact Caspar!"


    With J in his hands, he now had the upper hand to negotiate with the Tianye Men.


    Caspar soon answered. Hobson pressed the speaker phone button and then put the phone on the


    table.


    He enigmatically spoke, "Caspar! Mr. Caspar!"


    "Hobson. How could a man be so despicable to kidnap a woman?" replied Caspar, in a cold voice.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hobson wasn''t angry at his remark, but instead smiled, and said, "What will you choose: J''s safety,


    or your territory?"


    There was a fruitful piece ofnd in Z Country, and since it was located in the city''s downtown, if it was


    properly developed, it could produce an almost infinite amount of profit.


    Caspar also smiled, and said, "It seems that you are ill-informed. Just earlier, the piece ofnd that


    you''re talking about was purchased by the SL Group for 30 billion dors. It''s useless to speak about it


    with me now!"


    After hearing that, Hobson''s face took on a ghastly expression. Wasn''t the SL Group Daniel''s


    He had always tried to avoid any conflict with Daniel, but now it seemed that he couldn''t dodge it!


    He became outraged, and yelled, "Then ask Daniel to give up thend for J!"


    Caspar took a look at the expensive luxury car beside him, and dismissively replied to Hobson, "Then


    you should contact him yourself!"


    He knew that Hobson didn''t have the guts to offend Daniel.


    Hobson''s face became livid with rage. He also knew that if he had the nerve to directly offend Daniel,


    he would not have called Casper earlier!


    He hung up and then threw the phone onto the table.


    He made a gesture and then all of his assistants and bodyguards quickly left the room within one


    minute. There were only the two of them left in the living room.


    Hobson moved closer to the woman and squinted at her, and said, "Call Daniel right now and tell him to


    give up that piece ofnd for your safety. If you can''t persuade him to do so, well, then I''ll kill you!"


    Without him noticing, J discreetly backed away from him, and said, "I don''t have a phone; how can


    I contact him?"


    Hobson took out his own phone from his pocket, swiped the unlock key, and then passed it to her. He


    demanded, "Call him, now!"


    He didn''t make sure to check how important this woman really was in Daniel''s heart, and he didn''t


    know of what Daniel would be capable of doing for her.


    J looked around the living room and could confirm that they were alone.


    After she took the phone from him, she pretended to dial Daniel''s number and then suddenly used the


    cell phone to hit Hobson''s bandaged arm when he wasn''t paying attention to her.


    "Ouch!" Hobson gave out a shriek of pain, and J took the opportunity to run towards the vi''s


    door.

 Chapter 285 It was Hobsons Grandpa

    Chapter 285 It was Hobson''s Grandpa


    Hobson took big steps and followed her. "Damned bitch! How dare you sucker punch me!"


    Before she opened the door, J slightly pressed her finger on her ear stud, making something fly out


    of straight into Hobson''s cheek.


    She had expected to hit his body.


    Hobson painfully screamed and immediately covered his face. Then, within the blink of an eye, he fell


    heavily onto the ground.


    Since the Dongcui Mountain event, Daniel had made Svene up with an ear stud gadget that had a


    poisoned needle in it.


    It had been designed to protect her from Hobson, and now it had served its purpose.


    Nobody outside knew what happened inside the vi. After she saw him on the ground, J then


    managed to crawl out through a window.


    The mansion was located too far away from the city, and not to mention that there were many


    bodyguards nearby. She took out a special bracelet from her purse and put it on.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Although the bracelet had been carefully designed, it couldn''t get her out of any situation, but for her


    emergency it was enough.


    Before long, she was quickly discovered by the patrolling guards.


    "I''m the guest that your boss invited over. What are you going to do to me?" She scolded the guards


    who wereing closer and closer to her.


    The two guards looked at each other and then they tried to look in the living room through the window


    behind her.


    J moved her wrist and the two guards instantly fell onto the ground.


    Hearing themotion, the other guards started to head towards her. Suddenly, a few cars parked


    near the vi and caught their attention instead.


    J felt relieved to see them going the other way. Behind the house, past the fence, there was a huge


    jungle.


    The fence prevented people from entering the property.


    She''s wasn''t stupid to run into a dead end, and circled back to where she had originally started.


    She heard gunshots, and the loud noise panicked her.


    Was it Daniel?


    She carefully sneaked along the wall, but there was no sign of Daniel anywhere.


    At that moment, out of nowhere, she noticed that somebody was getting close to her from behind. A


    hand pressed over her mouth before she could let out a scream, but the familiar scent overwhelmed


    her, and she wrapped her arms around Daniel.


    While she wrapped her hands tightly around his waist, she asked, "How did you get in?"


    Seeing that she was unharmed, Daniel caressed her head with a light smile, and said, "I just walked


    in!"


    J had been so careless that she had not even noticed him following her at all.


    When they returned, Hobson had already been captured by the guards. Daniel had ordered beforehand


    to storm the vi while Hobson was still lying on the ground.


    Someone was standing in the jungle and watching them. To the stalker''s surprise, the girl had not killed


    Caspar, nor his father, and now she had even found Daniel as her new backer. ''Damn it!'' he swore.


    Aiming his weapon towards the vi, he pulled it''s trigger...


    Daniel suddenly threw J down to the ground. The bullets passed above J and instead hit the


    stairs.


    The guards outside traced the bullets to a dark shadow in the bushes.


    But the shadow had already fled when they arrived.


    Caspar was getting out of the car and walking towards Daniel, whose face was dead pale. "It was


    Hobson''s grandpa, " he said.


    Alex Gong was famous for his elusiveness, and many had wanted to catch him but couldn''t. One


    moment he was there, and the other he disappeared into thin air, just like a ghost.


    Daniel told the guards to throw Hobson straight into jail and then left the vi.


    On the way back, while passing Wangfeng Cliff, J felt that there was something oddly familiar.


    Even the smell of the ce felt familiar.


    "What are you looking at?" Daniel followed the look in her eyes, and he saw only several barren


    mountains, without even the slightest strip of grass growing on them.


    J was silent, and with her head down, got lost in thought. ''Is this ce real?'' she wondered.


    Where she was looking at was where the ck Moon''s main headquarter was located, but judging


    from Hobson''s reaction, it didn''t seem so.


    Who was the man that...


    Her face went pale all of a sudden, but when she looked out the window again, they had already driven


    past the cliff.


    "Jane..." Daniel hold the trembling J, and wondered, ''What on Earth is she thinking about?''


    She looked back to him, and said "Daniel, I... I think it''s there..." Her words were not making any sense,


    but for Daniel it didn''t take a minute before he figured out what she wanted to say.


    "Don''t be afraid; I will ask my men to check it out." His gentle voice was spinning all over in her head


    now, and J snuggled up to his arms and peacefully nodded.


    After their return from Wangfeng Cliff, Daniel took J straight to the doctor.


    Caspar also returned to his sickbed. After Daniel sent J away, he domineeringly sat on the chair


    beside Caspar''s bed, and said, "Starting from now on, J has nothing more to do with the Tianye


    Men!"


    Caspar was silent.


    "She neither belongs here in this country, nor in this bloody violent life. I''ll talk to her and give you back


    the token of Tianye Men. And as for you, you stay away from her!"


    Caspar understood every word he said.


    He had already known that J''s ce didn''t belong there, yet despite all of that he had still kept her


    there...


    "Let''s see what she has to say about this." It took a while for Caspar until he finally started talking.


    "You had clearly known what she had thought about all of this from the very beginning, but you were


    still selfish, and still are. Caspar, I promise that I will make it up to you for your kindness to J and


    my child."


    A bitterness crossed over Caspar''s heart. He said, "I don''t want your money, and I will still not give up


    on J."


    He thought that if she didn''t like the Tianye Men after all, he would take her away from Z country and let


    her live the life that she always wanted.


    "J is mine!" said Daniel with a slight anger in his tone.


    It wasn''t nice to see hisdy being stared at by another man all of the time.


    Caspar feared nothing and looked straight into his eyes, and said, "But you aren''t good to her."


    Daniel felt hurt, but still maintained his poker face. "That''s none of your business, and I will make it up


    to her in my own way."


    Silence had fallen inside Caspar''s ward, but then J walked in holding a prescription in her hand.


    She looked confused at the two silent men.


    "What''s been going on between you two?"


    "We''re good!" They both said this in the same time.


    J twitched her lips for a moment and then left. She looked at the prescription, and said to Caspar,


    "You''ll be able to get out of here only after the wounds start to scab, so please take good care of


    yourself."


    Caspar caressed her face, and said, "Okay. Thank you J for caring after me thesest days."


    And at the same time, his hands were under a sharp, knife-like gaze.


    Hum... J felt that there was something wrong, and she noticed Daniel''s badplexion while


    Caspar was talking to her.


    What were they talking about, exactly?


    "J, give your token of Tianye Men back to Caspar." Daniel grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his


    arms, and now there was quite a distance between her and Caspar.


    J awkwardly nced at Caspar, and asked, "Is it okay?"


    This was what she had wanted however she was not sure whether Caspar was of the same opinion.


    "J, you don''t have to ask him about it, just do what you want." Daniel was really upset because of


    her attitude. Why on Earth did she have to ask him for?

 Chapter 286 Dont Blurt out to Him My Secret

    Chapter 286 Don''t Blurt out to Him My Secret


    ''You tantalizing woman! Brian dropped out, but there''s still Caspar over here!'' thought Daniel furiously.


    What''s more, he was determined that he had to make J return to her former arrogant and wayward


    self!


    ''Well...'' J grinned an embarrassed smile to Caspar, and then she turned around and talked to


    Daniel in a low voice. "Please, drop it. Let me handle it by myself!"


    Hearing her, Daniel''s facepletely darkened up.


    Caspar also smiled to her, and said, "J, if you''ve really made up your mind, then please go and


    return the Tianye Men''s token to my grandfather."


    "Caspar, does that mean that you''ve agreed with me?" asked J. She cautiously looked at Caspar,


    afraid of his fury.


    "Yes, J, I do. Please go back to C Country and wait for me there!" answered Caspar. ''If Daniel can


    open apany branch in Z Country just for J''s sake, of course that I can open apany branch


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    in C Country as well!'' thought Caspar.


    Caspar''s words made Daniel discreetly frown his brows.


    Caspar looked towards Daniel, and asked, "Mr. Si, didn''t you say that you willpensate me in some


    way? I''m going to open apany branch in C Country. Will you support me?"


    He couldn''t find the support he needed. If he wanted to open a new branch of hispany in another


    country, he first needed a strong partner with a sturdy background, to help him attain a firm position in


    the country''s business circles.


    Daniel noticed the cunning look in his eyes, and really wanted to ask him if he took him as a fool! Was


    it possible for him to help his rival pursue on his wife?


    But J was excited, and before Daniel''s answer, she replied, "Caspar, are you really going to open a


    branch in C Country? That''s a splendid idea!"


    As soon as she finished her words, her hand was gripped. When she turned around, she saw Daniel''s


    unhappy look on his face. "I don''t think it''s a good idea!" yelled Daniel.


    "I think it''s a very good idea! I won''t have to always fly between Z Country and C Country!" said J.


    J was still thinking on how she should best reward Caspar.


    Then, before Daniel could say something, she clung to his arm, and said, "Daniel, you already have a


    firm established position in the C Country; why not give Caspar some support? You won''t be losing


    anything! Last night you promised me that you will reward Caspar yourself, didn''t you?"


    ''Reward! Reward!'' Daniel now hated to hear this word. Whenever he heard it, he felt that he would go


    berserk.


    But, after giving it a second thought, Daniel realized that he had no reason to be afraid of Caspar. If he


    really wanted to fight him for J, he could try at any time. He wasn''t the slightest bit afraid of Caspar!


    "Okay! I''m your husband, and I''ve already promised you!" Daniel said this like he was somehow


    spoiling her. He then kissed her red lips.


    J almost choked because of his wild kiss; she wondered why he had suddenly said that he was her


    husband.


    Her face flushed red, and she protested in a low voice, "Mind your words!"


    Caspar felt anguished when he noticed J''s shy look on her face.


    He had never seen her like this. She hadn''t showed him this face not even when he had enforced a


    kiss on her while he was drunk, having shown only an astonished and rejective look in her eyes.


    "Do you need me to help you make the appointment with Boswell and the other people?" Caspar''s


    peaceful voice stopped the couple''s flirting.


    J drew back her hand and thought for a short while. She then shook her head, and said, "No, I''ll go


    and visit them by myself very soon."


    She still had some words that she needed to say to them face-to-face.


    After that, the three people kept their silence. When they were just about to leave, Caspar stopped


    J, and said, "J, please go to my study room, I have some presents on my desk. Please give


    them to your..." Two daughters!


    Before Caspar could speak out thest two words, J anxiously stopped him, and cut in, "Caspar, I


    understand! I''m going to get them right now!"


    While she was speaking, she hastily pushed Daniel outside. Looking at the unusual look on the


    woman''s face, Daniel began to ponder on Caspar''s words, but he couldn''t find anything unusual with


    them.


    J then threw some words to Daniel. "Wait for me here for a sec!"


    She then went back to the patient''s room and ran up to Caspar, and said, "Caspar, Daniel doesn''t know


    that my daughters are actually twins! Please, don''t blurt out to him my secret!"


    Caspar was shocked, and thought, ''J hasn''t told Daniel that they have a set of twin daughters yet?


    What does this mean?''


    "Why... why didn''t you tell him?" asked Caspar. ''Didn''t their sweet interaction from earlier prove that


    they have restored their rtionship?'' wondered Caspar.


    J scratched her head, and her mind was in a total mess when she thought about the whole thing


    with the twins. She said, "I haven''t had the right time to tell him about this, and... Our rtionship isn''t


    that stable yet, because we''ve just got back together. I''ll tell himter!"


    Also, the problems with Shirley and Sabina still hadn''t been settled yet. She had to leave herself some


    room for a manoeuvre, if anything would ever go wrong between them again.


    And her manoeuvre was that she could keep at least one of the children with her.


    ''Our rtionship is still not stable yet!'' These few words had really made Caspar confident again, and


    he finally grinned a slight smile, and said, "Okay, you can go back now!"


    These had been the mostforting words for his current situation!


    When she came out of the patient''s room, she saw Daniel casually leaning against the wall, and


    wearing a resentful look all over his face.


    "J, how dare you throw me outside and talk with another man alone!" protested Daniel.


    When she heard his protests, she giggled and then clung around Daniel''s arm. She said, "I just asked


    him something about the gang''s affairs. Please, don''t be angry with me!"


    When he heard her gentle words, Daniel''s face softened up. He drew back his arm and then held her


    shoulders while he looked at her.


    Momentster, J had finally managed to ask Daniel to go away. She then went towards the Qiao


    family''s old house, with dozens of bodyguards and followed by a few cars.


    Looking at the cars behind her, J sighed; she indeed thought that she was moving on the roads


    with an ostentatious disy of power, but nobody actually knew the risks that she was taking.


    When he saw J leave the hospital, Daniel then slowly drove his car away too.


    He soon dialed Spark''s number, and demanded, "Find a woman bodyguard with top notch abilities in


    every possible way. Hire her regardless of the cost."


    If he could, Daniel really wanted to take her with him everywhere.


    He swore to himself, ''J, from now on, I''ll protect and care for you myself. I won''t let you live in such


    a dangerous and battling environment any longer.''


    At dusk time, J came out of the Qiao family''s house, followed by Boswell, Quiller and Croft. They


    were all wearing depressed looks on their faces.


    After some quiet meditation on the matters spoken, Quiller said, "J, I hope that you can reconsider


    this. We won''t be giving the Tianye Men''s token to anyone, and if you return it and go away, you won''t


    have a second chance to take it back anymore."


    Although J was an adult, in their eyes she still was like a child.


    In actuality, it didn''t really matter much who had the first position in the Tianye Men ranking, because


    they had four leaders to take care of everything.


    But they were convinced by J''s ability and personality, and they thought that it was quite suitable


    for her to keep this position.


    J grinned a slight smile and looked at the two elders. She said, "Uncle Quiller, Uncle Boswell,


    thank you for all the trust that you put in me, but I have my own family, my children, and Z Country just


    isn''t the ce for me. I hope that you can understand. And what''s more, Caspar is the only descendant


    of the Qiao family, and he''s a better choice than I am for the Tianye Men leadership. I suppose that you


    have already understood this by now."


    After her words, they had to give up on their persuasion, and said, "Like grandpa said, it''s all up to you,


    and we will respect your decision." Boswell nkly looked somewhere, indulging in his own thoughts.


    He wished that J could finally get away from all the affairs of the gangs in Z Country.


    "Thank you, Uncle Quiller, Uncle Boswell. I will visit you with my daughters on every festival from now


    on!" said J. While she had lived with the Tianye Men during the past few years, they had all treated


    both her and her twins very well. She would always cherish their kindness in her mind, and never forget


    about them.

 Chapter 287 She Should Say Something Nice to Please Him

    Chapter 287 She Should Say Something Nice to Please Him


    With his arms folded across his chest, Croft raised his eyebrows, and asked, "You just thanked Uncle


    Boswell and Uncle Quiller, but why not me?"


    In fact, he had been the most fervent against J at the earliest beginning, and believed that if a


    woman acted as the leader of the Tianye Men, many people wouldn''t be satisfied with this, or obey her


    Even if she was merely a nominal head, there were still some people who wouldn''t ept a female


    leader.


    Croft had been also the first to take his men and oppose J, from time to time.


    Caspar had told him not to do that for many times, but he still didn''t listen to him.


    When J had been once kidnapped, he had personally witnessed that J was not only broad-


    minded and unppable, but had also greatly considered the overall situation that she was in.


    Following that event, he had started to change his opinion of her.


    Besides, she had always kept a low profile and also had the cute twins, and Croft gradually began to


    like her and her two daughters. He even took J''s twins as his sworn daughters.


    Of course! He had liked her just like a big brother, and treated her as a sister. He hadn''t been as foolish


    as Caspar had been, because he would have never liked a woman who had already another man in


    her heart.


    Croft''s words amused J, and she naughtily replied, "Croft, no words can express my gratitude to


    your exceptional kindness! You must understand my gratitude!"


    In the beginning, she could feel that Croft had disliked her and had been a little sad, but she quickly


    thought positive. She didn''t care whether Croft liked her or not because, after all, he wasn''t Daniel.


    Afterwards, Croft had always helped J in his quiet way, and Sherry had also saved her life...


    Everyone in the Tianye Men had given her a lot of help.


    Croft patted her on the shoulder, and said, "Take good care of my sworn daughters!"


    "I will!" replied J. She would not only take good care of her twins, but also try her best to stabilize


    the rtionship between her and Daniel, and let Daniel know of the existence of his other daughter as


    early as possible.


    Um... Maybe she would give him a surprise on his birthday. When she thought of this, J


    snickered...


    After she formally gave the Tianye Men token back to Dillon, J felt more relieved. But even so, she


    decided to return to C Country when Caspar almost recovered from his injuries.


    Before she headed to the hotel, J went to Caspar''s house and took all of her stuff first.


    With the experience she went through this morning, J kept vignt at all times when she was in Z


    Country. She wasn''t afraid of Hobson, but she feared... the man who had kept her locked up for six


    months.


    The public security in Z Country wasn''t as safe as it was back C Country. She had personally seen a


    quarrel between two gangs, with a lot of people being killed during the struggle, but this sort of thing


    hadn''t been investigated, and in turn none of them were arrested.


    When she got back to the hotel and saw Daniel talking on the phone, J suddenly felt relieved.


    After the bodyguard ced her luggage on one side of the room, he quickly left.


    With his phone in his hand, Daniel walked up to J and kissed her mouth. After that, he continued to


    speak on the phone, "I know. Colin, auntie called me just the other day and asked me to persuade you


    not to stay in America because it''s so far away from home. That''s why I want you toe to Z Country


    and take over the newpany branch."


    J then went to pour herself a ss of water, and after she took a sip out of it, a gift box was ced


    in front of her.


    "Well, I will transfer half of my shares and half of A Country''s branch''s shares to you. You don''t have to


    start a business."


    Wendy had wanted Colin toe back to C Country and settle down earlier, but Colin had stayed in


    America for three years, and didn''t seem to have any ns to go back.


    While Daniel was talking on the phone, he gave J the tip to open the box.


    After J opened it, she found a pink phone inside it. It was the newest mobile phone that the SL


    Group had just released, and many people,ing from the richest families, had rushed to the stores


    to buy it.


    Her phone was decorated with several rare, round, pink coloured diamonds.


    "Colin, you don''t have to thank me. Ipletely know about your sales performance in both A Country


    and America''s branches. You''ve worked hard to increase those sales."


    J joyfully checked out the phone and found that a picture of her and Daniel was put as a


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    screensaver. The picture had been taken while they were kissing and watching the sunrise at Dongcui


    Mountain.


    A picture of Daniel and Melissa had been also put as a wallpaper on the phone, and J knew that


    Daniel was the culprit that had set them up.


    She raised her head and stood on her tiptoes to kiss Daniel''s lips.


    Daniel immediately put his palms around her head and tenderly kissed her back.


    When he heard Colin talking to him, Daniel released her, and in a rxed voice, replied to Colin, "Okay.


    Thend here has already been bought and the building is in its design stages now. I''ll ask Spark to


    send some pictures of it to you so you can have a look."


    "Okay, bye."


    After he ended the call, Daniel put his phone back into his pocket. He then held J in his arms, and


    kissed her mouth again.


    When he was about to go a step farther, his phone began to ring again in his pocket.


    Daniel began to pull a long face, and being amused by this, J pushed him away from her, and said,


    "Answer the phone first."


    Without checking the caller''s ID, Daniel, who was discontent, answered the phone and in a cold voice,


    warned, "You''d better have something important to talk to me, or otherwise, I''ll send you to a wildlife


    park in another country to sleep with the lions!"


    But suddenly he changed both his expression and voice, and said, "Father*..."


    "Daniel, how dare you talk to me like that! And how dare you send me to such a ce!" Samuel was so


    furious with him that he banged his fist hard on the desk.


    Daniel lowered his head, and while he touched his forehead, he immediately exined, "I''m sorry,


    father*, I thought that you were Spark."


    J, who was still ying with the phone, learned who was on the other side of the line and covered


    her mouth, snickering.


    After he heard his exnation, Samuel changed his voice, and in a more softer tone, said, "Where''s


    Jane?"


    Samuel was angry again when he mentioned J who stayed in Z Country for a long time and had


    never even called him!


    "She''s sitting right next to me. I can ask her to talk with you now, if you like."


    "Okay!" said Samuel.


    J took the phone from Daniel, and in a gentle voice, said, "Father."


    She was sure that Samuel had called just to scold her, and thought that she should say something nice


    to please him.


    She was right! When he heard J talking to him like that, Samuel wasn''t angry with her any longer.


    He began toin, "Jane, why didn''t you call me thesest couple of days? Do you even know how


    worried I am about you?"


    J had stayed in the Tianye Men of Z Country, and he was really worried about her safety.


    "Father, I''m alright, Daniel is here to protect me. You don''t have to worry." She smiled and looked at


    Daniel who was sitting on the sofa next to her. Daniel then held her in his arms and seemed to secretly


    listen to Samuel.


    When he heard J''s tone, Samuel guessed that she and Daniel had already made up. He then


    snorted, and deliberately said, "I''m afraid that you will run away from home again because of him."


    J immediately promised him, "Father, I won''t do such a silly thing anymore. Don''t worry!"


    In fact, she had indeed nned to go home with her children after she gave birth to them, but she had


    lost her memory during their delivery and her homing had unfortunately been dyed for two


    years...


    "Okay, my dear daughter. When will you being back? Don''t forget that you are a mother now. Don''t


    you want to be close to your children?"


    Melissa and Michelle always yed at either the Si family, or the Shao family. They were indeed, very


    happy.

 Chapter 288 Low EQ

    Chapter 288 Low EQ


    "Of course I do! As soon as Caspar recovers, I''lle back!" She could ask Daniel to go back first.


    On a second thought, this might not be a smart move, because the twins could be potentially exposed!


    When he heard Caspar''s name, Samuel seriously said, "When it will be convenient for him, please


    bring him over to our house. Your mother and I would like to have dinner with Caspar, because we owe


    him big."


    "Sure, dad! He''sing to C Country to set up a new firm. You''ll have plenty of opportunities to see


    him then!" J threw away the restless hand moving on her waist and moved herself more towards


    the left of the sofa.


    "Alright. That will be all. See youter then, " said Samuel.


    "Sure, dad. See you!"


    As soon as she ended the call, Daniel leaned over and kissed her ruby lips. The following moment, he


    pressed her onto the sofa.


    Why was he kissing her again?


    Daniel warned her, and bluntly and jealously said, "Jane, you''re not allowed to see Caspar without my


    permission!"


    He was concerned that once Caspar was in C Country, J would hang out with him behind his back.


    "Fine, fine, fine!" J quickly nodded her head. She knew his character pretty well, and she also


    knew that he would be very jealous if she even nced for a second at Caspar while he was


    around.


    J epted his cellphone with an approving smile. He gazed at her fondly, and asked, "Would you


    like to hang around here all by yourself or should I keep youpany?"


    J was clever enough to read between his lines.


    She quickly answered, "You go ahead with your work, I''ll be just fine by myself!"


    A big smile spread across Daniel''s face. He kissed her lips again and then let her go.


    The new cellphone had some amazing features on it, and J yed with it in bed for a while; she


    even had a video chat with Melissa on it.


    Daniel, on the other hand, was video conferencing with hispany''s executives. They were both


    focusing on their own business.


    As long as they could sense each other''s presence in the room, it didn''t matter whether they were


    doing the same thing or not.


    At Wangfeng Cliff


    Inside the gloomy cave, a grey headed old man summoned several assassins and gave hismand


    to them. He ordered, "You have to bring J to me, regardless of the cost!"


    Daniel and J might just as well have been dead when they dared to touch his grandson!


    One of the hitmen boldly said, "But she has Daniel beside her all the time, not to mention of the


    security guards..."


    The old man threw a bone to the corner of the cave, and in an evil voice, snapped, "If you can''t bring


    her here back alive, then destroy her!"


    She was a traitor. He had spent half a year training her, but in the end she had run away from him!


    "Yes, sir!"


    J spent another week in Z Country when Caspar left the hospital and returned to his vi to rest.


    The day J had decided to return to her home country, Daniel had also went to Green Cold Country


    on a business trip.


    The whole first ss cabin had been booked by Daniel for his personal use. Apart from J, all the


    rest of the people were his bodyguards.


    The female bodyguard who sat closest to J was from the UK. She spoke fluent Mandarin, and was


    instructed to follow J 24/7.


    At the Royal Mansion Vi No. 8


    Finding out that J was going toe back home, L, along with the twins as well, had been


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    waiting for her at the Shao''s vi the whole morning.


    "Jane! Finally, you''ve arrived!" L embraced her daughter-inw with open arms and a big smile. She


    had treated J really well, even better than E had treated her.


    Behind her stood the adorable twins. As soon as they saw their mother, they jumped towards her on


    bare foot.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    J cuddled her kids, one twin with each of her arms. At that very moment, she was overwhelmed


    with joy.


    J greeted the other two people in the living room with delight. "Father* and mother*, you''re here as


    well!"


    "Jane, you must be tired after your long flight!" said L. Harry just nodded at her while he was still


    busy working on hisptop.


    He was supposed to be at work at thepany, but L had dragged him all the way there, because


    J had finally returned home on that day.


    He could never say no to his wife''s requests, and he decided to work there remotely.


    "Jane, sit down please. These girls have really grown heavy these days!" L then took Michelle from


    her hands and helped her sit on the sofa.


    E walked out of the kitchen, but the moment she saw her daughter, she jokingly said, "Huh, look at


    who also eventually turned up!"


    Melissa happily replied to E, "Grandma, look, it''s mommy!"


    J touched her cute nose lovingly and turned to E, and asked, "Mom, where are dad and Sally?"


    "You dad is upstairs in his study. He''s still working on a case that he got assigned recently. As for your


    sister-inw, she''s sleeping." Samuel had already retired and no longer undertook legal assignments.


    However, the case was indeed a big one, and the interested party hade from afar to ask for


    Samuel''s help in person; Samuel had found it hard to decline.


    "I see."


    Melissa sat on J''sp and with innocent eyes, asked, "Mommy, where is daddy? Why isn''t daddy


    here?"


    The word "daddy" got Michelle excited as well. She also threw the same question at Jane, "Mommy,


    when will daddye back?"


    The twins had not seen their father for a while, and they had really missed him.


    J pretended to be annoyed by them, and with a sad voice, said, "I''m your dearest mommy! Is it


    nice to favour your daddy over your mommy like that?"


    L had heard from Samuel that J and Daniel had gotten back together, and she could''t hide her


    smile.


    She had really hoped that the two of them would have a big wedding sooner orter!


    "Mommy, I prefer daddy!" Melissa did not hide her thoughts at all. Of course, she loved her mommy


    also, but she liked Daniel better!


    "Mommy, me too! But we also love you!" The twins'' minds sometimes thought alike, especially when it


    came to which parent they liked the most.


    E softly asked her daughter, who was still trying to reason with the twins, "Jane, how is Caspar?"


    J rubbed her daughter''s chubby little cheek, and said, "He''s doing alright. He''s already left the


    hospital."


    E nodded.


    "Jane, are you really back with Daniel now?" L looked at her seriously, and she needed to hear her


    personal confirmation.


    As she shyly nodded, J blushed, and said, "Well... I think so!"


    L handed Michelle to E and pulled J''s hand to herself. With an impatient voice, she quickly


    said, "Jane, you need to hurry up. You might just as well take the initiative and get Daniel forever!"


    E cast a nce at her silent daughter. They had aplicated rtionship. They had been on and


    off for a while, and now that things were getting clearer, they seemed to be doing fine for the moment.


    "Take the initiative? Forever?" J was shocked at her words. What did she mean by ''taking the


    initiative''? Was she hinting that she should propose to Daniel instead?


    "Of course. Go ahead! We''ll support you! As long as you need our help, we will help you


    unconditionally, always!" L was really keen on them getting to tie the knot, at least for the kids sake.


    Harry supported his wife by agreeing with her, and said, "Yes, go ahead! Jane, we got your back!"


    ...


    "I don''t want to rush things! We just got back together!" J was now thinking on the possibility of


    proposing to Daniel first. Should she really take the initiative, for the sake of their kids at least?


    L was really worried. She kept nagging her, and said, "Jane, Daniel really loves you, and you never


    have to doubt him about his love. He''s just a little bit stubborn when ites to love. I think he takes it


    after his dad, they both warm up slowly and have a low EQ..."


    "Hey!" Harry fake coughed when he heard his wife gging him. How could she say something like


    that in public?


    However, L ignored himpletely and continued persuading J, saying "My son is really good


    at his work. He has a high IQ of 200. However, his emotional quotient is really low. Please don''t mind


    him being stubborn sometimes!"


    ...


    J found it really hard not to burst outughing. She wondered whether L was trying to


    <ppliment her son, or g him.

 Chapter 289 The Dress is Tailor-made for You

    Chapter 289 The Dress is Tailor-made for You


    L might be right about Daniel.


    J had seen how Daniel closed deals with his business partners several times. He was decisive and


    confident. He knew exactly what he was doing.


    "Okay, Mother*. I''ll have a try for the twins'' sake, " said J in a low voice. J was a bit abashed


    when she said that.


    L was very pleased with what J had said, so she held J''s hand and said, "That''s right. Harry


    and I want you to be our daughter-inw. We want nobody else but you. If Daniel ever hurts your


    feelings again, let us know, and we will punish him. You can count on us."


    ...


    ''They always support me. How could they do that to their son?" wondered J.


    One of L''s wealthy friends had a birthday party this evening. L was supposed to leave early for


    the party, but then she had a better idea. J could go with her.


    "Jane, Carol Yi is hosting a birthday party this evening. Can you pleasee with me?" asked L.


    This evening, she wanted to introduce J to everyone as her daughter-inw.


    J was about to turn her down, but L was looking at her with a pair of earnest eyes, so she wiped


    her mouth and replied, "Okay, Mother*."


    Harry stopped them just after J agreed and said, "L, I don''t think Jane should go to the party."


    Carol was Sabina''s mother, and Sabina was Daniel''s ex-girlfriend. Wherever there were women, there


    was trouble.


    L did not remember that Sabina was Carol''s daughter, so she waved her hand at Harry and said,


    "Why shouldn''t she? Don''t worry about us. Mind your own business."


    L and Harry were so protective toward J that even Sally felt a little jealous. She stared at L


    and said, "Mom, I am your own daughter! You always favored J. What about me? E treats me


    better than you do."


    And E was only her mother-inw.


    L found Sally adorable, but she did not deny it. Instead, she pinched Sally''s chubby cheek and said


    with a smile, "You''re pregnant. You should stay at home and keep away from the crowd."


    "Mom, " Sally protested. She then looked at E and said, "E, am I really her own daughter?" She


    neededfort.


    E giggled, while shedled up a bowl of fish soup for Sally. "Don''t feel upset. I''ll treat you like my own


    daughter. If she won''t bring you to the party this evening, I''ll take you out next time, " E said with a


    smile.


    E and Sally had a good rtionship with each other. They did not have any conflicts. To Sally, E


    was like her biological mother.


    "Good! I''ll have Jane, and you can have Sally, " said L jokingly. L even held J''s arm for a


    dramatic effect.


    J could not help butugh. "Sally, we have the same problem. My own mother treats you better


    than she treats me. Look! She didn''t even give me any soup, " Jined.


    "Hahaha... Jane, let me get you some, " said L. L picked up J''s bowl and was about to get


    some for her.


    But J stopped her right away and said, "No no no... It''s okay, Mother*. I am really full."


    "Okay then, " replied L.


    The atmosphere in the living room was cozy and warm, together with all the jokes andughter. The


    adults had casual conversations, while the twins yed with each other.


    In thete afternoon, after J saw Harry and L out of her house, she went back to the mansion


    and kept the twinspany.


    On Harry and L''s way home, Harry could not help but ask, "L, didn''t you know that Sabina is


    Carol''s daughter?"


    "Huh?" L was taken aback by Harry''s question. She then thought carefully and realized that Harry


    was right...


    "If you bring Jane to the party, Jane and Sabina would fight again..." continued Harry. Harry was aware


    that Sabina was a woman with a hot temper. If she were to see Jane again, she would be likely to start


    a fight with her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    L merely bit her lips and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll follow J wherever she goes. Nobody can hurt


    her!"


    If she had known that Sabina was Carol''s daughter, she wouldn''t have promised Carol that she would


    attend the party.


    She heard that Sabina had pped Miss Qin and pushed Melissa over thest time she was in


    Daniel''s office. What a nasty girl she was!


    "If you bring Jane with you to the party, you must keep an eye on her. If she everes across Sabina,


    stop them before they make a scene, " said Harry. Jane was moreposed now, but she was not a


    woman to mess around with. Harry believed that if they really got into a fight, Jane had a chance of


    winning.


    "I see, " said L.


    It was almost evening. L picked J up, and they went to Eason''s studio together. Anna and


    Selina were already there.


    "J,e over here. What do you think about this dress?" asked Selina. Anna asked Selina to go to


    Carol''s birthday party with her, so they went here to pick out some dresses.


    Not long after, Ang and Daisy also arrived.


    J was confused. Who was Carol? Anna and L did not like this kind of party, but they both


    decided to attend it.


    Daisy had noticed that J was lost in thought after she saw them, so she exined to J, "I don''t


    want to go either, but Chuck said that I should bring Ang to the party, so she can socialize. And I


    have no excuse, so here we are."


    Chuck thought that Ang''s friends were crass, so he wanted her to attend the party to make


    acquaintances with proper gentlemen anddies.


    Ang had no interest in all of these too, but her spirits lifted when she saw J and Selina. "Selina,


    J, which ones are you going to wear? Pleasee over and help me pick one for the party, " said


    Ang.


    Daisy looked at Ang and shook her head quietly. She was afraid that Chuck was right. Ang


    should hang out more with women from decent families, so she could act like ady and think like a


    woman.


    "Ang, try this one on, " said J. J picked out a pink spaghetti-strapped dress for Ang. It


    was cute, but not too revealing.


    Pink was suitable for Ang''s age.


    Ang took the dress from J and went to the fitting room. Meanwhile, Selina pointed at a dress on


    a mannequin and said, "Jane, you should try that one. My father just won an award with itst month."


    J looked in the direction she pointed to. It was a white sleeveless dress. Even though it was high-


    necked, the area above the chest was hollowed-out, finished with a silk ribbon around the neck.


    The dress was loose at the waist and tight around the hips, with several big, flowers adorning the waist


    down. It was quite simple, but its elegance was a definite ssic.


    J loved it at first sight.


    The clerk helped J take the dress off the mannequin so that J could try it on.


    Selina was waiting for J outside the fitting room, while holding a green dress. After a while, J


    came out. She looked so breathtaking that Selina stared at her without blinking.


    "Jane, it seems like that dress is tailor-made for you, " said Selina. She then held her phone up and


    took several pictures of J.


    Then, she sent the pictures in their group chat.


    J had put her phone down when she got changed, so she had no idea what Selina did.


    Daisy had the exact same look as Selina when she saw J in the dress. She suggested, "Jane, you


    should wear that tonight. It looks fantastic on you!"


    Anna came over after she overheard what Daisy said. "It looks great on you, Jane, " said Anna. She


    then looked at Selina and said, "Selina, you should take the green one."


    Selina checked out the green dress Anna pointed to and said, "Why? It''s ugly." She was confused.


    "You will be the green leaf. Green leaves bring out the beauty of flowers, and Jane is the beautiful


    flower, " said Anna with a mischievous smile.

 Chapter 290 Why are You Wearing A Naive Smile on Your Face

    Chapter 290 Why are You Wearing A Naive Smile on Your Face


    Selina roared, "Mom! Do you really think your daughter is that ugly?"


    All of them burst intoughter. In reality, Selina was not ugly. She actually had inherited Eason Bo''s


    good genes and looked pretty.


    She was still a young, cute girl; she has yet to blossom into a refined, beautifuldy.


    J chose more sets of night dresses for Selina. Then, she went on to do her own makeup.


    Before she started applying her foundation, J took out her phone. Her WeChat app kept making


    sounds. She clicked on it, and saw that there were more than 99 messages in their WeChat Group.


    She scrolled through the messages to find out what the fuss was about and saw Selina''s photos of her.


    Her face flushed red, especially when she saw Daniel''sment about it. It wrote, "That''s my beautiful


    girl!"


    The other people cheered and echoed his message. Some of them congratted Daniel for snagging a


    beautiful woman, while some were asking for a wedding date.


    Upon reading the messages, J''s face turned hot and bright red. She immediately closed the phone


    and was about to put it aside, but the phone suddenly rang.


    It was Daniel.


    After she clearing her throat, she answered, "Hello, Mr. Si."


    "Why are you dressed in such a beautiful dress while I can''t see you?" She heard a disappointed man


    on the other side of the line.


    ''Was this supposed to be apliment?'' thought J.


    She then mumbled in a low voice, "Well, you''re on a business trip. It''s not my fault."


    Daniel got out of his car and chuckled, "Whose party are you going to attend?"


    "I will be attending a birthday party of somedy. Mother* is taking me there, " replied J. But she


    forgot thedy''s name.


    After hearing her words, Daniel kept silent for a few seconds. He was trying to guess whose party she


    would be attending.


    Then, he said, "If you don''t have to stay long in the party,e back home earlier." Daniel said e


    back home'', but not ''go back home''. But J didn''t notice the subtle difference of the phrase he used.


    Instead, she focused on why she should leave the party earlier.


    Looking at Mansion No. 9, Daniel exined, "We have to be cautious of Hobson, just in case he is


    plotting something bad in C Country."


    Hobson had only been in jail for a couple of days, but he was bailed out by someone. Since then, he


    hadn''t showed up and taken his revenge.


    Daniel knew that Hobson hadn''t given up yet; he was only waiting for the right opportunity to strike


    back.


    "Well, okay... When are youing back?" She asked him.


    She seemed to have... missed him so much.


    "What? You already miss me?" Leaning against his car, he asked calmly.


    J''s face flushed red, so she threw back the question and asked, "How about you? Do you miss me


    already?"


    "Jane, please don''t answer me with the same question every time I ask you if you love me or if you


    miss me. Okay?" He said softly.


    J knew he wasn''t upset, but she still went on saving her own face and said, "You haven''t answered


    my question, either.


    Don''t act so indifferent. I know you''re dying to be with me right now."


    The makeup artist was painting some powder on J''s face, so she didn''t hear Daniel''s response


    because she had to move away her phone.


    She then asked him to repeat his answer, but Daniel kept silent for a short moment and said, "I didn''t


    say anything."


    "Yes, you did! I''m having my makeup done, so I moved away my phone just now. I didn''t hear what you


    said, so say it again!" She vaguely heard the word ''missed'', but J wanted to be sure.


    Daniel sighed in his mind and said in a low voice, "Jane, I have missed you."


    If he hadn''t had missed her so much, he wouldn''t have been working day and night abroad to finish his


    work ande back as soon as possible.


    Hearing these words filled her heart with the happiness. She instantly wore a sweet smile on her face.


    Looking at the mirror, J noticed that her cheeks turned bright red, even without a blush on. Her


    eyes also glimmered with affection...


    She then cleared her throat, trying to calm down, and said, "I knew it!"


    The man then asked, "Now, is there anything you want to say back?"


    J had put on a sly smile and said, "No, I don''t."


    "That''s unfair! You''re taking advantage of me!" protested the man.


    Surprised by how absurd he was, J almost choked. How could she had taken advantage of him if


    he was abroad?


    "Fine. If you want to hear me say it, then wait until youe back home!" She said this on purpose and


    continued, "But my reward will only be valid for only three hours."


    The flight between Green Cold Country and C Countrysted more than three hours. Jughed


    and knew that Daniel wouldn''t be able to make it.


    While J indulged in thinking how clever she was, Daniel was donning an even more cunning smile.


    But he pretended to be upset andined, "Jane, how can you treat me this way!"


    "If you can''t make it, it''s not my fault!" She fluttered her eyshes in victory.


    At that moment, Ang suddenly appeared behind her, and asked in a loud voice, "Jane, why are you


    wearing a naive smile on your face? Is it a call from Daniel?"


    The sudden loud voice startled J so much that she almost dropped her phone on the ground.


    She was afraid that Daniel might hear Ang, so she hastily covered the speaker and said, "Ang!


    What nonsense are you talking about! Go and do your makeup now!"


    Wearing a cunning look, Ang took a glimpse of J''s phone and saw that it really was Daniel.


    When she saw Ang peeping at her phone, J hurriedly covered it, but it was toote!


    She then left it alone. Everyone already knew that there was something going on between them, so she


    didn''t need to hide anything.


    After Ang sat beside her, J continued to talk to Daniel on the phone and shyly said, "You... go


    back to work!"


    ''This naughty Ang! How dare she say I look naive!'' thought J.


    But she then heard Danielugh in a low voice. Unaware of her embarrassment, he said, "Naive?


    Jane, I really want to see how you look now!"


    "Daniel Si!" Brandishing a deeper shade of red on her face, she called out Daniel''s name in a louder


    voice.


    When she heard the name, Ang leaned toward J, and said, "Aha! It really is Daniel."


    "I don''t want to talk with you anymore. I need to finish my makeup. Bye!" J ended the call right


    away. Then, she rolled her eyes at Ang.


    When she saw J had hung up the phone, Ang immediately sat back on her seat and said


    naughtily, "Okay, okay! Now do my makeup! Hurry!"


    ...


    The three pairs of mothers and daughters finally finished dressing up and making up. They all got in the


    cars and went to the hotel at the same time.


    As the three chatty, young girls squeezed inside the same car, the three mothers had no choice but to


    sit in another car.


    Actually, Carol Yi initially wanted to invite E and J to attend her birthday party, but when Sabina


    saw their names, she immediately crossed them off the list.


    Carol was not only the wife of Taylor Fan, a business tycoon, but she was also the younger sister of


    Ethan, the head of the Public Security Department. Because of this strong background, a lot of people


    were invited to her birthday party.


    Sabina was wearing a ck evening dress today. She followed her mother to greet every guest.


    She had also sent an invitation card to Daniel, but his secretary said that Daniel was on a business trip


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    abroad. Sabina was very disappointed, but she still hoped that he could somehowe.


    Much to her dismay, Daniel wasn''t there, but J was. Sabina really hated her guts.


    What''s worse was she instantly became the focus of the party.


    Ang, J, and Selina appeared at the hotel''s door, hand in hand. Behind them, three honorable,


    well-dresseddies also went in the hotel. Their arrival caused a great stir.

 Chapter 291 She is Way out of Your League

    Chapter 291 She is Way out of Your League


    Seeing the three beautiful girls at the entrance of the room, the bachelors of the party were captivated.


    "Don''t be silly! Do you see the woman in the royal blue dress? She is L Si, Harry Si''s wife! She is


    way out of your league!" A man attempted to stop the other man who intended to approach the girls.


    The other man replied, "Stop your nonsense. I am interested in the three young women in front of her.


    Okay?"


    "The one on the left is the daughter of Chuck, Director of the Chengyang Private Hospital, the middle


    one is the younger sister of Jerry from the Samuel Law Firm, and the one on the right one is the


    daughter of Eason, an international fashion designer. None of them would even bat an eysh toward


    you, " said the man contemptuously.


    The people around him eximed with great admiration after learning about who the girls were.


    "Is it true that Jerry''s sister is romantically linked with Mr. Daniel Si?" One of the women asked the man.


    "Yes. It is heard that she was his ex-fiancee. Her name is J, but she is not a simpledy. She was


    even pursued by a lieutenant colonel in C Country!"


    "Ex-fiancee? So, who dumped who?" One of the women asked curiously. When she saw the woman in


    beautiful white dress, she had to admit that J absolutely deserved Daniel!


    The man thought for a bit and said, "I don''t know yet! There''s so much gossip going around the elite;


    some of which are way too bizarre that we won''t even know if they''re true."


    Another woman chimed in a low voice, "There is also one thing you guys don''t know..."


    "What is it?" asked the people in unison.


    "The daughter of Mrs. Fan, Sabina, is the ex-girlfriend of Daniel!" Oh, ex-girlfriend and ex-fiancee!


    Tonight should be interesting.


    "Wow!" So will Daniele? I couldn''t help but be excited!" One of the woman stared at the gate of the


    hotel, wondering what''s going to happen next.


    Another woman pursed her lips, "So you don''t mind being a stepmother?" They say that Daniel has a


    daughter, but they no one knows who the mother of his daughter is."


    "Of course. As long as I could marry Daniel, I would treat his daughter as my own!"


    "Yeah, so what? It is Daniel Si after all."


    ...


    The three nobledies squeezed walked side by side with the three young ones chatting in front them


    and went toward Taylor and Carol.


    "Mrs. Si, Mrs. Bo, and Mrs. Si, thank you very much foring to my birthday party. It really is a great


    pleasure." Arm linked with her daughter''s, Carol stood in front of the three nobledies.


    "You are most wee!"


    "Happy birthday, Mrs. Fan!"


    "I wish you all the best!" Then, the three women with their daughters presented the gifts to Carol''s


    assistant.


    As they all greeted each other, J met the eyes of Sabina, and both of their faces stiffened.


    Taylor was about to say something, but he found his daughter looking a bit off. He wondered why so he


    looked at where Sabina was ring at and saw J.


    He had met countless of beautiful women, but it was rare to see ady with such breathtaking allure.


    Taylor was a bit stunned for a moment. It seemed that he had met this woman before, but he could not


    remember when and where.


    After they greeted each other, a ringing voice sounded from behind, "Auntie, happy birthday!"


    The voice sounded familiar, so J turned around and saw rissa!


    She was wearing a diamond-studded rose red evening dress with eight-inch ck heels.With a male


    partner in tow, she walked toward them with pride.


    ... This situation was what one would call "Enemies are fated to meet."


    J suddenly remembered what Daniel said before, "Come back earlier if there is nothing important


    in the party."


    Could Daniel have known whom she would meet in the banquet?


    He was smart.


    She decided to leave early.


    As she thought about this, L took her around to meet more people. She introduced J to


    everyone she came across, "This is J, my daughter-inw!"


    Then, everyone would say, "You are Daniel''s girlfriend? You are so beautiful! You and Mr. Si look great


    together!"


    ...


    She had been ttered by these words the whole evening, and she had heard enough of it.


    L knew that J was not in good terms with rissa, so she didn''t take J to greet rissa''s


    mother.


    Unexpectedly, rissa''s mother took her daughter, walked toward them, and greeted enthusiastically,


    "Mrs. Si! I haven''t seen you in a very long time."


    L nced at J beside her and responded, "Hello, Mrs. Yi. How have you been?"


    "Pretty good! Is this youngdy your daughter-inw?" All of a sudden, Mrs. Yi changed the topic to


    J.


    L smiled, "Yes. J, this is Mrs. Yi."


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Yi! I am J." She didn''t want to embarrass L, so J went along.


    Nobody had expected Mrs. Yi to put on a strange face all of a sudden, "Mrs. Si, she is E''s daughter!"


    "Yes, she is. Why?" asked L, with her smile gradually fading.


    rissa deliberately acted lovely but said, "Don''t you know, Mrs. Si? J''s mother is a murderer..."


    This was not the first time that J had heard about it. She stared at rissa''s eyes coldly.


    Before J said a word, L warned in a low voice, "Miss Yi, I''m disappointed in you. You are


    already an adult. You must face the consequences of what you have said!"


    rissa pretended to be frightened. She covered her mouth and said, "Oh. Mrs. Si! You really don''t


    know about that? It is true. Everybody says so. How could you let the daughter of a murderer be your


    daughter-inw?"


    "Shut up!" rebuked J angrily.


    rissa again covered her mouth and winked at Sabina standing behind her.


    L held J''s hand and was about to leave, but J stood still. With her eyes ring at rissa,


    she said, "rissa, I hope this is thest time that you nder my mother! If you dare do it again, you


    will pay for it!"


    Her tone provoked Mrs. Yi, "Hey, you! Watch how you speak to my daughter!"


    "What''s up, rissa?" With a ss of champagne in her hand, Sabina walked up and stood beside


    rissa.


    Since L was right beside them, rissa and Sabina dared not be too rude and rash. rissa


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    smiled, "Nothing! Sabina, have you made up with Mr. Si yet? Just now, Mrs. Si introduced J as her


    daughter-inw."


    Sabina knew that Daniel would note tonight, so she deliberately provoked J, "Not yet! But


    Daniel said he would consider it soon!"


    Both L and J sneered. Before they said a word, Ang behind them said, "Jane, Daniel just


    called you an hour before, right?"


    "Yes, he did. What''s up, Ang?" Having no idea what Ang would say, J answered truthfully.


    "Daniel called you to profess his love for you, while he was busy on a business trip. How could he have


    time to take notice of her? Daniel has his eyes on you alone." Ang stood beside J and looked at


    Sabina provocatively. Sabina''s face turned a little pale.

 Chapter 292 Clarissa Got Slapped

    Chapter 292 rissa Got pped


    J smiled, "Don''t worry, Ang. There is no way that I believe her!"


    She would rather believe that Daniel hooked up with Shirley than believe that Daniel had a dubious


    rtionship with Sabina.


    L turned to Mrs. Yi and said scornfully, "Mrs. Yi, if you have nothing important to discuss with my


    daughter, please excuse us. We are leaving."


    It was a waste of time to argue with Mrs. Yi and her daughter.


    "Mrs Si, my daughter was just telling the truth. How could you allow your son to marry the daughter of a


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    murderer?" Mrs. Yi continued to provoke.


    L was pissed off at this point. She pulled a long face and spoke with much hostility, "Who told you


    that E is a murderer? Do you even know what J''s father and brother do? Watch yournguage, if


    you don''t want to go to jail!"


    "Auntie, don''t bother arguing with them. If Daniel finds out about it, he will definitely dump this woman, "


    said Sabina. If she had known this earlier, she would have told Daniel!


    By smearing her mother''s name, it was obvious that rissa and Sabina were deliberately stirring


    things up to humiliate J.


    "rissa, Sabina, you both really don''t heed warnings!" J said as she red at the two of them


    with a stern look.


    Sabina crossed her arms over her chest and mocked, "I know both your father and brother are famous


    "Now that you are fully aware that my father and brother are outstandingwyers, you both better


    watch out. If you continue ndering my mother, I promise you two will end up in jail!" said J. God


    knew how she wished she could file awsuit against rissa and Sabina and send them to jail right


    this instant.


    rissa wasn''t afraid at all. She continued to tease J, "How pathetic you are to be cheated by your


    man and best friend... Hahaha!"


    Her theatricalughter drew the attention of many guests.


    "How could you say that they cheated on me? If they had cheated on me, I wouldn''t have been the


    mother of Daniel''s daughter!" Hearing J''s words, everyone was shocked.


    Apart from Sabina, none of them knew J was the mother of Daniel''s daughter.


    "You are the mother of Mr Si''s daughter?" rissa stared at J with her eyes widening in disbelief.


    How could Daniel allow the daughter of a murderer to be the mother of his child?"


    J sneered without saying anything.


    "How would Mr Si allow you to have his baby! I am sure he doesn''t know that you are the daughter


    of..."


    Smack! A crisp sound of a p drew more guests'' attention. By now, everyone surrounded the women.


    Guests couldn''t help covering their mouths with their hands, "Oh my goodness! Who dared p


    rissa?"


    "That''s J, the daughter of the famouswyer Samuel."


    "I can''t believe rissa just got pped!"


    ...


    Seeing her daughter pped, Mrs. Yi held rissa into her arms and asked worriedly, "rissa, does


    it hurt? Let me check your face..."


    As the treasure of Yi Family, rissa had never been wronged by anyone. Even her parents had never


    scolded her, let alone hit her.


    "J! How dare you p me!" rissa shouted at J angrily.


    L gave J an approving look, "Well done, J!"


    Her words infuriated rissa further.


    With what happened, Sabina pointed at J angrily, "J, get out of here now. You are not wee


    here!"


    J smashed the goblet in her hand onto the ground, "Humph! My pleasure!"


    Noticing the madness, Ethan scooted to the them and asked, "What happened here?"


    L stepped in front of J to protect her and said, "Mr. Yi, I advise you to teach your daughter some


    manners. She seemed determined to fight against the Shao Family and the Si Family!"


    Ethan was confused, but he was also scared. He could not break ties with the Shao Family and the Si


    Family. He wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    He managed topose himself and said politely, "Mrs Si, there must be some sort of


    misunderstanding between you and rissa..."


    With tears in her eyes, rissa then lifted her arm and was about to p J, when J noticed


    this, gripped rissa''s hand, and threw her onto the ground.


    "Ah!" rissa winced in pain.


    Ethan was startled. He said, "Miss Shao, why did you do that?"


    Mrs Yi and Sabina hurried to help rissa up. "Ethan, we can''t let them off easily! Look what they had


    done to our daughter, " said Mrs Yi, grinding her teeth.


    "You want to know why? How about asking your daughter! She kept ndering my mother, saying that


    she is a murderer. Mr Yi, I am disappointed with how you brought up your daughter." At J''s words,


    Ethan''s face darkened.


    "J, how dare you talk to my father like that?" rissa growled.


    Just then, a burst of noise came from the gate. J, who was glowering at rissa, ignored the


    noise.


    "So what?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, J then turned around and bumped into Daniel''s arms.


    J looked up at the man, who was supposed to be abroad right this moment, "Daniel... When did


    youe back?


    Seeing Daniel show up, L was relieved.


    Daniel drew all the guests'' attention. They all scrambled to greet him, but they also couldn''t help


    keeping distance sensing Daniel''s horrifying aura.


    Ethan, Mrs Yi, rissa, and Sabina became anxious the moment they saw Daniel.


    "I am back to im my reward, " Daniel looked down at J and winked. All the guests were


    astonished.


    They didn''t expect that Mr. Si was capable of being this tender.


    Daniel''s words made J recall their phone call. She blushed and pouted, "You really are here, aren''t


    you?"


    "Of course, let me show you..." Daniel kissed J on her lips with abandon. All the guests gasped in


    perfect unison.


    It was the first time that they had seen Mr. Si this soft and warm to someone.


    Sabina clenched her fists. Envy drove her hysterical, "Daniel, her mother is a murderer!"


    "Sabina, how dare you smear my woman?"


    Daniel said as he red at Sabina with a horrifyingly look that froze Sabina.


    With Daniel''s support, E''s name was cleared.

 Chapter 293 Contact My Legal Team

    Chapter 293 Contact My Legal Team


    When she heard his cold voice, Sabina shrugged her shoulders in fear, and said, "...they all say so and


    everyone knows that!"


    Daniel put his arms around J''s shoulders and looked at Sabina. He then coldlymanded,


    "Spark, contact my legal team."


    After she heard him, Sabinapletely changed the expression on her face.


    In the legal team of the SL Group was not only Jerry, but also otherwyers that were top elites of their


    profession.


    Standing behind Daniel, Spark had taken out his phone. Daniel added, "I can''t let these two women get


    away with the crimes of defamation and malicious wounding!"


    rissa screamed in despair, "I don''t want that!"


    Ethan gave Daniel a sharp stare, and asked, "Mr. Si, what do you mean by this?"


    "What do I mean?" asked Daniel in reply. He smiled and looked at J, who was in his arms. He then


    continued to say to everyone present around them, "J is my woman, and none of you can bully


    her! No matter who you are, I''ll never let neither one of you off so easily!"


    His domineering statement made many women present there scream.


    It had been merely a banquet, but now it looked like a rock concert, and a lot of people were calling out


    Daniel''s name.


    Since Daniel had announced in front of so many people that J was his woman, J thought that it


    would have been inappropriate if she didn''t react to that. With a smile on her face, she wrapped her


    arms around Daniel''s waist and started to rub her head against his chest.


    Daniel smiled even more happily then, and in spite of all the people''s astonished looks, he put his arm


    around J, and left together with her and his mother.


    After they came out of the hotel, L patted Daniel on the shoulder with pride, and said, "Daniel, well


    done!"


    L then sighed with emotion, and thought that her son had even excelled Harry. Before Daniel had


    taken over the SL Group, Harry had been the one that had managed it, and in that time, no one in the


    whole C Country had ever dared to offend L.


    But now, when Harry had retired from his CEO position, some people had begun to look down on her.


    Surely, people were very realistic.


    Luckily, the situation wasn''t really that bad. Except for those who were truly foolish, no one had ever


    dared to offend L.


    "Mother, I''ll ask the driver to send you back. I''ll take Jane away!" After he finished talking, Daniel helped


    L open the car door for her, and then L got inside.


    When the car was just about to start, the car window was rolled down, and L seriously said to her


    son, "Daniel, try your best to treat well and cherish Jane!"


    Daniel understood what she meant, and he replied, "Don''t worry!" After that, he waved at the driver and


    the car drove away.


    On her way back, J learned why Daniel appeared at Carol''s birthday party.


    Daniel had returned to C Country two days in advance, and when he found out that J would go to


    the birthday party in the evening, he followed her to the hotel, worried that Sabina would bully her.


    He didn''t want to go inside the hotel at the beginning, but he found outter from Spark, who hade


    out of the hotel, that J had been bullied.


    Without uttering a single word, Daniel personally went into the hotel to take J away from there.


    "You''ve offended Mr. Ethan; aren''t you afraid that he will get back at you?" Being a little worried, J


    looked at Daniel, who was sitting next to her. Daniel held her hand and just smiled at her.


    He thought that since he had offended Ethan, he should better push his offence to the limit.


    He then took out his phone and called someone. "Hi, Mr. Li, this is Daniel Si."


    When he heard Mr. Li talking on the other side of the line, Daniel just kept smiling. After a little while, he


    replied, "Uh-hum, I agree with you. I''ll visit you in one of the following two days."


    "There is something happening here; could you please instruct your men..." J was astonished by


    Daniel''s words, her eyes wide open, grown twice their usual size.


    Daniel was asking someone to lock up rissa and Sabina. Then, when he was asked for how long,


    he tly replied, "It all depends on my wife''s mood!"


    ...


    J secretly scolded him in her mind, thinking that Daniel was shameless because he had begun to


    call J ''wife'' before they had got married.


    "Well, my wife always keep a low profile. If she doesn''t insist on her own idea anymore and agrees to


    hold a ceremony someday, I''ll certainly invite you toe to our wedding!"


    When she heard Daniel, J really wanted to beat him.


    ''I keep a low profile? If I don''t insist on my own idea anymore? He didn''t even propose to me! How


    could he talk about me like that? He also shouldn''t mention about the wedding ceremony...'' thought


    J.


    After he ended his phone call, Daniel put his phone back into his pocket. Suddenly, his ear was plucked


    by J, and he raised his eyebrows while he looked at J who squinted.


    "Don''t call me ''wife'' anymore. Okay?" She seemed to want discuss the matter with him, but her move,


    grabbing Daniel''s ear, showed that... she didn''t want to discuss with him, and that she just threatened


    and intimidated him.


    "Okay. It''s all up to you!" replied Daniel.


    ... J released his ear, and after a few seconds of silence, she curiously asked, "Who''s Mr. Li?"


    Danielzily smiled, and asked, "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes!"


    "Kiss me first!"


    "..." ''You''re such a bastard!''


    After she cursed him in her mind, J kissed his face and then quickly stayed away from him,


    because Spark was still sitting on the driver''s seat in front of them.


    "I''m not satisfied with that!" said Daniel. He couldn''t be pleased with such a petty little kiss. But then


    again, he never was satisfied.


    J blushed, and discontentedly whispered in his ear, "I''ll kiss you when we go back. There''s


    someone else here..."


    Daniel stroked her hand with hisrge palm, and tly said, "Mr. Li is the the highest ranking officer of A


    Country."


    Mr. Li had absolutely all the rights to transfer Ethan to another post.


    Last time rissa had offended J, she ended up being thrown in a dumpster. When Daniel had


    personally dealt with this matter, he had warned Ethan.


    He had warned him that if rissa ever dared to bully and offend J again, he would not only


    punish her, but also him, the father who hadn''t educated his daughter well enough!


    Ethan''s daughter was a spoiled and pampered girl, and Ethan had never allowed rissa to get


    bullied.


    But Daniel would also never let his woman get bullied!


    He would never let anyone touch a hair on her head!


    At the birthday party inside the hotel


    Feeling distressed, Ethan looked at his daughter''s red, swollen face, and told his assistant behind him,


    "Go get some ice cubes for rissa."


    "Yes, Mr. Ethan."


    rissa gritted her teeth, and while looking sideways, said, "J Shao hurt me again! If I ever see


    her again, I''ll rip her skin off of her!"


    ''She''s just the daughter of a murderer, but why does she still feel proud about herself? She even


    managed to be Mr. Si''s woman. She''s so foolish and shameless!'' thought rissa.


    Sabina took a step forward, but Carol instantly pulled her back. She shook her head while looking at


    Sabina, and said, "Sabina, rissa is still angry now. You''d better leave her alone!"


    Sabina had a bad temper, while rissa was just a spoiled rich girl.


    If she walked up to rissa at that moment and didn''t have a good talk with her, she might have been


    affected by rissa''s mood.


    However, Sabina didn''t think so, and instead wanted to teach J a lesson by taking advantage of


    rissa''s anger.


    Ethanforted rissa, and said, "I''m here to protect you, and you don''t have to worry that J


    Shao will use you!" Last time J had thrown rissa into a dumpster, but Ethan hadn''t taken any


    action to deal with this matter. But this time, J had dared to hit his daughter in public. Ethan thought


    that she was unruly!


    "But Daniel..." Mrs. Yi was worried and while she looked at Ethan, she thought that since Daniel was


    such an influential person, it wasn''t that easy to take action against him.


    She didn''t want Ethan to offend Daniel because of J!


    At that moment, someone interrupted their conversation, and said, "Last time, when rissa had


    fought with J, rissa had only ended up in an embarrassed situation. Samuel, J''s father, had


    let you off. But if rissa dares to offend J again, J''s father won''t ept anyone bullying his


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    daughter, and will absolutely get back at rissa for it!"

 Chapter 294 Perhaps You Can Get a Wealthy Husband

    Chapter 294 Perhaps You Can Get a Wealthy Husband


    Ang and Selina looked at the family, who had an exaggerated view of their own abilities, in disdain.


    They were all stupid, which could have been regarded as a family resemnce. It was really surprising


    how Ethan had gotten his current position.


    "Who is Samuel Shao?" asked rissa unconvinced. She had heard of Ang Si, Chuck Si and Sven


    Si, but little about Samuel Shao.


    Samuel had left the legal circles when Jerry had taken over thew firm in his ce. He had then been


    busy with travelling with his wife, and they had been almost forgotten by the public.


    Ethan had heard of the name Samuel Shao, but little about Samuel''s true capability as awyer.


    Although he had met Samuel once before, he had failed to learn more about him.


    Ang and Selina chuckled when they heard rissa''s question.


    Ang raised her chin, and answered in a haughty tone, "How are you so ill informed about Samuel


    Shao when you''ve been in C Country for such a long time? Come on, I don''t want to exin it to you,


    but you just have to remember that J is definitely not the person that you can afford to offend or


    mess around with!"


    "That''s just because she has Mr. Daniel''s support, " said rissa resentfully. rissa was still not


    convinced. She rubbed her face, which was still a little painful, and thought to herself, ''I''m certain that


    I''ll have my revenge on her.''


    Despite her mother''s dissuasion, Sabina came up to rissa, and said, "Everyone knows that Miss


    Ang has a good rtionship with that J. Is this the reason why you''re scaring my cousin?"


    Sabina had gotten married abroad at an early age, and didn''t know too much about the noble circles of


    C Country.


    They believed that J relied only on Daniel or Ang''s family. However, if someone had told them


    that she relied only on her own family, they would have never believed it.


    Selina smiled gently, and said to Ang, "Stupid woman, it doesn''t matter whether they know the Shao


    family or not. J is Daniel''s woman, which is enough for her to do anything that she wants in C


    Country. Why are there always some people who can''t realize this and want to make enemies with


    her?"


    The irony in her words was obvious, and as the crowd began to gossip around them, rissa clearly


    heard what they said. "Is J the woman who dumped Mr. Daniel?"


    "Yes, she is. Her father is one of the top internationalwyers, and her brother, who is young but also


    very excellent, is sure to make a notable difference in the business circles sooner orter."


    "Yes! Everyone with the slightestmon sense knows how many contacts and connections a


    powerfulwyer might have behind him; it seems that rissa has underestimated J''s


    background!"


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Daniel had gone all the way to a small vige just to save J! That is absolutely


    true love!"


    "Yes, the woman that Daniel dotes on is absolutely happy!"


    ¡­


    The people''s gossip and Ang and Selina''s words embarrassed the Yi family members.


    Ethan threw the ice cube pack to her wife, and asked her to put them on rissa''s face. He realized he


    had something more important to do.


    rissa had never been so insulted and humiliated like this, and she was also irritated by the


    onlookers who gossiped around her. She was very angry with what had happened.


    She called out to Ang, who was just leaving. "You! Stop!"


    Seeing rissa talking to Ang like that, Mrs. Yi whispered to her daughter, "rissa, we can afford


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    to offend neither Ang''s family nor Daniel''s family."


    rissa took off her mother''s hand from her face and threw the ice cubes back to her. She was


    determined to find out what background was J actually from.


    After all, her father was the director of a department. How could she ever be afraid of a petty civilian?


    Ang ignored rissa behind her and took Selina by the arm. She was then ready to leave to look for


    her mother.


    Ignored by her, rissa stepped forward and held Ang by the arm, and shouted, "Ang! Tell me


    from what background is J!"


    Ang looked at her as if she was a fool, and replied, "You really are mad, aren''t you? Hasn''t Daniel


    told you already? J is his woman, isn''t that enough for you?"


    ¡­ rissa was too angry to say another word. She didn''t want to hear anyone talk about Daniel''s


    woman any longer.


    Sabina came up to hold rissa''s arm, but rissa was so annoyed that she rudely shook off her


    hand, making Sabina almost fall down on the ground on her high heels.


    rissa stood in Ang and Selina''s way, and arrogantly said, "Call J and ask her toe to me


    so I can talk to her!"


    Ang rolled her eyes irritably, but then suddenly looked behind rissa, and said, "Look, there''s a


    handsome guy behind you!"


    There was a handsome guy! Indeed! The man had dashing eyebrows, deep dark eyes, sharp nose,


    and tightly pressed thin lips.


    He was wearing a ck suit, with a ck shirt and ck shoes on his feet. All his clothes were ck.


    He was as cool and cold as Daniel was, and his clothes were also pricey. Everyone wondered who that


    man was.


    There were two men who looked like his assistants following him. It was easy to tell that he was


    somebody.


    While rissa was staring at the stranger puzzled, Ang had managed to pull Selina and walk away,


    but before they could go any further, they heard rissa scream again, "Ang, stop!"


    Ang looked back, and wondered why the stupid woman kept pestering her. "Miss Yi, why don''t you


    pester the handsome guy instead? Perhaps you can get a wealthy husband who might actually help


    you finally be a member of the upper ss!"


    Wealthy husband?


    Arvin frowned. He was a stranger to C Country, and he had been there only to see Taylor. He had


    never thought in his life that he would be involved in an affair there.


    He coldly looked at Ang, and she was shocked, and thought to herself, ''Is he my father''s love child?''


    The dominant expression in his eyes was the same as Harry and Daniel''s!


    But the man didn''t say anything, and Ang felt relieved as he walked past her.


    "Ang, Daniel is the only one that I love, and I''m loyal to him. What the hell did you mean with that!"


    Again, rissa stopped Ang. Ang was almost driven to the point of crazy by her.


    She pulled Selina back, and walked towards the backdoor instead of the front door.


    However, not long before, rissa caught up with them, and stepped on the end of her floor-length


    skirt. Ang screamed and fell forward.


    Arvin''s assistant, who was in front of her, felt that someone was rushing from behind at him, and


    quickly dodged away.


    He tried to pull Arvin away from her too, but Ang''s move was so fast that she rushed on Arvin''s back


    before anyone could react.


    "Ouch!" Instinctively, she wanted to hold onto the man''s waist, but it didn''t work. Instead, Ang ended


    up lying awkwardly on the floor, with her hands firmly grasping Arvin''s trousers.


    ¡­


    Time seemed to stand still at that moment, and rissa was too scared to do anything else. She


    hastily stepped back and let go of Ang''s skirt.


    If it wasn''t for Arvin''s good quality belt, his trousers would have been ripped off by the woman behind


    him.


    Ang ignored Arvinpletely, and Selina helped her stand up again.


    "rissa, what the hell is wrong with you?" cried Ang. Ang was really angry now, and she rubbed


    her sore elbow and rushed to rissa. She wanted to teach her a well learned lesson on the spot!


    She failed to see the darkened face of the man behind her.

 Chapter 295 Go to the Jail

    Chapter 295 Go to the Jail


    When Ang Si asked rissa Yi, Taylor Fan saw Arvin Gu at first. He came to Arvin quickly, and


    asked, "''Dr. Arvin, why did youe so early?"


    When Arvin saw Tayloring, he didn''t n to talk to Ang, but instead looked at him, and said,


    "Grandma asked me to take this for Mrs. Fan."


    One of his assistant took a box for Taylor.


    Taylor looked at the box with pleasure, and said, "Thank you Dr. Arvin, and thank your grandma Mrs.


    Gu. If you don''t mind, I would like to invite you for a dinner upstairs..."


    "I''m actually busy, I have to leave now." Arvin ignored Taylor''s invitation and quickly left.


    Taylor knew that Arvin was the third son of the Gu n in the Shine Empire. The Gu n was famous


    for it''s medicine skills, which had made Arvin famous, even though he had just entered the high society


    for a short time.


    Also, he had inherited excellent medicinal skills from Mrs. Gu, and had already be a dark horse in


    the medicine industry.


    Taylor didn''t dare to stop him, and he showed Arvin out personally.


    When Arvin passed by Ang, who was cleaning her dress and pouting her lips, he became a little


    angry.


    But Ang didn''t notice it.


    After Arvin had already left for some time, lots of policemen came in.


    The hall had quickly be silent, and both rissa and Sabina did not feel too great about it.


    The chief of police came to Ethan, who was speaking to the others, saluted to him, and said, "Mr.


    Ethan, your daughter rissa and her friend Sabina are suspected for a malicious incident, and we are


    arresting them right now!"


    Then the chief of police showed an arrest warrant to Ethan.


    Everyone in the hotel was shocked by the news.


    OMG! Someone dared to arrest Ethan''s daughter, the director of the department of public security! Oh


    my god!


    Ethan was angry, and he knew who had done this.


    "I am the director of the department of public security! If my daughter is a suspect, how could I not


    know about it?" Ethan tried to threaten the policemen by way of his high position.


    The chief of police smiled, and said, "Mr. Ethan, I am sorry. This letter was issued by a higher authority.


    Please forgive us for what we are about to do. Arrest rissa Yi and Sabina Fan!"


    "Who dared...?" Ethan became furious. If someone took his daughter away in front of him, he would


    lose his facepletely.


    Looking at the heavy handcuffs, rissa cried, and shouted to Ethan, "Father, help me!"


    Sabina, who was sitting next to rissa, was afraid, and her legs became weak and started trembling.


    "Sorry, Mr. Ethan, we''re just following orders. Arrest them!" After saying that, the chief of police didn''t


    look again at Ethan, and took the two women away straight away.


    rissa didn''t want to be arrested. She squatted down to stop the policemen, and shouted to Ethan,


    "Father, I don''t want to go to the jail, please, help me!"


    rissa, a Lady of the Yi n for more than twenty years, had never went to jail before, and she was


    terrified when the police came to take her away.


    "Uncle, please, help us!" Sabina became worried too, and cried out to Ethan for help as well.


    ''J Shao! That bitch!'' Because of J, she had offended Daniel again, and again.


    Ethan understood that he was in big trouble, but he didn''t figure out to whom had Daniel asked for help


    to punish him.


    No matter who Daniel had found, Ethan knew that he couldn''t allow his secret to leak out, that he had


    bribed officials for his public position.


    He tried to calm down, and asked the chief of police, "May I ask who issued the order?"


    The chief, Mr. Ren, came to him, and lightly said, "Mr. Ethan, you have offended the big boss... This


    order has been issued by him personally!"


    After saying this, they took the two women away, ignoring their screams and cries for help, and the


    surprised looks on the people''s faces.


    All present at the party understood why they had been taken away, But they didn''t know that Daniel


    was so powerful.


    Never offend Daniel again¡­ No, it was J actually; never offend her again!


    Mrs. Yi was crying, and shook Ethan who was also in shock, and said, "Ethan, help our daughter! Do


    something!"


    Carol Yi rushed to him too. "Brother, two children are taken away, do something!"


    Ethan was in a trance at that moment. Looking at his crying wife and sister, he almost let out an


    outburst of fury at the hotel.


    Finally, he tried to calm down, and told them, "Let''s go home first."


    Carol''s birthday party, which was supposed to be a great ceremony, ended quickly after that.


    At the No. 9 mansion.


    J and Daniel walked past her own mansion and went to Daniel''s No. 9.


    "I promised to sleep next to my child tonight!" J protested.


    Daniel smiled but didn''t answer, and he took her by and entered his mansion.


    When the door opened, J heard her daughter''sughter. Sally was ying with little Michelle.


    "My baby!" J joyfully looked at her daughter, and wondered when had Daniel brought Michelle


    there.


    After she yed with her mother for a while, Michelle then ran to her father.


    "Daddy, you finally came back!"


    Daniel held his daughter, touched her lovely braided hair, and asked, "Were you good today?"


    He had went to Z Country and had been very busy those days, which in turn had made him ignore his


    daughter for some time.


    Michelle proudly raised her head, and said, "Yes, I was! I am a good girl!"


    Daniel joyfully smiled, and his love for his daughter was quite obvious.


    While Daniel was ying with his baby, J was sitting on the sofa and caressing Sally''s pregnant


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    belly. She asked, "Where''s my brother? How did youe here?"


    "Your brother hasn''te back from work yet, and I came here alone; don''t tell him." When she


    received Daniel''s call, Sally had already gotten E''s permission and had brought Michelle there.


    It waste, and E began worrying and wanted to apany them, but Sally insisted on bringing


    Michelle alone.


    Considering that Sally was in good condition and doing fine, E epted.


    J told Sally, "Don''t worry, I''ll send you back safe and sound." Sally made J recall her hard time


    when she was also pregnant.


    She offered J a mangosteen, and said, "Jane, your dress is so beautiful! It''s even better than it


    looks in the photos!" Selina had posted photos on WeChat moment, and Sally had seen it.


    J epted the mangosteen and smiled. She replied, "I haven''t even paid for the dress yet.


    Actually, I didn''t even tell uncle about it; oh, he must be crazy by now!"


    The dress was Eason''stest award winning work, and J had taken it away before he had even


    had the chance to enjoy his hardbour.


    Sally smiled, and said, "Uncle loves you so much, he won''t punish you, but he may scold you."


    "Yes, I need to be nicer with uncle!" J nned to peel the fruit, but thinking of her white dress, she


    finally quit, fearing that she might stain it.


    After a while, Daniel asked, "Sally, you''re pregnant, and I think you should go home right away. It''s


    He didn''t want anyone, not even his sister, to interrupt the happy time he spent with his wife and child.


    J stared at Daniel, and answered, "No, Sally won''t go home!"


    "Yes, brother! I want to sleep with Jane and Michelle tonight!" said Sally.


    Ignoring their answers, Daniel took out his cellphone, and called Jerry. "Where are you now?" he


    asked.

 Chapter 296 Have Been Watching Me for Such A Long Time

    Chapter 296 Have Been Watching Me for Such A Long Time


    Jerry had just left thepany.


    "I''m on my way home. What''s up?"


    "Come here first and take your wife with you home. Don''t let her bother my family!"


    Daniel''s disgusted words made Sally sad, and Sally pointed at him, and finally said, "Jane, get my


    brother under your control! Just look at him! What kind of brother is he if he''s acting like this?"


    "So is my brother. How badly treated we are as sisters!" J intentionally hugged Sally, and each of


    them pretended to cry hard.


    Michelle detached herself from Daniel''s grasp and threw herself into her mothers arms instead, and


    sadly said, "Mommy! Auntie! Don''t cry... Whoooooooh."


    Seeing that Michelle was getting close to tears, J hastily raised her head and said, "My baby!


    Mommy and auntie were just kidding, we weren''t really crying. Look!"


    She showed Michelle that she didn''t have any tears on her face. Seeing her clean face, Michelle


    restrained her tears that had almost flown.


    The three people happilyughed together.


    ''They are alwaysughing so easily!'' Daniel had nothing else to say to them, and took his daughter


    upstairs.


    Soon after, Jerry arrived, and took his wife home with him. J had wanted to leave with Jerry, but


    Daniel stood at the top of the stairs, and said, "J, if you dare to leave, I can assure you that you''ll


    never see our child again."


    ... J sadly waved her hand to Sally, and said, "Bye, Sally!"


    Jerry looked up at his sister, and said, "Don''t be reluctant! I''ve heard that Daniel has arranged that


    rissa and Sabina be arrested. Did you know that?"


    J nodded. She had already heard this when he called, so she already knew about the event.


    Since Daniel had given her the power, she wanted to hold the two women incarcerated for several days


    as punishment, and then let them go.


    "ording to thetest new, Ethan was also taken away just now." Jerry put one hand into his pocket,


    and dragged his wife towards the door with the other.


    J was confused, and asked, "Why?"


    Jerry found that Daniel had disappeared from the top of the stairs, and answered, "Ethan has bought


    official positions and epted bribes, so he was taken away by the the Prosecutors'' Office for further


    questioning."


    J was astonished. ''Ah! Did J buy his official position?


    Then, did Daniel report him for this matter?''


    When J went to Daniel''s bedroom, he had just finished bathing Michelle. Sheid in her father''s


    arms and happily listened to him telling her stories.


    J leaned against the door, and looked at them.


    There was a hint of a warm smile on his cold, stern face.


    His cold voice was a little bit gentler because of his daughter in his arms.


    He told her stories in a low, appealing voice. It was a pity that Daniel hadn''t be a broadcaster...


    Five minutes had already passed, and Daniel was still calmly telling stories to his daughter, as if he had


    no idea that J was watching him.


    When Michelle finally fell asleep, Daniel lightly put down the story book and covered her with her quilt.


    He got off of the bed and stared at the woman standing by the door.


    J saw the familiar mood in his eyes, and she ran outside the door immediately.


    But she wasn''t as fast as Daniel was!


    She was quickly caught by Daniel and pressed against the wall in the hallway, unable to move an inch.


    J didn''t look at the man, and instead tried to m down. She asked, "What do you want?"


    "You''ve been watching me for quite a long time. Shouldn''t I reward you?" he replied. He touched her


    face. Having been gone for business for so many days, he had missed her very much!


    Tilting his head, Daniel kissed one of her ears.


    J immediately shivered, and hastily pushed him away, shy. She said, "Speak to me properly!"


    When they were alone, Daniel would always touch and kiss her when he spoke to her. He was a true


    rascal!


    "What''s wrong with my speaking? See? I didn''t stammer..."


    He gently kissed her lips and stared at her red face. Her face was as red as an apple that he wanted to


    bite on.


    J held his hands to stop him touching her body. She said, "You know that''s not what I meant!"


    She was so shy that Daniel wanted just to tease her some more.


    He intentionally said, "You''re shy so easily. What would you do if you see a nice thing?"


    As expected, J was curious, and looked up at him with excitement. She asked, "What''s the nice


    thing?"


    Daniel held her hand and pressed it against his body, while he gradually moved it down to...


    "Oh... Daniel!" J screamed, quickly jumped out of his arms, and ran to the top of stairs.


    Daniel followed her, caught her before she went down the stairs, and pressed her against the handrail.


    Without hesitating for a moment, he lowered his head, and kissed her.


    A reunion after a brief parting was as sweet as a honeymoon was. After they started kissing, the two


    were getting hot and they had sex immediately.


    The following morning, Daniel took Michelle topany, while J stayed at home alone in bed,


    sleeping.


    This time, Daniel had scarcely let Michelle out of his sight when they were in the SL Group''s building.


    Harry was discussing a design drawing with the manager of his Design Department. When he saw


    Daniel and Michelle, he immediately stopped.


    Michelle sweetly called Harry, "Grandpa!" And Harry promptly took her from his son.


    "My sweet baby!" Looking at the little girl in his arms, Harry couldn''t help thinking that the gene of Si


    family was really powerful, because his granddaughters looked just like Daniel.


    When Daniel went inside the office, Spark and Shirley followed him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Shirley reminded Daniel, "Boss Si, Mr. Huang has been waiting for you in the VIP room for a long time."


    Looking at the little girl in Harry''s arms, she felt really envious. ''If only... I could bear Daniel''s child!''


    Daniel looked at his smiling daughter, and said, "Okay. I''ll go to see him now. Miss Shirley, bring the


    previous proposal!"


    "Yes, CEO!" Then Shirley turned, left the office and went back to the Secretary Department.


    "Michelle, let''s go!" With these words, Daniel had wanted to take her from his father.


    But Harry didn''t move, and instead said, "You just go and discuss with Mr. Huang the partnership. I''ll


    take care of Michelle!"


    Without any more words, Daniel kissed her cheek and left the office along with Spark.


    On their way, Spark told Daniel, "Boss Si, Lady Yi and Taylor have called you several times sincest


    night. They want to beg you."


    Daniel read the documents in his hand, and without even raising his head, he said, "Just ignore them."


    "Yes, Boss Si!"


    Spark thought, ''Boss Si really gets angry when ites to his woman. For J, he even asked the


    state leaders to help him.''


    Shirley took the documents and quickly followed them from behind.


    Inside the elevator, Shirley gazed obsessively at Daniel.


    She dared to desperately look at Daniel only when she was standing behind him...

 Chapter 297 Your Mother Had Defended Herself Justifiably

    Chapter 297 Your Mother Had Defended Herself Justifiably


    At Mansion No. 9


    Waking up from her dream, J fumbled on her bed to look for her ringing phone. She clicked on the


    screen without looking at it, and answered, "Hello?"


    "Jane, we''re taking your daughter with us to go to the old house. Are youing with?" It was E''s


    voice.


    Hearing her mother''s voice, J remembered what had happened the night before. She wondered


    why so many people had said that her mother was a murderer.


    "Mom, I''m not going to the old house today. I''ll go some other day, " said J.


    She was wide awake now. She sat up on the bed and scanned the spacious bedroom.


    "Okay, but don''t let your great-grandmother wait too long, " said E.


    "Okay, Mom."


    After hanging up, J looked at the time on her phone, and then called up her father.


    "Dad, are you going to the old house?" J carefully probed her father.


    In the study room, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and holding a bunch of papers, Samuel


    answered the phone, "No, I''m busy with a case."


    "Oh, how about my mother?" asked J.


    Samuel felt that his daughter might have something to ask, so he took off his sses, stood up from


    his chair, and while looking outside the window, he answered, "Your mother and your sister-inw have


    gone to the old house, together with your daughter and John. They have just left. My dear daughter,


    what''s the matter?"


    "Dad..." Stuttering, J asked, "I was just curious about something... Please don''t overthink it."


    "Okay, tell me, " said Samuel.


    "Why do other people say that Mom is... a murderer?" J had never heard about it before she had


    After hearing her question, Samuel''s face instantly darkened.


    He wondered who brought up this issue again, after so many years had passed.


    "Your mother had defended herself justifiably in court. Jane, don''t think about it too much. Never, for a


    second, doubt your mother. She isn''t a bad person."


    When she had heard that her mother hadn''t done anything wrong, J finally felt relieved and said,


    "Dad! Of course, I know that Mom isn''t a bad person. I just wanted to know more about the situation.


    Please don''t mention this to Mom."


    "Okay, but Jane, why are you bringing this up? Did anyone try to attack you with this?" asked Samuel.


    Like the smartwyer that he was, Samuel nailed it.


    "It''s all right now, Dad. I can handle it myself." But... In reality, it was Daniel who handled the situation.


    When J thought about it further, she realized that if Daniel hadn''t showed upst night, rissa Yi


    might not have let her off easily.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With this in mind, J knew what she was going to do next.


    She must regain her position in C Country as soon as possible. Even if no one was by her side, she


    would still be capable of handling things on her own. She wouldn''t be bothering Daniel with trivial things


    anymore.


    An international CEO like Daniel didn''t even have time to eat or sleep, so J didn''t want to add on to


    his stress more than she already did.


    On the other hand, in Daniel''s mind, he wanted J to rely on him all the time. He wanted her to keep


    him in the loop, to make him a part of her life.


    Samuel was well-aware of his daughter''s ability, so he knew what actually happened. "You can handle


    it? I suppose it was Daniel who helped you out, right?"


    Although J was much moreposed and calmer than she used to be, she still had a weakness -


    herpassionate heart.


    If she hadn''t been cornered to a dead-end, she would''ve never attacked anyone, no matter how much


    she despised the person.


    Shirley Zheng''s case was a good example.


    Her best friend had betrayed her, but J still hadn''t done anything to get her away from Daniel.


    Embarrassed, J scratched her head and said, "Dad, I know you know what happened. You didn''t


    have to say it out loud."


    "Jane, your marriage with Daniel is the most important concern at the moment. Don''t worry about your


    cake shop. I will help you with it. Go discuss your affairs with Daniel, " said Samuel.


    He was talking about when J and Daniel''s wedding ceremony would be.


    Melody had gone to Daniel''spany and talked with him about his rtionship with J. When she


    came back home, she assembled all the family members and told them about what Daniel and she had


    discussed.


    The elders thought that this was a good sign, but they still couldn''t stay put until the two hadpletely


    restored their rtionship and finalized the wedding ceremony.


    J didn''t fullyprehend what her father meant, and she thought that he was just talking about


    restoring their rtionship. So she said, "Dad, don''t worry. We have already gotten back together as


    boyfriend and girlfriend. We''re not rushing about other things."


    But J also thought, ''Why does my father know that I want to open my cake shop first before settling


    down?


    Does he know how to read people''s minds?''


    J indulged herself in her thoughts.


    "No need to rush about things? Please think about your twins! I really can''t understand you. Why


    haven''t you told Daniel about the twins?" J was doing the same thing her mother had done before.


    E also kept J a secret from Samuel for a long time.


    Samuel supposed J had the same mindset as her mother, so he simply sighed.


    With the twins being mentioned, J instantly became defensive. She warned, "Dad, among all the


    family members, Jerry has the greatest possibility to betray me! Don''t stand by Daniel''s side and betray


    me as well, okay?"


    J was really worried that Jerry might go and tell Daniel about the twins. If he had done it before she


    did, she would be in big trouble.


    "How dare you talk about your brother like that! Aren''t you afraid that he might hit you?" Samuel joked.


    He knew that Jerry always had J''s best interests in mind. Even if he chose to stand by Daniel''s


    side, it was also for J''s good.


    But J was clueless; she didn''t understand her brother''s purpose.


    "Dad, if you''re here, do you think that Jerry would dare hit me?" J was confident about this. She


    had always known that her father favored her since birth!


    Samuel chuckled and said, "Jane, listen to my words. Please fix things with Daniel, and let the twins


    have aplete family. Then, you can do whatever you want."


    Samuel initially thought that it was Daniel who was the passive one in their rtionship, but he realized


    that it was J. Because Melody said that Daniel had already...


    "Okay, okay, Dad! I know, " said J. Her words interrupted Samuel''s thoughts.


    "Good, " said Samuel. But after a second thought, Samuel still reminded his daughter, "Don''t get any


    other ideas. Daniel will only see you as his woman for as long as he lives. Remember this, okay?"


    ... J was speechless, then she discontentedly protested, "Dad, are you Daniel''s father or my


    father? Do you think that I can''t live without Daniel?"


    J now felt that nobody was on her side except her mother.


    "That''s not my point! I meant that you belong with Daniel forever, so don''t focus on anything else.


    Understood?" said Samuel.


    Samuel was actually uncertain if he shouldpletely back Daniel on this. Sometimes, he didn''t agree


    with him, but sometimes, he did support him.


    What Daniel had done was only for the purpose of keeping J by his side, so he would never lose


    her anymore. Samuel did understand why Daniel had done it.


    But he wondered why he didn''t tell J about it earlier. ''Why must he keep it from J?


    Is it because J didn''t love Daniel? But that''s impossible!'' thought Samuel.


    "Dad, what did you mean by saying that I''ll be his woman my whole life? We haven''t gotten married yet.


    It''s too early to say anything like that, " said J. ''Although we''ve already had our twin daughters, no


    one knows if we''re both going to end up together, '' thought J.

 Chapter 298 You Have So Many Wives

    Chapter 298 You Have So Many Wives


    Obviously, she would like to spend a lifetime with Daniel... But she didn''t know what exactly Daniel was


    after. He had so many beautiful women around him. Sometimes she wondered if he ever got sick of it.


    Anyway, she would not lose to any one of those girls that surrounded him.


    She quickly got up from bed and scheduled her day to shop for fancy clothes and top-of-the-line


    cosmetics. She needed to doll up every day!


    She had to be creative and try different styles from time to time. This way, Daniel wouldn''t get tired of


    seeing her.


    Not knowing what was on her mind, Samuel remained silent. Although he had a lot to advise his


    daughter, he said nothing as he remembered Melody''s words.


    He simply said to her, "You already have twins. You should behave like a responsible mother."


    ...


    As soon as she ended the call, J dashed to the bathroom. She quickly freshened up and stepped


    into Daniel''s walk-in closet.


    She was utterly shocked the moment she opened the wardrobe.


    J was looking at a wardrobe full of women''s clothing.


    All of the clothes were carefully folded. They were the current season''s fashion as well. What delighted


    her most was the cab adjacent to the one she was looking at. That cab had some of the most


    adorable toddler''s clothing for her daughter.


    Men''s clothes, women''s clothes, and children''s clothes were all organised inside the walk-in closet. The


    sight made her feel at home.


    She randomly picked a bright yellow blouse to try on. Then, she opened the drawer in the middle of the


    cab. Just as she expected, she found a wide array of jewelry on a red velvet tray.


    Each drawer in the middle of the cab was stocked with an equal amount of both women''s jewelry


    and men''s jewelry. She was amazed at this heart-warming arrangement.


    She carefully took out a pearl ne and put it around her neck. Then, she opened the drawer


    stocked with watches.


    There were at least 100 different designer watches disyed in separate ck satin boxes inside the


    drawer.


    She selected one piece to match her dress.


    After dressing up, she called Daniel.


    Daniel was just stepping out of the meeting room when Miss Qin caught him in time to deliver arge


    parcel. It came several days ago, but she hadn''t had the opportunity to give it personally.


    Spark usually dealt with all the parcels. However, this one was specifically addressed to Daniel. On the


    package, it read: To be opened by Daniel only! Otherwise, face the consequences!


    The warning was written in ck ink three times!


    Daniel had just gone into his office when he received J''s call.


    Daniel was all by himself, since Harry had gone out with Michelle.


    "Miss me already?" He smiled as it was quite rare for her to call him.


    He cast a nce at the parcel lying next to the door. His eyebrows furrowed as he read the words on


    the package.


    J giggled, but she pretended to be angry and confronted him, "Daniel, have you been hiding a


    mistress in your vi?"


    "What?" He opened the package with a letter opener.


    It was the first time he ever opened a package. He was quite disappointed that Miss Qin didn''t do it for


    him.


    His secretary didn''t do her job just because of some ridiculous words on the package?


    "The clothes, jewelry, and bags inside your closet... Who are they for?" She knew the answer, but she


    wanted to annoy him.


    "What do you think? Of course, they are for my wife!" He simply answered and continued opening the


    package.


    How dare he call her his wife again! J blushed and quickly retorted, "You have so many wives. God


    knows which one you''re referring to!"


    "What are you talking about? I might have many girlfriends, but I sure have only one wife!" He did have


    many girlfriends, and by that, he meant friends who were girls. He thought to himself as he finally


    reached the content of the parcel...


    "What? You have many girlfriends? Daniel Si, I don''t like you anymore!"


    She never heard his reply. For a long time, no sound came out of the phone.


    Was he mad at her because she said she didn''t like him anymore?


    She tried to exin, "I mean... It''s your fault. You said you have many girlfriends-"


    She was bluntly cut by his voice, "J!"


    J was startled, but she couldn''t tell if he was angry or not.


    "Yes?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    J was on her way to the bedroom when he called her name. She paused and became anxious all


    of a sudden.


    "Did you send me a parcel?" Daniel kicked the parcel away. He was really upset at whatever that was.


    "Parcel? I don''t remember... ... Oh... Maybe... Yes, I remember. It is from me... Ha.. ha." J almost


    forgot about her surprise parcel for Daniel. Now that he mentioned it, she remembered that she did


    order something online for him when she was in Z Country. It was a blow-up doll.


    Daniel breathed heavily. He tried to calm himself down. But he simply could not restrain himself. He


    uttered between his teeth, "Jane, you are dead! I will deal with you when I get home!"


    "Why? Don''t you like it? I spent hours on the inte looking for the most expensive and the most


    realistic..." She had to buy him a blow-up doll because he was horny all the time. Why was he acting all


    angry now?


    "Happy? Why don''t youe to my office and see how ''happy'' I am!" Daniel''s face was filled with


    anger. If J had shown up in front of him, he would have definitely pressed her against the wall


    and...


    He controlled his feelings and walked straight to the secretary office. He waved at Spark to follow him


    into his office.


    J couldn''t stop giggling. She said, "I shall be on my way then! However, in order to prevent you


    from betraying me in the future, I need to do some shopping first. I will drop by before supper!"


    He was confused at her words. What did she mean? How would shopping prevent him from betraying


    her? He was bewildered by her thought process. Daniel was speechless at how weird she was.


    He nodded to the parcel lying on the ground and told Spark, "You have been working hardtely. Here''s


    your reward."


    Spark was excited when his boss mentioned about a reward. He quickly picked up the box without


    checking what was inside and said, "Thank you, Boss Si! I will work even harder from now on!"


    Daniel grinned, "No need to thank me. When you see my wife, you can thank her!"


    "Oh! All right! I will thank her, Boss Si!" Spark walked out of the CEO''s office with a big smile on his


    face.


    J heard their conversation clearly over the phone. She snapped at Daniel, "Hey, Daniel, how could


    you do this to me?"


    "Jane, you asked for it!" Without further listening to her nagging, he ended the call.


    On the other hand, Spark went back to his seat with the parcel. He couldn''t hide his joy.


    The rest of the secretaries gathered around him to see what the big deal was.


    "Assistant Spark, why are you happy?"


    "Tell us! Did the CEO reward you with something special?"


    They were guessing correctly! Spark nodded proudly as heid the huge box on his desk.


    He opened the box in front of everyone...


    And they all burst outughing. "Hahahahahahah, this is epic!"


    "Wow! Spark, don''t you have a girlfriend already?"


    "Hahahaha, I am dying ofughter here. Spark, look at your face!"


    ...


    Spark waspletely stunned as he stood there, staring at the doll.

 Chapter 299 Shopping with Ivanka

    Chapter 299 Shopping with Ivanka


    ''Mr. Si... No! What did J send me this?'' Spark wondered.


    ...


    Ang was free, so J had asked her to go shopping.


    "Jane, what are you going to do with all these makeup?" Ang looked at the woman paying the bill,


    wondering why she needed it since her skin didn''t need any of these.


    "I''m going to use them!" J said indifferently.


    She hadn''t been a fan of makeup before, but she would start using them from now on.


    "Okay then... Anyway, the makeup that the saledy did for you looks great!" Ang smiled with


    amazement.


    For J to try the products, the saledy did a short demo on J''s face using the store''s best-


    selling products.


    And since J was keen on her agenda, she bought all the products the saledy had


    rmended.


    "Yes. These work well on me." She took the bags from the saledy and dragged Ang to the next


    shop.


    If the makeup didn''t look good, she wouldn''t waste her time buying them.


    She had nned to buy some bags, clothing, and shoes, but upon seeing the closet that Daniel had


    prepared for her, she didn''t have to shop for more.


    As they were walking, a lipstick shop caught J''s attention. "Ang, look! Which color is better?"


    She had just bought two lipsticks. But J could never resist beautiful things.


    The card she held now was just the one she had given to her parents. Samuel didn''t use the money.


    Instead, he deposited money in the ount.


    While Ang concentrated on selecting lipsticks for J, a man''s voice said, "J, do you like


    them?"


    J reflexively nodded. She liked the shades and packaging of the lipsticks.


    "Excuse me, would you please pack these up? I''ll pay for them."


    As J realized what had happened, she turned around, "Brian!"


    Brian, still in his military uniform, gave his card to the overjoyed saledy and smiled at J.


    A woman stood behind him. It was Ivanka.


    "Long time no see. How are you doing?" Brian was surprised to see J here.


    J said hello to Ivanka, who smiled a little stiffly.


    No woman would be happy to see her husband to spend so much to buy lipsticks for another woman!


    "I just came back from Z Country. What about you? Shopping with Mrs. Ivanka?" Their marriage news


    spread quickly within the upper-ss families.


    "When did you be so interested in makeup?" Brian looked at her beautiful face carefully. He still


    remembered J would never put on makeup unless necessary.


    Speaking of makeup, J remembered that Brian had the saledy pack all the lipsticks up.


    She hastily ran to the cashier and said, "Wait!"


    But it was toote. The saledy had already swiped Brian''s card and processed the transaction.


    "Don''t worry about it, J. It''s... to thank you for what you''ve done for Bill!" Brian took his card from


    the saledy and put it in his wallet.


    "Brian, you didn''t have to. I can''t use them all up!" The saledy had packed up 36 lipsticks of different


    colors, all amounting to a hundred thousand.


    Brian smiled and pointed to Ang who was looking at some lipsticks nearby, "They are yours now.


    You can give some to her. She is your friend, isn''t she?"


    Gosh, no! J was reluctant. She then went to Ivanka who stood still and said, "Mrs. Ivanka,e


    and pick some for yourself."


    She wanted to exin the whole situation to Ivanka further. J didn''t want to make Ivanka feel bad


    since it was obvious that Brian bought the lipsticks for her. But exining it would seem like making an


    excuse.


    Ivanka hadn''t seen Brian smile that often.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He was always serious, except during sex. He always treated her indifferently, as if she was only a


    recruit in his troops.


    Oh, there''s another exception - their son. Brian was always happy to see their son.


    Ivanka knew that it was Daniel whom J loved, but she also knew that Brian had loved J...


    She couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    "Don''t worry, J. Take them. We have just arrived, and we will stay for a while." Brian put the


    lipsticks that were taken out by J into the bag again.


    Since he couldn''t love J any longer, he could at least buy her something.


    It was the only way for him to show affection.


    J became even more anxious. She tugged at Brian''s sleeve and said, "Brian, won''t Mrs. Ivanka


    be..." She couldn''t say it. She didn''t want to make it more awkward.


    Damn it!


    Luckily, Ivanka could tell that J''s intentions were in the right ce, so she said, "Miss J, it''s


    okay. Just keep them!"


    Brian seemed to have finally taken the hint. He nced at his wife, who was not that happy, and felt


    guilty.


    It was her birthday today. He took some time off to hang out with her.


    "This is thest time, J. Just take it!" He said those not only for J, but also for Ivanka.


    Now that he was married, he had to consider Ivanka''s feelings. He was still not used to it, so he acted


    impulsive at times.


    J decided to exin, "Mrs. Ivaka, I''m dating Daniel Si. We... are getting married too. Let''s hang out


    when you''re free!"


    She was not showing off. She merely said that to clear any misunderstandings.


    Brian''s smile disappeared when he heard that.


    Ivanka understood what J was doing. She said softly, "Certainly. I wish you all the best! Please


    invite us to your wedding if you''d like."


    Brian was a soldier. It was his handsome appearance and manliness that attracted Ivanka at the


    beginning.


    "Absolutely! May I call you Ivanka?" J held Ivanka''s hand. She had nothing against her since she


    found out that there was nothing between Ivanka and Daniel and that she was only set up by her father.


    Ivanka smiled and nodded, "Of course. I''ll call you J then!"


    The tense air wafted away, and they quickly became friends. J called over Ang and introduced


    her to Ivanka.


    The three women left the shopughing and talking. Brian followed behind them, watching them hand


    in hand.


    Women''s friendships are one of a kind.


    Ten minutester, J picked up a bag and gave it to Ivanka, "I didn''t know it''s your birthday. So here!


    It''s my gift for you. Happy birthday!"

 Chapter 300 Mr. Harry Took Her out Today

    Chapter 300 Mr. Harry Took Her out Today


    The sexy nightgown she gave to Ivanka was something she and Ang bought for Nicole.


    When J heard that Sven wanted another baby, she immediately thought of giving Nicole such gift.


    But now that J gave it to Ivanka, J needed to find a new one to rece it.


    Ang was also carrying a handbag. "Oh look, I have here a wooden hairbrush just for you. Happy


    birthday, Ivanka!"


    It has been a long time since Ivanka received any birthday gifts, "Thank you so much, " said she with


    tearful eyes.


    "You''re very wee. Go enjoy your time with Brian. We shall leave you two lovebirds alone!" J


    nudged Ivanka to Brian who stood behind them. It was such a strong nudge that Ivanka would''ve fallen,


    if Brian didn''t catch her.


    After seeing what she had done, J felt embarrassed, so she hurriedly grabbed Ang and said,


    "You two have great time!"


    Those two girls were gone like a gust of wind. Ivanka watched them go with a pleased smile.


    "I''m sorry..." The man''s apology came out of nowhere, confusing Ivanka. She propped herself up out of


    his arms and looked at him.


    Brian had never acted so intimate with her in public.


    Aware of her confusion, Brian exined, "I wasn''t being considerate of your feelings. It will not happen


    again."


    Setting his eyes on the spot where J was a few minutes ago, he became deep in thought. He was


    relieved now that he knew someone else was taking good care of her. It was no longer his


    responsibility to do so.


    Tracking his trail of sight, Ivanka knew what Brian had in mind.


    Carefully interrupting his thoughts, she said, "It is nothing. Let''s go."


    If he was not the one who rescued her at the hotel at that time, she wouldn''t have allowed herself to


    bow to go through this.


    But she didn''t have a choice.


    Brian looked at her from behind and told himself that J had her own happiness now. He should,


    instead, focus on his own family, especially the woman beside him.


    It was his first time to hold a woman''s hand.


    Ivanka wanted to withdraw her hand because she was too nervous. Finally, she stopped struggling.


    On the seventh floor of the mall, Ang asked J, "Was that Brian? Your admirer?"


    She didn''t know he was already married.


    "That was a long time ago. Don''t you see that he has a wife now? Do not mention it again." J


    whole-heartedly wished Brian and Ivanka happiness with each other and a peaceful life together.


    Ang nodded and asked, "But who about that Bill?"


    "Bill... I almost forgot about him. Let''s ask him out someday and have a meal together." J pondered


    if she should take Bill out, so he wouldn''t just stay at home and fill his mind with nonsense.


    "Did he lose an arm?" Apparently, word had already spread about him.


    Bill was a famous yboy in C country, and he was always surrounded by lots of friends. Rumors had


    been going on that he was already back, but nobody had seen him yet.


    "Yes, he did. Hey, Ang, do you think it''s possible that your father or Sven can make him an artificial


    limb?" She thought that it might be easier for him if he got one.


    Even though Ang''s father and brother were both excellent doctors, they knew nothing about artificial


    limb technology.


    "I shall ask them. I will let you know once I do."


    "Good, " J nodded, but she also wasn''t sure if Bill wanted one.


    It was already dusk when J and Ang split outside the mall. J rode in her car and drove to a


    corner bistro where she bought some takeout for Daniel.


    She sighed upon looking at the paperbag. How could she not know how to cook?


    Why did she not inherit the brilliant cooking skills of her parents?


    She couldn''t let this go on. She already has kids, and someday, they would all be living together with


    Daniel. She should learn how to cook.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    At the SL Group


    J went up to the 88th floor. Miss Qin saw her and came over, "Boss Si, Mr. Spark and Miss Shirley


    are meeting clients in the guest room. Would you please wait in the office?"


    No one, but her, was allowed to enter the CEO''s office.


    "Okay, but have you seen his daughter?" Did Daniel bring her with him here?


    Miss Qin answered promptly, "Mr. Harry took her out today."


    "All right. Thank you. I''ll wait inside then."


    Miss Qin opened the door of Daniel''s office, and J stepped in.


    After putting his dinner on the table, J strolled in front of a wine rack.


    "One, two, three... He is such a wine addict. I can''t believe he has dozens of bottles, even in the office!"


    J mumbled to herself and stroked her jaw.


    She opened a half-empty bottle of wine, poured a ss for herself, and sat on the chair as she waited


    for Daniel.


    When she got bored of waiting, she took out her phone, photographed the ss of wine, and posted it


    on social media with the caption "Waiting is always boring and endless."


    SENT!


    Notifications immediately appeared.


    Ignoring them, she leaned her head on her arms and stared at the wine, feeling bored.


    She suddenly remembered those six months when she was held captive... When the masked man


    asked her to drink all kinds of alcohol...


    J was never good at drinking, but after that time, she learned how to handle her alcohol.


    She remembered how she suffered from gastric bleeding...


    Those men did not even bother to take her to a hospital. Instead, they called a doctor to the cave and


    treated her there.


    The horror in J''s mind arose. She tried to get the incident off her mind.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t working. She remembered the masked man with silver hair whispering, "Go kill


    Caspar and Dillon..."


    "NO!" She cried out and dropped the wine ss down to the ground.


    Wine split everywhere, but the ss fell on the carpet and remained intact...


    She jumped off the chair in panic, looking around the office, hearing her own heavy heart beat.


    Where was Daniel? Where was he?


    She didn''t want to be alone!


    The air inside the room seemed to suffocate her. She started feeling out of breath. She clutched her


    chest and sat on the ground.


    "I am not going back there... NO!" Fear made her throat hoarse and her face pale.


    When Daniel got back to his office, he saw J on the floor. Startled, he quickly turned around and


    handed the papers to Shirley.


    Shirley had never seen J this pale before.


    She never knew that she got any disease.


    "Jane, what''s wrong?" Daniel lifted the trembling woman from the ground and held her in his arms.

 Chapter 301 They Wanted to Train Me to Be A Killer

    Chapter 301 They Wanted to Train Me to Be A Killer


    "Don''t touch me! I won''t do it!" J screamed as she was still hallucinating and treated Daniel as the


    masked old man with gray hair.


    Shirley was startled to see J like this and thought, ''What had made J... so upset?''


    "Jane, it''s me! Jane..." Although J kept on struggling, Daniel managed to hold her in his arms.


    He caught a glimpse of the wine ss on the floor and the red wine stain on the grayish white carpet.


    Red wine?


    Daniel kept onforting J. He held her face with both his hands and tried to focus her eyes on


    him.


    "Daniel!" When she saw Daniel, J instantly felt relieved. She leaned against his chest and began to


    cry.


    Daniel waved to Shirley who stood behind him, gesturing her to leave the office, so she did.


    When the office door closed, Daniel carried J in his arms and took her to the resting room.


    After he pacified her for a couple of minutes, J''s pale face started to look better.


    "I... will listen to you from now on... I don''t want to go back to that cave any longer..." She continued


    sobbing and stammering.


    Daniel kissed her long hair and said, "Don''t worry. Even if you don''t listen to me, I won''t let you out of


    my sight."


    It was all his fault.


    But he didn''t know which cave she was talking about.


    He had asked people to check the Wangfeng Cliff, but they didn''t find anything.


    "What should I do? What am I going to do? I don''t want to remember what I had gone through, but I


    can''t help it..." J wiped her tears and wondered if she should tell Daniel everything.


    Daniel pulled her to his chest and said, "I''m right here. Don''t think about it too much. But Jane, you can


    feel more rxed if you tell me what''s wrong."


    He didn''t want her to bear those extremely horrific memories alone.


    As she heard Daniel''s heartbeat through his chest, J closed her eyes and stayed silent for a while.


    It was gradually getting dark outside. She then started to speak, "Daniel, I once said that I don''t


    deserve you because... I had taken drugs."


    He knew this already, so he gentlyforted her, "You''re already sober. It''s okay."


    He thought that she still deserved him even if she had done that sort of thing. After all, it wasn''t her


    fault.


    She didn''t say anything anymore. She just wanted to stay in his arms for as long as she could.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist, and with her trembling lips, she uttered, "They wanted to train


    me to be a killer. They brainwashed me and forced me to kill Caspar and Dillon..."


    ''Train her to be a killer? It''s not that easy to be an assassin!'' thought Daniel.


    An assassin''s training required her to experience all kinds of ordeals, so that she could enhance her


    physical strength, endurance, and ability to take on pressure...


    While he thought of this, there was a resentful gleam in his eyes.


    "From the beginning, I wasn''t willing to do it. I didn''t cooperate with them. So they began to whip me,


    and my clothes were even..." She felt embarrassed to continue.


    Her clothes were torn at that time. They didn''t even give her any medicine, or a change of clothes.


    They even threatened that if she didn''tply, they would force her to...


    When she saw three men approach her, J started to realize that they were serious.


    To protect her body, she had to grit her teeth, nod, and obey them.


    The masked old man with gray hair hired a doctor to treat the injuries on her body and her high fever.


    From then on, she began to unconditionally ept all kinds of training, like shooting, rock climbing, and


    others.


    They even asked her to dissect a dead body...


    When she spoke of this, J almost vomited.


    If she slightly reacted against them, they injected her with drugs. There was one time when they didn''t


    let her off until her nose and mouth bled.


    For a couple of months, she lived in a cave together with some people who acted like puppets. The


    cave was tall andrge, and the smell of decaying dead bodies dominated around.


    They often brainwashed her, but her memory of Daniel and her children always shed through her


    mind. This was her only motivation to fight until the end.


    The inhumane torture nearly broke her. It was a bottomless abyss beyond the cave exit, so she once


    decided to end her life just to get out of the endless torture. But her attempt failed. When they


    discovered her, they punished her brutally with whips.


    She had gone through a nightmare. She almost fell apart, but she kept on training every day.


    She had no idea why they trained her to drink alcohol. Even if she had already drunk too much and


    suffered gastric bleeding, they still pushed her to drink.


    Sometimes, they even injected her with various types of drugs and recorded all of her reactions. They


    treated her like aboratory rat and ruthlessly tortured her. They just put her aside in one corner after


    the torture. If she could endure the drugs, they let her suffer alone; if she couldn''t, they fed her some


    antidotes...


    Afterwards, when they thought she was ready, they blindfolded her and took her to a helicopter. Then,


    she received a task to murder someone.


    She stayed in the cave for six months before she got out of it. She tried to suppress the excitement in


    her heart the moment she saw daylight again.


    Her task was to kill the younger son of a gang family. And if she made it, she would be ordered to kill


    Dillon and Caspar.


    Many people followed her to supervise her. When she climbed over the manor''s wall and approached


    the vi, she deliberately sounded the vi''s rm.


    To protect themselves, the people who went with her immediately retreated, leaving her alone.


    When she was brought to the police office, Caspar found out and personally bailed her out. That was


    her story of escape.


    She didn''t know who they were. She only knew that they trained her to kill Caspar and Dillon.


    She had no idea why the men bore a deep grudge against them.


    She didn''t ask anyone about it because she didn''t want to remember any of these things.


    When Caspar asked her about it, she was hit with an intense panic attack. Since then, Caspar didn''t


    ask her any more.


    He took her to rehab and helped her cure the injuries and scars on her body. Every time she had


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    nightmareste at night, he immediately rushed to her and stayed by her side the whole night...


    In those days, her children were her strength. After a few months, her children slept with her to keep


    herpany.


    When she had nightmares at night, her children would always hug her andfort her...


    J gave Daniel an overview of what she had gone through. She didn''t want to remember and reveal


    other details.


    When she finished talking, the whole resting room was very quiet.


    She had the courage to say all of this because Daniel''srge palm was on her waist, and she was


    enamored by his warm embrace.


    It waspletely dark inside the room. She fixed her eyes on the ceiling that was dimly illuminated by


    the light outside.


    "Daniel, will you dislike me because of what I had gone through?" She drank, smoked, used weapons,


    and took drugs... She wasn''t any different from those women in gangs.


    Daniel didn''t respond to her question, but instead he gave her a passionate kiss.


    He closed his eyes, not letting her see how red and full of tears they were. Her lips were a little cold, so


    he tried his best to keep them warm.


    J... worried him so much.


    He began to think how to love and cherish her more so he could heal the wounds in her heart and ease


    the pain she bore.

 Chapter 302 Be His One and Only

    Chapter 302 Be His One and Only


    "This is all my fault. Just leave it to me, Jane. I promise, if I ever put you in danger again, I will..." J


    flung her hands hastily over his mouth before he finished talking.


    She sobbed and shook her head, her watery eyes glittering in the dark.


    "No. It''s not like that. It''s not your fault. I know you and my father were both looking for me. I knew,


    but... I just didn''t want to be found..." She once met someone talking about the poster with her picture


    on the streets. But she chose not toe back. So she knew she didn''t have any right toin.


    Everything she had suffered through was all because of her.


    "No, it was my fault. You wouldn''t have left in the first ce if I hadn''t upset you." He gently wiped her


    tears off her face. Seeing her cry like this tore his heart apart.


    She gave him an adorable daughter. Daniel was willing to love and protect her all his life because she


    had gone through so much just to be with him.


    J shook her head again, "Things wouldn''t havee to this if I had believed you, and I mean it. It''s


    not your fault. In fact, I''m actually grateful for you."


    She wanted to thank him for giving her the Tianye Bead, otherwise Caspar wouldn''t have taken her


    under his care.


    It was because of the Tianye Bead that she was able to stay with the Qiao n. They were generous


    enough to provide a home for her and her daughters.


    Casper treated her daughters with utmost care that he made sure they had everything they needed.


    But there was one thing that he could never give them - the love of a father.


    "No, I should have been more careful, " Daniel insisted.


    Poe wouldn''t have had the chance to create a scandal if he hadn''t been careless.


    They stared at each other and... both of them suddenly burst intoughter. They hadpletely


    forgotten why they were apologizing. Instead, they were taking turns ming themselves.


    Tears were welling up in J''s eyes again. She threw her arms around Daniel''s neck and pressed her


    face against his chest. She took a deep breath and said, "Daniel, I want to be with you forever."


    She couldn''t imagine how gloomy her life would be without her family, without him. She couldn''t even


    dare think of it.


    She wanted to be his one and only for the rest of their lives.


    "I promise you, J. You have always been, and you will always be, my one true love." He gave her


    his word.


    J couldn''t help crying out loud in his arms. She felt so relieved after telling him everything.


    And his promise moved J to tears.


    "There, there. Stop crying. Everything is going to be okay." Stroking her back softly, he kissed her eyes


    and whispered in her ears. With the love of his life in his arms, he was filled with happiness right this


    very moment. His joy was overflowing that he felt his heart about to explode.


    J sobbed quietly until she gradually fell asleep in his arms.


    The night fell quiet. Daniel could hear her rxed breathing.


    Daniel gently carried her to the bed, tucked her in, and adjusted the temperature of the AC before


    leaving the room.


    Only after he went back to his office and turned on the light did he notice the water stains on his shirt.


    But he had more important things to do than to change his clothes.


    He had to find out who took J captive and where they trained her, so he could plot out his revenge.


    He was going to find the culprit. He would do everything he could to find them and make them suffer.


    Whatever they made J go through, he would make sure that they received the same punishment.


    No matter what it took, he would make them pay ten times, or even a thousand times over.


    Having made up his mind, he called Spark in.


    "Mr. Si?" Spark knocked three times on the door before stepping inside. He looked around, but failed to


    find J.


    He wanted to ask her about something.


    "How is the investigation going with the Z Country matter?" asked Daniel while scanning through his


    phone''s contacts. He needed more people to look into what happened to J.


    Spark knew he was talking about Tiger. He took his phone out of his pocket and dialed the number of


    their investigators in Z Country.


    Two minutester, he hung up and reported to Daniel, "Mr. Si, They''ve found something. It was a local


    hooligan. Also, they have a list of everyone involved in Miss J''s kidnapping."


    "What did they do to them?" Daniel stopped swiping up on his phone, when he saw what he was


    looking for.


    "They chopped their hands off and then let the police take over. But one of the hooligans was the


    grandson of the old granny who helped Miss J. They haven''t done anything to him without your


    order."


    Daniel had already located the olddy who had helped J. He wrote her a check and found her the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    best doctor in town.


    But he never thought that one of the kidnappers would be her grandson. Despite who he was, he was


    stupid enough to rob J that day.


    "Chop two of his fingers off and throw him behind bars." He would never forgive anyone who had ever


    hurt J.


    "Okay, Boss Si."


    "And keep an eye on the Wangfeng Cliff. The cliff is steep, so send over helicopters if necessary. Have


    them check every cave they can find and leave nothing out. Contact me immediately if they find


    anything suspicious."


    J said the Wangfeng Cliff looked familiar. The cave should be there somewhere if her hunch was


    right.


    "Yes, Sir. I''ll do it at once."


    "I need our men to sweep every corner and crevice of the Wangfeng Cliff. At the same time, send


    people to search every cliff and cave in Z country. Remember, every single ce, " Daniel emphasized.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Now, go. Do it right away. I don''t care how much it takes; just get things done as soon as possible." He


    couldn''t wait any longer. He wanted answers, and he wanted them now.


    Spark reached for his phone to contact their men in Z Country to convey Daniel''s orders.


    Daniel was still on his phone after Spark had finished. Then, someone knocked on the door.


    Spark went to open it. It was Miss Qin.


    "What''s the matter?" Slightly stepping aside, he looked at Daniel and asked in a low voice.


    "Sabina''s mother and Mrs. Yi are downstairs. They want to see Mr. Si. The receptionist told them that


    he is not avable, but they won''t listen. They are creating a fuss downstairs." Miss Qin just received a


    call from the front desk. Carol and Mrs. Yi hade here several times before. They wanted to see


    Daniel, but he rejected them every time.


    They probably became too desperate this time.


    "What is this all about? Have they gone out of their minds?" Spark mumbled. They were messing with


    J, yet they wouldn''t seek her forgiveness. Instead, they hoped they could settle it with Daniel''s


    help. How ridiculous they were! He knew Mr. Si wouldn''t lift a finger for as long as Miss J was still


    mad at them.


    No sooner had Daniel hung up his phone than he saw his subordinates whispering to each other by the


    door. "What''s going on?" asked Daniel.


    Miss Qin reported what was happening downstairs.


    It wasn''t the right timing anyway, especially not after J had told Daniel what she had been through.


    He still felt sorry for her and he was mad at himself for not being her side to protect her.


    Now that he knew what they had done to J, how could he let them get away with it now that they


    came to him?


    "Throw them out, and call the police."


    Miss Qin then called the security guards and repeated Daniel''s words. Carol and Mrs. Yi were


    humiliated when they were thrown out of the building. Gritting their teeth in fury, they couldn''t do


    anything but leave reluctantly.


    Mrs. Yi still felt so angry even after they got into the car.


    Carol, however, looked at the building in front of them and suddenly had an idea.


    "I have a n!"


    Mrs. Yi rolled her eyes at Carol and sourly retorted, "What are you talking about?"


    They had done everything they could think of. They spent plenty of time, energy, and money to free


    Ethan and the children. But they failed. All of them were still restrained.


    "Everything that happened that night was all about J. I bet Daniel won''t do anything to help us. I


    think we need to approach J herself..."

 Chapter 303 You Look Like A Clown

    Chapter 303 You Look Like A Clown


    Before Carol could finish her words, Mrs. Yi said in disbelief, "It would be reasonable for me to beg for


    Mr. Si''s forgiveness because, after all, he''s a CEO of an international Group. But you''re telling me that I


    should go beg J Shao? The daughter of a murderer? What a joke!"


    Carol Yi nced at her sister-inw and said, "Look at the situation we are in! Which one do you think


    is more important? Your self-esteem? Or the safety of our two kids?"


    Her question dumbfounded Mrs. Yi. She felt her heart ache when she thought of how her daughter


    must be faring in jail at the moment, and how she couldn''t even get the chance to see her.


    Mrs. Yi had no choice but to swallow her pride and said, "Fine. Let''s visit that girl!"


    But Carol lowered her head, with her palm on her forehead. Her daughter, Sabina, was Daniel''s ex-


    girlfriend, but J was his current girlfriend. She was worried that J wouldn''t let Sabina off easily


    because of this.


    After waking up from her nap, J found herself in the dark. She gasped for air in panic, but when


    she thought of Daniel, she calmed down.


    She opened the lounge room''s door, and the bright light outside pierced into her eyes. It made her feel


    ufortable, so she squinted.


    "Finally awake?" The man sitting in front of his desk then put down the papers in his hands and hastily


    came over.


    Daniel then noticed that J had put on some makeup today. But because she had cried, her face


    was now disheveled and blemished with mascara.


    Pinching her nose, he pretended to be disgusted and said, "Look at your face! You look like a clown."


    ''What? A clown?'' thought J.


    They both seemed to have an agreement to let go of what had happened that evening. In Daniel''s


    mind, he was afraid that she would recall the miserable memories and dampen her mood again.


    But in J''s mind, she was afraid that she might burden Daniel, and she didn''t want to seem pathetic


    in front of him.


    Gradually, J had be sensitive to others'' feelings. Now and then, she would think before she


    acted or said anything, so she wouldn''t offend nor bother other people.


    Then, Daniel held J''s hand and took her to the bathroom. She looked at the mirror and was


    horrified with what she saw. Her makeup was smudged everywhere by her tears.


    ''Oh! How terrible!'' She put on makeup to lure him, but she might have frightened him instead.


    Pouting, she looked at theughing man and asked, "Do I look ugly?"


    Daniel chuckled and said, "Wash your face first."


    "You just avoided my question! I definitely look ugly right now!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Daniel simply looked at her and leaned to give her a passionate kiss. J had her back against the


    sink and was kissed so hard that she felt Daniel could swallow her up.


    After a long while, he let her go. While touching her face with his big palm, he said in a hoarse voice,


    "Wash your face. I''ll take you to dinner."


    Still not over the kiss, J nodded her head in a daze. Now that he mentioned food, she felt hungry.


    She started to wash her face, but she realized that the makeup couldn''t simply be removed by water.


    Her makeup remover was in her car.


    When he saw that J stopped washing, Daniel came over and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you want


    to go out looking like that?"


    "Daniel Si." She suddenly called out his full name.


    Daniel frowned. It felt strange to hear her say his full name.


    He demanded, "No family name." J raised an eyebrow, perplexed.


    "Call me darling instead, " he said. J then understood what he was talking about.


    She cleared her throat and feigned a tender voice, asking, "Daniel, could you please do me a favor?"


    ''You need my help?'' thought Daniel. "Call me darling first, " demanded he. He had a sly smile on.


    Daniel wouldn''t help her until she called him "darling".


    J protested with discontent, "I''m not as shameless as you are! I''m not calling you that. If you don''t


    help me, I''ll be unhappy!"


    ''Unhappy? No, I won''t be able to handle that!'' thought Daniel. "Okay, fine, tell me what you need!"


    Daniel instantly corrected his words and coaxed the woman.


    J grinned and said, "I have a bottle of makeup remover in my car trunk. Please fetch it for me."


    "Give me your car key then, " he sighed and looked at her.


    "It''s in my handbag." She then pointed at the handbag on the sofa outside the bathroom.


    "Wait here, " said Daniel.


    J followed him to the lounge. She saw him take out her car key from her handbag and then walked


    toward the lounge room''s door.


    "Thank you... darling." Watching his back, J suddenly spoke out the words Daniel had wanted to


    hear.


    He put on a wide smile, turned around, and strode up to her. He then held her into his arms, lowered


    his head to give a kiss on her red lips, and said, "You''re wee, my honey!"


    "Ugh. Now go!" J pushed him away, her face turning red.


    Daniel went to the parking lot and found out J''s car. He opened her car trunk and scanned her


    things.


    He found several stic bags of makeup here and there. He wondered why she bought so many. What


    was she going to do with them?


    He also saw a big box of lipsticks. He was perplexed when he saw it, but he didn''t dwell on it.


    ''Huh...'' He found a box and thought, ''This must be bought for me!'' He smiled mischievously and looked


    for her makeup remover.


    Five minutester, with some stuff in his hands, Daniel went back to his office.


    J waited at the lounge room, and when she was about to lose her patience, she heard footsteps


    outside the door.


    ''Finally, he''s here. But why is heughing? Has he found the box of underpants I bought for him?''


    wondered J. When she saw himing closer, she could clearly see the stic bags in his hands.


    And she was right!


    Embarrassed, she tried to exin herself, "That''s... Ang forced me to buy them... Do you like them?"


    No matter who had asked her to buy them, J still bought him underpants, so Daniel was happy


    about it.


    He hugged her and said, "Yes, I like them very much!"


    He hadn''t opened the box yet, but he didn''t care. They were bought by J, so of course he would


    like them!


    Hearing his words, J felt relieved. She then took the stic with the makeup remover and facial


    cleanser and casually said, "The saleswoman said that a man must have at least one red underpants


    in his life. I''ve never seen you wear a red one, so I was worried that you wouldn''t like them!"


    ...


    The woman had entered the bathroom, without having noticed how the man''s facepletely


    darkened.


    Daniel took the box out and had a better look at it. The color was indeed bright red!


    ...


    Daniel really wanted to throw the box into the dustbin. How could she believe the saleswoman so


    easily?


    ''I must find out which saleswoman that was and have her fired!'' thought Daniel angrily.


    When J came out of the bathroom, Daniel had already cleared his desk and locked some important


    papers in his safe.


    Then, they walked out of the CEO''s office together.


    All the secretaries were still working. Daniel announced, "Please go home early tonight."


    "Yes, Mr. Si!" they all said in unison.


    Shirley looked absently at the couple holding hands. She felt that they were really a match made in


    heaven...


    Spark stared at J, which weirded her out.


    Daniel also had noticed it, so he warned him, "Spark, go home and stare at your wife!"


    "Yes, Mr. Si!" answered Spark. He instantly moved away his eyes from J. He wished that he could


    have the chance to have J alone, so he could ask her something.


    ''Oh, I can''t take the doll back home! My wife will get angry, '' thought Spark.


    Before he left thepany, Spark randomly gave the doll to one of his workmates and said, "This is a


    gift from Mr. Si."


    For a whole month after, that workmate of his wondered why the CEO would give him a blow-up doll.

 Chapter 304 Did He Want to Marry Her

    Chapter 304 Did He Want to Marry Her


    If Spark didn''t know how much Boss Si was in love with J, he would assume that Boss Si must


    have loved him!


    They both walked to J''s car in the parking lot. Daniel got in the car and sat on the driver''s seat,


    while J sat next to him. As Daniel was fastening J''s seatbelt for her, he suddenly said, "How do


    you think I can get even with you for giving me that sex doll?"


    Umm... J chuckled. He really couldn''t take his mind off that doll. She then held his hand and said,


    "Don''t be silly. I ordered it for you. You should thank me for it!"


    Daniel put his hand under J''s chin, arched an eyebrow, stared at her lips, and said, "Are you


    suggesting that I can have sex with other women?"


    J swatted his hand off, looked right straight into his eyes, and said, "Of course not. Are you


    suggesting that you want to have sex with other women?"


    What a silly question. If she wanted him to have sex with someone else, she could have sent him some


    women, not a sex doll. It was not that easy to find the perfect doll.


    "Jane, I will remember what you did, and you must pay me back tonight, or you''ll be sorry, " said


    Daniel. J wanted to talk back, but Daniel had started the car and zoomed away.


    They went to a Mexican restaurant. Daniel kept staring at her while they were eating.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" asked J. It seemed that he had only ordered for her.


    Daniel shook his head and replied, "No, I''ve already eaten."


    He would have ordered some red wine, but he remembered how J reacted to drinking it, so he


    decided to forgo the thought.


    He had already eaten... But what did he have for dinner? Did he eat the takeout she brought to his


    office? J thought carefully. Daniel did not bring any sort of box with him when they got out of the


    office.


    After she knew that he had eaten, she ate faster.


    "You don''t need to rush. I can wait, " Daniel looked at her face with a soft smile.


    J nodded her head, but she still tried to finish her food faster.


    It was almost 9 PM when they got out of the restaurant.


    "Where is Melissa?" asked J. She knew that Harry had picked Melissa up, but she didn''t know


    where they went.


    Sometimes, Daniel and J forgot that they had kids because the grandparents always take the


    children away from them. They were really happy to have grand-kids to y with.


    "She is in No. 9 mansion." Daniel had already called Harry. Harry told him that Sally had brought her to


    No. 9 mansion.


    "Okay, " said J.


    There was a short silence in the car.


    While they were waiting for the green light, Daniel held J''s hand and asked, "Jane, where do you


    want to live in the future?"


    "What?" said J.


    "After we get married, where would you like to live?" repeated Daniel. He should make the ns for


    their future.


    ''What was he talking about? Get married? He wanted to marry her?'' wondered J.


    She was happy to know that Daniel had this in mind. "I''d like to live in The Royal Mansion. It''s closer to


    Dad and Mom, " replied J.


    "Okay. We can both move to the Southern Garden Complex, while I get someone to redecorate it, "


    said Daniel.


    He should supervise the decoration. It was the house that they were both going to live in together, and


    the ce that their kids would call home.


    "Redecorate? Is that really necessary?" said J. She thought about No. 9 mansion, which was


    about a decade old. It was well-maintained inside and outside. It still looked brand-new.


    "Yes, I think we need to have it renovated. But if you want, I can develop another vi district. We can


    keep a few mansions for ourselves - one for Dad and Mom, one for us, and one for Melissa, " said


    Daniel. What he meant were Samuel and E.


    Harry and L loved living in Leroy Manor, so they might not want to move.


    As the light turned green, he drove with one hand on the steering wheel while the other held J''s


    hand.


    "That sounds good, but I''ll leave it up to you, " said J. J kept looking at Daniel''s hand, which


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    was holding hers. ''He should use both his hands to drive, '' thought J.


    "Okay then, " said Daniel. If J didn''t have a preference, he just needed to make up his mind by


    himself.


    "Daniel, you should pay attention to the road. Keep your hands to yourself, and stop touching my belly!"


    reminded J. He was naughty.


    "What? It''s just your belly. I should be... touching your..." said Daniel


    "Ah! Keep your hands off me! Just keep driving!" shouted J.


    ...


    When they arrived at No. 9 mansion, Sally was ying with Melissa in the living room.


    It was the real Melissa who was here. Since she had not seen Daniel for a while, she was excited


    about seeing him sincest night.


    "Daddy, I haven''t seen you for a while. I''ve missed you so much, " said Melissa. Daniel was confused.


    "I just saw you this morning. It wasn''t that long ago, " replied Daniel. Daniel started to think that there


    might be something wrong about Melissa. Sometimes, she... forgot what she had done or said.


    They were with each other just this morning, but she did not seem to remember it at all.


    Maybe that was the way kids were...


    After Jerry picked up Sally, J went upstairs.


    J didn''t want to stay in No. 9 mansion because of what Daniel had said in the car.


    Daniel knew what was on her mind, so he warned her when he went upstairs with Melissa, "Don''t you


    dare go. You know what I''m capable of."


    J sighed deeply when she went into the room. She could only hope that Daniel would cut her some


    ck this time...


    Melissa fell asleep, so Daniel carried her to the pink cot.


    After Daniel found out about his daughter, he ordered three identical pink cots.


    One was in L and Harry''s bedroom in Leroy Manor, another one was in E and Samuel''s bedroom


    in No. 8 mansion, and the third one was in his bedroom.


    J asked why he needed to put the cots in their parents'' bedrooms. Daniel exined that he wanted


    someone to watch over Melissa whenever she slept.


    ...


    Then, J asked him when Melissa would be old enough to sleep in her own room.


    Daniel said, "She can only have her own room when we give him a brother to protect her." Then, he


    winked.


    ...


    J rolled her eyes, picked up her robe, and walked into the bathroom.


    Daniel followed her and stopped her from closing the door.


    Daniel knew that she wanted to lock the door. He started to unbutton his shirt and said, "Are you trying


    to hide from me? You can not dodge the punishment."


    ... J looked at how he unbuttoned his shirt, one by one. He then threw the shirt into theundry


    basket.


    J could not stop looking at his strong, solid chest.


    "Come here!" said Daniel. He had stopped loosening his belt.


    She yfully walked up to him and asked, "Boss Si, what do you want me to do?"


    J was thinking that if she obeyed him, he might let her off easy.


    "Take it off!" ordered Daniel.


    What? She could not escape now, could she?


    J bit her lips and threw her robe on the floor. Then, she started to unzip her dress.


    Daniel arched an eyebrow and stared at her in shock. He was just asking her to help him take off his


    pants. He did not expect that she would take off her dress.


    But he thought that was better. They were both naked.


    J was blushing. As she slid her dress down slowly, Daniel''s breathing sped up. He could not stand


    it anymore. He swept her off her feet, carried her under the shower, and turned on the sprinkler.

 Chapter 305 We Can Get a Divorce Tomorrow

    Chapter 305 We Can Get a Divorce Tomorrow


    "Daniel, could you please go out first? I want to take a quick shower and go back to our child. She is


    unsupervised..." She lowered her head, letting the warm water drip down her body.


    "It''s okay. I''ve made her bed. I can assure you that she will never fall off, even if she rolls over."


    He deeply looked into her eyes, lowered his head, and blew gently in her ear.


    "Baby, I''ll try to restrain myself..." He didn''t want her to be afraid of him.


    Even though he said he would restrain himself, Daniel couldn''t resist devouring every bit of her until 2


    AM. Then, he finally let go of the woman begging under him.


    At the Southern Garden Complex


    Ivanka went into the bedroom and opened the birthday presents she had received. The brown paper


    bag was from Ang; it had ab inside. ''This is amazing!'' Ivanka gently touched the wooden


    hairbrush and felt that having friends was really good...


    She then put the wooden hairbrush on her dresser and opened the ck paper bag from J.


    She tried to guess what it was. After fumbling her hand inside the bag, she concluded that J had


    given her some clothes.


    She pulled it out and saw a ck nightgown, but... it was short and... revealing...


    The bedroom door opened quietly and Brian, with an overcoat in his hand, observed what his wife was


    up to.


    With his mouth agape, he swallowed at the sight of what Ivanka was holding.


    Feeling his zing eyes, Ivanka quickly turned around and found Brian right at the door.


    She hastily balled up the clothes and put it back into the bag. ''This is all J''s fault...''


    She avoided Brian''s eyes and went into her dressing room with the bag.


    As she ced it in her closet, Brian held her hand and said, "Try it on."


    She pretended to be stupid and asked, "... What?"


    Brian quietly took the bag from her hand and asked, "J gave it to you to wear, so why don''t you try


    it?"


    Ivanka looked at him with disappointment. She said, "I''m sure you''d prefer J to try it on in front of


    you, right?"


    With these words, she turned and went out.


    Brian pulled her back and put the nightgown back in the closet.


    Then, with eyes dark, he asked her in a low voice, "Ivanka, did I say something wrong?" He had


    already decided to forget J, but how could she still say that?


    Ivanka felt his anger, even without looking at his face. She replied, "You''ve said so many things today. I


    can''t remember them all."


    She had been with Brian for quite a long time. It was clear that he didn''t like her. She had never seen


    him show any sign of affection, Except in front of their son...


    Obviously, she was not that important to him.


    "Go and try it!" Brian said, grabbing the bag and throwing it at her.


    Ivanka was his woman, and he didn''t hate her.


    At this moment, he wanted to see her in some sexy sleepwear...


    Ivanka misunderstood him. She thought that he was forcing her to try it because it was given by


    J...


    "I won''t try it, okay?" She angrily threw the clothes in the closet. Then, she shut the door, turned


    around, and left.


    Brian looked at her from behind. Before she was able to leave the dressing room, he took her into his


    arms, hastily walked into the bedroom, and threw her on the big bed.


    His eyes were on fire, yelling, "Don''t forget whose wife you are!"


    However, he recalled that it was her birthday, so he tried to calm down.


    Ivanka answered, "Yes, you''re my husband. But if you don''t want me to be your wife anymore, we can


    get a divorce tomorrow!" Ivanka had had enough of this! ''He forced me to marry him, but he loved


    another woman.


    I can put all these things aside, but how dare he get angry at me! I don''t deserve to be treated this


    way!''


    Brian''s face darkened with fury when he heard that she wanted to get a divorce.


    He quickly went on top of her, pressed her down, and said, "Since you''re so aggressive today, let''s do


    something about that!"


    Ivanka was scared. ''Damn it! Brian''s quite strong and he is angry at me. He would surely make me


    suffer if we have sex right now!''


    "Ah... No, I... I''m tired. I''m going to go to sleep!" Ivanka softened and sweetly looked at the man on top


    of her.


    Brian also smiled at her and said, "It''s toote!"


    Then, he lowered his head, grasped her wrists, and kissed her red lips.


    After a while, he slowed down and kissed her ears. Ivanka seized the opportunity and asked him


    timidly, "I''ll try it on... Can you let go of me?"


    She dreamed that Brain would let go of her after she put on the clothes.


    However, Brian looked at her and restrained himself, saying, "Go!"


    Ivanka immediately said, "Okay. I''m going." She quickly got out of the bed and ran into the dressing


    room.


    She didn''t notice that Brian was smiling behind her. He hadn''t said yes to her question and Ivanka just


    misunderstood his intention.


    Ivanka put on the nightgown and saw herself in the mirror, frowning. ''I have to say that, J... was a


    bit too naughty. ...


    This nightgown almost seemed like a transparent cloth.


    Why did Brian hastily force me to put this on? Did he want to imagine me as J?''


    Thinking of this, Ivanka became a little sad. She hid her emotions and went out to of the dressing room.


    Brianzily leaned on the bed. Seeing Ivanka, he stared at her red face like a lion staring at its prey.


    Ivanka said, "All right! You''ve already seen it. I''ll go change now!" She turned back and went to the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    dressing room.


    Brian quickly jumped out of the bed and followed her.


    He pinned her to a closet and kissed her.


    His violent reaction scared Ivanka, so she tried to push away the man in military uniform, but she failed.


    In between gasps of air, she said, "Brian... Ah... You promised to let go of me..."


    Brian grinned, showing his white teeth. For the first time in his life, he lied, "I haven''t said yes!"


    "..." Ivanka looked at the man in astonishment. But she recalled his words and found he was right...


    ''Ahhhhhh! I''m so stupid!


    I have fallen into his trap.''


    After they had sex, the only word she could utter was "Brian".


    Brian caressed her face and kept whispering into her ears.


    Ivanka''s face was red and shiny as if she had put blush on her face...


    The next day, Daniel went to office with his daughter and left J alone at home, sleeping.

 Chapter 306 Its Up to You

    Chapter 306 It''s Up to You


    Shirley came over to pick Daniel and his daughter up today.


    In the backseat of the car


    "Sweetheart, tell me, what kind of kindergarten do you want to go to?" Daniel looked at several


    kindergarten design proposals Spark had sent to him. They were all designed by the top designers of


    hispany.


    Melissa put her arms around her father''s neck and curiously looked at the pictures on his phone, not


    knowing what they were.


    She then answered, "I want to go to a castle-like kindergarten, with Hello Kitty patterns posted


    everywhere. There will also be dolphin-shape cradles, pirate ship desks, and the chairs that look like


    the small horses..."


    Daniel wondered if the Hello Kitty patterns would go together with the pirate ship desks.


    He was also surprised at how creative his daughter was.


    After thinking it over, Daniel had an idea. He would try to see if he could marry Melissa''s concept with


    the actual design proposals.


    While listening to Daniel and his daughter''s conversation, Shirley felt sad.


    She thought that if she didn''t have an abortion, her child would be about the same age as Melissa.


    After having lunch at noon, J was about to go home. As she was about to walk out of the vi, her


    phone rang. It was Mrs. Yi.


    Mrs. Yi had invited her out for coffee to have a talk with her.


    J already knew what she wanted to talk about.


    rissa had already stayed in jail for a long time. J thought that it must have already taught this


    rich, spoiled brat a lesson.


    J then asked Mrs. Yi to meet her at L''s coffee shop - Dominator.


    Before she drove off, J called Daniel.


    Daniel greeted her on the other side of the line, "My dear wife." J was enchanted by his gentle


    voice.


    Without making a fuss about or correcting what he just called her, J touched her hot face and said,


    "Mrs. Yi called me a few minutes ago and asked me to meet her."


    "Uh-huh." He had already sent a lot of bodyguards to protect her, so he wasn''t worried that Mrs. Yi


    would be capable of doing anything to hurt J.


    "It''s definitely about Sabina and rissa. How long will you keep them locked up? Tell me, so I know


    what to tell her, " said J.


    "It''s up to you, " replied Daniel. He would not let them out until J cooled down.


    "Ah? Oh! Okay, I see. Where''s our daughter?" asked J. She then drove out of the garage.


    Daniel looked around his office and saw his daughter reading aic book on the sofa, mumbling.


    Daniel realized how much she looked like him whenever he got absorbed in what he was doing. He


    smiled and replied, "She is busy now."


    "Busy with what?"


    "She is reading aic book, and she''s ying with a lot of toys." The toy manufacturer of the


    shopping mall sent several new toys to them and Daniel epted these toys and gave them to


    Melissa.


    "Okay. I should take her back because she''ll be bothering you, " said J. She was worried that


    Melissa would bother Daniel, and she also remembered what had happened between Sabina and their


    daughterst time, so she was still a little worried.


    "No, you don''t have to pick her up. My mother wille take her." Ever since they had their


    granddaughters, L and Harry didn''t go out anymore. Harry often came to thepany, while L


    took care of her granddaughters.


    ''Okay!'' "I won''t bother you anymore since I know you''re busy. I am driving to the coffee shop right now."


    "Okay. Give me a kiss." Daniel''s deep, attractive voice captivated J. She couldn''t help but pout her


    lips and make a kissing noise.


    When she realized what she just did, she immediately protested, "You seduced me!"


    Daniel slightly smiled and said, "You seduce me everyday, but I neverined."


    J was naturally attractive. Every move she made tempted him. All he wanted to do was to make


    love to her whenever she was around. He always wanted to have sex with her!


    "Nonsense! I never seduce you!" However, J felt guilty when she uttered these words. She had


    made it a point to put on makeup today.


    What''s more, she had decided to wear makeup from now on! And she only did this for Daniel, so she


    really was seducing him...


    Sitting in his office, Daniel looked at his daughter while listening to J''s voice on the phone. He was


    happy at this moment.


    After he hung up, Daniel asked Spark to contact the female bodyguard who was sent to protect J


    to make sure that she followed J.


    When J arrived at the coffee shop, a woman ran after her. After she turned around and saw the


    woman, J immediately knew who she was.


    They then entered the Dominator together. Mrs. Yi and Carol were waiting for J inside.


    When she saw the woman next to J, Carol felt confused.


    J and the bodyguard sat opposite to Mrs. Yi and Carol, without any introduction.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After J greeted the two women, she ordered two cups of coffee, which the waiter efficiently served.


    When the waiter left, Carol took out a shopping bag with a designer logo on it and smiled. "Miss Shao,


    we''re here today to apologize to you. This is a little gift we bought for you, and we hope you like it, "


    she said.


    Inside the bag was a piece of expensive jewelry that she and Mrs. Yi bought at the mall. They had


    spent a lot of money to help their daughters out.


    After Carol finished talking, she quietly and carefully looked at J.


    She knew that J was beautiful, but she hadn''t realized it during the night they fought.


    As she carefully looked at her now, she noticed how gorgeous J really was. J was dressed in a


    beige floral dress, her wine-red hair in a bun on the top of her head and some minimal makeup on her


    face.


    Her skin was fair, soft, and smooth, probably because she was still young. She looked like a 20-year-


    olddy.


    Carol had heard that J was an impulsivedy before, but she had matured when she returned


    home after her three years of disappearance. Carol doubted whether it was true or not.


    She sat opposite to J, and judging by her graceful manners, she believed that J was a noble,


    youngdy, instead of a crass girl.


    She also thought about her bad-tempered daughter and had to admit that J was much better than


    Sabina...


    Mrs. Yi had to swallow her pride for her husband''s and daughter''s sake, so she smiled and apologized,


    "Yes, we are indeed sorry, Miss Shao. rissa and Sabina were foolish and had made immature


    mistakes. We hope you can forgive all of their actions."


    She had really despised J and scolded her for many times in her heart, but when she found out the


    truth about the Shao family, she looked at her in a better light.


    "Don''t you think you''re talking to the wrong person?" asked J. She wondered why they were


    discussing this with her, instead of Daniel.


    Carol and Mrs. Yi looked at each other. "Miss Shao, we have tried to approach Mr. Si..."


    J understood. Daniel probably didn''t want to talk with them.


    J felt that they were sincere, and she also didn''t want to stir up any trouble. But she still wanted


    justice for her mother, so she tly said, "My mother isn''t a murderer."


    She didn''t want to say much. She just wanted them to know that E wasn''t a murderer. She hoped


    that they wouldn''t say that anymore.


    Carol knew what she meant and gently spoke, "It was so silly of rissa and Sabina to say so. If you


    agree to let them off, I will teach my daughter a lesson!"


    She had to personally beg a young woman to let her daughter out. Taylor didn''t care. After his daughter


    got locked up, he spent little money on this matter and didn''t take any further actions.

 Chapter 307 Daniel, Youre So Kind

    Chapter 307 Daniel, You''re So Kind


    ''Two kids?'' J wanted tough at Carol Yi''s words. ''Your daughter, Sabina Fan, is older than me, but


    you treat her like a kid?'' thought she.


    But she knew that Carol didn''t mean anything by it. She thought, ''I''m already twenty-six years old, but


    my own parents still treat me as a kid, too.''


    "Okay, but don''t get your hopes up too much. I''ll tell Daniel about it. He is the one who has a say in it, "


    said J.


    Upon hearing her words, Mrs. Yi was anxious, she said, "Miss Shao, we really need your help. Please


    tell us when our kids can be released from the jail. Please?"


    J took a sip out of her cup of coffee, then she slowly opened her mouth and said, "It''s up to Daniel.


    I can''t make any decisions myself." J thought that she had to respect Daniel''s status in front of


    other people, no matter what.


    Carol then cautiously suggested, "Miss Shao, how about you call to Mr. Si now and ask him about it?"


    Afraid that J might not agree, Carol assured her and said, "I know how difficult Sabina is, but I


    promise you that I will take Sabina abroad when shees out of the jail. She won''t bring any trouble


    to you anymore."


    Carol was serious with what she said. She knew that she couldn''t rely on Taylor Fan anymore, and her


    brother also had been involved in some scandals that he probably would be expelled from the Party.


    When her daughter would get out of jail, she would divorce Taylor Fan. Then, she would take her out of


    C Country to start anew and live peaceful life.


    J didn''t want to call Daniel again, but then she empathized with Carol. Being as Sabina''s mother


    must have been such a hard job to do.


    Because she was also a mother of two daughters, J could more or less understand Carol.


    Cutting Carol some ck, J then took her phone out and called Daniel.


    "Hello, my dear, what''s up?" answered Daniel.


    L had juste to pick up his daughter and left. He was about to go for a meeting now.


    "Daniel, when will you release rissa and Sabina from jail? Mrs. Yi and Mrs. Carol are anxious to


    know, " said J. Even though she knew that Daniel was counting on her decision, she said this in


    front of them to reiterate Daniel''s powerful reputation.


    In front of Mrs. Yi and Carol, J said some nice things about rissa and Sabina, so that they


    would owe her a favor.


    The two women on the opposite side exchanged nces with each other, in shock.


    In Mrs. Yi''s mind, she thought that no matter how important J was in Daniel''s eyes, she still didn''t


    have power over him.


    But she didn''t know that her daughter''s release depended on J.


    While in Carol''s mind, she thought that J was kind enough to paint her daughter in a good light,


    despite knowing that J despised Sabina.


    Daniel on the other side of the line tittered and thought, ''You already know that it''s up to you, you


    naughty woman!''


    He then said, "Honey, it''s your decision!"


    Mrs. Yi saw that J''s face flush red and wondered what Daniel had said on the phone.


    She then heard J answer, "Okay. Thank you. Daniel, you''re so kind!"


    Then, J hung up the phone and felt rxed. ''Daniel, have you no shame! You never stop flirting!''


    thought J.


    She then said to them, "Daniel said that... if you can make sure that they have learned their lessons,


    then he would release them right this instant!"


    Her words made Mrs. Yi and Carol feel very happy. They made the right choice by talking to her!


    "Thank you, Miss Shao. We''ll be sure to discipline them properly when we get back home!" Carol


    delivered her sincere gratitude to J.


    J waved her hand at her and said, "Please don''t thank me. It was Daniel''s decision!"


    "Yes, yes, please convey our heartfelt thanks to Mr. Si!" said Carol.


    J hade to like her better. But when she thought of her daughter, Sabina, she sighed. She


    really wished that Carol could put her daughter in her ce.


    As with Mrs. Yi''s cold attitude, J didn''t care.


    J wasn''t heartless. She just wanted things to be fair, and Daniel had already helped her take


    revenge. It was already enough.


    "Okay, I should go now. And this gift is too expensive. Please have it back, " said J. She saw the


    logo on the box. It was one of the jewelry brands of SL Group. She knew that whatever was inside the


    box was probably worth more than one hundred thousand.


    "Wait!"


    "Wait! Miss Shao." Mrs. Yi and Carol spoke at the same time.


    J then sat back on her seat and looked at them, perplexed.


    Mrs. Yi opened her mouth nervously and said, "Miss Shao, there''s one more thing. It''s about my


    husband, Ethan Yi. Could you ask Mr. Si to help him out?"


    Ethan had engaged in corruption and bribery. He had attained his official position with money from his


    crimes. His notorious dealings were public knowledge.


    But she wanted Daniel to help him out. J thought that she was asking for too much. If Daniel


    helped Ethan out, Daniel would also be viting thew!


    Before J could say anything, Carol pulled Mrs. Yi''s sleeves and said, "Sister-inw, let''s talk about


    my brother''s affairs another day. Miss Shao, please ept this present. We bought it for you. Please


    take it."


    Carol had stopped J because she had sincerely just wanted her to take the present.


    J then smiled at Carol and said, "No, your daughter is around my age, so this jewelry would suit


    her, too. Please give it to her instead."


    Then, she stood up from her chair, and devoid of any emotions on her face, she stared at Mrs. Yi,


    saying, "Are you asking Daniel to vite thew to save your husband? Do you know how stupid that


    sounds?"


    Finishing her words, and ignoring Mrs. Yi''s darkened face, J left the cafe with her woman


    bodyguard.


    As soon as they left, Mrs. Yi mmed her hand heavily on the table and yelled, "That bitch! Who does


    she think she is?"


    As a government official''s wife with a privileged background, Mrs. Yi had never been insulted this way!


    When Carol saw the other people stare at them, she hastily persuaded Mrs. Yi, "Sister-inw, let''s go


    pick up our kids first. They must have suffered a lot! Let''s deal with my brother''s affairs next time!"


    ''Next time?'' Mrs. Yi furiously stared at Carol, but when she thought of her daughter, she tried her best


    to calm down. They both stood up and left.


    As soon as she got out of the cafe, J received Spark''s call. "Miss Shao, they have already been


    released, " said Spark.


    "Okay. Thank you, Spark!" said J. J got in her car and drove to the old house to see her great-


    grandmother and her daughter.


    Spark had actually wanted to ask her about the doll, but he just let it go. Many days had already


    passed.


    At the Public Security Bureau


    When Mrs. Yi and Carol arrived at the bureau, rissa and Sabina had already been waiting for them


    outside, wearing awful looks on their faces. Passersby were looking at the both of them.


    Mrs. Yi got out of her car and, with tears flooding her eyes, she ran to her daughter. Then, she scanned


    her from head to toe.


    rissa''s hair was in a total mess, and her glowing, white face became dirty and swollen. Her eyes


    looked absent. She was still wearing the dress from that night at the birthday party. It looked worn out


    now.


    One of her high-heeled stilettos had lost a heel.


    "rissa, my dear daughter, you must have suffered a lot!" said Mrs. Yi. She continued to wipe off


    tears on her face. She had never seen her daughter in such a terrible condition!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 308 Did You Beg That Bitch

    Chapter 308 Did You Beg That Bitch


    Mrs. Yi thought, ''This is all J''s fault!''


    rissa shook her head and said, "Mom, let''s go!"


    She had changed a lot after two days in prison.


    She had been arrogant and aggressive at the beginning, but every time she spoke up, someone


    pped her in the face.


    When she tried to threaten those who had bullied her about her father being a government official, they


    justughed at her and said that her father had bought his way to obtain the position and was currently


    being investigated.


    Inside the prison, she and Sabina had dried bread and leftover vegetables, while the others were


    served warm bread and newly-cooked salted vegetables.


    So she began to question why she was in prison...


    She initially thought that it was all because of J. She was to me for everything.


    But then she realized that it was not J''s mistake. She was the one who had rubbed off J the


    wrong way.


    J was offended, so Daniel had to protect her.


    She and Sabina were in this mess because of what they had done.


    But she was not sure whether it was toote to make up for her mistake.


    However, Sabina had an entirely different outlook after two days in prison, even though she had


    experienced the same thing rissa did.


    She was eager to take revenge on J.


    Sabina was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, "J is such a bitch. I must get back at her.


    Since she dared seduce my Daniel, she needs to pay the price."


    Carol looked at Sabina and saw an expression full of jealousy and hatred.


    She thought to herself, ''No wonder that Daniel likes J.''


    Sabina then said, "Mom, let''s go home. I want to take a shower. Andter, I plot my revenge on J!"


    Suddenly, everyone heard a loud smack.


    Sabina held her face and looked at Carol with a look of total disbelief.


    She said, "Mom, you... why did you p me?"


    It was the first time she had been pped by her mother.


    Carol said sternly, "You have been in prison for two days, but you still haven''t realized what you did.


    Maybe you should be locked up for two more days, so you woulde to your senses!


    "Mom! I am your daughter! What are you saying?" Sabina screamed.


    Mrs. Yi, who had the same thought with Sabina, butted in, "Carol, Sabina is right. It was J''s fault


    that our children had been sent to prison."


    rissa interrupted in a low voice, "Mom, it was not J''s fault. It was our mistake. We shouldn''t


    irritated J in the first ce." She couldn''t understand why her mother and Sabina were still


    Carol said, "This ce isn''t a good ce to talk about it. Let''s go home." She ignored Sabina and got


    on Mrs. Yi''s car first.


    Mrs. Yi and rissa sat on the front seats, while Carol and Sabina sat on the back. Sabina said


    nothing because she was infuriated by Carol''s words.


    The whole car was quiet on the way back. Each person had her own thoughts.


    Mrs. Yi drove them to Sabina''s house. Carol and Sabina said goodbye to Mrs. Yi and rissa before


    entering the house.


    Sabina quickly went into the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, she saw Carol quietly


    sitting on the sofa.


    She opened the refrigerator and took out all the food she liked. Then, she sat on the sofa and ate it.


    When she was in prison, she had shitty food. She was famished the whole time she spent there.


    Breaking the silence, she asked, "Mom, how did you get me and rissa out of prison?"


    Carol answered, "J persuaded Mr. Si to forgive you. Otherwise, you and rissa would still be in


    prison."


    "What? Mom, did you beg that bitch?"


    After hearing Sabina''s words, Carol got very angry. She said, "Sabina, I will file for a divorce in a few


    days. Then, you will leave this ce with me."


    Sabina suddenly stopped eating. She thought, ''Leave C Country? Why should I leave C Country?


    I did everything I could to get a divorce ande back. I would never leave this ce!''


    She said, "Do what you want. I''m not leaving." She still wanted to marry Daniel and be a Mrs. Si.


    Carol knew why Sabina had said that. She was speechless. She thought, ''How did she be like


    this? Is it my fault?


    It was she who was dying to get married and move to Green Cold Country. And then she got a divorce.


    Now, she wanted to stay here and try to marry Daniel.''


    Carol didn''t know what to say. She sighed and returned to her room. She nned how to convince


    Sabina to go with her.


    Soon after Carol went to her room, Sabina took out her phone and called someone, "Hello, I need


    someone..."


    J stayed in the old house for a few hours before receiving a call from Daniel. He asked her to go


    with him to meet some clients.


    J agreed. She was very happy that Daniel wanted to show off their rtionship in public.


    She went back to No. 9 Mansion to fix her makeup and to choose a dress that would make her look


    professional and elegant.


    Daniel was a few years older than her, so she needed to look more mature to match his age.


    She wandered around and found a handbag in the dressing room. Then, she put perfume, foundation,


    lipstick, and other cosmetics into the handbag.


    She remembered that mature women had perfume and cosmetics in their handbags.


    When she came out of No. 9 Mansion, she saw Daniel waiting for her in the car. Shirley was driving.


    Shirley said, "Mr. Si, J ising."


    Daniel put aside his documents and got off the car to wee his girl.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But...


    What was she wearing?


    She was wearing a ck A-line dress with a bare midriff and a pair of eight-centimeter stilettos. Her


    beautiful legs were exposed.


    When he got closer, he found that she had light makeup on, topped with a red lipstick.


    She looked very sexy and mature.


    Daniel said in a cold tone, "J!"


    J stopped in front of Daniel with a big smile, linked his arm with hers, and said, "Let''s go!"


    Daniel could almost see her cleavage when she made a sudden movement. He swallowed and then


    said angrily, "Who asked you to be dressed like this?"


    She was confused and asked, "Why? Do I not look good?" It took her a lot of courage to put on the


    dress and the shoes. Plus, it was her only pair of eight-centimeter stilettos.


    Daniel pulled a long face and said nothing. He thought, ''You look very beautiful and sexy in this dress.


    That''s why I am not happy!''


    Daniel pulled her in his arms and kissed her. He didn''t care about ruining her lipstick.


    In the car, Shirley''s eyes turned red as she watched the couple kissing.


    After making out for quite a few minutes, Daniel let go of J and said, "Let''s go back and change


    your clothes."

 Chapter 309 Youd Better Shut Up

    Chapter 309 You''d Better Shut Up


    J was still grasping for air in his arms, but when she saw the red lipstick on his lips, she couldn''t


    help butugh at him.


    Daniel realized that she wasughing because of his lips, and then carried J in his arms and


    returned with her to the vi.


    After he brought her to the cloakroom of the bedroom, he opened the wardrobe, and selected a regr


    dark red dress and threw it to her.


    "Can you change your clothes by yourself, or do you want me to help you?" asked Daniel. He thought


    that if he helped her change her clothes, by the time they would arrive, the dinner would be already


    over.


    J knew that Daniel was a rude man, and with the dress in her arms, she shook her head, and said,


    "I can do it by myself, thanks."


    Daniel then went to the bathroom and washed the lipstick away from his lips.


    After she changed her clothes, J came out from the cloakroom. Daniel pretended to look at her


    with disgust, and said, "Wipe that lipstick off!"


    He then casually sat on the stool near the bed, waiting for her.


    J walked to the dressing mirror, and being a little confused and disappointed, she asked, "Didn''t I


    look more beautiful earlier? Didn''t you like that?"


    Daniel silently walked behind her and then suddenly put his arms around her waist.


    "You can wear that kind of clothes only at home, and only for me to admire your beauty!" He had


    personally selected the dress for her, and he had wanted her to wear it only at home, to showcase her


    beauty only to him.


    J was wiping the lipstick off her lips with a cleansing oil, and when she heard Daniel, she blushed.


    Daniel began to touch her body with hisrge hands, but J had no time to stop him, and she


    instead applied lipstick again, after she had just removed the previous one.


    When he was close to putting his hands in J''s private parts, J gripped his hand, and said, "Go


    already!"


    ''He''s such a bastard!'' thought J.


    Daniel put his arms around her shoulders disappointed, and walked out of the vi.


    Inside the car, Shirley was sitting in front of them. J was a little unhappy, but she didn''t show her


    mood.


    "Has your ex-girlfriend been released from the police station yet?"


    Daniel, who was sorting out his documents, stopped for a moment, and asked, "Didn''t Spark call you?"


    "He called me."


    ...


    Daniel gave her a long look, and said, "You asked that deliberately, didn''t you?"


    J snickered, and said, "That means you can still see through me!"


    At that moment, Shirley suddenly interrupted them, and in a rxed tone, said, "J, your lipstick


    color looks very great today!"


    But J didn''t want to thank her for herpliment.


    And Shirley didn''t mind, and kept on asking, "Is it from the lipstick set that Mr. Han bought for youst


    time?"


    ...


    J wondered how Shirley knew that Brian had bought lipsticks for her.


    But this wasn''t the right time for J to inquire on this matter...


    She began to have a bad feeling, and as she had expected it, Daniel gave her a sharp stare.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With his sharp X-ray eyes, he seemed to see right through her.


    Annoyed, J looked at Shirley''s back, and said, "Shirley Zheng, you''d better shut up."


    "I''m sorry, J... I thought that Mr. Si had already known about this! I''m so sorry!" When Shirley


    uttered these words, she didn''t turn her head, not letting Daniel and J see the true expression on


    her face. She wanted them to feel that she said those words out of guilt.


    Shirley had learned of this matter on the day when she was asked to inspect the market''s condition.


    She had happened to see J and Ang browse inside a lipstick shop. She hadn''t walked up to


    greet them because of the tensed rtionship between her and J.


    When she was just about to leave, she saw a man, dressed in a military uniform, getting closer to


    J.


    As she had suspected, that man was actually Brian.


    She had seen the salesclerk taking Brian''s credit card at the counter, and the salesclerk giving the


    shopping bag to J.


    When they had gone, Shirley even went to the shop to ask the salesclerk about the whole scene.


    In fact, she didn''t have to ask the salesclerk about what had happened at all, because she easily learnt


    from several people talking to each other that Brian had generously spent a lot of money buying many


    lipsticks for J.


    Shirley pretended that she was browsing items, while listening to them.


    J immediately shouted at Shirley, "Whether Daniel knows it or not, it has nothing to do with you!"


    "Okay, I''m sorry, I... I''m driving!" Shirley lowered her voice, which gave people the impression that she


    was genuinely apologizing to J.


    But J didn''t believe Shirley''s words for a second.


    She now had a far more important thing to deal with. Sitting hand in hand with Daniel, who had already


    pulled a long face, J said, "Ang and Ivanka, Brian''s wife, were also there on that day. And


    Ivanka didn''t mind it afterward, so please don''t be angry!"


    "Am I angry?" Daniel pretended to look calm while uttering these words, but in fact he was furious.


    J snickered, and said, "You aren''t angry! Brian''s just my friend now, and it waspletely normal


    for him to buy me a set of lipsticks, right?"


    Daniel snapped at her words, "It wasn''t normal!"


    J was displeased, and looked at Daniel and secretly told herself in her mind not to be angry. If she


    was angry, she would fall into the trap set by Shirley!


    She immediately changed the topic, and said, "You never buy me any lipsticks. I''m angry with you


    because of that!"


    Daniel nodded, and said, "Um, right. I''ll remember this. Tell me, which brand do you like the most? I''ll


    order some for you within these two days."


    It had been his fault, because he hadn''t been considerate enough about her.


    After she heard him, J almost choked on her own saliva. She also didn''t know whether he was


    serious about this, or if he had just said these words on purpose.


    But whether he was serious about this or not, it disappointed Shirley.


    She sweetly replied, "Actually, when I think about it, I don''t like lipstick that much! You don''t have to buy


    me any!"


    What she said was true. She was wearing makeup just to show Daniel her beautiful face and to please


    him.


    Daniel raised her chin, looked at her red lips and said, "If you don''t like it, then don''t apply it!"


    He really wanted to eat all the lipstick on her lips!


    "I''m worried that you''ll grow tired of looking at me everyday!" She suddenly realized that she was


    actually alluring him into a snare...


    The snare was... forcing him to say sweet words to her.


    Daniel had gained an insight into her mind, and while smiling, said, "I''ll never grow tired of doing that,


    even if I have to look at you 24/7. I would always like you, whether you wear makeup, or not. But from


    now on, you''d better not apply makeup. After all, it damages your skin in time."


    "Okay, but my cosmetics are very expensive, and are also from yourpany''s brands. Don''t you trust


    your products?"


    "I didn''t mean that. I just worry that you''ll have some sort of adverse reaction. If you really want to use


    those cosmetics, I can hire a make-up artist to help you apply the cosmetics which have been checked


    by me!"


    The impact of the cosmetics varied from individual to individual. If she indeed really wanted to use any


    cosmetics, he would personally test them, and check whether the cosmetics were up to health


    standards or not.


    J put her arms around his neck and coquettishly rubbed against his body. She said, "No, you don''t


    have to do that for me. If you don''t like makeup, I won''t apply any!"


    With his arms around her waist, Daniel didn''t argue with her, and dotingly said, "It''s up to you. You can


    apply makeup if you want to, and no one will force you to do that if you don''t want to!''


    "Okay." J was about to kiss him then, but when she thought of the lipstick on her lips, she gave up


    on the idea.

 Chapter 310 What a Beautiful Girlfriend You Have

    Chapter 310 What a Beautiful Girlfriend You Have


    Her intention could be easily seen through. Daniel leaned down to her and sealed her ruby lips with a


    passionate kiss...


    All of a sudden, the back seats became quiet, because something romantic was going on there.


    The driver had to concentrate on the steering wheel. She had thought that they would burst into a huge


    argument, but instead they had ended up making out right behind her.


    The atmosphere inside the car started heating fast.


    J let out a long sigh against his lips, and Daniel finally reluctantly let her go, looking as if he had


    had enough of her lipstick.


    With a big smile on his face, he whispered in her ear, "How I''d wish to press you underneath me right


    now and vigorously..."


    The rest of his words were sealed by her soft palm.


    "Stop it! You should really clean your mouth corner!" She shyly nced at his lipstick-smeared mouth,


    and giggled.


    Daniel took a piece of tissue from the armrest and handed it to her. With a grin on his handsome face,


    he said, "Wipe it off for me!"


    She took the tissue and carefully cleaned his lips.


    Somehow things had improved from there. Without even noticing, J was lying on the car seat with


    Daniel above her, and fondly gazing at her.


    "Boss Si, we have arrived." Shirley parked the car neatly in the parking lot. Her voice sounded normal.


    When she heard her, J quickly pushed the man away, and struggled to get up. She hastily wiped


    her mouth with her hands, and mumbled, "That''s enough, we''re here!"


    What a relief! Otherwise she would have ended up getting "bullied" by the big bad wolf...


    They had arrived at the JH Grand Hotel. Daniel walked next to J with his hand casually put around


    her waist, and when they approached the elevator in the lobby, Shirley strode to call it for them.


    She only entered the elevator after they entered first. Inside it, she silently stood behind them.


    She felt jealous when she gazed at their backs, and thought what a perfect match they were.


    J casually asked, "Who are we meeting with today? Why did you have to bring me along with


    you?"


    "Some business partners." It wasn''t necessary to bring a femalepanion for the asion, but he


    wanted more people to know who J was.


    The elevator reached the 8th floor, and they were greeted warmly by the hotel''s manager, who had


    already been notified of Daniel''s arrival by the receptionist down in the lobby.


    He led the way for the three to Lounge 888.


    The lounge was almost full, with only three seats remaining.


    The main chair and the chair next to it were empty. There was also a third empty chair near the


    entrance.


    The people inside all stood up once they saw Daniel entering the room. They greeted him to the main


    chair, and J smiled and gracefully sat down next to him.


    "Boss Si, let me introduce you to Emma Gu, an established designer who recently returned from


    overseas."


    J looked at Emma. She looked like her parents'' age, and was indeed well dressed in an elegant


    fashion.


    While she was looking at Emma, Emma was also checking her out.


    She was stunned by her looks, and she reminded her of someone. They really looked alike...


    "Miss Gu, this is Boss Si."


    On hearing the other''s introduction, Emma removed her gaze from J and politely shook hands with


    Daniel. She smiled professionally, and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Si. I have heard a lot of nice things


    about you!"


    Who would have known that more than a decadeter the Si family would still be dominating the


    business world in C Country, the Shao family the legal world and, of course, the Si family the medical


    world... Nothing seemed to have changed in the past decade...


    As he sat down in the main chair, Daniel swiftly nodded, and said, "Thanks."


    Emma had originally been the chief editor of a fashion magazine, butter she had decided to change


    her trade. She had gone abroad for a higher education, and had just recently returned to the country.


    J listened carefully to their talk. It seemed that Daniel was nning to hire Emma as hispany


    designer, and to start with, she would be responsible for a fashion show.


    Half way through their talk, Emma suddenly turned her head to J, and politely asked, "Mr. Si, who


    is thedy next to you? Would you mind introducing her to me, please?"


    The rest of the people heard her, and nodded, "She is really pretty. Is she actually Boss Si''s rumoured


    girlfriend?"


    "Wow, Boss Si, you really are lucky! What a beautiful girlfriend you have!"


    "I heard that Miss Shao is Samuel Shao''s daughter!"


    ...


    Although Daniel hadn''t answered her question, Emma had already discovered who J was by


    listening to the others. She was stunned by what she heard.


    J was Samuel''s daughter, and it had been no wonder that she had seemed so familiar.


    Daniel finally opened his mouth, and said, "This is J Shao, my girlfriend! J, say hi to all of


    them."


    The way he looked at her melted everyone''s heart.


    J nodded with a smile, and she gracefully held up her tea cup in front of her and greeted to


    everyone present. She said, "Mr. Li, Mr. Huang, Mr. Wen and Ms. Gu, it is my pleasure to meet you all.


    I look forward to working with you!"


    Daniel raised his eyebrows when he heard herst sentence. J was a smart girl indeed, who knew


    how to establish business contacts whenever the opportunity presented itself to her.


    With so many big bosses from so many differentpanies gathered there, it was a great opportunity


    for J. She had already made up her mind that once she would set up her own store, she would


    seek for partnerships with all of them.


    When the big bosses saw J holding her cup, they also stood up from their chairs and cheered to


    her with their own cups.


    After some small talk, one of the bosses, Mr. Huang, jokingly asked Daniel, "Hey, Daniel, are you two


    getting married soon?"


    Daniel flicked his cigarette, and smiled. He replied, "Soon enough."


    "That''s great news! My congrattions to you in advance, and please invite us to your wedding!"


    "Sure thing!" It surprised J that Daniel actually gave his word to his business partners like that. She


    was both ttered and excited.


    After that, they started having dinner, and after the dinner, the official business conference finally


    began.


    J whispered to Daniel, "Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom."


    "I''ll go with you!" replied Daniel. After whispering these words, Daniel was just about to stand up from


    his chair, but J stopped him by pulling on his wrist.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. You should focus on the meeting."


    Daniel thought better for a second and agreed. "Alright."


    J then walked out of the lounge and headed towards the bathroom.


    When she stepped out of stall, she found Emma standing next to her in front of the bathroom''s sinks.


    The way she looked at her made J feel uneasy.


    When she had already seen Emma in the lounge earlier, she had already had a bad feeling about her.


    She could tell that Emma was constantly looking at her, checking her out.


    "Hey..." To ease the tension, J broke the silence by greeting Emma.


    To her surprise, Emma replied to her greeting with only one question. "How are the things between


    your father and mother?" she said.


    J paused, and then slowly nodded, "They are doing fine. Ms. Gu, do you know my parents?"


    However, her question had not been answered. As if she were alone there, Emma looked at herself in


    the mirror, carefully examining the wrinkles on her own face. ''I''ve clearly aged, " thought Emma, as a


    bitter smile spread all across her face.


    J knew straightaway that Emma must have had something to do with her parents. She seemed to


    be a woman with rich stories to tell.


    J threw the hand wipe into the bin, and politely bid Emma goodbye. "I''m going now."


    But Emma quickly pulled her wrist, and said, "Listen girl, I did something horrible to your mother ages


    ago. Please don''t mention me in front of your parents!"


    She was still afraid of Samuel.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was concerned that Samuel would make her life worse if he thought that she was going to hurt his


    family again.


    She had spent a lot of time in prison, and she really regretted what she had done to E...


    ''She did something horrible to mom?'' J was confused by her words, and she looked at the woman


    standing in front her carefully. Emma looked younger than her real age, because the heavy foundation


    had covered up all the wrinkles on her face.


    However, J could tell that Emma was much older than her mother was...


    "Okay." J agreed with Emma''s plea, because she seemed to not have any bad intention.

 Chapter 311 Go and Report to The Human Resources Department Tomorrow

    Chapter 311 Go and Report to The Human Resources Department Tomorrow


    Emma Gu then seemed to have thought of something, and she began to search inside her handbag.


    She then took out something from it, and while handing it to J, she said, "This is the first time I


    meet with you, and I haven''t had the chance to prepare any good present for you. This bracelet..."


    But before she finished her words, she suddenly drew her hand back.


    ''Forget about it! J Shao is living in a wealthy family, and she won''t like this unworthy and cheap


    bracelet, '' thought Emma.


    After she had put the bracelet back inside her handbag, Emma smiled, and said, "Let''s go back!"


    ...


    Speechless, J looked at her back, and followed her.


    Wearing a thoughtful expression on her face, J returned to the room. Daniel noticed the look on


    her face, and thought, ''She looks different from what she did before leaving to the toilet.''


    When she was seated back to his side, Daniel gripped her hand, and asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me!"


    But it wasn''t convenient to discuss the event here, and J whispered to his ear, "I''ll tell youter


    when we go back home!"


    Daniel grinned, and said, "Okay."


    All the bosses present there at the meeting had noticed their sweet interactions, and now they were all


    trying to keep J''s face in their minds.


    They had to keep in mind that this woman was Daniel''s beloved woman, and in case that they might


    meet with her somewhere in the future, they had to treat her with courtesy.


    There were a lot of business affairs for them to discuss tonight. When J went out to thedy''s room


    again, Daniel followed her out.


    "Is it too boring for you? How about I ask Shirley to drive you back first?" asked Daniel.


    He leaned her against the corridor''s wall, and put his hand through her long locks of hair.


    "No, I''ll wait for you, " said J. She had nothing else to do when she was back home, because one


    of her daughters was taken care by L, and another was at the old house. She didn''t need to look


    after her children at the moment.


    "Okay then, I''ll try to wrap it up as soon as possible!" Daniel had drunk a little liquor, and he dragged


    her by her hand and walked towards the toilet.


    At around ten o''clock at night


    Daniel cut their talk short, and in the end told Emma, "Miss Gu, let''s see each other in thepany


    tomorrow!"


    Emma Gu would now be working in the SL Group.


    "Mr. Si, thank you very much!" replied Emma.


    When they came out of the hotel, Shirley drove the car to them, and Mr. Huang personally opened the


    back seat door for Daniel, but Daniel let J get in the car first.


    He bid farewell to all the other people, and then got in the car.


    When the car stopped in front of Daniel''s mansion No. 9, he suddenly said to Shirley, "Miss Shirley, go


    and report to the human resources department tomorrow. Also, you''re promoted to department


    director."


    Shirley''s heart trembled, and started to beat faster.


    ''Director?''


    That was a higher position than the one being his secretary. On the surface, she seemed to be happy


    to have been promoted to a higher position with a greater sry.


    But in actuality, Daniel had promoted her to get her away from him.


    ''Is it because of J?'' thought Shirley.


    Hearing his sudden arrangement, J didn''t say anything, but instead kept ying with the man''s


    fingers.


    ''Good, you finally take action to get away from this wicked woman, who was always trying to get close


    to you, '' thought J.


    "Mr. Si... I''ve been doing on this position... quite well, and I don''t..." Feeling distressed, Shirley


    stammered with a hoarse voice to plead with him to change his idea.


    But Daniel said in a in voice, "I don''t want to make Jane feel the slightest bit unhappy!"


    ... J was shocked by his words, and looked at the man. ''He''s spoken out these words in such a


    straightforward manner! Isn''t he afraid of hurting her feelings?'' wondered J.


    Shirley turned around her head and looked at J, and with a pitiful look in her eyes, said, "J, I


    don''t want to go to the human resources department. Please, can I not go? I promise you that I''ll keep


    a distance from Mr. Si from now on!"


    J coldly smiled, and thought, ''As Daniel''s secretary, how could you not keep a distance from him?''


    "It''s no use talking to me about it. I''m not in the SL Group staff!" said J. She didn''t give a single


    nce at Shirley''s pitiful look.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll inform Spark of thister, " said Daniel. Finishing his words, he got out of the car, and


    then carried J in his arms and walked towards his mansion.


    Sitting in the car, Shirley looked at their backs and felt very anguished.


    ''God! Why are you so unfair to me?


    First I met Walter, that bad man, and then I''ve fallen in love with a man who doesn''t belong to me. Why,


    tell me why? Oh, I really hate you...'' thought Shirley.


    After they entered the mansion together, Daniel put down the woman, and they began to changed in


    their slippers.


    J put on her slippers on her feet, and asked Daniel, "Why did you decide that all of a sudden?"


    "If Shirley hadn''t stirred up things earlier this evening, you wouldn''t have been unhappy!" Daniel of


    course had clearly seen from the start that Shirley had stirred up things intentionally.


    If she hadn''t been a hard worker, he would have dismissed her straightaway.


    When she heard that he transferred Shirley to another department in order not to make her unhappy,


    J felt very moved, and she held onto the man''s waist.


    She now felt lucky that she hade back in the nick of time and hadn''t lost him.


    Daniel lowered his head to kiss her lips, and the aroma of liquor soon filled their mouths. His lust also


    came and became stronger, and while carrying the woman in his arms, he went upstairs with her.


    But after he put down J on his bed, for the first time, Daniel wasn''t rushing to press on her.


    Instead, he walked to the dresser''s table, and found the box of lipsticks. He then threw it into the


    garbage can.


    But the box, with dozens of lipsticks in various colors, was too big to be squeezed inside the small


    garbage can, so Daniel walked to the balcony instead.


    J was dumbfounded when she saw him throwing the box from the second floor to thewn near


    the mansion.


    She yelled, "Hey, don''t you have any civil duty? It''s unbelievable that you should throw..." ''But that''s not


    rubbish!''


    In a serious and reasonable way, Daniel said, "Of course I have, that''s why I''m doing so many good


    deeds!"


    ...


    J then hastily got out of bed and went outside. ''That''s something valued at hundreds of thousands


    of dors! Daniel, the wealthy man, throwing this away...'' thought J.


    When Daniel saw what she was going to do, he strode towards her and held on her waist to stop her.


    He then lowered his head to kiss her hard on her red lips, and to stop all of her protesting.


    He then pressed her on the bed and started his usual moves. He would make her feel depleted of


    energy to pick up the ''rubbish''.


    For the whole night, J kept murmuring that Daniel was a mean guy.


    Daniel was a mean guy!


    ...


    The next afternoon, after she woke up, J quickly washed. She still hadn''t given up her hope and


    ran out of the mansion to look for the lipsticks in thewn.


    But Daniel had already known that she would do this, and he had instructed the neighborhood


    custodian to sweep thewn.


    When the custodian saw the box of lipsticks, she hesitated for a moment, and wondered if she should


    hand over the lipsticks to the property department.


    But Spark hade over and told her that those things belonged to her since she had picked them up!


    The custodian then excitedly kept the lipsticks for herself.


    That''s why when J ran to thewn, there were no lipsticks left on it.


    ''You''re bad Daniel Si!


    If you didn''t like them, I could have at least given them to somebody else! Why did you have to throw


    them away?'' thought J furiously.


    J then thought that it was not a good habit for him to be wasting things. She decided that she had


    to find another chance to give him some lessons!


    Inside thepany, Daniel instructed Spark to ask the factory abroad to send a set of popr


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    cosmetics there. He stressed that the cosmetics must be in full varieties and under any circumstances


    not harmful to skin, and that he would test them himself.


    Taking down notes on his instructions, Spark then went out of the office and contacted the factory


    abroad.


    All the workers in thepany discussed about the affair with Shirley Zheng. She had been their


    CEO''s fiancee, but now she had been suddenly transferred to the human resources department.


    Although she had been promoted to the department''s director, they all understood what was actually


    going on behind the curtains.

 Chapter 312 Can I Bring Bill with Me

    Chapter 312 Can I Bring Bill with Me


    J took Samuel''s words very seriously, and started to put all of her soul and heart into her


    rtionship with Daniel.


    She wanted to marry Daniel, so that she could give their twins a sweet and caring home.


    But, Daniel seemed to be more than satisfied with where they were, and didn''t mention anything about


    his proposal or the wedding.


    J felt sad about this.


    L understood what was in J''s mind, and found a chance to bring up an idea to her. "I tried to


    propose to Harry with a stic ring back then, because I wanted to know whether he wanted to marry


    me or not."


    L remembered that Harry had reacted very angry, but now when she brought it up again, he


    admitted that he had in fact felt excited about the whole thing.


    J looked at L surprised, and asked, "Do you mean that I should also propose to Daniel?"


    What would Daniel think about this if she really decided to propose to him? He might think that she was


    urging him to marry her...


    L shook her head, and said, "Of course not!"


    J was confused, but L continued, "You two have already settled down and have gotten used to


    each other, and Daniel might think that because you''re already his, and not going anywhere, he doesn''t


    need to rush you into marriage quite yet. What you should do is to get him to feel anxious about


    marrying you."


    L was actually a little worried when she told J about her idea. If J could not handle it well,


    the two of them might end up getting into a fight again, so L changed her mind about the whole thing


    instead.


    "Never mind about it, Jane! I''ll get to know his thoughts about it when hees back home, " said


    L. When L thought about it twice, she started to realize that her idea wasn''t a very good idea at


    all. It was risky, because there was a chance that it might not work on Daniel.


    However, J had already saved her advice in her mind.


    With Samuel''s help, J found the right ce for her cake shop, and it was very close to Daniel''s


    office.


    After she paid for the deposit, she had started the decorating it.


    J wanted to name it "Jane''s Cake Shop, " just like before.


    But she had to change her business ns this time. She would not sell any other kind of pastries


    except desserts. Besides the retail, her business would also include partnerships withpanies, for


    bigger orders.


    This time she had also hired a milk tea master and coffee master, to also provide high quality drinks to


    the desserts.


    While she was working on the shop''s interior design, Bill hade to the shop for several times


    already to help J buy materials and run other errands.


    Time passed quickly, and when it came early August, Caspar arrived there from Z Country.


    J had decided to greet him with a weing dinner, and Daniel had promised J that he would


    pick her up after they were finished.


    In fact, Daniel had asked somebody to make the perfect proposal ring for J. It was unique and truly


    one of a kind, because it had been designed by himself.


    To draw the design, he also had to have some spare time to do his thorough research. It had to be


    something special.


    Now Caspar had alreadye to C Country, but his ring had been scheduled to be finished inte


    August.


    Daniel was already feeling anxious.


    However, when he remembered what he was keeping in the safe, he calmed down.


    Late in the evening, J and Caspar went out of the restaurant together, and fixed her scarf while


    looking in her eyes. He had missed J very much. He said, "J, I have found the perfect ce for


    the branchpany, and even the blueprints for it are ready. I''ll be staying here for a while until I


    A man leaning against a ck car was staring at them for some time, but without having blinked once.


    His face grew pale when he witnessed their intimacy.


    He took a long drag on his cigarette and then exhaled the thick smoke, and in it, you could almost feel


    his bitter discontent.


    "Em... My shop is almost ready now, and this means that we can do business together in the near


    future. Hahaha..." said J with a joyfulughter. But she felt a little shy when she uttered the word


    "business".


    Caspar slightly smiled, and said, "Okay, that''s a deal!"


    Caspar had decided to pursuit J, and he even had a n for it. He had nned to make J fall


    in love with him in six months.


    If she did not fall for him, he would give up on her. He only got six months, because after that he had to


    get back to Z Country to handle the business of the Tianye Men; he had no other reason to stay there.


    "Em... drive safe, " said J. Before the dinner, Daniel had told her that he would pick her up right


    after. Where was he?


    J and Caspar walked towards the parking lot together, and just then they saw a ck Maybach


    being parked on the side of the street. When they got closer, Daniel was standing beside the car with a


    cigarette between his fingers.


    Right after she saw him, J ran toward him, and happily shouted, "Daniel!"


    Daniel had been pissed off when he had seen them together earlier, but all of his anger melted away


    the moment he saw her happy face.


    He held her tight in his arms, and kissed her on the forehead.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Caspar was upset when he saw them kissing. Had hee toote?


    The coldness on Daniel''s face instantly disappeared, and he looked at J tenderly, and asked,


    "What did you have for dinner?"


    "Some of our country''s special cuisine, " replied J. The reason why J had brought Caspar to


    this restaurant was that it had the best traditional cuisine in town. Caspar hade all the way there,


    and she considered that he should try the best there was.


    Daniel nodded his head with satisfaction, and then looked at Caspar, and said, "Mr. Caspar, the


    Northton Grand Hotel nearby belongs to mypany, and I have arranged the best amodations


    for you there."


    Caspar had saved J''s and Melissa''s lives, and he considered that Caspar should be treated well.


    Caspar did not have any sort of property in C Country, and he epted Daniel''s offer. "Thank you, Mr.


    Daniel, " said Caspar.


    "It''s my pleasure, and I am also looking forward to the establishment of yourpany, " said Daniel.


    Then the two of them shook their hands with each other firmly, but it seemed that something was


    wrong... Was it hostility?


    After Caspar said goodbye to them, he got in the car and drove away, and Daniel opened the


    passenger door for J to get in the car.


    While Daniel was fastening the seat belt for her, J asked, "Where is Melissa tonight?"


    Daniel kissed her on the lips, and replied, "She''s at L''s house, so that means that we have the


    house to ourselves."


    Because Caspar had arrived there, Daniel now wanted to spend more time with J alone. Melissa


    could always stay at the manor or at the No. 8 mansion.


    "Why? Even she was there, we still had the house to ourselves, " said J. She was not pleased with


    this, Because she did not have the chance to spend time with neither Melissa, nor Michelle. During the


    daytime, Daniel often brought one of them with him to his office. At night, one of the twins would stay at


    the manor while the other one would stay at No. 8 mansion or at the old house.


    "There''s nothing that I could do. You''re very loud at night, and I''m afraid that the noise you make would


    wake Melissa from her sleep, " said Daniel. He then fastened his own seat belt and started the car.


    Of course, J knew from the start that Daniel was talking about sex. She blushed, stared at Daniel,


    and asked, "Do you need to have sex every night? Aren''t you worried about prostrate?"


    "Don''t worry. I have the best prostrate, " replied Daniel.


    ...


    "Have you really no shame at all?" said J ironically.


    "It''s okay if I get to spend the whole day with you, " replied Daniel. No shame no gain, right? If he could


    spend the whole day with J in the bed...


    Indeed, he truly had no shame at all!


    Daniel suddenly remembered about Sven''s call, and said to J, "There''s a gathering tomorrow


    night. Let''s go there together."


    "Gathering?" asked J.


    "Em, Sven has invited us, " replied Daniel.


    J nodded her head, thought for a while, and then asked, "Can I bring Bill with me?"


    Daniel nced at her, and with jealousy in his voice, said, "If you got started, why don''t you also bring


    Caspar along with you?"


    He had to get rid of all the women around him, but what about her? She still had Caspar and Bill


    hovering around her. Shouldn''t he have a say in this?


    ... J was speechless at Daniel''s reply. "Bill is about to go to the university in Singapore, so stop


    being so jealous out of nothing."


    "Jane, if I bring some other woman with me, would you mind?" said Daniel.


    J sat in silence for a while, nodded her head, and said, "Okay, then. I won''t bring Bill to the


    gathering."


    Daniel had been satisfied with her answer, until...

 Chapter 313 Ill Take Bill to KTV

    Chapter 313 I''ll Take Bill to KTV


    He heard her say, "And I won''t go either. Just go by yourself, and I''ll take Bill to KTV." Since he had lost


    one of his arms, Bill hadn''t had even one friend. What a poor guy he was!


    ¡­


    Daniel was almost driven crazy by her judgment.


    After another two minutes, Daniel said, "If you want him to see how much we love each other, then just


    let him go too."


    J rolled her eyes, and repeated her words again. "And I won''t go either. Just go by yourself, and I''ll


    take Bill to KTV.


    ¡­ Bill! Bill! By now, Daniel wanted to throw Bill into the sea as shark food.


    He gloomily warned J, "J, don''t ever try to challenge me."


    J felt wronged, and said, "I told you that in advance, didn''t I? Besides, Bill and I are only good


    friends. Why won''t you let hime together with us?"


    "Then please answer my former question, if you''ll be happy if I bring a female friend along with us, "


    asked Daniel.


    "No, I''ll be angry." answered J without hesitating.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Daniel was satisfied with her answer.


    "But still, I''ll let her go together with us, if she only had one arm and no other friends¡­"


    ¡­ Daniel was speechless.


    At that moment he had really wanted to take another woman along with them, to let J feel what he


    was feeling.


    After they entered the vi, Daniel went upstairs first and J immediately followed him after


    changing her shoes.


    "Darling¡­" seductively said J.


    Daniel ignored her and walked upstairs in silence. Jane didn''t give up, and continued, "Darling, my


    darling Daniel¡­ Sweetheart¡­ Honey¡­"


    Finally, Daniel stopped at bedroom door, and musingly looked at the woman in front of him who was


    wearing an ingratiating smile all over her face.


    He yfully said, "Maybe I''ll change my mind if you have sex with me and make me happy again."


    ¡­


    J wanted to¡­ curse him.


    But, it was eptable, since Daniel was, after all, the father of her twins. She smiled tenderly at him,


    and then went on to put her arms around his neck.


    "It''s a deal!" said J.


    Daniel held her wasp waist, and in a deep voice, said, "Okay."


    Of course, he wouldn''t let go of the lovely woman who had offered to have sex with him, even if it was


    because of that damn Bill.


    J seductively called him, "Oh, my darling!"


    Daniel raised his eyebrows at her; J was doing so well for Bill''s sake.


    Daniel replied in a hoarse voice, which sounded also very sexy, "Sweetie."


    J murmured to herself, "Having sex with him is no big deal. I''ll just do it like I''ve done before."


    She tiptoed and was about to kiss Daniel on his thin lips, but she then quickly gave up because he was


    too tall for her and refused to lower his head.


    "Are you kidding me?" J let go of his neck and started toin.


    With his eyes filled with joy, Daniel took her hand and walked her to the bedroom.


    J squinted at the sofa next to her and then sat down on it. While tapping her fingers on the sofa''s


    arm, shezily said, "Here, on the sofa? On the balcony? Or in the bathroom? Huh? Mr. Si?"


    Daniel threw his tie next to her, but when he heard her questions, his right hand, with which he was


    already unbuttoning his shirt, suddenly stopped.


    He looked at the woman, who was sluggishly leaning against the sofa and charmingly smiling at him.


    This was such an obvious invitation.


    His breathing involuntarily intensified at the wild thoughts that started flying into his mind. He beckoned


    her toe to him, and J obeyed and got up from the sofa. Her arms naturally fell around his


    waist.


    "J, " said Daniel.


    "Yes?"


    "Unbutton my shirt." His big hand held the back of her head, and his eyes fell straight on her


    voluptuous red lips.


    "Okay, " replied J.


    She was obedient, and she unbuttoned his buttons one at a time.


    She put his shirt on the sofa, and then came the belt''s turn.


    J hesitated for a while, but when she thought of their deal, she continued.


    After finding the hidden belt buckle, she opened it.


    Daniel furiously gnashed his teeth, and said, "Jane, I''ve never expected that you can do something like


    this for your friend!"


    "Of course you wouldn''t! Unlike you, I take friendship very seriously." She was showing off. After she


    pulled his belt out of his pants, she neatly threw it on the sofa.


    "I''ll agree to your request, if you perform well tonight." Uttering these words, Daniel kissed her on the


    corner of her lips.


    J wanted to scratch his strong chest, but she was still wearing a big smile on her face. She then


    proceeded to take the man to bed.


    However, she was pulled back again. "Aren''t we supposed to be doing it on the sofa, on the balcony¡­


    Anywhere I want to?" said Daniel shamelessly.


    J flushed at once, and she lowered her head, and whispered, "Okay, okay, it''s all up to you where


    you want to."


    Daniel chuckled. She had the habit of easily bing shy.


    However, he would not let go of such a perfect opportunity.


    He took her to the balcony and then grabbed her by her waist. She could clearly see the view outside.


    She could see the balcony of her house and the vi in the back, and all of a sudden, she changed her


    mind¡­


    "No! No! Let''s go back to the bedroom." While she uttered these words, she turned back, and tried to


    get out of his arms.


    But his arms were already so tightly gripped around her waist that she wasn''t given even the slightest


    chance of escape.


    "Don''t worry, nobody can see us here, " said Daniel tenderly. Realizing that she was afraid, he


    considerately turned off the lights on the balcony.


    The whole balcony was the shrouded in a hazy darkness, which made the atmosphere a little


    confusing.


    It was just as Daniel had said, nothing could be seen from outside.


    J repressed her violent throbbing heart, and whispered, "I¡­ I''m still a little¡­ afraid."


    She wanted to run away again.


    Daniel lowered his head to cover her red lips and didn''t give her the chance to speak anymore.


    It was clear that she was struggling against him.


    "Don''t you want Bill to go to the party together with us?" warned Daniel.


    His words worked on her in an instant, and she gave up her struggles.


    A touch of jealousy again flew over his heart. Yes, he was jealous that J would be so obedient to


    him for Bill.


    He intentionally tortured her, which made her protest and moan a lot.


    Daniel sinisterly smiled, because that was what he had wanted.


    But¡­


    In the following afternoon, when J woke up, the first thing that she did was to call Bill.


    "Bill, we''re going to have fun tonight, and I''ll take you with us, " said J excitedly.


    "Tonight?" said Bill.


    "Yes! Chuck will also be there, and you know most of them, " said J. She yawned and thenzily


    turned over in bed.


    She had been tortured the whole night for Bill to apany her and Daniel.


    "I''m sorry, Jane, but I''m going to another party tonight, " regrettably said Bill. Bill was a little


    embarrassed. If this had happened in the past, he would have definitely cancelled his ns and gone


    together with J.


    But the banquet had been arranged by his grandpa, and he was asked to show up sharp on time.


    ¡­ J couldn''t believe what she was hearing. All she had done was for nothing!


    At that moment, she felt an inarticte misery building up inside of her¡­ She wanted to cry¡­


    J didn''t believe it, and asked him again, "Bill, don''t you really want to go together with us?"


    "Jane, I do want to go. You know that I do, but my grandpa threatened that if I''m not there, he would


    break off all rtions with me."


    Bill''s grandpa had known him well. He had to threaten Bill to make sure that he would be there on time.

 Chapter 314 Whos the Lady Boss

    Chapter 314 Who''s the Lady Boss


    "Okay!" J felt very disappointed. Before she had decided whether she should please Daniel or not,


    she should have called Bill yesterday to check if he had time first.


    "But Jane, I''m avable tomorrow. Would you like to go out with me then?" Bill immediately made an


    invitation to her, because he was worried that J would be sad.


    J knew what he was thinking, so she slightly smiled, and said, "It doesn''t really matter, just go. Do


    you think that I''m mean and selfish?"


    She had slept with Daniel to satisfy his sexual needs.


    When she thought of this, she felt a little... depressed!


    ''Maybe I could sleep with him again to satisfy mine...


    Sleep with him again? It still seems that I''m the one who has the disadvantage...'' thought J.


    "No, never! You''re the best, Jane!" Bill''s voice made J think that he was very happy.


    J couldn''t help butugh, and said, "Okay, okay, you don''t have to amuse me. I hope you have a


    good time tonight. We can go out on another day!"


    "Um, okay then. Bye, Jane!"


    "Bye!"


    After she hung up, J endured body''s diforts and aches, got out of bed, and walked to the


    bathroom.


    She wanted to sleep during the day, but she had to give up on that idea since she had to not only look


    after her two daughters, but also manage her new shop.


    She got out of bed, and after she washed up, she rushed to her shop.


    When she arrived at the ground floor, a man, who was standing inside the dining room, startled her.


    When the chef saw J, he respectfully spoke, "Miss Shao, I''m so sorry for frightening you. I didn''t


    mean it!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" said J.


    "Thank you for forgiving me. Miss Shao, I''ve already prepared your lunch; I''m going to heat the food for


    you."


    The chef had prepared the lunch at noon, but J hadn''t gone downstairs until then. Since he hadn''t


    dared to ask her whether she''ll be having lunch or not, he had to wait for her downstairs.


    ''Ah? Lunch?''


    When she heard the chef mention about lunch, J remembered that she was feeling really hungry.


    "Okay, thanks." She then put her handbag aside and walked towards the dining room.


    After she finished her lunch, she went out of the vi.


    Her shop had been almost decorated, and after she had enough hired employees, in a few days she


    could contact her partners and clients to make some big business deals.


    It was gettingte. J counted on her fingers, and thought that Daniel''spany was the first


    partner.


    Her brother''spany was the second on the list. She thought that she could even invite Sven to be


    her business partner, and ask him to buy desserts for the staff in his hospital...


    When she thought of this, J burst intoughter, and considered herself to be really smart.


    She could earn a lot of money if she seeded in concluding the business with them.


    When Daniel got out of his car, he saw J snickering in the car.


    "What made you look so happy? Would you like to share it with your husband?"


    Daniel leaned against her car, showing a part of his body to her.


    J poked her head through the car window, looked up at Daniel, and said, "Daniel, why did you


    She remembered something, and she suddenly looked very unhappy.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so unhappy to see me?" asked Daniel. When he saw her pulling


    her long face, Daniel became also depressed.


    He thought that she wasn''t d to see him.


    J was disappointed, and spoke, "No. It''s just that Bill has some other thing to deal with tonight."


    When he heard her, Daniel smiled, and said, "Not bad!"


    He was in a great mood because he had gotten great pleasure from sleeping with herst night.


    "Humph! If you keep on being socent, I won''t go with you." J pretended to look at him


    furiously, and wondered how he could be so pleased about this.


    Daniel stopped smiling, and said, "Get out of your car. Let''s get in another."


    "But what about my car?"


    "There are a lot of bodyguards following you. Any one of them can help you drive it back to your


    house." Daniel helped her open the car''s door, and after J got out of it, she handed the car keys to


    Daniel.


    Daniel waved at the Mercedes-Benz, and two bodyguards immediately trotted to him.


    "Mr. Si!"


    "Drive this car to the vi."


    "Yes, Mr. Si."


    After he finished talking, Daniel wrapped his arms around J''s waist and walked towards the nearby


    parked Lamborghini.


    Spark was sitting on the driver''s seat. When he saw them, he got out of the car and helped them open


    the car''s door.


    After the Lamborghini drove away, the two cars followed it from behind.


    J now had bodyguards sent by Daniel, because the Tianye Men bodyguards had been sent off to


    Caspar.


    Daniel wanted his woman to be protected by his own bodyguards.


    Daniel had reserved a table at Quan Ju Restaurant. Today, all people, except Cole, Cole''s sister and


    Scott, had joined the dinner.


    Ang had initially booked a flight on that day, but in the end had managed to change her ticket for the


    following day.


    She had to go abroad to start her second year of college, and the new school term would begin the day


    after tomorrow.


    Jerry initially didn''t want to take Sally out for the dinner, because Sally was close to giving birth and had


    difficulty in moving. However, despite all that, Sally still insisted on going with him.


    To their surprise, Sven and Nicole were acting very oddly.


    In the beginning, Nicole sat down between Sally and J, while Sven sat down beside Ang and


    Daniel.


    Both of them seemed to be unhappy.


    No one asked them what had happened.


    They wanted to have dinner first and then talk about it.


    But after dinner, they went straight to the One Way Nightclub.


    Inside it, there was a luxurious,rge VIP private room, which was kept just for Daniel.


    J took a quick look at Daniel, and said, "Who''s thedy boss? Does she want to please you? Why


    does she keep thisrge private room just for you?"


    The room even had a resting room and an office area, with luxurious decorations, and high-end


    furniture.


    Daniel was a little stunned by her words, and then replied, "You''re so smart."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In the private room, J began to be jealous on thedy boss of the club. She said, "Of course I''m


    smart, I''m your girlfriend! Tell me, who''s thedy boss?"


    J thought that if he dared to say a woman''s name, she would certainly hit his hypocritical face with


    her fist.


    Daniel took the wine list and smiled. He then answered, "L!"


    When she heard him uttering a woman''s name, J was furious, and shouted, "Daniel Si... You even


    dare to..." But she suddenly stopped her ranting.


    Well... She realized that it seemed to be her sworn mother''s name.


    When they heard J shouting, all the others curiously looked at her. With an embarrassed smile on


    her face, she waved her hand, and said, "I''m fine."


    Daniel smiled even more happily then.


    When Daniel was in his teens, his mother had once been so furious because of a conflict between her


    and his father that she had spent a lot of money in a frenzy to open this nightclub.


    During those days, Harry''s affair with a female star had been spread everywhere and was gossiped by


    a lot of people. His mother had once said that she would hire and have fun with all the handsome


    young men of the nightclub to have her revenge on him.


    When L was singing together with the first handsome, young man, Harry drove away all the men out


    of the nightclub. He then only hired women to work there, with ages ranging from 18 to 25.


    ''Why did he only hire women?'' thought L. She was very angry, and regardless of the pressure that


    came from Harry, she still recruited handsome young men from all over the country.


    However, Harry had already scared them away before L had the chance to see any of them.


    After that, it took Harry some long time to coax L, but when L had finally worked off her anger,


    she had handed the nightclub over to Daniel.


    At that moment, Sven and Nicole suddenly began to quarrel with each other, and all the others were


    stunned by them.


    "Sven Si, why are you pulling such a long face? If you didn''t want to see me, you shouldn''t have asked


    me toe here in the first ce!"


    All of them had never seen her so angry before.

 Chapter 315 Prevent Her Tears from Pouring down Her Cheeks.

    Chapter 315 Prevent Her Tears from Pouring down Her Cheeks.


    All of them wondered what on Earth had happened to them. It had been of those rare cases in which


    Nicole, the graceful upper-ssdy, had showcased her fury to the eyes of other people around her.


    Daniel then put down the wine list, and the waitress dared not urge him to make the order.


    "I take that you''re here to see how I flirt with other women, aren''t you?" said Sven. He changed his


    usual naughty look, and then seriously held the pretty waitress who was next to him into his arms.


    The pretty waitress hadn''t expected this, and all of a sudden she dropped and sat on Sven''s legs.


    Nicole silently looked at what happened in front of her, with her fists clenched tight.


    "Sven, what''re you doing?" scolded Daniel. He cast a cold nce onto the woman in Sven''s arms, and


    the woman immediately stood up from his legs, and lowered her head and stepped back.


    If there hadn''t been so many other people around that would be offended, the waitress wouldn''t have


    let go of Sven, the wealthy man, so easily.


    When Sally saw Nicole clenching her fists, she held her, and said, "Sister, don''t be angry..."


    Nicole then tried to restrain her distressed feeling and then turned around to smile at Sally, and said,


    "I''m not angry, he can do whatever he wants. I have nothing to do with it."


    ''Since he doesn''t trust me, I don''t need to exin anything more to him, '' thought Nicole.


    "What? You''re so anxious to break up with me, and restore your rtionship with your first boyfriend?"


    confronted Sven. Hearing his words, everybody finally knew the true reason of their quarrels.


    Nicole didn''t say anything. She opened the wine list she had in front of her, and while pointing at the


    XO ss, the limited version of the finest French brandy, she said to the waitress, "Five sses of this,


    now!"


    ...


    The price for just one ss was 8888 dors, which made the other women in the room feel their heart


    slightly ache at the price.


    But the men didn''t care about the price.


    They were more generous in spending money than they were.


    Daniel then stopped the waitress, who was about to take the order, and said to Nicole, "Sister, I think


    this brandy is too strong for you to be drinking."


    Nicole grinned a slight smile at him, and said, "It''s okay, Daniel. You''re all here, I''m not afraid."


    Then she waved to the waitress, and said, "Please go, and Mr. Sven will make the payment for itter."


    She was even calling him ''Mr. Sven'' now.


    Daniel felt that he''d better not intervene in the couple''s private affairs. He nced at Sven, but Sven


    didn''t react to him.


    J and Ang Si exchanged nces, then Ang ran up to Nicole and pulled her over, and said,


    "Sister-inw,e, let''s drink... this! That brandy is for men!"


    While randomly pointing at a ss of cocktail with a low alcohol content, Ang asked Nicole''s if she


    agreed on her option.


    "Right, Nicole, let me be yourpany too!" said J. She changed seats with Daniel, and squeezed


    herself beside Nicole and Ang.


    While raising her hand, Selina also joined them, and said, "Yes, Nicole, count me in!"


    Sally looked at the excited women, but when she had another look at her swollen belly, she quickly


    gave up on the idea of joining them.


    When she saw that all were against her, Nicole had to give up, and said, "Okay."


    In a generous manner, Ang said, "Waitress, please bring us ten sses of this White Lady Cocktail!"


    and then added, "It''s Mr. Sven''s treat!"


    Her words made all the other women there burst intoughter.


    When he saw Nicole giving up on the strong brandy, Daniel took a nce at the waitress, who was also


    looking at him, and waiting for his agreement, and nodded at her.


    Sally rested her chin in her hands, and while looking at Jerry, she asked, "Could I order some red


    wine? Are you going to let me drink water all evening?"


    "Yes, you''re so smart!" Jerry then pinched Sally''s nose, and called in the waitress to bring some more


    water for her.


    ...


    Sally felt speechless, and she wanted to give birth to the baby as soon as possible.


    Then, Sally shook away Jerry and also squeezed herself beside Selina.


    "Sister-inw, let''s toast!" J raised her ss, and while calling to Sally, she proposed a toast to all


    the other women present there.


    Jerry saw Nicole drink her ss of cocktail, moved closer to Sven''s side, and asked, "What had


    happened? You two were doing just fine yesterday."


    Daniel also took a cold nce at Sven, who was unusually silent.


    Nicole was Daniel''s elder sister. If Sven had done anything wrong to his sister, even he was his good


    friend, Daniel wouldn''t let him go off easily!


    "Well!" Sven slightly let out a sound, and then raised his ss of whisky and gulped half of it.


    Last night hadn''t turned out to be the best for them. Sven had seen a man kissing Nicole, but without


    knowing the real reason, Nicole hadn''t refused him!


    Sven gave the man a heavy punch, but he hadn''t expected that Nicole would protect the man herself!


    Remembering this, Sven then gulped down the other half of his whisky. His whole ss of whisky had


    been drunk in just two mouthfuls.


    "Sven, don''t drink too much!" Daniel kicked at Sven''s leather shoes.


    But Sven didn''t pay any attention to him, and instead filled his ss with liquor again.


    Since they had gotten married, this was the first time that he had had such a serious quarrel with


    Nicole.


    "Sven, if Nicole will be drunkter, and you are also drunk, how will you drive her back?" Jerry frowned,


    and thought, ''Aren''t you a doctor, Sven? Don''t you know that it''s bad for your stomach to gulp so much


    liquor so fast?''


    "Drive who? She won''t be willing to go back home with me!" yelled Sven. Nicole had taken their child


    and had gone back to her mother''s manor the previous night!


    She initially didn''t want toe to this gathering, but she was forced toe there by Sven in a


    threatening way!


    "If she won''t go back with you, then are you going to let another man take her away?" asked Jerry.


    These words seemed to have hit Sven''s wound.


    He suddenly smashed his ss onto the ground, as if he wanted to release all of his built-up anger and


    frustration.


    The shattering sound wasn''t that loud, but it still shocked everyone present in the room.


    They had seldom seen Sven wearing such a dark face.


    Nicole kept on sipping on her cocktail in silence, and acted as if she hadn''t seen Sven''s moves.


    "Nicole, if you still love him, then say it out loud, now!" Sven felt annoyed, and while he turned off the


    music, he started shouting at Nicole, distressed.


    The whole room was now locked in a dead silence.


    Nicole raised her head to look at the ceiling, to prevent her tears from pouring down her cheeks.


    She then stood up from the sofa and was just about to leave.


    Ang and J hastily stopped Nicole, and Ang stared at her brother, and yelled, "Brother! What''s


    wrong with you? Can''t you mind your words for a second?"


    "Mind my words?" scornfully said Sven.


    He had minded his words the other night, but Nicole hadn''t given him one more exnation to what


    had really happened!


    Nicole couldn''t tolerate his unreasonable anger, and she got rid of their hands. Taking her handbag,


    she went towards the door.


    "Nicole, if you dare to step out this door today, I will never forgive you!" Sven was now feeling very


    uneasy.


    Daniel kicked his leg again, and warned him to watch his manners.


    Nicole adjusted her emotions, stood well on her feet, and turned around to smile at Sven. In a low


    voice, she said, "Okay, Sven. If you won''t forgive me, then we will... divorce!"


    ''Divorce?''!


    They were all dumbfounded from what they had heard. What had happened between them? How could


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    she easily spit out the word ''divorce''?


    Hearing her talking like that, Daniel frowned, and called out to her, "Sister."


    Nicole understood what Daniel wanted to say, but she didn''t look at him. Instead, she kept her eyes on


    Sven, who was still restraining his emotions.


    For the first time, the problem of divorcing had risen between them.

 Chapter 316 Three Children of the Si Clan

    Chapter 316 Three Children of the Si n


    Nicole Si casually told Sven Si, "Sven, do you remember two years ago, when that naked woman


    hugged you? Did I me you for that? I trusted you, but have you ever trusted anything that I''ve said?


    Even for once?"


    Sven was surprised. Nicole remembered what had happened two years ago!


    Her words implied that Sven was the guilty one.


    "That man kissed you, but I didn''t kiss that woman!" said Sven. The couple began to talk about their


    past story in front of an audience.


    Nicole''s face became pale, "I''ve told you for so many times already that I was forced!"


    When Nicole had been kissed, she had been so scared that it had suddenly gotten messy. She didn''t


    consider the man to be so courageous. He was aware that Nicole was a married woman, but even then


    he still kissed her insistently. Nicole had forgotten to push him away.


    "So what? Couldn''t you have pushed him away?" This was what concerned Sven the most.


    He just wanted Nicole to apologize to him, or say something pleasing to him.


    But Nicole hadn''t say anything soothing to him yet! On the previous night, she had even left with their


    child!


    Nicole was so arrogant that she didn''t like to please others, not even for a bit. In her marital life, she


    hadn''t said anything pleasing to her husband ever.


    L Li had realized Nicole''s unusual behavior the other night. After hearing Nicole this morning, she


    understood her problem immediately.


    Remembering L''s suggestion, Nicole blushed. She didn''t say anything and just left the room quickly.


    Seeing Nicole''s quiet reaction, Sven hastily stood up and ran after her.


    Selina Bo lightly asked, "Should we¡­ follow them?"


    Ang Si and J Shao looked at each other, and then they unconsciously looked at Daniel Si for an


    answer.


    Daniel looked at J, and casually said, "Never mind."


    "Are you sure, brother?" Sally Si was a bit worried. Her sister Nicole could be so arrogant at times,


    without apologizing to anyone.


    She had been really spoiled by Harry Si!


    ''To be honest, I am the most ordinary and best child in the Si n.


    But both my brother and sister, ugh, they are so arrogant! Really awkward...''


    Sally held her lovely face and thought to herself.


    Daniel looked at Sally and knew what she was thinking, and said, "Sally Si, stop thinking like that!"


    He knew it because his sister Sally hadined for so many times to their father that their mother


    L Li had spoiled him and her sister Nicole so much.


    Sally smiled embarrassed and answered, "Brother, do you now have mind¨Creading abilities?"


    Daniel hummed and didn''t even answer back.


    Sally curled her lips and held J''s hand toined to her, "J, look at how cruelly my brother


    has been treating me!"


    Sally wondered whether she was Daniel''s sister or not, because he was treating her very coldly.


    J smiled, and intently said, "Your brother, oh, I dare not criticize him, he is so ''great''!"


    Ang was sitting next to them, and she was starting to feel a little hammered from the bottle of


    cocktail that she had drunk.


    When she heard what J had just said, she asked, "Jane, Daniel is obedient when he''s near you.


    You need not to be so modest, you should control him more."


    Ang had remembered the scene at Cuiping Mountain. Daniel had been so gentle and nice to J


    on that day!


    Selina wanted to make jokes too, and said, "Yes! Do you remember that day we hanged out? Daniel


    was so nice to you! J, you are so great!"


    J was great because she had tamed Daniel, the ''Iceberg''.


    Sally nodded, looked at J who was blushing, and said, "See? We all know that my brother only


    listens to you!"


    Being the main gossip, Daniel remained quiet, and listened to the girls joking with his wife J.


    The people were happy. Sally and Ang held the karaoke microphones in their hands and sang loudly


    and happily.


    Sven rushed after Nicole.


    He stopped her before she walked out of the nightclub''s door.


    Then he caught her hand and tried to take her out.


    Refusing to move, Nicole said, "Sven, let me go!"


    Sven didn''t answer her, but instead carried her up and put her into his car.


    After he also got in the car, he held up Nicole''s chin to make her look at him, and said, "Nicole, you


    need to promise me that you will never see that man again!"


    He was offering her another chance, again!


    His wine breath was all over in the air. Thinking of her mother''s words, Nicole blushed.


    Unwillingly, she asked softly, "Sven, let''s stop quarreling, okay?"


    After hearing her soft words, Sven''s eyes became bigger. Her voice was now again as soft as it usually


    was, and also sexy in such a tight ce.


    Looking at his big eyes, Nicole bit her lip, and wondered, ''Why didn''t it work?


    Mother said that a cute voice and expression would be enough to please Sven.''


    "I... They aren''t here, so you want to tease me, don''t you?" Nicole tried to be even softer. She pouted,


    put her bag aside and wrapped her hands around his waist.


    Nicole thought, ''This is for thest time, if Sven doesn''t have any reaction, I won''t try it any further.''


    But at that moment, Sven abruptly kissed Nicole.


    Suddenly, her unhappy feeling disappeared, and Nicole hugged his neck and kissed him back.


    She didn''t want to quarrel with Sven anymore, because it made her sad!


    Their expensive car had been parked in front of the club''s door, which had attracted a lot of attention


    from onlookers.


    Finally, Nicole held Sven''s hand to stop him. "No, not here, " she said.


    Sven really didn''t want to stop. He whispered hoarsely, "Nicole, you made me wait for so many days!"


    Sven had been very busy those days. When he hade back yesterday morning, they had quarreled


    and Nicole had gone to her mother''s house that night.


    Nicole pulled up her clothes, and lightly said, "Let''s wait until we get home!"


    Sven tried to calm down. They didn''t bring up the disturbing topic anymore and went back to the club


    together.


    The people in the room were surprised to see theming back, and more than that, now holding


    hands.


    Jarry Shao asked, "Howe so fast?"


    In fact, women meant that the two of them reconciled with each other faster than they thought.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    While for the men, this held a whole different meaning.


    Of course, Sven knew what Jerry meant. He red at Jerry and said, "My wife is so shy that I just..."


    ...


    Except for Ang and Selina, all the people there immediately followed up.


    Nicole blushed again and pinched Sven''s face. She let go of his hand and sat back on her seat.


    Suddenly, Ang spoke loudly to her, "Nicole, what''s wrong with your mouth?"


    Well... Nicole quickly flung her hands over her mouth. Because Sven kissed her too hard, her mouth


    had be red and lightly swollen. She scowled at Sven, and he simply curled his lips into a wicked


    smile.


    Others startedughing loudly.


    Only Ang and Selina couldn''t understand what had happened.


    Then, while J and Sally were singing, Ang stood up, and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."

 Chapter 317 Havent We Met Each Other Somewhere

    Chapter 317 Haven''t We Met Each Other Somewhere


    Everyone there thought that Ang would go to their private room''s toilet, so they didn''t pay too much


    attention to her.


    Staggering, Ang walked out of the noisy room. Still, no one noticed or heard her as she opened the


    door.


    The three guards stood with their backs against the room''s doorway, and so they also didn''t see her


    walk out.


    Ang couldn''t walk steadily, so she had to walk towards thedy''s room alongside the corridor''s wall.


    When she was near, she shook her head to regain some of consciousness.


    ''Well?'' She vaguely noticed a familiar face.


    Three men were walking towards her. The man in the front was dressed in a camel colored coat, a


    casual ck shirt and trousers.


    He incidentally caught a glimpse of Ang, but soon coldly moved his eyes away.


    "Stop there!" Suddenly, Ang yelled and stopped the man that was passing by her.


    The two assistants behind the man stared at the woman warily. Judged from her flushed red face, this


    woman was apparently drunk.


    But the man ignored her yelling. He walked right past her and went into the man''s room.


    Disregarded like that for the first time in her life, Ang was angry. She furiously followed the man, and


    she wasn''t even aware that she had entered the wrong toilet.


    There were two other men in the toilet, and when they saw Anging in, they were so shocked by


    her presence that they instantly pulled their trousers up and ran away.


    Unaware of what was happening, Ang had even been knocked by one of the men as he ran


    hurriedly.


    Staggering, Ang couldn''t stand firm on her feet anymore, and dropped forward.


    They seemed to be repeating their first encounter all over again.


    But this time, the man named Arvin Gu dodged away, and Ang dropped onto the ground.


    Ang gasped. The sudden pain immediately sobered her up.


    Following the pair of shoes in front of her, she raised her head and looked up. ''Wow! Those legs! So


    long and straight!'' marvelled Ang in her mind.


    She slowly stood up from the ground. She pinched Arvin''s strong chest, and said, "It feels so nice!"


    Arvin gripped her wrist with contempt and shook her hands off.


    Most doctors were pretentious about cleanliness.


    Being a doctor, Arvin surely was. Even if he could forgive Ang for embracing himst time they met,


    how dare she to touch him again like this?


    ''Where is this woman from?'' wondered Arvin.


    Ang almost dropped onto the ground again. But she had learned her lesson, and she immediately


    clung around Arvin''s arm before she fell.


    In order to keep his bnce, Arvin had to move a few steps, and Ang was leaning against the


    toilet''s door because of his moves.


    The other men who had intended to enter the toilet were shocked by this scene. They wondered


    whether they should go in, or bear their burden for some more time.


    Arvin''s two assistants discreetly stuck their heads inside to peep at what was happening.


    When she smelt the man''s powerful scent, Ang couldn''t help but hold onto his waist. She said, "Tell


    me, haven''t we met each other somewhere?"


    While she was speaking, Arvin had been attracted by the woman''s plump red lips.


    He had tried making some girlfriends in the past, but hadn''t kissed any woman.


    That was because none of those women could trigger his desire.


    Ang was the first woman who could.


    Hearing no replying from him, Ang hupped and chuckled, "Brother, I want to go to toilet;


    would you please take me there?"


    She then dragged Arvin by the hand and entered the next toilet room.


    Unconsciously, Arvin followed her into thepartment. Inside the narrow space, Ang locked the


    door and then sat on the toilet bowl.


    ...


    Arvin couldn''t believe his own eyes when he saw the woman sitting on the toilet bowl and peeing,


    ignoring his presence. She then pulled some of the tissues beside her. After the whole process ended,


    she tidied up her clothes, and pressed the toilet''s button.


    ...


    "Brother, I''m done. Don''t you need to pee? Hurry up!" said Ang. Ang then dragged him over, but


    Arvin was still in a shock, and didn''t move an inch.


    She then dragged him with a stronger force, but Arvin was still frozen. Ang didn''t stand firm, and


    instead threw herself into his arms.


    She marked a red kiss on his shirt.


    Arvin could feel the woman''s soft lips when they touched his clothes. His breath then came in short.


    Unaware of the danger before her, Ang still kept murmuring, "You''re so heavy. Do you need to use


    the toilet? If not, I''m going out..."


    Ang unlocked the door, but before she could go out, he flung her against the door and kissed her.


    Inside their private KTV''s room, Daniel was the first to notice that Ang had been gone for quite a


    while. Sven and Nicole then hastily came out of the room to look for her.


    The waitress at the doorway told Sven that Ang had walked towards the toilet. Hearing that, Sven


    felt a little more rxed.


    But he still went to the toilet to confirm it with Nicole.


    Nicole didn''t find Ang in thedy''s room, but there were a lot of people gathering outside the men''s


    room.


    Sven suddenly had a bad feeling!


    Pushing away the onlookers, Sven strode into the man''s room, and he scanned around the room with a


    darkened face.


    One of the toilet''s doors was ajar, and when Sven looked carefully from the gap, he saw that there


    were two people in it.


    He pulled the door open and saw a couple kissing passionately inside. The woman with her eyes


    closed was no one but Ang!


    Sven instantly pulled away the man who was kissing Ang, and flew a fist towards him.


    Arvin leaned his body aside and dodged Sven''s fist.


    "Brother, you''re here!" Ang was still a bit tipsy. She didn''t realize what had happened to her. Wearing


    a silly look on her face, she looked at Sven, giggling.


    Although Arvin dodged Sven''s punch, his face still darkened. He came to realize that he shouldn''t have


    kissed a woman inside a toilet!


    "Mr. Sven, in all the ces that I could have met you, I have the honor of meeting you here!"


    Arvin greeted him calmly, and Sven put down his fist to stop his second attempt. He dragged his sister


    into his arms and asked, "Who are you? What''s the rtionship between you and Ang?"


    Looking at Ang, Arvin sneered, and said, "I''m Arvin Gu. I haven''t expected that your younger sister


    has the habit of following a man into a toilet!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If it weren''t for this episode, Sven and Arvin would have had a formal meeting in a medical academy


    three dayster. They had unexpectedly met each other in advance, under such a queer circumstance.


    Being aware of the situation, Sven stared at this rising star among the medicalmunity in


    dissatisfaction. He said, "Mr. Gu, if you''re a gentleman, please apologize to my sister!"


    Before meeting with Arvin, Sven had heard that he was a very well-behaved man. He wondered if it


    was true that his sister had followed him inside.


    But even if it was true, he still couldn''t believe that Ang would have actively kissed him!


    Arvin honestly admitted, "I was the one who kissed Miss Ang first. My apologies! But I hope that


    next time, when Miss Ang is drunk again, she won''t run about anywhere or approach any man. Mr.


    Sven, you must already know by now that how dangerous a man can be!"


    Judging by his words, he clearly meant that Ang hade to lure him, and he, as a man, couldn''t


    refuse her...


    Sven felt his head ached. He carried his sister up and said, "Mr. Gu, you''d better behave yourself next


    time."


    "Brother, why are you carrying me? Put me down, I''ve just met an acquaintance!" protested Ang.


    She remembered that she had eaten something soft just earlier. That thing tasted like a jelly, and she


    wanted to have some more of it...

 Chapter 318 How About Listening to Daniel Singing

    Chapter 318 How About Listening to Daniel Singing


    "Be quiet!" Sven scolded Ang, who was too drunk to realize what crazy things she had just done.


    Then he raised Ang by the waist and walked with her towards the door. Arvin frowned; if he were to


    encounter this woman again, he would definitely run away.


    Nicole paid a close watch on the doorway, and when she heard Sven''s voiceing from the men''s


    room, she guessed that Ang must be in there too.


    When she was about to ask a man to help her check out, she saw Sven walking out of the men''s room


    with Ang in his arms.


    Seeing that, Nicole couldn''t help but open her mouth wide in astonishment.


    As she kept staring at Ang, who kept giggling, she worriedly asked, "Sven, what exactly happened?"


    Sven, who was keeping a poker face, told Nicole what had happened in the men''s room. When she


    heard it, Nicole opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Take Ang home. She''s not allowed to drink anymore!" Sven nodded in agreement. That was exactly


    what was on his mind.


    "Help me exin to them. I''m taking her to the car first."


    "Okay."


    Nicole went back to the private room, and said, "Ang is drunk, and Sven and I are nning to take


    her home now."


    J worriedly asked, "What? Ang''s drunk? Is she alright?"


    "She''s okay! She just needs some rest."


    "Now that they are leaving, what about..." Before Jerry finished talking, the door of the private room


    was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    It was Ang, followed by Sven...


    "Hi, boys and girls, I''m back!" Sven leaned against the doorway and sighed. On their way to the car,


    Ang kept wriggling to get rid of him and raved that she wanted to go back to the private room for


    karaoke.


    Nicole asked Sven, "Why did youe back?"


    "She wants to sing!"


    ...


    Then Ang started singing loudly, butpletely out of tune.


    J dug her ears with her fingers, and said, "Sven, take Ang out of here, please!"


    Sven covered his ears with his hands, and said, "No. I can''t suffer this alone!"


    ording to what he knew of Ang, even if he had taken her home, she would eventuallye back


    or continue to yell at home.


    By then, not only him, but also his parents, would have to suffer the torment!


    Daniel pulled J over to him and let her sat on hisp, and said, "You wanna leave? I''ll take you


    home."


    Ang''s voice was indeed...


    J blushed, and replied in a low voice, "I''m just kidding..." She then stood up from Daniel and sat


    beside him.


    Jerry squinted at J, and advised, "Jane, how about listening to Daniel sing?"


    When she heard this, J''s eyes glimmered with expectation. "That''s a good idea!"


    Casting a cold nce at Jerry, Daniel refused. "No!"


    But J insisted, "Daniel,e on, please! I never heard you sing."


    Not only her, but apart from Sven and Jerry, who had listened to Daniel singing about ten years ago,


    none of them had ever listened to him sing before.


    "Ang is singing. Don''t interrupt her." Daniel looked at J with a tender smile and refused for one


    more time.


    But, unexpectedly, J scooted Ang and grabbed her by the ear, and said, "Ang, be quiet for a


    moment, Daniel is going to sing!"


    Ang seemed to understand what J said. When she finally stopped singing, J took the


    microphone from Ang and scooted back to hand it to Daniel.


    While looking at Sven and Jerry, Daniel said, "We''ll sing together!"


    Sven disagreed. "Buddy, Jane wants to listen to you singing. Only you!" he said.


    "Also, Nicole and Sally hope to hear your voice as well!"


    Hearing that, Nicole and Sally echoed with nods. They hadn''t listened to Sven and Jerry sing before as


    well!


    Sven and Jerry had no option but to agree. Sven revealed an evil smile and chose a song, a name that


    made women blush.


    It was called "That Night" by Teddy James.


    Ang was too drunk to figure out what was happening, while Selina was too pure to sense the weird


    atmosphere in the private room.


    The three men exchanged a knowing smirk with one another.


    Sven arched his eye brows to Daniel, and said, "You start, then Jerry and me will follow."


    The vocal apaniment was turned off. Daniel started with a low-pitched voice, "This is not a


    coincidence, nor a wish. It''s God''s willingness to..."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    His attractive voice made Ang sober a lot. She was confused, and wondered, "Who''s singing? It''s so


    melodious!"


    Before the others expressed their astonishment, Jerry took over the mic. "I don''t believe tears. I don''t


    believe changes..."


    Sven caught Nicole''s eyes, "How do I go back to your heart, your dreams..."


    Nicole couldn''t help but blush.


    Then the three men started to sing together while gazing at each of their women with erotic looks in


    their eyes. "You didn''t refuse me that night. I hurt you that night. You got drunk for me that night! I


    remember your tears that night..."


    Daniel slowly stepped to J, and sang in her ear, deliberately, "You didn''t refuse me that night. I hurt


    you that night...


    His singing made J recall that night... He had indeed hurt her!


    At the thought of it, J blushed immediately. She pinched Daniel''s arm, "Stop! Stop singing..."


    Selina swung her body with the lovely tune. In her opinion, their singing was so lovely that she even


    wanted to record it!"


    Alcohol eventually drove Ang to be sleepy again. She leaned on the sofa, and yawned, as she


    mumbled, "I remember your tears that night... La..."


    Jerry then pulled Sally over to him. She was excited, and she didn''t expect that Jerry was that good at


    singing.


    These three men had never sung before when they had gone out to have fun together.


    They had totally surprised their women this evening!


    With a bright smile, Sally said, "You three should switch your careers to the entertainment industry.


    Start a band! I''m sure you can be popr in no time!"


    J echoed, "Hahaha... I was thinking the same thing! Jerry, start a band with them!"


    "Jerry, if you switch to the entertainment industry, I rmend myself to be your agent!"


    Sally covered her mouth with her hand to hide her big smile, and her eyes were curved into the shape


    of a crescent moon.


    Jerry ignored her teasing, and continued, "This is not a coincidence, nor a wish..."


    Staring at Jerry''s handsome face, and listening to his charming voice, Sally''s heart raced


    uncontrobly. Jerry put the microphone aside, knelt down in front of Sally, and was about to kiss her,


    when he saw Sally slightly frown.


    He paused and stared at Sally, confused.


    Then Sally grasped his arms all of a sudden, and said, "Jerry, my... my belly is aching."


    ...

 Chapter 319 Sally is About to Give Birth

    Chapter 319 Sally is About to Give Birth


    Excited, Jerry threw away the microphone and pulled Sven. He said, "Stop! Stop right now! My wife is


    about to give birth!"


    ...


    Except for Sven, who had kept his calm, everyone in the private room immediately panicked, and


    immediately turned off the music.


    Jerry was very anxious. Sven pulled him aside, and then said to Sally, "Don''t be nervous. Rx."


    She was in the intense pain of childbirth, and Sven asked Jerry to carry her to the car, and take her to


    the hospital.


    "What to do? What to do? Sally is about to give birth!" J seemed to be more even more nervous


    than Sally was. She plucked hard Daniel''s sleeve.


    She remembered her own experience when she had given birth to the twins. She had suffered the pain


    for a long time. ''Will Sally also suffer for that long? I hope not. God bless her...''


    Daniel patted her on the hand and tried tofort her. He then calmly said to Jerry, who was restless,


    "You can get in my car. Spark is waiting outside." Since they were also a little tipsy, they couldn''t drive


    anymore.


    Panicked, Jerry carried his wife in his arms and rushed out of the room, immediately followed by the


    others.


    Ang was so drunk that she was almost left alone.


    Sven returned to the room and carried his sleeping sister out.


    When he reached the bar''s doorway, Sven met Arvin, who had also juste out of the bar.


    They just nodded at each other, without saying any words.


    Arvin didn''t look not even once at the woman in Sven''s arms.


    Jerry got into Daniel''s Lamborghini with Sally in his arms. Meanwhile, Daniel found a driver for them,


    and got into Jerry''s car with J.


    Sven ced his sister in his car, and then asked Nicole to take Ang home first.


    Nicole suddenly held his hand, and said, "After I take Ang home, I also want to go to the hospital."


    Sally was her sister, and of course she was worried about her.


    Sven thought it over for a little while, and then replied, "Okay. I''ll ask the driver to send you to the


    hospital."


    "Okay."


    After he kissed his wife on the forehead, Sven got inside Daniel''s Lamborghini, and sat in the front


    passenger seat.


    All of them had started to get busy. Some of them informed their family members, while others


    arranged other things...


    After L and Harry told Kevin to look after the sleeping children, they quickly rushed to the hospital.


    E and Samuel were at the old house. When they heard that Sally was about to give birth, they asked


    Vincent and his wife to take care of Michelle, and then returned to the No. 8 mansion.


    After they quickly took some of the stuff that they had prepared in advance for this important day, they


    also rushed to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Sven arranged for the best obstetrician to enter the delivery room together with him.


    Jerry pulled Sven, and said, "I also want to be in the room!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Inside the delivery room, Sally kept on screaming. Jerry had tried to enter it for several times already,


    but was stopped by the nurse every time.


    Sven took a look at the nurse next to him, and said, "Go and take him to change into some sterile


    clothing."


    "Okay, Mr. Si."


    After a series of disinfection procedures, Jerry finally went into the delivery room.


    Sven was still talking with the obstetrician inside the room, while Sally, who wasying next to him, was


    soaking in her sweat because of the intense pain she was in. Jerry shouted at Sven, "My wife is in a lot


    of pain. Can''t you help her?"


    ...


    Patiently, Svenforted him, "All women have to suffer the pains of delivery, and unfortunately there


    is no way to relieve the pain. Even if she has a caesarean, she would still have to suffer the pain of the


    cut. You''re Sally''s only painkiller, and you should try your best tofort her!"


    Jerry held Sally''s hand, and when he saw her pale face, he asked panicked, "Is there really no way to


    relieve the pain? How could it be so painful?"


    At that moment he lost his calm; he wasn''t in the court anymore.


    "Honey..." Sally then felt a sudden, sharp pain that would soon be worse and worse.


    "I''m here, Sally, I''m here... I''m here." Jerry repeated thest few words.


    And those words were the bestfort for Sally.


    Finally! After half an hour, the nurse told Sven, "Mr. Si, she is ready. You can deliver her baby now."


    When Sven was about to walk up to Sally, Jerry grabbed his clothes, and in a deep voice, said, "Come


    back! There''s a female doctor here, and I have full confidence in your hospital''s doctors!"


    ...


    Sven didn''t say anything to him. He just silently walked back.


    The female doctor was amused by Jerry''s reaction.


    She jokingly said, "Mister, there are a lot of people who want Mr. Si to deliver their babies. You''re the


    only man who was unwilling to let him do that!"


    Jerry''s face dropped. He then replied, "He was born into the wrong sex!"


    Sven hit his shoulder with his fist, and asked, "Why? Should I have been born a woman, and marry


    you?"


    His words made everyone in the delivery roomugh, and even Sally couldn''t help butugh.


    She was in so much pain that she screamed for almost all the time, but now she was suddenly


    "You can''t marry me, since I already have a wife!" said Jerry. Jerry nced at Sven with disgust and


    then continued to hold his wife''s hand.


    Sven didn''t want to argue with him anymore, and instead said, "Go now and watch your child being


    delivered."


    He wanted to make him feel ufortable this time, since Jerry had made him unhappy earlier.


    Sven had delivered many children before. He once delivered his own baby. At that moment, he was in


    a totally different mood and mental state.


    When he realized that he was helping his wife give birth to his son, he was excited, upset and worried,


    all at the same time...


    Jerry waspletely shocked when he saw a baby''s heading out...


    All of Sally and Jerry''s family members also had arrived outside the delivery room.


    E and L were both anxious. J was holding Daniel''srge palm and Daniel was holding her in


    his arms.


    He kept on kissing her head, wondering if she had also suffered that much pain during her own


    delivery...


    Selina had been taken back home earlier, because they didn''t want her so see that kind of things at her


    young age.


    And after Nicole brought Ang home, she returned with Daisy to the hospital.


    L looked at Daisy, and gently asked her, "Daisy, it''s sote now. Why did you stille here?"


    When Daisy heard that Sally was about to give birth, she followed Nicole to the hospital. She said,


    "Sally is going to give birth to her first child. I also wanted toe here and see what''s happening.


    What''s going on now?"


    Chuck also had wanted toe there, but he had to stay home to look after his drunk daughter.


    When they heard Sally''s continual screechinging out of the delivery room, all of them were very


    worried.


    "I don''t know yet." They were worried because they didn''t know what was happening inside.


    Another half an hourter, when they heard the baby crying, everyone outside the room began to be


    excited.


    After Sven took the baby from the nurse and wrapped it, he was about to give the baby to Jerry, but


    Jerry was still stunned, and had remained motionless. Sven said to him, "Jerry, this is your son."


    When he heard Sven, Jerry slowly started toe back to his sense, but looking unusually pale...


    He had never expected that it would be so terrible for a woman... to give birth to a baby.

 Chapter 320 You and Daniel Should Have Another Child

    Chapter 320 You and Daniel Should Have Another Child


    Holding the crying baby in his hands, Jerry wept with joy.


    With the baby in his hands, he walked towards his exhausted wife, and while gently bending down, he


    put a kiss on her sweaty forehead, and said, "Sally, thank you..." His voice was trembling.


    "Let me see my baby!" she said. Sally gave him a weak smile. As soon as her hands touched her new


    born baby, she felt that all the pain that she had suffered was well worth it.


    Sven walked out of the ward first, spreading the good news to everyone. He happily said, "Father*,


    mother*, great news! Sally gave birth to a health boy, and both are doing fine at the moment."


    E released a sigh of joy as she enthusiastically pped her hands. She said, "This is wonderful!"


    "Thank goodness! I''m so proud of my daughter!" spoke L, while holding onto her husband''s arms.


    She was also overwhelmed with joy.


    J also rxed her sweaty fists, and with a big smile on her face, she said, "Sally did a good job!"


    Daniel softly stroked her long hair, and said, "Well, my wife also did a good job!"


    Little did the rest of them know how much Daniel had regretted that he hadn''t been there when Jane


    was delivering their babies.


    J nodded slightly, as she agreed with Daniel, "It is, indeed, a very painful ordeal for women to go


    through childbirth!"


    She felt proud of herself, because she had also given birth to a pair of adorable twins.


    Sally was pushed out of the ward, and next to her stood Jerry with their son in his hands. The baby had


    already been cleaned and weighed by the nurses.


    Everyone instantly gathered around Sally''s wheeled bed and greeted her with the most sincere


    congrattions. Sally sobbed, because she was moved by everyone''s caring words.


    "It hurt a lot, but I think that I''m doing great now."


    After Sally assured everyone that she was fine, they all went to see the baby.


    Later, Sally was sent to rest in the ward, while L and E went to bathe the baby.


    Seeing that everyone was helping Sally out one way or another, J suddenly felt a little bit sorry for


    herself. Because when she was delivering the twins, not that many people were around her to help her


    like they did Sally. Only Caspar had been there...


    At that very moment, she felt the impulse to have another baby, so that she could have everyone''s


    attention...


    "What''s wrong?" asked Daniel. He saw the envious look on her face, and he knew her thoughts.


    J slowly shook her head.


    Daniel sighed as he cuddled her in his arms, and with a firm voice, he promised her, "Jane, from now


    on, you will never be alone."


    He would be there for her forever!


    After the baby had been thoroughly washed, he was brought back.


    Being exhausted, Sally quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    Holding the baby in her arms, J leaned against Daniel''s chest, and in a low voice, said, "Look, he


    has the same kind of cute face as our daughter had when she was a newly born."


    Daniel softly touched the baby''s chubby cheek. He felt guilty that he was not there for his beloved


    woman when she had given birth.


    J looked at his smiling face, and said, "You''ve be an uncle again! Why don''t you hold your


    new nephew?"


    It was not Daniel''s first time to hold a newly born baby. When Nicole had given birth, he had also held


    her and Sven''s child.


    He carefully extended his arms and took the baby. He was tiny, and lightweight.


    Jerry came over to them as soon as he finished wiping his wife''s sweaty face with some paper tissues.


    He proudly said to Daniel, "Hey, what do you think of my son? Isn''t he adorable?"


    Daniel rolled his eyes, and replied, "Of course he''s adorable! Don''t you know who his uncle and auntie


    are? Good genes!"


    ...


    "Hahahahahaha!" Sven burst outughing when he heard his arrogant words.


    J blushed as she quickly squeezed his arm, and said, "Stop ttering yourself!"


    Daniel was amused at her shy look, but with a big grin on his face, he whispered in her ear, "Then you


    do admit that you are his auntie."


    His voice was a whisper, so that no one else would overhear them. He knew that she always got


    awkward when he talked about their rtionship in public.


    J''s face became redder, and she squeezed his arm again, and with a pouted mouth, said, "I didn''t


    admit anything!"


    E was standing not that far away from them. She knew that Melody had had a talk with Daniel not


    long ago. Now that she saw the way Daniel was gazing at the baby, she sincerely persuaded her


    daughter, "Jane, you and Daniel should have another child. Last time, we all missed you giving birth to


    the twins, but it won''t happen again!"


    ... J was stunned at her mother''s words. What did she suggest? Did these ridiculous words actually


    Did her mother... literally... suggest that she and Daniel have another child?


    The point was that they were not even married! She was not his legally wedded wife yet. How could her


    mother possibly ask her to have another child with him?


    Daniel swiftly replied to his mother-inw''s suggestion, "That''s fine with me. No problem!"


    "No way! Daniel, what are you talking about? Who would ever want to have another child with you!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    J angrily cast a nce at him, and as she remembered of their wedding, she felt distressed and


    annoyed.


    Should she be the one to propose first? Alternatively, should she fake a date with another man, just to


    make him jealous?


    Daniel then handed the baby to Jerry, and L pulled J over to her side, and firmly said, "Jane,


    don''t be shy, because you and Daniel were supposed to be together. Since the matter was mentioned


    of today, I will arrange it for you."


    As she held J by the arm, L looked at her son, and sternly asked him, "Daniel, what are you


    thinking right now? Since everyone is present here today, why don''t you make yourself clear. For the


    sake of... your child, you should really think about your future with Jane!"


    L almost had a slip of the tongue when she was about to say "children". Luckily, she corrected


    herself fast, by just saying "child".


    J was relieved by her words.


    Daisy fondly gazed at Daniel, and said, "Daniel, Jane has been with you for such a long time now. You


    should have definitely consider settling down with her by now, so that we can finally feel relieved for


    you."


    She was also very concerned with Daniel''s rtionship with J.


    Daniel ignored all of their pleas. He looked J in the eye, and asked her, "Are you in a hurry?"


    In reality, he was the one who was in a hurry to get married, but the engagement ring hadn''t been


    ready yet, and there was little that he could do about it!


    J nkly stared at him. ''What did he just say?'' He really had the nerve to ask her if she was in a


    hurry or not? What a load of rubbish!


    "I''m cool." Daniel was not pleased at all with her answer.


    However, she continued provoking him, by saying, "I''m not in a hurry at all, but since my parents are


    worried about my marriage, I should just find a random guy and register with him at the Civil Affairs


    Bureau tomorrow."


    Sven had just got back with his wife. Still in a good mood, he jokingly added, "Wow, Jane, are you


    referring to Caspar?"


    Daniel was very annoyed by his words, and his face went gloomy immediately.


    Without saying anything, he took J by the arm and dragged her out of the ward.


    "Hey, Daniel, what are you doing?" L was shocked by his behaviour, but when she was about to


    chase after them, E stopped her.


    "E, howe you are not worried at all about them! Both Nicole and Sally got married, but J is


    still..."


    "Come on. You don''t know what your son did?" Samuel confusedly cast a nce at L, and then he


    turned his head to the silent Harry. It seemed that both of them had no clue at all.


    Seeing this, Samuel cleared his throat, and then told everyone the shocking news.

 Chapter 321 I am Not the Type of Woman that You Want to Marry

    Chapter 321 I am Not the Type of Woman that You Want to Marry


    "Don''t worry, Daniel has already prepared the wedding certificate for them!"


    "What... Really... You must be joking!" L stammered, because she was really surprised.


    Sven was also shocked by the news. His eyes were round, and he yelped, "Oh my god, father*, is the


    news reliable? How do you even know about this? Is Jane even aware of it?"


    "Are you sure?" Harry, despite being Daniel''s father, was overwhelmed by the news as well.


    Samuel seriously nodded, and told everyone how Melody had visited Daniel the other day.


    Melody was convinced by Daniel when he had shown her the two wedding certificates from his safe.


    Somehow, he had managed to pull some strings and make things work.


    The certificates had been already notarized, and clearly showed both Daniel and J''s names on


    them.


    Jerry was the one who had helped behind all of these by bringing Daniel all the necessary documents


    and his sister''s identification papers. However, he now acted as if he had nothing to do with this!


    "I really don''t know what''s going on between these two kids. One hides the fact that they already have


    their certificates issued, the other hides the fact that they have twins... Unbelievable!" E sighed as


    she cast a nce towards the corridor. There, Daniel had J trapped between the wall and him, and


    his face looked solemn as he talked to her.


    L was very pleased by the fact that they already had certificates, and her heart was also filled with


    immense joy, because Sally had just given birth to a healthy boy, her nephew. Nothing could have


    brought her down at that very moment, and she smiled at E, andforted her by saying, "It doesn''t


    matter anymore. As long as the two kids have legal certificates, we can discuss about the ceremony


    some other time! Meanwhile, I''ll urge Daniel to give Jane a proper grand wedding!"


    "Mother*, don''t push him too hard, because Daniel has already nned his proposal and the wedding.


    We should step out of his way." Jerry knew everything on Daniel''s agenda, but in order to remain


    mysterious, Daniel initially hadn''t been willing to share his ns with him.


    Having had enough of Jerry''s constant nagging, Daniel had finally gave in and told him about his


    arrangements.


    "Wonderful! How wonderful!" L grinned. She couldn''t wait to participate in the ceremony


    arrangements herself.


    Sven held his wife in his arms, and opened his mouth, and said, "Daniel is really sneaky. I saw him


    around, but he never mentioned a single word to me!"


    Harrymented with a big sigh, "Exactly. He always kept his secrets from me, even though I''m his own


    father!"


    He was wondering when his son had nned to reveal his secret about the certificates? Until the day


    the ceremony would be hold?


    Maybe Daniel had never intended to tell them about the certificates...


    Harry was so angry at his son that he wanted to punch him right in the face!


    All of a sudden, Sven raised his voice. "Wait!" he said. This startled the baby in Jerry''s arms, and the


    boy started crying.


    Everyone tried to calm the baby, and both Nicole and Daisy hit Sven on the shoulder because they


    med him for speaking out so loud!


    Sven grinned a bitter smile at them as he took the me. All he had wanted to say was that Daniel had


    built a 7 star hotel in the northern part of the city, and he was wondering if that would be the venue for


    his wedding ceremony.


    However, no one cared about what he had wanted to say, because all of them were busy paying


    attention to the crying baby, trying to calm him down.


    Nicole shook her head, and as she snapped at her husband, she said, "What''s wrong with you? Why


    you wake the baby up?"


    Sven quickly talked back to her, "He was crying already! I bet he''s hungry now!"


    E heard his words and rushed to prepare some milk for the baby, and the moment he sucked on the


    bottle, the baby instantly stopped crying.


    ...


    Nicole grinned. She fondly gazed at her husband, and couldn''t help thinking that he looked fabulous in


    his doctor''s garments.


    Sven leaned closer, and flirted with her, "Stop looking at me like that. Otherwise, I might want a piece of


    you."


    "..." Nicole blushed, and quickly pushed him away and walked out of the ward.


    The moment she walked out in the corridor, she realized that she might be interrupting something


    heated there. The young couple were kissing passionately right in front of her...


    As soon as he dragged her outside, Daniel grumpily questioned J, "Jane, what''s your deal?"


    "There is no deal. What are you talking about? No one wants to marry me, and what can I do? Of


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    course, I need to look for some other possibilities!" She was forced to lean against wall, and her face


    was full of sadness.


    Daniel lifted her chin up, and with a gloomy face, he looked her in the eyes, and said, "Stop this


    nonsense! You, J Shao, can only be my woman! If anyone else ever dares to marry you, I will


    destroy him!"


    "..." J was utterly speechless at his bold words. She rolled her eyes, and she sadly realized that


    even if decades pass, he still wouldn''t change at all. Daniel would always remain this stubborn and


    difficult!


    "From now on, don''t see Caspar alone! Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, Boss Si. I understand!" Under no circumstances would she follow his orders, and J


    literally didn''t know what really was on his mind.


    It had been universally acknowledged that when a man was deeply in love with a woman, he would


    naturally want to marry her and bring her home. He said that he loved her to bits, but howe that he


    had never proposed to her?


    "Stop lying to me!" Daniel could tell she did not mean her words.


    J pushed his hands away, and at this point, she was already mad because of his attitude. With a


    cold voice, she snapped at him, "I''m not the type of woman that you would want to marry anyway, so


    what''s the big deal if I lied to you?"


    With these harsh words uttered out of her mouth, she felt sad as she bitterly stared at his face. Daniel


    frowned, and his voice was as cold as ice. He said, "What were you saying? Jane, let me tell you


    something! You, J Shao, are the only woman that I want to marry, and I will marry, in this life!"


    His voice was firm; he was determined.


    His sudden confession had filled her heart with sweet joy, and J was no longer upset.


    However, she still pouted her mouth, and said, "So what are you waiting for? Are you seriously waiting


    for me to propose to you?"


    ...


    ''What on Earth is she talking about?'' he wondered. "Don''t you have nothing to do all day than to fill


    your mind with ridiculous thoughts? Jane, I seriously think you need a proper..."


    He whispered thest word into her ear with a big grin on his face.


    J was embarrassed by his suggestion. Her cheeks were flushed, and she madly bit him on the


    shoulder. She said, "You dirty thing! So dirty!"


    He... He actually... flirted with her like that!


    Her awkward reaction caught his heart, and Daniel found her extremely adorable. He lovingly bent over


    her and sealed her ruby lips with a long kiss.


    J felt embarrassed to be seen kissing in public. Their parents were in the ward close by and could


    After a while, the door behind them was opened, and someone walked out. J was still


    overwhelmed by the heated kiss, and for a moment, she couldn''t see clearly.


    Daniel didn''t stop his kiss, despite the fact that someone was approaching them.


    Sven joked with them, and said, "Well, well, well, it seems we came to the wrong ce. Carry on as we


    are taking the leave now! The floor is all yours!"


    J felt really embarrassed because of his words. She came to her senses, and pushed Daniel away


    with all her force. As soon as she broke free of his control, she gave him a ming look and ran away


    to the other end of the corridor.


    Not happy with the fact that his romance had been interrupted, Daniel rolled his eyes at Sven, and said,


    "I''m leaving now. Goodbye."


    Without wasting any time, he picked up the pace and ran after J.


    Sven shouted to the top of his lungs, "Daniel, hurry! We can''t wait for another baby of


    yours!"

 Chapter 322 I Do Not Wish to Live With You

    Chapter 322 I Do Not Wish to Live With You


    Daniel turned around and asked Sven, "You have been working on your second child for years now.


    How''s that going? Are you... not capable anymore?"


    Daniel looked at him and winked, while Sven''s face turned red. He wanted to reply with something


    witty, but he couldn''te up with anything. Without waiting for Sven''s response, Daniel left.


    Nicole giggled, her hands covering her mouth. Her brother was so mean to pick on Sven like that.


    She stopped giggling when she felt Sven''s heated look in her direction. She quicklyposed her


    face, cleared her throat, and said in a low voice, "Let''s get inside."


    His maic voice red. "Nicole..."


    Nicole looked up. She had a hunch that something bad was about to happen, "What do you want?"


    "I want to try something with you..."


    Her heart skipped a beat. Nicole shook her head with a slight grin on her face. This was all Daniel''s


    fault! She knew Sven well, and she definitely knew what he was capable of. She quickly said, "Sven,


    let''s just get inside..."


    The next thing she knew, Sven grabbed her wrist and pressed his body against hers on the wall. His


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    seductive voice whispered, "Nicole."


    At this moment, his handsome, innocent face turned dangerously attractive. Nicole tried to dodge his


    stare and said, "Sven, I would attest to Daniel how overwhelming you are in bed!"


    She would! She was constantly satisfied by how he performed in bed...


    She couldn''t ask for more. Sometimes, she even wondered whether he was using enhancers.


    "I don''t need to prove anything to him. I only need to prove it to you!"


    Sven pushed the hospital ward door open and informed everyone, "My dear family and friends, Daniel,


    Nicole, and I are taking off now!"


    "Okay. Daisy, you should go home as well. It''s gettingte." L checked her watch. It was well past 11


    o''clock.


    Daisy was about to respond, but Sven cut her off, "Mom, I will have the driver send you home."


    "But I thought you are leaving, too?" Daisy suspiciously looked at her son.


    Sven and Nicole were still living with their parents, and they barely went home to Sven''s apartment.


    "Mom, stop asking so many questions. I will ask the driver to send you home."


    Nicole was still outside of the ward. She was trying to signal to Daisy that she wanted to go home with


    her, but Sven was blocking Daisy''s view, so she couldn''t see Nicole.


    "Fine, " Daisy didn''t mind, so she agreed. She bade everyone goodbye and walked out of the ward.


    Sven gently tapped on Nicole''s forehead and said, "Be a good girl and wait for me in my office. I will


    bring Mother to the car."


    Daisy raised her eyebrows and asked, "Sven, aren''t you bothing along with me?"


    "Yes, I am!" Nicole rushed to Daisy''s side and held her arm. She did not want to be left behind with


    Sven. Who knew what he would do to her just to prove himself?


    She was not that foolish... to stay behind and fool around with Sven in his office.


    But Sven pulled her back to his side and said, "Honey, don''t worry. I will bring you hometer."


    "No need! I can go home with Mom now."


    "Okay... Mom, let''s go home together then."


    "..."


    Daisy was at aplete loss. She didn''t know what was going on between the young couple.


    E was confused at Nicole''s blushing face as well, but she just let her be.


    "Sven, why don''t you get changed first? We will wait for you in the car." Daisy held Nicole''s arm as they


    walked into the elevator.


    Sven nced down at his white coat and then looked at his flustered wife. With a voice of authority, he


    coolly said, "No, it''s okay. Let''s go home now."


    Nicole couldn''t utter a single word. She only wondered what he would do to her at home...


    Somewhere near the Royal Mansion, J and Daniel were still arguing over trivial things. J


    demanded Spark to park the car in front of Mansion No.8, saying, "We are not officially married. I don''t


    want to live with you. I want to go home now!"


    Daniel was annoyed, but there was only so much he could do since the wedding certificate was in his


    office. Otherwise, he would bring them out to disprove her.


    "But you are my girlfriend and the mother of my child!" Daniel ordered Spark to drive directly to


    Mansion No. 9.


    The car slowly pulled over in front of Mansion No. 9.


    J refused to get off, so Daniel had to lean over and carry her out with his strong arms.


    "Boss Si, Miss Shao, I wish you two a romantic evening!" Spark rolled down the car window and bade


    them good night.


    "Thanks. Please send Miss Qin to pick me up tomorrow. Take two days off." Daniel''s voice sounded


    cheerful. It seemed like he was in a great mood!


    Spark immediately put on a wide smile. His life was much easier whenever his boss was happy. He


    needed to find ways to make him happy more often!


    One day, he might even get a pay raise! That would be ideal!


    "Thank you Boss Si and Mrs. Si!"


    Feeling ted, Daniel said, "Also, whatever you spend during your days off, put it on my tab."


    "..." Spark couldn''t contain his excitement, as J simply rolled her eyes.


    Seriously, it was amazing how Daniel could be this ttered with such shallow words.


    "I want to have some days off, and you need to cover my expenses too!" She jested, while he scanned


    his fingerprint at the entrance.


    But her demand was met with silence.


    J felt awkward, so she turned around and walked away when Daniel was changing his shoes by


    the door.


    However, Daniel stopped her with a hug from behind.


    He took his leather wallet out of his pocket and opened it up right in front of her eyes. He picked out


    several cards from it and handed them all to her.


    "Here, all my cards are yours."


    He only kept one card for himself in his wallet.


    His girl was so impatient that she dared walk away with a pouted mouth. He was only quiet because he


    was busy opening the door and gettingfortable.


    J gasped as she stared at the cards. There were almost ten cards in her hands. She quickly shook


    her head and said, "Hey, I was just kidding!"


    One of the cards caught her attention. It was a ck card, one of the most exclusive credit cards in the


    world.


    Her dad had one, butter on gave it to her mother as a gift.


    "You might be kidding, but I''m not." Daniel shoved the cards into her hand. He was more than willing to


    spend his hard-earned money on her and their child.


    His parents were already wealthy, and they didn''t need his money at all.


    "No. Please take them back. I really didn''t mean it!" With these words, J gave the cards back to


    him. She felt obliged to run away from the scene.


    She was just messing around with him. She never thought he would actually give his cards to her like


    that. It was unbelievable.


    "Jane." He called her name as she dashed toward the door. He was not pleased with her reaction at all.


    J opened the door as she said to him, "Daniel, I need to go home now. Let''s both call it a night!"


    She was only 26 years old and was in no rush to get married. Was she giving him the wrong signals?


    What a mess...


    "If you dare walk out this door, I will... get angry at you!" He didn''t know how else to stop her from


    walking away. He could only use words to express his feelings. But he didn''t even know if she cared


    about how he felt.


    J looked back. Her eyes twinkled as she exined to him, "Daniel, please don''t get mad at me. I


    just feel that I am not thinking straight these days. I need to go home and clear my thoughts."


    "Would you mind telling me what is on your mind then?"


    "No, I... I can''t. I need to figure it out myself!" J shook her head.


    Daniel walked toward the trash bin near the door and briefly said, "Well, since you don''t want them, I


    don''t need to keep them anymore!"


    "Wait! Daniel, you must be out of your mind!" She dashed toward him and grabbed his hand to stop him


    from throwing away the cards.

 Chapter 323 My Father Does Not Lack Money

    Chapter 323 My Father Does Not Lack Money


    ''How can he throw his cards away? He must have gone crazy!'' thought J.


    "Jane, you should understand that all of my money is for my wife and my daughter!" He fondly stared at


    her. He wanted to give the cards to her three years ago, when they discussed about the wedding.


    Even then, he had already made up his mind to put her in-charge of the family finances. He also knew


    that J would refuse, but he had a n to make her agree.


    However, she disappeared before he could do anything...


    J lowered her head and softly murmured, "But I am not your wife..."


    "You will be, sooner orter! You are mine!"


    ......


    His persistence finally made herpromise. J took the cards back and put them in her purse,


    one by one.


    J pointed at her purse and said, "Happy? Now, I have to go!"


    Daniel was speechless.


    Watching her dart into the dark, Daniel slowly shook his head, confused. He wondered what on earth


    did he do to scare her away.


    Never mind. Let her be for now.


    Daniel instructed his bodyguard to follow her, while he stayed in the living room and sent her a text


    message, saying, "Jane, from now on, you don''t have to bother your parents for money anymore."


    Jane briskly walked all the way to her vi, as if to escape from Daniel''s house.


    She then heard a sound from her phone, so she took it out and read the text.


    ... "I will pay them back anyway!" She was not bluffing. She nned to pay her father for all the


    expenses he had helped her with.


    "Do you think your parents would ept your money?"


    J slowed her pace and strolled by the road, passing streetmps by. She kept thinking about


    Daniel''s message. Her parents had never touched the money she had left them before she ran away to


    C Country.


    "My father does notck money!" She quickly typed the message and sent it.


    Daniel stared at his phone in silence. Jane was right. Samuel was pretty much well-off.


    "I know that, but he saved his money for his grandchild''s future, not for you!"


    Immediately, he got a reply from her. J''s message read, "My father''s money is enough for both me


    and his grandchild!"


    "Why you have to leech off your parents? Why can''t you leech off your husband?"


    Daniel was begging for her to live off him. How stubborn could she get!


    "That can wait. I can leech off my husband once I get married!" This time, J''s message came with


    a smiley emoji.


    "But we are already married! You may start leeching on me now."


    ... J burst intoughter when she read hisst message. Daniel must have really gone crazy.


    She replied, "Okay. Fine. I get your point. I will take our daughter shopping tomorrow..."


    She also added, "Using your cards!"


    Daniel took off his shirt as he smiled at his phone. J clearly did not believe him that they had


    already tied the knot!


    He really needed to show her the wedding certificate. It was the only way he could prove it to her.


    "My love, I miss you. I''ll pick you up." He sat down on the sofa and waited for her reply.


    J opened the door and found no one inside. The whole vi was pitch ck. Everyone was still in


    the hospital, looking after Sally.


    She went inside and changed into herfortable pajamas and slippers.


    When she peeped at her phone, she saw that Daniel wanted toe over and pick her up.


    "No need. We both should rest. I will also have a busy day tomorrow. If I have time, I wille and see


    you in the evening!"


    Daniel took a drag from his cigarette. He felt slightly insulted by her message. Howe he felt like he


    was the only one who cared in the rtionship?


    He angrily replied.


    J was in the bathroom, running a bath for herself. She heard the alert, quickly wiped her hands dry,


    and tapped on her phone. It read, "But I miss you right now!"


    She smirked and replied, "You will be fine xoxo..."


    They were with each other just a few minutes ago! She hated to admit that she actually missed him,


    too. His sweet words really warmed her heart.


    Daniel smiled at hertest message. His eyes sparkled with joy. He recalled something and dialed a


    number on his phone, "How soon will the ring be ready?"


    "In about half a month?" Daniel raised his eyebrows in frustration and said, "Rush it. I will cover all the


    cost!"


    He was in a hurry to propose to her, but the ring was not ready yet.


    The ring design was very intricate. Daniel had only wanted the best for his beloved, so it also took him


    a long time to obtain a rare metal for the ring.


    He ended the call. Just as he was about to send a good night message to J, someone called.


    Daniel stared at the caller''s name, as his face darkened. "Speak."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Boss Si, we found a hidden cave in the middle of Wangfeng Cliff. We went in to explore it, but we were


    ambushed by some gangsters. Our back-up came to the rescue, but they had already retreated


    somece else."


    "We found some bones and traces of life. It seemed like these people have been living in the cave for


    quite some time."


    "We haven''t figured out where they escaped to, but we are sending professionals over to explore the


    cave thoroughly."


    Daniel''s eyebrows furrowed. He flicked some of the ashes away from his cigarette and asked, "When


    did this happen?"


    "This afternoon."


    He puffed smoke out of his mouth, tapped his index finger on the sofa, and made up his mind, "I will


    "Copy that, Boss Si."


    Daniel ended the call. Then, he made another call to add bodyguards for J. Tomorrow was going to


    be a tough day for him. There was no time for any dys. He quickly changed into his pajamas and


    walked into the study.


    He had to finish his work tonight before he took off for Z Country tomorrow.


    J sat in the bathtub and stared nkly at her phone. Daniel never replied to herst message.


    Was he mad at her... because she insisted on going home?


    Should she call him to see how he was? J was still thinking about Daniel when she stepped out of


    the bathroom.


    It was already past midnight when she blowdried her hair. She wondered if he had already gone to


    sleep or not.


    He was extremely busy during the day, so he must have slept by now! J decided to leave him


    alone.


    Little did she know that she would not see him for a few days.


    Next morning, J woke up early. She took the twins to the mall.


    "My dearest babies, your auntie had just given birth to a boy. Now, you both need to pick a gift for him."


    "Wow! Mommy, where is the baby boy? I want to see him!" Melissa happily twirled on her feet.


    "Me too, Mommy! I want to see the baby boy as well!" Michelle hugged J''s leg and pleaded.


    J lovingly smiled at her twins and said, "Don''t worry. Let''s first choose something nice for the baby,


    and then let''s go see him."


    "Great!"


    The twins agreed and started looking at the toys in the store.


    Melissa chose a light blue cap for the baby.


    Michelle chose a cute pair of shoes.


    J threw some diapers into the trolley. Then, she brought the twins to the cashier.


    Before she paid with her own card, she recalled what Daniel had said to herst night. With a big grin


    on her face, she put away her card and brought out Daniel''s instead.

 Chapter 324 Wheres Father

    Chapter 324 Where''s Father


    Oh no! She had forgotten to ask Daniel his credit card''s PIN.


    But this kind of card usually didn''t have any a PIN, so she decided to try it out first.


    After the cashier swiped the card, she asked J to sign for it.


    Indeed, the card didn''t need a PIN!


    Before Daniel got on the ne, he received a text message regarding a purchase in a shopping mall.


    He smiled and powered off his phone.


    He was going to eliminate everything that would threaten J''s personal safety. He had to make sure


    that she would never be in danger for the rest of her life.


    When the female bodyguard saw that J had paid for the stuff, she walked up to her and took the


    shopping bags from her hands.


    Since J had to hold her two daughters'' hands, she didn''t refuse her help.


    Before she went to the hospital, she called Daniel first. She was worried that Daniel wold find out about


    the twins.


    But his phone had been turned off...


    J began to worry.


    She wondered whether Daniel was still angry at her or not.


    In the hospital


    Sally and Jerry had already given their son a name. When J arrived at the hospital with the twins,


    they were ying with the baby.


    "What''s his name?" asked J. She smiled as she saw her daughters in awe upon meeting the baby.


    They were also asking Jerry all sorts of questions.


    Sally sweetly smiled and replied, "Felix Shao."


    Sally and Jerry came up with this name together.


    Later they had came to realize that Melissa and Felix both had "li" in their names, and they liked it.


    "That''s a good name. How are you feeling now?" When the two girls saw the little baby, they were so


    happy. One of them sat on Jerry''s leg, while the other was in Jerry''s arm. They both poked their heads


    out and couldn''t wait to see Felix who was in the cradle.


    "I feel better. I just drank arge bowl of soup that mother cooked." When she would go back home,


    Sally would have to eat a lot of nourishing food and stay at home for at least a month. This scared her


    a bit.


    "Where''s mother and father?" When they had breakfast in the morning, J''s parents said that they


    would go to the hospital. But they weren''t there at the moment.


    Jerry exined, "They forgot to buy a winter hat for Sally, so they went to the shopping mall."


    "Why didn''t they call me?" J felt confused. Her parents knew that she took the twins to the


    shopping mall today, but they still went to buy the hat themselves.


    "Mother was worried that you wouldn''t buy the right hat for Sally, so she decided to buy one personally,


    " replied Jerry. He then whistled at his son.


    J curled her lips and pondered, ''I have two children now. Why do they still doubt me?''


    Sally curiously asked her, "Jane, why didn''t my brothere here with you?"


    When J heard Sally mention Daniel, she shook her head and replied, "Your brother''s phone was


    powered off, so I can''t contact him."


    She also wondered if he was still angry.


    "Really? Why is his phone off? My brother never turns his personal phone off, " said Sally. His phone


    would only be off whenever he was on a ne or if it had run out of battery.


    But J didn''t know what had happen. She gloomily sat on a corner, took out her phone, and called


    Daniel again, but to no avail.


    Sally guessed, "Is my brother on a business trip?"


    "He didn''t say..." J was getting more agitated. She didn''t know why she suddenly couldn''t get in


    touch with Daniel. Daniel hadn''t responded to her sincest night. It frustrated her.


    ''He was so annoying!'' thought J.


    Sally immediatelyforted her, "Don''t worry. My brother''s phone must have run out of battery." Daniel


    had tried his best to get back together with Jane. Sally believed that her brother loved Jane and had his


    best intentions in mind.


    ''Okay!'' J calmed herself down. She nned to go to his office buildingter.


    After all, she insisted on leaving himst night.


    When J''s parents just arrived at the hospital, J and the twins came out of the hospital and


    went back to the old house.


    She was going to stay at home and take good care of her children today.


    However, the twins disappointed her. After a little while, they began to ask her, "Where''s father?


    Where''s father?"


    She also didn''t know where their father was...


    Vi and her husband were going to go to a party in the evening. Because of this, J won''t be able


    to look for Daniel, since she had to stay back and look after her children.


    At night, after the twins fell asleep, J called Daniel again, but his phone was still off...


    This time, Daniel''s phone really ran out of power. He went to explore the cave as soon as he got to Z


    Country, without making a stop at a hotel.


    While looking at the twins who slept soundly on the bed, she kept convincing herself that Daniel was


    just busy.


    Wrapped in a coat, Melody knocked on the bedroom door.


    "Great-grandmother, you''re still up." J immediately held Melody arms and walked her inside the


    bedroom.


    Lately, Melody was feeling weaker than she used to be.


    "How are Sally and her baby? I wanted to visit her today, but your grandfather suggested that I visit her


    after shees back home."


    "Great-grandmother, they are both doing fine. You don''t have to go to the hospital. When she returns


    home, we will take you to the vi." J helped Melody sit on the sofa.


    Melody felt relieved, patted J on the hand, and said, "Okay. J, I''m worried about you and


    Daniel. How have you two been doing?"


    Sally just gave birth to a baby, and Jerry must be very happy. They were definitely in a good ce.


    However, J and Daniel hadn''t gotten married yet. Melody was concerned about it.


    When J heard Melody, she felt a little guilty and said, "Great-grandmother, I''m sorry to worry you.


    We... are getting along just fine! Daniel had also said that he will marry me!"


    Tofort Melody, J had to tell her what Daniel had said to her yesterday.


    Melody happily nodded. She knew that Daniel was a man of his words! "I believe Daniel. Jane, I wish


    you both the best. I just hope that you and Daniel can hold your wedding ceremony as soon as


    possible. Once you do, I''ll be able to die peacefully."


    Sally had just given birth to a baby, so Melody had one more great-grandson. If Jane and Daniel could


    get married, Melody would be able to die without regrets.


    When she heard what Melody said, J started crying.


    She held Melody''s hand and said, "Great-grandmother... What are you saying? You can still live for a


    few more decades... Don''t think about it too much."


    "J, don''t cry. A woman''s tears are very precious." Melody brushed a tear off J''s cheek.


    J nodded and took out a piece of tissue to wipe away her tears.


    "J, I''ve lived for more than 100 years, and I''m already content. I know my physical limits. I just


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    hope that you and Daniel can get married soon, so that I can watch you walk down the aisle in a


    wedding dress..."


    "Great-grandmother!" J''s tears started streaming down again. She gently covered Melody''s mouth,


    not letting her say anything more.


    Melody smiled, pulled J''s hand down, and said, "Jane, it''s no big deal. After all, I''m mentally


    prepared for when it happens."


    "Great-grandmother... I promise you that you would see me get married...Great-grandmother, you''re so


    nice... and you will definitely live for a few more decades!" J now regretted that she hadn''t spent


    more time with her great-grandmother and grandparents.

 Chapter 325 Find Some Handsome Men to Please me

    Chapter 325 Find Some Handsome Men to Please me


    J carefully looked at Melody who had gray hair and wrinkles all over her face...


    Her great-grandmother had aged so much.


    "Jane, don''t cry. I''ll definitely live to the day you get married!" Melody wiped her tears and thought


    about how lucky Samuel was to have married E. She had been a good wife and bore him two lovely


    children.


    And these children had also found decent significant others, since Sally and Daniel were both nice


    kids...


    Like a child, J cried and said, "Great-grandmother, I won''t let you die!" She buried her head within


    Melody''s arms.


    "Silly girl, when you reach my age, you will not be afraid of death anymore." Melody gently touched


    J''s long hair and wished for J to stay happy forever, so that she wouldn''t regret anything when


    she died.


    J held Melody tight and promised that she would spend more time with her from now on.


    "Great-grandmother,e to The Royal Mansion with me tomorrow and let''s live together!"


    "No. You are all busy, and I''m too old. I will only bring you trouble!" Indeed, people in their old age did


    require a lot of attention.


    "I''m not that busy because my shop isn''t open for business yet."


    "Jane, I won''t live there to bother you all. Plus, I love having the twins keep mepany these days..."


    Melody thought that she was so lucky to live until now and see five generations of her descendants.


    Everyone she knew, who was her age, had already died.


    J didn''t argue with Melody anymore. After all, she had decided to take her great-grandmother to


    Mansion No. 8. From now on, she would try her best to take good care of her.


    J kept crying, and Melody was sad to see her like this. She came here to chat with Jane, not to


    make her cry. She immediately changed the topic, "Jane, do you know? In the beginning, your father


    was unwilling to marry your mother!"


    It was the first time that J heard about it. She was very curious about it.


    After wiping her tears away, she sobbed and asked, "Why?"


    "Your father didn''t like your mother. When your mother was pregnant with your brother, your father even


    stayed outside everyday! At that time, I was so upset with him that I really wanted to beat him up!"


    "There was also another woman... Her surname was Gu. I''ve forgotten her full name." Bad memory


    came with age.


    J suddenly remembered that she was at a dinner party with Daniel and met a female designer.


    "Emma Gu, right?"


    "Right, that''s her! She also liked your father, but I didn''t like her. I didn''t think that she deserved your


    father, so I forced them to break up!" When Melody uttered these words, she turned a little furious!


    J smiled and looked up at Melody. She quietly listened to her as she was telling J her parents''


    story.


    "Your mother liked your father, but your father didn''t like her. Your father fought with your mother


    because of that woman even on the day your brother was born. He pushed your mother, so her belly hit


    something, causing her to give birth to your brother half a month in advance."


    "After your mother gave birth to your brother, Samuel began to treat her well. He realized that he


    should get along well with her from then on. But, your father was so smart and charming that he


    attracted a lot of women. This fact caused more disagreements between your parents."


    J could fully understand the situation. Daniel was so charming that Kate, Sabina, and Shirley were


    all attracted to him...


    "When your mother was pregnant with you, your father didn''t believed that you were his child. He even


    forced your mother to have an abortion!" When Melody uttered these words, she gritted her teeth!


    J was very astonished. She was almost aborted!


    "Your mother didn''t agree because you are really your father''s child. She then left with your mother*


    Daisy. At that time, I sometimes took your brother to go abroad to visit your mother. Later, your mother


    became a superstar. And then your father went abroad to make amends with your mother."


    "Your mother had the simr experience as you did. She didn''t tell Samuel about your existence. He


    just thought that Chuck had ended her pregnancy. In fact, you were already three years old at that time.


    When your father had first seen you, he thought that you were another man''s daughter."


    "Atst, when you had been kidnapped by Catherine, your father went to rescue you and finally figured


    out that you were actually his biological daughter. When Catherine was about to kill your mother, your


    mother tried her best to protect herself. She had killed Catherine in the process of self-defense."


    J couldn''t clearly remember this experience. When she thought of itter, she just believed that it


    was one of her vague childhood dreams.


    She didn''t know that it had actually happened. She understood now why other people used her


    mother as a murderer.


    "Jane, I''ve heard that someone told you that your mother was a murderer. She is not. She had killed


    that woman in self-defense. If she hadn''t done so, she might have ended up being killed!"


    J understood this and nodded.


    "Great-grandmother, why did my father marry my mother?" It seemed that her father had no feelings for


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    her mother at first.


    "Because your mother had been pregnant with your father''s child."


    "Ah? Oh!" J didn''t ask Melody about the details. She thought she could ask E more about it.


    After J and Melody finished chatting, it had already been past ten o''clock. J sent Melody back


    to her bedroom. She would sleep with her great-grandmother if she didn''t have the twins.


    "Go back to the twins! Take good care of them!" When she mentioned the twins, Melody smiled.


    She thought Jane was very lucky to have given birth to the twins.


    "Okay. Good night, great-grandmother!"


    "Good night, Jane."


    J went back to her bedroom and silently cried for a while. She didn''t understand why people would


    get sick, grow old, and die.


    She really wished that people could live forever...


    She then picked up her phone and called Daniel, but his phone was still off.


    She tried hiding her sadness and sent a yful WeChat audio message to Daniel, "Daniel, I''m very


    sad, but you aren''t here to keep mepany. I want to go out and have fun! I''m going to find several


    handsome men to please me!"


    After sending the voice message to Daniel, she didn''t get any reply.


    J hadpletely given up after she had taken a bath and came out the bathroom.


    She had no idea that Daniel was trapped in the cave since someone had blown up the entrance of the


    cave.


    The whole Wangfeng Cliff shook, so the cave exit was blocked. Daniel hid in a corner and luckily


    dodged the falling stones.


    Now, he was just waiting for rescuers.


    His phone was dead, but even if his phone had battery, he wouldn''t be able to contact anyone outside


    because there was no signal in the cave.


    He sat on a rock and looked at the moon in the sky through a crack.


    He thought of J and wondered what she was doing now.


    When he went out this morning, he didn''t call her to tell her that he went to Z Country. He just didn''t


    want to make her worry.

 Chapter 326 She is Obviously Suspecting Him

    Chapter 326 She is Obviously Suspecting Him


    Daniel had not called J all day long, so he was sure that she must have already been mad at him.


    He knew her so well, so he thought of ways on how to woo her when he got back.


    Daniel could not help butugh when he thought of how she would look! Her brows would be furrowed


    and her lips pouted. She''d look like a stubborn but cute kid.


    Daniel was trapped in the cave until noontime of the next day. A helicopter came to take away several


    big rocks that had blocked the cave and rescued Daniel.


    "We are sorry, Mr. Si! We arete!" said the rescuers who were sincerely apologizing upon seeing


    Daniel.


    Daniel didn''t care; he was preupied with his thoughts.. When he looked at the destroyed cave, he


    thought about how smart the enemy was.


    All the clues that he had obtained were all vanished because of the explosion.


    But he knew clearly that Hobson from the ck Moon Gang was the man behind this.


    After letting the police of Z Country investigate the cave, Daniel went to the hotel, charged his phone,


    and took a shower.


    After settling in, he turned on his phone and, as expected, saw several missed calls from J.


    Daniel dried his hair with a towel and was about to call back, but he heard J''s voice message from


    WeChat.


    His face darkened after hearing it. He immediately dialed J''s number.


    But she wasn''t answering...


    She must have really meant it!


    Daniel logged in WeChat and sent her a message, "Jane! How dare you! Call me back as soon as you


    see this message!"


    But, J didn''t really mean it.


    At this moment, she was busy apanying the twins and her great-grandmother in Jerry''s room. She


    left her phone downstairs.


    Sally didn''t want to stay in the hospital, so she continued her recovery in the vi.


    "Sally, don''t go outside! Don''t catch a cold! Don''t take a shower! Understood?" Melody kept telling Sally


    about what she shouldn''t do while recovering. Sally was terrified with all the things she couldn''t do.


    "Great-Grandma, why are there so many don''ts? she whined.


    Melody chuckled and said, "These customs have been tried and tested for so many generations. We


    have to follow them. You''d better not y hooky. Just lie in bed for a month!"


    She could tell that Sally was very much like J, who always wanted to go out of the house.


    Sally frowned and said, "Okay! I will deal with it for a month."


    Then, Sally''s phone rang. She looked at the phone and said, "Hey Bro!"


    Knowing that Daniel was on the phone, J immediately looked at Sally.


    But before she thought much about it, she heard Sally say, "She is here... Hold on. Jane, it''s for you!"


    J didn''t take the phone immediately because she didn''t want to talk to him... However, she didn''t


    want great-grandmother to worry about her rtionship with Daniel, so she walked to Sally and took


    the phone from her. "Hello."


    E brought a bowl of soup she just cooked and came in. After taking a look at the twins, J walked


    towards the balcony.


    "Are you busy?" asked Daniel, with one hand massaging his sore eyebrows. He had been trapped in


    the cavest night, so he hadn''t had any sleep.


    "Yes, " answered J, indifferently.


    Hearing her unhappy voice, Daniel hastily exined, "I came to Z Country for business yesterday


    morning and then my phone ran out of power. I was busy all night long, so I didn''t call you. But the


    moment I turned on my phone this morning, you were the first thing on my mind."


    "Busy all night long? What were you busy with?" If he told her that it was about business, she would


    believe him.


    Daniel didn''t want her to worry about him, so he didn''t tell her what really happened. He just said, "Just


    some work stuff. I will have to stay in Z Country for several more days."


    Work stuff? Okay. She wanted to believe him, but she was still suspicious about it.


    "Were you with Mr. Li?" she inquired. She remembered that Daniel once told her that he was ready to


    hand over thepany in Z Country to Colin.


    "Not him. I was with others."


    "I see."


    She was obviously suspicious of him. He pinched his eyebrows. Daniel absolutely knew what she was


    thinking.


    Not wanting her to recall unpleasant memories, Daniel didn''t tell her what he came to Z Country for.


    "Jane, I will rest now. You stay at home and wait for me." He would go to the ck Moon Gang tonight


    to find out more. He needed to have all the energy he could get.


    The way he spoke was odd. It seemed like he was hiding something.


    "Daniel..."


    "Yes?"


    "Never mind! I will tell you when youe back! Rest well."


    "Okay, sweetie! Don''t you dare y around when I am not there, got it?" Lying in bed, Daniel still


    worried about her.


    "I won''t."


    Just as she was about to hang up, she heard Daniel ask, "Where is our baby?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hearing that he was asking about their baby, J''s heart warmed. "She... she is ying with Felix."


    In the room, Felix''s eyes kept following the two little sisters running around.


    "Okay... Soon, we will also have a boy, and we will call him... Jeremy... Roger... Michael."


    "Okay enough! Stop it!" J hurriedly stop Daniel from thinking too far ahead! She was not even


    pregnant yet!


    "Don''t be shy! It''s only a matter of time!" He could imagine how red her face was, even though he


    couldn''t see it now.


    How lovely his girl was! He wished he could hold her tight and sleep together with her right now.


    "Fine! Now, go rest. We will talk when youe back." Oh! Wasn''t she mad at him? How could she


    soften up this easily, especially after talking about having another baby?


    "Give me a kiss, wife!" Daniel''s voice... sounded flirtatious.


    Looking at Mansion No.9, J was a bit lost in her thoughts. She muttered softly, "On the phone?


    That''s just sad... How about you kiss me for real when youe back?"


    She was wondering whether he was missing her because she missed him so much...


    Daniel''s eyes gleamed. He replied happily, "Deal!"


    "Hmm? Deal? What''s the deal?" J came back to reality suddenly. What did she say just now?


    Oh, poor girl! She had already forgotten what she had said.


    "You don''t remember?"


    "I don''t. What did I say?" J rubbed her forehead gently. It seemed that her memory was not as


    good as before after she gave birth to the babies.


    "You said that you would marry me when I get back!" said Daniel affirmatively. Unexpectedly, J


    believed it!


    She was a little freaked out. Her right hand waved in the air subconsciously. "I... I was... I was joking! I


    didn''t mean that!"


    Oh my god! She really didn''t hold back! How could she say that she would marry him?


    The man over the phone chuckled in a low voice. She was so cute!


    "Don''tugh! I actually meant... I..." The man could not help butugh out. J''s mind went nk.


    She didn''t know what she should say.


    Daniel didn''t say a word and listened to her stutter.


    "I just wanted to say... We... Go to sleep!" J didn''t know how to exin, so she just hung up.


    ... Daniel speechlessly looked at the phone. He wasn''t even done talking to her!


    But it didn''t matter. After hanging up, Daniel logged in WeChat and sent her a message.


    "Jane, you said that you''d rather kiss me in person than on the phone."

 Chapter 327 Hatred is the Most Horrible Thing

    Chapter 327 Hatred is the Most Horrible Thing


    Daniel guessed that J may have not brought her phone with her, so he put his phone aside after


    sending her the message. He then closed his eyes to try and go to sleep.


    J''s face was flushed when she went into the room with Sally''s phone in her hand. After she took


    back her phone, Sally saw J''s rosy cheeks, and yfully teased her, "Jane, what did my brother


    say to you? Look at the broad smile on your face, you''re like a pubescent girl."


    Before J could use her hand to cover Sally''s mouth, Sally had already uttered the word


    "pubescent".


    As expected, both Melody and E had turned their eyes on J. Little Melissa even innocently asked


    with her childish tone, "Mommy, what is "pubescent?"


    Well... J''s face turned green in instant. She cast a sharp eye to Sally, who was tittering, and said to


    Melissa, "It''s nothing. Children should be seen but not be heard, got it?"


    "Isn''t Daniel at home?" asked E and she roughly guessed what it was all about.


    "No, he''s away on business."


    "Daniel is always busy, so Jane, please don''t bother him if you don''t have anything important to say to


    him, " said Melody.


    Before J could give a reply to her, Sally couldn''t wait to say, "Great-Grandma, you don''t know that


    my brother is too anxious to let J bother him!"


    "Nothing of the sort! Nonsense!" J pulled Sally''s sleeve to stop her.


    "Great-Grandma, I am not talking nonsense. My brother is indeed very obedient to Jane, and he


    always follows Jane''s instructions! If Jane asks him to go west, then he would never dare to go east..."


    "Sally, stop it!" J''s face had turned as red as an apple, and she hastily covered Sally''s mouth with


    her left hand.


    Melody joyfully looked at the two girlsughing and ying with each other, and said to J, "Don''t


    be too mean to Daniel! After all, you are ady!"


    "I am not!" countered J. She was not mean at all! More than that, she considered that she was like


    a sheep in front of Daniel...


    "Jane, stop being so shy. You don''t have to be ashamed to admit it, and anyhow, you and my brother


    will get married one day! There are no two ways about it"


    Sally pulled down J''s hand and availed herself of the opportunity to talk.


    J intended to cover Sally''s mouth again, but she was stopped by E. She said, "Jane, keep your


    hand off your sister-inw, she is on recovering now!"


    "..." Hearing this, J felt distressed, and she frowned. "But mom, I''m your daughter!"


    "You will be your sworn mother L''s daughter soon. Now, Sally is my daughter!" E passed the


    cooled soup to Sally and squinted at J.


    Both of them were her daughters in her heart!


    "Mom. I''m not married yet!" protested J, in an unbelievable voice.


    "Sooner orter!" And E deliberately waved her hand to J, and pretended to be indifferent.


    "Mom..."


    J knew that her mother had been just kidding, but she deliberately yelled at her in an unsatisfied


    voice.


    No one expected that little Melissa followed J''s tone, and call out, "Mom..."


    "Hahaha!" All the people in the room burst intoughter.


    In the Fan''s family


    Carol packed all the stuff and was just about to leave, but when she saw her daughter sitting on the


    sofa, she asked her again, "Sabina, are you really determined to live with your father?"


    "Yes, I am, " replied Sabina perfunctorily.


    If she had not wanted to remain in C Country, she would have not be willing to live with her jerk father


    in the first ce!


    Carol felt heartbroken by her words, and she had no idea what her daughter would do if she stayed


    with her father. She told her, "Sabina, if your father doesn''t treat you well,e back to me!"


    Carol and Taylor had been officially divorced by now, and Ethan''s problem had not been solved yet.


    However, she could do nothing if she stayed there, so she decided to go back to her hometown.


    Having heard what her mother had said, Sabina lifted her eyes and looked at her. She found that her


    mother had emaciated and withered the past few days. She was, after all, her mother, so Sabina said


    to Carol, "Mom, I got it! I''ll stay here to punish that bitch for you! I''ll take revenge for you!"


    She would not only regain her own happiness if she did this, but she would also help her mother regain


    her own happiness and esteem.


    Carol dropped the suitcase onto the floor and then immediately walked toward her daughter, and said,


    "Sabina, remember that I don''t want you to take revenge for me. Don''t keep hatred in your heart, or I


    will take you with me to my hometown!"


    Hatred was the most horrible thing, and she didn''t want her daughter''s heart being filled with it.


    Sabina knew what her mother thought, so she soon changed her tone. She said, "Okay, mom, no


    revenge! Mom, will you catch your ne? You''d better hurry up! I''ll see you off!"


    Sabina then stood up from the sofa, picked up the car key and left the house.


    Looking at her daughter''s back, Carol felt even more stressed because she didn''t know what to do with


    her.


    Before she boarded the airne, Carol still urged Sabina again and again, "Don''t provoke J,


    because Daniel doesn''t belong to you. You must keep my words..."


    "Mom! You''re talking too much! I got it already! You just go and take care of yourself!" Sabina waved


    goodbye to her mother and then left the airport.


    Looking at the Benz car with its minimal configuration given by Taylor, Sabina sneered from her heart.


    She was Taylor''s daughter, but what she had received was only a shabby car!


    All the houses had been bought in Taylor''s name, not hers!


    Thinking of her stingy father, Sabina was even more furious and clenched her fists.


    Another person that made her furious was J!


    She was constantly protected by crowds of bodyguards, and Sabina had no chance toy her hands on


    her!


    Daniel was protecting his woman pretty well!


    Now, even when her mother had perpetually told her not to take revenge, she would not listen.


    If she didn''t take her revenge and get rid of J, how could she evere back to Daniel''s side?


    How would the bitch who broke up her family be punished?


    She took out her phone and dialed a number. She said, "Shirley!"


    "What''s up? I''m in a meeting!" Shirley picked up the phone and walked towards the window and


    answered in a low, whispered voice.


    She didn''t know how Sabina had gotten hold of her phone number; she had called her for several


    times.


    "Tell me about J''s weakness, or I will also kill you!" Shirley had neither power, nor a strong family in


    C Country, so it was easy to take her down.


    Shirley''s temples throbbed, and she couldn''t understand how and why this woman always pestered


    her. Was she insane?


    "I''ve told you already that she has a daughter and she''s afraid of dogs. That''s all I know! How many


    times do you want me to repeat it?" Shirley cautiously took a look at the staff behind her, because she


    was afraid that the others might be listening to what she was saying over the phone.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Damn it! She and her daughter are protected too well by Daniel. How could I ever have the chance to


    reach her?" Sabina was so annoyed that she yelled at the people who had taken a few nces at her


    in the parking lot, making them all run away with fear.


    ''She''s afraid of dogs? What kind of a weakness is that? ''Shirley''s a damn fool!'' thought Sabina.


    Shirley closed her eyes, and said, "Don''t call me anymore! And after all, J is my friend! That''s all!"


    "Stop pretending! If she''s your friend, why did you still fall for Daniel? Did you indeed take her as your


    friend, or did you just make use of her?" spoke Sabina, without any kind of mercy in her words.

 Chapter 328 Otherwise We will Die Together

    Chapter 328 Otherwise We will Die Together


    Hearing her insulting words, Shirley was infuriated.


    ''Fine, then go and fight J yourself! I can be the final winner of the game!'' thought Shirley.


    She asked Sabina, "Have you ever heard anything about the ck Moon gang?"


    While she got into the driver''s seat, Sabina replied to her, "What gang? What''s that? I have no idea


    what you''re talking about!"


    Shirley went to a corner and spoke in a lower voice, "Hobson Gong, the ck Moon''s leader, wants to


    get J, butst time in Z Country, he was put into jail by Daniel, for J''s sake..."


    She had incidentally gotten this information from one of Spark''s phone calls with Daniel.


    But before Shirley could finish her words, Sabina had already understood what she was implying.


    ''So, this man Hobson must be hating Daniel and wanting to get J even more, '' thought Sabina.


    "Okay, I understand, but remember, we''re in the same boat now. Don''t even think of trying to betray me


    and inform J or Daniel about this, otherwise we will sink together!" said Sabina. Not giving Shirley


    the chance to say anything more, Sabina hung up.


    Shirley looked nkly at her phone.


    She realized that Sabina wasn''t as stupid as she thought she was.


    On the other side, Sabina had already arranged for some men to investigate into the ck Moon. If


    she had the support of a gang, she would have a better chance to enact her revenge on Jane.


    Sabina had found Hobson sitting in a bar,te at night.


    The nightlife had just begun, and the bar''s air was filled with a lustful aura,plemented by the aroma


    of alcohol vapors.


    Hobson came out of one of the bar''s room, followed by some men who were carrying some cases filled


    with cashes.


    One of his men asked, "Boss, are we going back now?"


    Hobson had just finished a big transaction, and he was in a good mood. He waved his hands at the


    man, and said, "No, I''m going to have some drinks on the ground floor. You guys can go back now."


    ''Drink some liquor, and sleep with a woman. A-ha!'' thought Hobson happily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Yes, boss, " answered his men.


    On the ground floor, Hobson cautiously scanned the crowd in the bar. When he had confirmed to


    himself that there wasn''t anyone suspicious there, while feeling relieved, he went toward the bar''s


    counter, and demanded, "Waiter, one ss of whisky."


    "Yes, sir, please wait a moment!" answered the waiter.


    Soon enough, a ss of whisky was ced in front of Hobson.


    Sipping on his whisky, he turned around, and noticed that a hot and pretty woman was affectionately


    staring at him.


    The woman was dressed in a strap dress, with a ck leather coat over it. Her slim and long legs were


    also dressed in ck stockings, and she was wearing a pair of high-heels.


    Her blonde long hair was falling over one side of her shoulders, and her red and seductive plump lips


    attracted many men''s attention.


    Hobson drank a mouthful of his whisky, and the lust gleaming in his eyes was obvious. He osted


    her, "Hey, pretty girl! Alone?"


    "Yes, I am, handsome guy. Could you treat me to a ss of wine?"


    This was amon scene in a bar, and Hobson didn''t think too much. He gripped her wrist and


    dragged her into his arms.


    It was really nice holding on a woman''s soft body!


    "What would you like to drink? Order anything you like!" said Hobson. He then put down his ss, and


    brought the woman closer to the bar.


    The woman ordered the most expensive cocktail on the menu. Hobson didn''t care about the money,


    and asked the bartender to make it immediately.


    "Pretty girl, do you have a name?" Hobson whispered into her ear, and the woman felt a few beads of


    liquoring out from his mouth, hitting her ear lobe. While restraining her urge to throw up, she


    answered, "Sabina."


    "Sabina, that''s a nice name!" said Hobson. He then began to touch her body.


    Sabina dodged him as best as she could, lowered her head, and shyly said, "Wait, there''re so many


    other people here."


    When he saw her reacting like that, Hobson raised his eyebrows, and thought, ''Her reaction... What? Is


    she inexperienced? If that''s the case, I''m pretty lucky tonight!''


    Even more interested in her, Hobson came closer, and asked, "Did you mean to say that if there


    weren''t any other people around, we could have done whatever we wanted?"


    Sabina got rid of his hand, sat on the highchair beside him, and said, "It all depends on how sincere


    you are!"


    While putting the ss of cocktail in front of her, he asked, "What do you want?"


    Looking at her cocktail, Sabina said, "I just want a man who can stay with me forever!"


    Hobson didn''t know who the man she was thinking about actually was.


    He didn''t mind coaxing her to get into her pants. He said, "Come with me, and I promise that I''ll bring


    you an affluent life! Also, you''ll never be lonely at night!"


    Sabina put down her ss, and while covering her mouth, she happilyughed.


    "Brother, aren''t you afraid that your girlfriend will be mad at you?" She had already found out that


    Hobson hadn''t married yet, but she pretended that she didn''t have a clue about it.


    Hobson had fallen into Sabina''s trap. He was new in C Country, and there weren''t many people knew


    about him. He believed that neither did the woman in front of him in the bar.


    "What girlfriend? I don''t have a girlfriend at the moment. And all my ex-girlfriends weren''t as beautiful


    as you are. You''re the only one shining in my eyes now!" said Hobson.


    Sabina stuttered, "But..."


    "But what?" wondered Hobson.


    Sabina came close to him and whispered, "But I have no experience. Do you mind that?"


    She had epted a ruptured hymen repairing surgery to fool Daniel, but now, since things had


    changed, she had to break it on Hobson. She decided that she would have another operationter if


    necessary.


    ''Would I mind it?'' Of course that he wouldn''t, and even more than that, he was very excited about it. He


    took out some cash from his wallet and threw it on the counter, and while holding Sabina by the waist,


    he left the bar.


    When she saw his Ferrari sports car, Sabina was surprised, because she hadn''t expected that Hobson


    would be such a wealthy man.


    The information about the ck Moon gang that she had received seemed to have been superficial.


    When they found the nearest hotel, they parked the car and then went to the presidential suite on the


    28th floor.


    In the corridor of the 28th floor, a man happened to walk towards them, and while answering his phone,


    the man noticed Hobson, and a cold light shed through his eyes.


    Leaning close on Sabina, Hobson teased the man in front of him. "Hey, isn''t that Mr. Caspar?"


    Caspar wanted to avoid him at first, but when he thought of J, he immediately hung up the phone,


    and asked, "What are you doing in C Country?"


    "What? If you can broaden the Tianye Men''s business perspectives in C Country, then why can''t I?"


    snapped Hobson. Seeing Caspar, he thought of J again.


    He had almost had herst time! Damn!


    Caspar also took a cold nce at Sabina, but he didn''t pay too much attention to her.


    "Stay away from J, or you can be murdered in many ways here in C Country!" warned Caspar.


    Finishing his words, he left straightaway.


    Being threatened like that, and more than that, in front of a woman, Hobson felt his self-esteem being


    hurt. Wearing a darkened face, he cursed, "Damn you Caspar! Who do you think you are!"


    Caspar didn''t say anything and instead went into the elevator.


    Sabina understood his embarrassment, and in a tender voice, said, "Who''s that man? What an impolite


    guy! Please, don''t get angry..."


    Hearing her talking about Caspar''s wrongs, Hobson''s anger quickly vanished, and said, "You''re right.


    Forget that man, and let''s go into our room!"


    "Okay."


    As soon as they entered the room, Hobson immediately kissed Sabina''s red lips, and her coat was


    quickly thrown on the floor.


    She was carried to the bed, and while pushing his chest, Sabina pretended to be scared, and


    demanded, "Please be tender with me, I''m scared..."


    Her reaction made him even more excited than he was before.


    "Rx, I''ll be very tender!" said Hobson.


    Covering Hobson''s mouth with her right hand, Sabina said again, "Will I be your girlfriend from now


    on?"

 Chapter 329 He or She will Become My Enemy

    Chapter 329 He or She will Be My Enemy


    Hobson promised her, "Yes, Sabina, from now on! I''ll take you with me everywhere I go, every day. Be


    a good girl now..." Afraid that she wouldn''t believe him, Hobson then got out of the bed.


    He grabbed his trousers from the floor and took his wallet out, and handed her a credit card.


    "You have five million dors on this card. Spend it however you like!" Hobson was beyond generous


    with women.


    Restraining her excitement, she took the credit card, but pretended to be angry, and confronted him


    again. "What do you mean by this? I''m not earning money with my body!" After she said that, she threw


    the card on the ground.


    If Sabina had easily given herself to him, Hobson would have suspected that something was wrong.


    But now, when he saw her reaction, all of his suspicions were gone.


    He coaxed her, "No, of course not. Sabina, you''ll be my woman after tonight! And if anyone ever dare


    to hurt you, he or she will be my enemy!" Finishing his words, Hobson then anxiously pressed on


    her again and didn''t give her any chance to say anything.


    The night steadily grew deeper.


    At Mansion No. 8, J read the WeChat message that Daniel had sent earlier. ''This shameless man,


    he fooled me! He''s so wicked!'' she thought.


    She was hesitant whether she should call him or not, but then her phone suddenly rang.


    In Z Country, Daniel had to stop carrying out his ns, because Hobson had left Z Country.


    His men had seen Hobson in Z Country the day before, but unexpectedly, he had flown to C Country


    the morning after.


    Daniel hade back to the hotel, and before handling his work, he decided to call J.


    "Jane, what''re you doing now?" he asked.


    J was actually thinking about Daniel, but she was too shy to say the words ''missing you''!


    She said instead, "I''m missing someone!"


    "Who?" he asked. He was about to switch on his notebook, but stopped.


    "A man!" answered J.


    "That must be me!" Daniel said this in an affirmative tone. After that, he switched his notebook on, and


    typed his password.


    J teased him, "Why are you so narcissistic? What if I am thinking about some other man?"


    "If you dare to miss another man, I''ll fly back right now and punish you!" warned Daniel.


    ...


    All of a sudden, J''s face flushed red. "Daniel, you shameless man!"


    "Yes, thank you for yourpliment!" ''I don''t care about being shameless in front of only you!'' thought


    Daniel.


    "..."


    "I have something to tell you." Daniel''s voice then suddenly became serious. Although he was far away


    from her, J could still feel his strong leadership aura over the phone.


    Now they seemed to be having a formal chat...


    As if she were one of his staff, she said with respect, "Yes, Mr. Si, please tell me!"


    Daniel tittered, "Don''t be naughty."


    "I''m not naughty. I''m listening to the leader''s instructions!" replied J.


    "..."


    While he was tapping the desk with his index finger, he thought that if he was at her side right now, he


    would''ve... kissed her again, and again!


    He then said, "Hobson flew to C Country this morning. I''m not there for the following two days, so stay


    at home, and don''t go about anywhere. Understand?"


    Since Hobson was not in Z Country, Daniel had intended to take this opportunity to probe deeply into


    the ck Moon gang and get more information about the cave.


    He had a feeling that Hobson''s grandfather had something to do with the cave.


    "Okay, Mr. Si!" J''s tone was still formal and serious. She almost wanted to give him a respectful


    salute.


    Daniel now had a strong craving for her, and he said, "Jane, I really want to touch you..."


    J nearly jumped up, because now he was outrageously flirting with her.


    She wanted to snap at him in a louder voice, but when she saw the sleeping twins in her bed, she had


    to lower her voice, and warned, "Daniel, if you flirt with me again, I''ll record your words, and... post the


    audio on the inte. I''ll expose your true face!"


    ''Aren''t you a cold CEO? Aren''t you imperious? And aren''t you a sexual puritan in people''s eyes?


    How are you going to act your role when that happens?'' thought J.


    "That''s a good idea! Please, go right ahead. Everybody will then know that you''re my woman!" said


    Daniel. He indeed was anxious to let the whole world know that J was his beloved woman!


    J waspletely defeated by Daniel''s shameless behavior.


    "Mr. Si, no, please let me off!" begged J.


    "Let you off? No way! J, I won''t let you off your for the rest of your life!" said Daniel.


    "Well, then... okay, okay. But I have something to ask you." J then suddenly remembered the


    conversation with her great grandmother, and felt sorry for her.


    For the elder''s sake, J then gathered up all of her courage.


    She asked, "Daniel, do you... do you... have any woman that you want to get married with?"


    Hearing her, the man on the other side went silent.


    Daniel understood her meaning and felt sorry for her. She must also have wanted to marry him as soon


    as possible.


    "Yes!"


    After a moment''s waiting, J got the answer that she had wanted.


    She went on to ask, "Then, do you want... her to take the initiative, or you... be the active one?"


    Daniel held his breath, and he decided to slip out some information to her first. "Jane, take it easy, I''ve


    already arranged for someone to make our rings!"


    He really wanted to go and hug this dear woman now!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When she heard that he had someone making them their rings, J''s brain went nk for a moment


    because of the excitement.


    "In fact... it''s... because... my great grandmother... she asked me about it that day... I''m not anxious..."


    She exined herself in a stammer. She was afraid that her question had showed him her eagerness


    to marry to him.


    Oh, no! If that was the case, then she would have regretted to have asked him in the first ce.


    She felt very embarrassed of herself.


    "Don''t worry. It''s me who should be anxious. I can''t wait to marry you!" Daniel saved her from her


    embarrassment andforted her.


    Hearing him, J wanted to cry. ''Really? I am eager to marry you too, '' thought J.


    "The rings, will maybe... be finished in half a month. Jane, please wait for me until then." The rings


    would be ready sooner, but he told her that because he wanted to give her a surprise.


    Hearing the man''s tender promise, J nodded, with her eyes filled with tears to the brim.


    She indulged herself in the sweet feelings her beloved man offered her.


    In the end, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "Jane, are you crying? Why are you crying?" asked Daniel. He wondered why she suddenly cried. Was


    half of a month too long for her?


    "Daniel, I''m not crying... waah... waah..." She wanted to lie to him, but...


    "If half of a month''s time is too long, then we can..." ''Hold our wedding ceremony straightaway, '' he


    thought.


    But before he could speak out hisst few words, J cut in, and said, "No, no, it''s not too long.


    Daniel, I''ll wait for you."


    Daniel couldn''t understand a woman''splicated thoughts, and he was even confused now, ''If it''s not


    that long of a wait, why are you crying?''


    Daniel finally tried his every means to coax her and stop her tears. Hanging up, J went to take her


    bath, while Daniel called Sven.


    Sven was about to go into the operation room when he received Daniel''s call.


    The man on the other end of the line asked all of a sudden, "Why is Jane crying?"


    Sven felt speechless. How could he know about it?


    "Are you hurting her feelings again?" asked Sven.


    Daniel thought about what had happened earlier, and said, "No, I don''t think so."


    "Tell me what happened." Sven leaned against a cab and looked at his wristwatch. He still had five


    minutes before he began his operation.

 Chapter 330 She was Sent to Prison for Five Years by Her Ex-boyfriend

    Chapter 330 She was Sent to Prison for Five Years by Her Ex-boyfriend


    Daniel told Sven what had happened, and he added, "Is half a month really too long for Jane to wait?"


    Sven felt helpless at Daniel''s low EQ. He asked, "How long has the rtionship between you and J


    "Well, yes, " said Daniel.


    "So, Jane''s been waiting for you for all these past years. Could she change her mind if she waits for


    two more weeks?" asked Sven.


    "It''s not impossible!" Daniel thought that Jane had a vtile character, and it was possible that she


    couldn''t wait that long anymore.


    Sven rolled his eyes, and said, "Trust me, Daniel, it''s impossible! Jane cried because she was happy,


    understand?"


    Daniel was again confused. "Happy? For what?"


    "..." For the first time, Sven thought that Daniel was stupid!


    He said, "She''s happy because you''ve told her an exact time! Are you an idiot? Daniel, I think that you


    should make a couple of more girlfriends to improve your EQ."


    After a moment of silence, Daniel spoke in a rxing tone, "Okay, Sven, I''ll repeat yourst sentence to


    Jane."


    Then he hung up.


    Sven looked at his phone with an incredible look in his eyes. ''Daniel, you brat, you fooled me!''


    Daniel sighed and shook his head when he found out the true reason for her tears. ''This silly girl, how


    could she be moved so easily?'' thought Daniel.


    Around eleven o''clock at night


    After Colin Li had arrived in Z Country, the first thing he did was to go to Daniel''s hotel.


    After he opened the door, Daniel heard Colin say, "I''m already married."


    "..." Daniel squinted at him, and asked, "Have you woken up from your dream yet?"


    He knew that Colin hadn''t had any girlfriend yet; how could he have married all of a sudden? Had he


    married with a random woman picked from the street?


    "She''s six years younger than me..." Colin casually threw his coat on the sofa, and seemed to be very


    annoyed.


    Now it was sounding like it was true after all.


    Daniel widened his eyes, and asked, "What happened?"


    "My mother forced me to marry a woman that came out of nowhere. The woman had just been


    released from prison, " answered Colin.


    ... Shocked, Daniel looked at him again, and said, "My God! Was it really your mother?"


    Colin smoothened his hair, and confirmed to Daniel, "Yes, my mom! Wendy Yu!"


    "You''re already thirty, and you still weren''t married yet. That''s why this happened to you!" said Daniel.


    He guessed that maybe auntie Wendy was too concerned about the whole thing. But even if she


    indeed had been too concerned, how could she have found a convicted woman for her son?


    Colin then said, "I heard that the woman is pretty foolish. She was sent to prison for five years by her


    ex-boyfriend! My mom got to know about all of this, and she asked my father to help her out with some


    inner rtions. She was then released after serving only two years in prison!"


    Daniel took a bottle of water from the fridge and then handed it to Colin. He drank almost half of it in


    one gulp.


    "But you have nothing to do with this. Why did she force you to marry her in the first ce?" Daniel was


    confused.


    And so was Colin!


    "I''ve never met with the woman before we got married! My mom said that she has no parents, and only


    has a blind grandmother. She''s really poor, and mom asked me to marry her! We just registered our


    certification two days ago!" said Colin.


    ...


    Daniel wondered when his aunt''s thinking became so absurd.


    "Should I marry all the poor women in the world now? It''s ridiculous!"ined Colin. Colin had


    always wished to marry someone that he loved deeply, just like J and Daniel were. However, he


    had failed toe across a woman he truly loved, and instead he had married a poor woman who was


    just like... a pretentious actress!


    Colin continued toin, "What''s worse, that woman is also good at acting! She always puts on a


    poor look on her face before my parents, and pretends to obey me! But in reality, when my mother


    leaves, she ignores my existence again!"


    Hearing Colin''sints, Daniel couldn''t help but grin a slight smile. He felt lucky that he had J.


    Daniel suggested, "If that''s the case, then just leave her alone in A Country. Let her stay with your


    parents!" It was a tormenting thing for a couple who didn''t love each other to stay together.


    Colin sneered, "I want that! But you know, your auntie Wendy threatened me either by crying or by


    He knew well his mother''s character. She was absolutely a good wife and also a kind mother.


    But Colin always had to surrender to her when she put on her crying act, or threatened him to attempt


    suicide.


    "Then how about you trying to ept her?" said Daniel. He leaned against the sofa and thought of


    J again.


    "ept her? Is that even possible? I''ll stay with her at most two or three years, and when I fall in love


    with some other woman, I''ll divorce her!" Colin swore that he wouldn''t allow himself to live with a


    woman that he didn''t love for his entire whole life!


    Daniel raised his eyebrows, and asked, "Do you need my help to introduce some other women to you?"


    "No, not necessary. I''ll ignore for now the woman''s existence!" said Colin. But Colin had never


    expected that the woman had applied for the secretary job of the acting CEO in Z Country, under


    Wendy''s suggestion.


    Daniel patted him on his shoulder, and said, "Brother, I wish you good luck!"


    "Thank you. What''s the situation here now?" After hisints, they resumed discussing about their


    work. Colin had known that Daniel was already in Z Country, and he had hurried there to discuss about


    the newpany''s branch.


    Daniel told him, "The office building is undergoing construction. When the branch is opened, you will


    take over it, as well as the other branches in America and A Country. You will be in charge of all


    these..."


    Colin cut in, "Hey, wait, I''m just an acting CEO. Don''t you think you exploit me too much?" Colin


    Daniel grinned, and said, "Yes, I won''t give you time to start a new business of your own. Please just


    stay in the SL Group, and I believe that you''ll have a lot of money rolling in when youpletely take


    over the newpany''s branch here in Z Country!"


    Actually, the total assets of Colin''s shares and his estate had already made him the richest man in A


    Country.


    Daniel believed that a few yearster, Colin would definitely rank in the world''s top ten richest men!


    "Am I really your brother? How can you treat me this way?" Colin beat his fist on Daniel''s shoulder, and


    then rolled his eyes at him.


    Daniel tittered, "You''ve benefited a lot from this, so don''tin. Isn''t it much better and easier than


    starting a new business?"


    Colin nodded, but pretended to warn Daniel, "Yes, you''re right. But be careful, one day I might take


    over all the branches of your SL Group!"


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and repeatedly nodded in approval. He said, "That''s a good idea. I can


    hand them over to you right now if you like, so that I can concentrate on getting my wife! What do you


    think?"


    Shocked, Colin instantly shook his head, and said, "No, no, that''s alright. Haven''t you restored your


    rtionship yet?"


    Colin remembered that he had read a post on Weibo, saying that how Daniel had protected J at a


    birthday party.


    And what''s more, they had already had their child. Colin thought that they should''ve restored their


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    rtionship by now.


    "Yes, we have, but I haven''t proposed to her yet; that''s why we haven''t held our wedding ceremony yet,


    " answered Daniel. Daniel then took out some document copies, and put them in front of Colin. He


    asked him to sign his name on them.


    "I see. You have to hurry up since you already have a child. Try to give your child aplete family


    before she goes to kindergarten." Colin reminded him of this, because he had heard about auntie


    L''s story. L had taken care of Nicole on her own when she was in A Country, and there were a lot


    of rumours going about in Nicole''s kindergarten at that time.


    "Yes, I will! Before my daughter goes to the kindergarten, I must get married with Jane!" He assured


    Colin, and also swore to himself!


    J was bound to be his wife!


    Colin faithfully patted his shoulder, and said, "I trust you can!"


    Daniel had always been able to get whatever he wanted. Even though this woman was hard to get,


    Colin still believed that his cousin would eventually manage to seed in the end!

 Chapter 331 We Will Never Be Friends

    Chapter 331 We Will Never Be Friends


    J Shao did as Daniel Si had told her. For the first few days she had stayed at home and had taken


    care of Sally Si and her son, while spending the evenings talking with Daniel over the phone.


    Everything seemed to be very normal.


    On the fourth day after Daniel had left, J unexpectedly received a call from Sabina Fan. Sabina


    asked her out for coffee, because she wanted to apologize to J for her misconduct. When this


    happened, J was astonished by her sudden change in character.


    "You don''t have to do this, Miss Sabina; I don''t know you well." She refused her straightaway.


    Sabina paused for a moment, and then softly said, "Miss J, don''t take me wrong. My mother told


    me that it was you who had asked Daniel to save us, and I owe you my thanks. I just want to be


    grateful, that''s all."


    "Miss Sabina, you really don''t need to..."


    Sabina cut her off, and said, "Please, J, I''ve already promised my mother that I''ll give up on


    Daniel." She continued, "She wanted me to do something to show our gratitude for your help. If I don''t


    do that, then she will drive me away!" Her voice sounded miserable, as though she was about to weep.


    J gave in to her, and a little impatient, asked, "Where do you want to meet?"


    "How about the Old Tree Coffee shop in the city center? I like the coffee there, but... of course, if you


    have something else in mind." The miserable tone immediately left Sabina''s voice when J agreed


    to see her.


    She now seemed to sound delighted, but J didn''t know why... Was there something lurking behind


    her sudden invitation?


    Whatever the cause was, she thought that it might better to be on guard with her.


    "That''s fine. I''ll be there soon." Hanging up the phone, J went back to the bedroom. Inside, Sally Si


    and Felix Shao, were still asleep.


    E Bo and L Li were also putting the twins to sleep, each holding a twin in their arms.


    As she walked towards the wardrobe, she said, "I''m going out for a while."


    "Why?" asked E confused.


    J thought for a while, and then decided to tell them the truth. "I''m going to see Sabina."


    Michelle had already fallen asleep, and L could now sit up from the bed. She walked up to J,


    and said, "Jane, Daniel isn''t around. For your safety, you''d better keep away from her."


    After the experience with Ynda Mo, L had be less gullible than she used to be. The


    rtionship between Sabina and J was just the same as hers with Ynda.


    J hesitated for a moment. Although she disliked Sabina, she found it hard to hate her mother.


    So she assured L, "Don''t worry, Daniel has assigned me a bodyguard. She will be with me and


    protect me in case something happens."


    L felt a little relieved when she heard that, but she still felt a bit worried about her. She said, "Well,


    you''d better also tell Daniel about this."


    J thought that L a little overreacting about this. For all she knew, Sabina''s parents had divorced,


    and her uncle?had already been thrown into jail. Nobody could back her up now, and she wouldn''t


    have the courage to do bad things again.


    However, to show her respect, she decided to agree with her and call Daniel. "Okay, I''ll call him."


    After she changed her clothes, she walked out of the house along with her bodyguard.


    Before starting the car she called Daniel, but nobody answered.


    She called several times more, but he still didn''t answer it. ''He must be busy, '' she thought.


    She texted him, "I''m heading to a ce to meet with your ex-girl friend."


    After they at the coffee shop, they walked in together.


    The waiter led them to a private room, and J instantly began to feel suspicious. Sabina didn''t tell


    her that they were going to talk in a private room.


    The door was then opened from inside, and Sabina was already sitting inside, waiting for her.


    J stood in the door, checking the room. Sabina smiled to wee her, "Miss J, please,e


    in!"


    Inside the room there was an over-sized round table with a few chairs around it. Everything seemed to


    be looking normal.


    J walked in, and her bodyguard closely followed her.


    Sabina led her to her seat, and her bodyguard sat down beside her. Sabina was sitting across the table


    from her.


    The waiter brought two cups of coffee for them. J was dressed in a red coat, and while Sabina


    looked at her, something shed in her eyes.


    She recollected herself before she spoke. "Miss J, thank you for getting rissa Yi and I out of the


    police station."


    J lifted her head to study her warily. Sabina seemed to be very sincere and normal, and she


    decided to trust her.


    She replied cold, yet polite, "Don''t mention it, Miss Sabina."


    "Can I call you J?" asked Sabina tentatively.


    J found it hard to ept Sabina, even though she was acting very friendly to her. She wondered


    why...


    Was it because she was Daniel''s ex-girlfriend?


    "No, you can''t. Only my friends call me that, " she answered. Since she couldn''t force herself to like


    her, she decided to draw a line between them.


    Sabina felt irritated at her t refusal, and said, "I know that it''s all my fault, J. I admit now that I


    was wrong, and I''ve decided to give up on Daniel. Why can''t you forgive me?" Sabina hated J. She


    hated her arrogant manner every time when she was in front of her.


    As J stood up from her chair, with her bodyguard following her, she replied, "I''m afraid, Miss


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sabina, that we will never be friends. Is there anything else? If not, can you excuse me?"


    But her bodyguard suddenly went limp and then fell on to the floor. She was unconscious.


    J was astonished by the unexpected event. She rushed to her aid, and called her name, "Marcia,


    Marcia, wake up..."


    But Marcia didn''t make react to her cries. "Save your energy, she won''t wake up in less than a day, "


    said Sabina, while smirking at her.


    J furiously stared at her, regretting for trusting her.


    She looked around. There were no windows, only an exhaust fan on the wall. She hastily picked up her


    phone to call for help, but when Sabina saw her, she quickly rushed around the table to grab her phone


    from her hand.


    J kicked her away, and Sabina stepped back a few paces. She was hurt, and she grabbed her


    aching abdomen with one hand, while holding onto the wall with the other.


    "You bitch!" cursed Sabina.


    To stop J, Sabina jumped at her again. She grabbed her wrist and tried to pull her towards the


    door.


    J was stunned by her sudden retaliation.


    "Hi, Jane, " J''s phone was put through and Daniel''s voice came from it.


    But before she could make a sound, J was forcefully?mmed to the door by Sabina.


    She felt a sudden piercing pain in her back, and then nked out.


    After that, Sabina picked up J''s phone from the floor, while rubbing on her abdomen with her hand.


    "Jane here, speak!" She could hear that Daniel was still on the phone. "Are you all right, Jane?"


    Sabina felt a jealous anger rising inside her, and she rudely hung up and powered it off.


    Then she called Hobson Gong. "All set. Now, how can I get them out of the shop?"

 Chapter 332 Whoever Dares to Hurt Her, Dies

    Chapter 332 Whoever Dares to Hurt Her, Dies


    They couldn''t carry her out, because there were some other of J''s bodyguards waiting for her at


    the coffee shop''s entrance.


    Although Daniel wasn''t in C Country, they still needed to be careful. They had looked into J''s


    bodyguards, and had found out that they were all well military trained elites.


    What''s more, Daniel had also been rmed, which wasn''t a part of the n. They had to transfer J


    somewhere else as soon as possible.


    Soon after Sabina had powered off the phone, private room''s door was pushed open from the outside


    by several gangsters from the ck Moon. One of them ced J over his shoulder, and then


    scooted out of the private room with the other and Sabina.


    The shop had already been cleared. Just seconds after J had been carried out of the shop, one of


    her bodyguards had rushed inside, and had found out that J was gone.


    "Shit! Miss J has been kidnapped!" The bodyguard informed his colleagues through a walkie talkie.


    Worried, Daniel called Jerry and Sven immediately. "Jane is in danger..."


    He then strode out of his suite and knocked on Colin''s door.


    Colin was just about to go to sleep after the whole morning and noon''s work.


    "What''s up, Daniel?"


    "I''m flying back to C Country. Help me take care of the business here." Actually, apart from the


    Wangfeng Cliff matter, at the moment, there was no pressing business to do in Z Country.


    "What? Like right now? What''s the hurry?" asked Colin, shocked. They had nned to go to Wangfeng


    Cliff together to meet with Alex in the evening.


    "We''ll go to Wangfeng Cliff together after I take care of matters in C Country. Don''t go there tonight."


    Sensing Daniel''s anxiety, Colin was very worried. "Do you need me to apany you back?"


    Daniel shook his head while sliding through the contact list on the mobile phone. He said, "No, I''ve


    asked Jerry and Sven to trace the suspects."


    "Okay. Be careful!"


    "Sure."


    Daniel then returned to his suite and started packing, while at the same time instructing his people on


    the phone.


    "Investigate Sabina Fan. Find out who has she recently been in contact with."


    The flight from Z Country to C Country wasn''t that long, but Daniel was on pins and needles in every


    minute and every second.


    ording to J''s bodyguards, Marcia had been drugged and was still in aa.


    And J was also unconscious when she was taken away. ''This isn''t something that Sabina could


    have schemed on her own, '' thought Daniel.


    In C Country


    The gangsters carried J into an unlicensed minibus. J''s bodyguards also entered their car, and


    closely followed the minibus from behind.


    When they received Sven''s phone call, they had already been following the gangsters'' car all across


    downtown.


    The gangsters were trying to get rid of them, and they almost did it.


    Jerry had already contacted the police, asking the police to monitor the minibus spotted on Sunset


    Road.


    The green traffic light turned red, but the minibus, trying desperately to cross the road, elerated and


    hit an e-bike.


    The man on the e-bike was thrown into the air, falling to the ground with a sickening thud. He stopped


    moving after he quivered for several times.


    The minibus was about to disappear from the bodyguards'' sight. One of them called 911, and then


    drove through the red light after making sure that there was no pedestrian and car around.


    But they still lost track of the minibus, and they had no choice but to drive in the direction they thought


    the gangsters had most likely taken.


    Sven was calling his friends for help, and was on his way to the location that the bodyguards had


    reported to him. The police had alsounched their actions to trace the minibus.


    In the western suburb of the city


    A minibus pulled up in front of a shabby two-storeyed vi, which was built in a traditional European


    style. Several people got out of the car, grabbed a jute bag and carried it inside the vi.


    The woman, who was thest one who walked inside the vi, looked around cautiously before closing


    the vi''s gate. There was an Audi parked not that far away, and the man in the car witnessed the


    whole scene.


    He felt familiar to the woman, but somehow he wasn''t able to recall who she really was.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ...


    At the second floor of the vi


    Totally different from the outside, the inside design of the vi was luxurious.


    There were two men sitting on the sofa and smoking. Seeing his peopleing in, Hobson stood up at


    once, and eagerly asked, "Is that J?" Sabina nodded to him.


    She felt jealous. ''Why does every man want this bitch?''


    "Put her on the bed." The gangsters put the jute bag on the floor and untied it. Hobson picked J up


    and personallyid her on the bed.


    After a while, J slowly opened her eyes.


    Seeing Hobson ogling her, J was frightened.


    God! She hadn''t gotten anything to defend herself this time!


    Hobson had been smart this time. He instructed his people to remove J''s essories.


    Sabina turned to a gangster, "Inject her."


    In less than a minute, a woman, with a mouth mask and a pair of white rubber gloves, walked into the


    room with a tray in her hands.


    There were needles, syringes and several small pharmaceutical bottles on the tray.


    Syringes... Pharmaceuticals... All her horrible memories suddenly flooded J''s mind. "No! No! Let go


    of me!"


    J cried as she struggled with all her strength to get rid of the two gangsters who were holding her.


    One of the gangster was off guard and fell down on the floor.


    "Shit!" The gangster raised his arm and was just about to p J.


    When he saw that, Hobson grasped his wrist and shouted at him with a cold look, "Whoever dares to


    hurt her, dies!" Hobson scared the shit out of the gangster. The gangster fell on his knees, and said,


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    Hobson shouted at him for one more time, "Get out!" The gangster quickly got up from the floor and


    quickly fled from the room.


    "Get off of me! Go away!" J kept struggling.


    Sabina then asked two more gangsters to control her. She sneered at J, who was falling apart.


    She believed that if J had sex with other men, Then Daniel would definitely dump her!


    Seeing the needle was inserted into J''s arm, Hobson held Sabina in his arms, and begged, "Will


    you let me enjoy this woman just once?"


    That was exactly what Sabina had wished!


    Sabina pretended to be unhappy, and said, "How can you even have such an idea? Are you going to


    abandon me for her?"


    She had been thinking how to take advantage of Hobson to deal with J. To her surprise, Hobson


    had proactively advised her to kidnap J, after hearing that Daniel had gone for a business trip in Z


    Country.


    She pretended to be J''s friend, and had assisted Hobson with the kidnap to win his trust.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to humiliate Daniel Si. I''m not interested in her at all!" Hobson consoled


    Sabina, and wondered which one was more enjoyable... Sabina, or J?

 Chapter 333 His Grandpa would Handle It for Him

    Chapter 333 His Grandpa would Handle It for Him


    Sabina had had the same idea as Hobson. She believed that as soon as J had sex with other


    men¡­ Arrogant as Daniel was, he would never tolerate that his woman had sex with other men. Once


    this happened, everything between them would be over!


    J''s hysterical scream was ignoredpletely, and a cold liquid was injected into her body.


    Gradually, J felt weaker by the minute, and hot.


    The other gangsters were then waved away by Hobson, only the three of them remaining in the room;


    J, who was lying on the bed, forceless, Hobson, who was eager to have sex with her, and Sabina


    who was gloating over J''s plight.


    Taking out the video camera that she had prepared beforehand from a bag, Sabina ced it in a right


    angle and then got ready to record.


    "Hobson, you fucking bastard!" swore J.


    The doctor took the syringe away after J had been injected.


    She became so hot that she wanted to take her clothes off.


    "If you still have the strength to swear, then just do it, " said Hobson. Hobson was not in a hurry. He


    wouldn''t get started on her until her strength was depleted. Then, he could do whatever he wanted to


    her.


    "What have you injected me with?" asked J. She tried to stand up, but her arms were so weak that


    she just fell back into the bed again.


    Her hairband had been lost somewhere and her waist-long hair was falling down, covering her back.


    Together with her outstanding clothes, she looked like a morous maturedy.


    "What was in the syringe? Of course, something that can make you happy!" shamelessly said Hobson.


    Sabina put her arms around her chest and then looked at the woman lying on the bed.


    She had to admit that J was a true beauty. No wonder that Daniel was so mad about her.


    She was even more amazed by her beauty now.


    "Hobson! Damn you! Even though I''ve left the Tianye Men, I still have my powerful background. If you


    dare to offend me today, you''ll certainly die in a couple of days." J coldly warned the man who was


    lusting for her.


    Her warning, although harsh, sounded feeble, and Hobson couldn''t care less about it.


    He was sure that whatever would happen, his grandpa would handle it for him.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t you know that all men like hot women like you?" shamelessly said Hobson. When J''s eyes


    became foggy, Hobson gradually went closer to the bed.


    But J was still thrashing back and forth in the bed. She was feeling like she was gnawed by


    thousands of ants.


    She could no longer hear what Hobson was talking about, and she couldn''t help but murmur, "I feel so


    ill¡­"


    Hobson looked at Sabina, who was gloating over J, and curiously asked, "Sabina, did you have


    any conflicts with J?"


    Hobson''s words startled Sabina. She couldn''t let Hobson know that she loved Daniel.


    "Well, yes¡­ She hit me and broke one of my wrists once."


    ''If it weren''t for this bitch, Daniel wouldn''t have broken my wrist, '' thought Sabina.


    "Got it. You can go out first. If you want to stay, I also don''t mind if we do it together¡­ Ha-ha." Hobson


    lewdlyughed at what he had just said.


    Sabina was disgusted by him, but she still forced herself to wear a smile, and said, "Enjoy yourself. Do


    whatever you want. I won''t be disturbing you."


    Hearing her words, Hobson thought that she would leave them, but instead, she stood still and had no


    intention whatsoever to leave the room.


    Hobson couldn''t wait any longer and ignored Sabina.


    After throwing away his coat, he threw himself on J, whose body was extremely hot, and kissed it


    everywhere.


    Sabina went to turn on the camera and then started recording.


    With these pictures, J was surely doomed to be a loser.


    Sabina took a few ambiguous pictures with her phone, while Hobson took off his shirt and exposed his


    upper naked body.


    In each photo, J''s eyes were closed.


    J then unintentionally opened her eyes, and when she saw Hobson pressing against her, her mind


    immediately started to clear.


    She bit hard on her lower lip and tried to push him away, but she was too weak to do it.


    "Damn¡­ Fuck you! Let me go!


    Hobson, I''m warning you¡­ If you dare to offend me, you are sure to be killed!" weakly said J.


    Hobson smiled lewdly, and said, "It would be an honor to give my life to a beauty like you. Ha-ha."


    "I''d rather kill myself¡­ than be offended by you!" weakly said J. J was too weak to say a


    She bit hard on her tongue, but she didn''t feel a thing.


    She could clearly feel her clothes being ripped off and thrown away on the floor by Hobson.


    "Daniel¡­" murmured J.


    She prayed that Daniel woulde and save her.


    At that moment, there was an uproar outside, but Hobson was absorbed in what he was doing and


    didn''t notice it.


    It sounded like a fight¡­


    Sabina knew that something was wrong, and she immediately hid herself in the cloakroom.


    Hobson was about to kiss J on her red lips when the door of the room was suddenly kicked open.


    It was Caspar and Sven.


    Hobson smirked when he saw Caspar, but his face turned pale when he saw Sven. He remembered


    the warning that Sven had given him at the Dongcui Mountainst time they met.


    Almost in an instant, a shining scalpel came flying straight into Hobson''s arm, in which he was


    supporting himself on the bed.


    "Arghhh!" screamed Hobson.


    Caspar quickly ran over to the bed, pulled Hobson off and pinned him to the ground. He then went on


    to beat the living daylight out of him.


    Sven''s wrath was almost out of control. When he saw J lying on the bed, disheveled but


    unharmed, he felt relieved. Luckily they hade in the nick of time.


    Sven took the bedding and covered J, who was still unconsciously kicking, in it.


    In the meantime, Jerry had subdued the guards outside. When he came in, he only saw that J''s


    face was unusually red. He anxiously asked, "How is Jane?"


    Sven was focused on feeling J''s pulse andpletely ignored the two men who were fighting on


    the ground.


    Two minutester, he said to Jerry, "Jane was drugged; we have to immediately send her to the


    hospital for further investigations."


    Kicking off the quilt, J murmured, "Daniel¡­ Come and save me!"


    Sven immediately covered her with the quilt again, and then held her up in his arms. The drug started


    to work, and J couldn''t help but keep on rubbing herself against Sven''s arms.


    Sven couldn''t think more about it and ran out of the room with her in his arms.


    Hobson''s nose and ears had been punched by Caspar and were bleeding. Jerry pulled Caspar aside,


    and said, "Let''s take Hobson with us first!"


    The first priority for them had been J. As for Hobson, they could take their time to torture him.


    Two people had been asked to bundle Hobson and take him out of the building.


    The rest of the petty criminals were taken to the police station by the policemen arrived at the scene


    Sven drove the car off the road with 150 km/h, while Jerry held J on the back seat.


    "Jane, we are going to the hospital. Everything will be alright, " said Jerry. Jerry''s heart ached when he


    saw the bit marks on his sister''s lip and arm.


    "Daniel, is it you¡­ Daniel, " muttered J. She was now in a drugged state of dottiness. She looked


    up at Jerry, but she couldn''t see anything clear enough.

 Chapter 334 I Will Force Jane to Break up with Him

    Chapter 334 I Will Force Jane to Break up with Him


    "Jane, look at me, it''s Jerry. Don''t worry, Daniel is on his way back now." Seeing his sister''s suffering,


    Jerry wanted to hug her to relieve her pain, but he couldn''t. The only thing that he could do was to let


    her know that Daniel would be back soon.


    "Jerry... It''s you, my brother. I feel terrible, let me die." J felt so dizzy that she kept her head low.


    She was boiling hot, and every second without Daniel was a torture for her. It was too much for her to


    take, and the days she had spent in the rehab center began to whirl around in her head.


    She was dying to get rid of those thoughts.


    Gathering all the strength that she had, J was about to knock her head on the car window.


    But sensing what she was going to do, Jerry immediately put his hand on the window and called out


    her name to stop her.


    Luckily, because J was weak, her head slightly bumped against Jerry''s hand, without hurting her.


    "Hang in there, the hospital is just around the corner." Sven, who was driving fast, suddenly mmed


    the brake, and Jerry and J were both thrown forward.


    The light had turned green, but a grey-haired man was slowly crossing the road.


    Sven had to stop not to run him over.


    "Darn it! Why isn''t Daniel here when Jane needs him the most?" Jerry was feeling helpless, and more


    and more worried.


    Even though Jane hadn''t had a proper examination yet, Jerry knew what had happened to her.


    If Daniel was there, Jane wouldn''t have suffered that much, but he was far away from her.


    If Caspar hadn''t informed them, they wouldn''t have arrived there in time.


    Caspar hadn''t recognized Sabina at first, but then it came to him in a sh that she was the woman


    that had apanied Hobson that night at the hotel.


    Worse, she was kidnapping someone at the moment. So Caspar became alert.


    Without hesitating, he asked his driver to call Jerry. Jerry was searching for the unlicensed van when


    he received the call from Caspar.


    They confirmed that it was Jane who had been kidnapped, and Caspar went to business that day. He


    didn''t take his bodyguards with him, and because it would''ve been dangerous for him to confront


    Hobson alone, he had to wait for Jerry and Sven to save Jane together.


    Hobson had a group of bodyguards with him inside the building, but fortunately, Sven and Jerry had


    also brought with them some men.


    God seemed to be on their side. The ck Moon Gangster wasn''t as influential in C Country as in was


    in Z Country, so they hadn''t dared to bring weapons along with them in the country without scruple.


    Jerry and Sven had finally made it, and it didn''t take them long to rescue J.


    "I didn''t expect that Hobson had the balls to do that to Jane. He should have thought of the price he''ll


    have to pay, " said Sven. He had heard that Jane was on bad terms with Hobson.


    "If Daniel Si cannot get to the hospital within two hours, I''ll force Jane to break up with him." Jerry


    looked at his sister and growled distressed. He was so irritated that he put the whole me on Daniel.


    "Don''t worry. We will need to have an examination first to find out with what drug was she injected, "


    said Sven, while stepping on the elerator.


    Jerry called Daniel, only to find that his phone was powered off. He guessed that Daniel was still on the


    ne.


    "Jerry. I feel like I''m dying, " said J weakly, while bleeding out of her nose.


    Jerry almost lost his head. He hastily took some tissues out, and said, "Jane, don''t be silly, I''m here


    with you."


    He wiped the blood off her upper lip and nose, and then roared at Sven, "Sven Si, hurry up already!


    Why does Jane have a nosebleed?"


    Sven cast a nce at him in the mirror, and then stepped again on the elerator. "Don''t worry, it''s a


    normal reaction."


    Jane had been injected with a certain drug and hadn''t got any treatment. It was natural for her to have


    the nosebleed.


    Outraged, Jerryined, "Damn you, Daniel Si! I''ll absolutely force Jane to dump you! He is always


    busy! What is he busy with, if he''s not here when Jane is in danger!"


    "Anyway, it was Daniel who sent us the information. Both of us know why he went to Z Country; he did


    that all for Jane, " sighed Sven.


    They were among the few who knew that Daniel had went to Z Country to investigate the ck Moon


    Gangster.


    Hearing that, Jerry stopped his rantings and went silent.


    Sitting next to Jerry, J kept wriggling, and threw the nket away. She yelled, "I won''t... break up


    with Daniel. I won''t... I won''t..."


    Upset, Jerry wrapped her back in the nket, andforted her, "Fine, fine, you two won''t break up.


    My dear Jane, just stop wriggling. I won''t force you to do that."


    The building where they had found J was in the suburb, while Sven''s hospital was located


    downtown.


    Jane had been tortured for dozens of minutes and was covered with thousands of beads of sweat


    when they arrived at the hospital.


    Sven was in a rush, but before he could stop the car, his car identally scraped a Cadic.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The owner of the Cadic shouted at once, "Why the hell did you scrape my car? Are you blind?"


    Having no time to deal with that sort of thing, Sven continued to drive, and stopped in front of the


    hospital''s emergency building. Several nurses, who had received a call beforehand, were waiting for


    them there with a gurney.


    Behind them followed the owner of the Cadic, raging fire and brimstone. He rushed out as soon as


    he saw Sven get out of the car. It had been Sven''s fault, and he wanted to argue with him.


    Sven said with a cold nce, "Go and talk with my assistant."


    He then went to the operating room with the others, and the owner of the Cadic howled, "Who are


    you? Talk with your assistant? Who the hell do you think you are?"


    A nurse got annoyed because of him, and came over to him, and said, "Do you know who he is?"


    The man replied in a loud voice. "I don''t care who he is. Do you know who I am? Shut up before I tell


    you who my parent are!"


    The nurse was almost deafened by his loud voice, and she covered her ears, and said, "He is our


    director''s son!"


    ''How can a man be so noisy and rude in public?'' wondered the nurse. Sven was the vice director of the


    hospital, because Chuck hadn''t retired from his director position.


    It was said that Chuck was going to entrust the hospital to his daughter.


    "Son of your director? So he is... Sven Si? The highly skilled doctor in C Country?" The man was no


    longer swollen with arrogance, and instead, his voice became lower and lower.


    Sven Si was not only famous in C Country. His high medical skills were iparable on a global level.


    The nurse added, "Yes. Do you know who the man beside him is?"


    That man shook his head silently.


    "Have your ever heard of Jerry Shao?"


    "That famouswyer?" He hadn''t had the honor to meet Jerry yet, but he had heard of him.


    "Yes!"


    The man was so shocked by what he had heard that he couldn''t utter another single word.


    "Do you know who the youngdy on the gurney is?" The nurse was amused by the now trembling


    man.


    He had already been freaked out before she had the chance to introduce to him the most important


    figure.


    The man again shook his head.


    "She is Jerry Shao''s sister, our vice director''s sworn sister, and Daniel Si''s fiancee! If the emergency


    treatment couldn''t be carried out in time, would you have borne the consequences?"


    The man stumbled a few paces, and then supported himself on the handrail beside the stairs. "No


    <ppensation is needed for the damage. I will not ask for it. What bad luck I have today!" he said.

 Chapter 335 What A Sweet Loving Scene

    Chapter 335 What A Sweet Loving Scene


    Horrified, the man quickly finished his words and ran away as fast as he could.


    While looking at the man''s back, the nurse burst intoughter. What a coward!


    Sven went into the operation room. He changed in his asepsis doctor''s gown, andposedly


    instructed his assistants, "Restrain her hands, take some of her blood for a test first..."


    He needed to know what kind of drugs she had taken before he could administer any treatment.


    "Yes, Mr. Sven, " answered his assistants.


    Already suffering a slow and painful torture, J didn''t even feel any pain when the needle was stuck


    in her vein.


    Outside the operation room, Jerry tried calling Daniel again, but his phone was still off.


    Caspar ran up to him, and while he gasped for air, he asked Jerry, "How is J doing now?"


    "She just entered the operation room!" Jerry was very impatient at the moment, because Daniel hadn''t


    Caspar didn''t ask anymore, but instead sat down on the bench beside him, waiting for new information


    on J''s condition.


    "Where''s Hobson?" asked Jerry. While he mentioned Hobson, Jerry''s eyes burned with rage.


    If Daniel wouldn''t root Hobson out, Jerry himself would take actions to sentence him to a life


    imprisonment in jail!


    "He was tied around with rope in the trunk of my car!" answered Caspar. He had arranged for some


    men to watch over him.


    After half an hour


    The operation room''s door was opened, and Sven came out of it first.


    Caspar and Jerry immediately walked over, and one of them asked, "How''s she doing?"


    "Is J feeling better?" asked the other.


    Sven told them, "I''ve given her some treatment to clear the drug out of her, but it wasn''t all totally


    cleared out. Her condition is more stable now, but she may suffer a rpse at any time... In


    conclusion... Daniel still needs to help her."


    Finishing his words, Sven took a quick nce at Caspar, whose face had darkened up all of a sudden.


    Momentster, J''s bed was pushed out from the operation room. Her eyesight had be more


    focused now, but she was looking at the ceiling nkly, recalling what had happened to her a few


    hours earlier.


    Under her quilt, she tightly gripped her clothes with her hands.


    "Jane, are you still..." Jerry wanted to ask her if she was still feeling bad. But he stopped his inquiries.


    Needless to ask, she must have still been feeling bad, as the drug in her hadn''t been totally cleared out


    of her system.


    Together with the nurses, Jerry pushed J''s bed to a VIP ward.


    "Brother, " called J. She was moved to the ward''s bed by Jerry.


    Jerryforted her, and said, "Jane, don''t think about anything now. Just take a good rest first." He


    then smoothened his sister''s hair.


    J nodded to him, and then she looked towards Caspar, and asked, "Caspar, why are you here?"


    Sven turned on the medical equipment beside the bed, and told her, "It was Mr. Caspar who told us of


    your location earlier."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing him, J felt even more perplexed. Caspar then grinned, and said, "I had been on a


    business talk. When I finished and came back, I incidentally noticed the event."


    J couldn''t fullyprehend his words, but nodded.


    Then, Jerry took out his phone, and called Daniel again. But it was the same, and the line didn''t


    connect...


    Jerry was so furious that he almost smashed his phone to the ground.


    "Brother, have dad and mom found out about today''s event?" asked J. J looked at her angry


    brother, and wondered with what, or with whom, was he angry. ''Was he angry with Hobson?''


    "No, they haven''t. We weren''t at home when Daniel notified us, " answered Jerry. Jerry was in a


    meeting, and Sven was just about to enter the operation room, when Daniel informed them that J


    was in danger.


    J lowered her head and meditated. ''Daniel was the one who told them that I might be in danger?


    So my call got through at that time? Is he back now?'' wondered J.


    "Please don''t tell dad and mom about it. Could you?" She didn''t want her parents to worry about her,


    and Sven had already told her that Hobson had failed to get her.


    Jerry thought for a while, and nodding a promise, said, "Okay."


    About half an hourter, Jerry got a phone call and had to leave the hospital first.


    When Jerry walked out of the hospital, he finally got Daniel''s phone call. He made his furious


    Sven had initially wanted to stay in the ward to look after J, but he also got a call from Daniel.


    When he found out that Daniel would soon arrive, Sven left the ward, and went back to prepare his


    operation.


    Before he left, he said, "Mr. Caspar, if Jane''s condition changes, please ask the nurses to inform me


    straightaway!"


    "Okay, " promised Caspar.


    Now, only Caspar and J were in the ward. Caspar sat on her bedside, and asked, "You thirsty?"


    J shook her head, and said, "Caspar, you can return to your work. I''m all right now."


    Although she was still in pain, she had to keep her principals.


    However, after she said "I''m all right", J felt a hot stream of blood flowing in her body.


    Caspar noticed the changing look on her face, and felt his heart ache for her.


    He knew that he should keep his distance from her now, because she had Daniel.


    But he also understood that this might be hisst chance. If he missed it, he would have no hope of


    winning J over any longer.


    "J, if you''re feeling bad... please tell me."


    Caspar grabbed her hands, and the touch triggered J''s desire even more.


    She closed her eyes, and didn''t want to get rid of his hand.


    She finally managed toe back to her senses, and got rid of Caspar''s hands, and demanded,


    "Caspar, please leave, now!"


    She was urging him, while in the same time panting.


    She had learned of her condition from Sven.


    ''Hobson Gong! Sabina Fan! I will forever remember what you guys did to me!'' thought J.


    J''s cheeks became bright red, and Caspar gazed at her in aplex mood, and said, "J... I''m


    worried about you. How can I go away?"


    "It''s okay. Please ask Sven... to give me an injection!" said J.


    She simply thought she would be fine with another injection.


    Caspar was about to say something, but he heard some quick and heavy footstepsing from the


    corridor. A meaningful light then shed through his eyes, and he pressed on J.


    Startled, J screamed, but Caspar kissed on her red lips.


    J still had a little sense in her, and tried to push Caspar away, but the man didn''t move an inch.


    Her protesting words all changed into a seductive humming...


    When Daniel opened the ward''s door, this was what he saw. What a sweet and loving scene!


    The man was pressing over the woman, and the woman''s hands were gripping the man''s arms...


    Caspar was soon pulled away by a strong force, and then a heavy punch flew straight into his face.


    His mouth''s corner instantly bulged, and bled.


    "Daniel..." J whispered. But her humming didn''t bring back Daniel''s reasonable sense.


    With his eyes burning with rage, Daniel dragged Caspar by the cor, and then threw him against the


    wall, and flew his fist towards him again.


    Caspar dodged the second punch with one of his arms, but very soon, Daniel''s third and fourth


    punches came so fast that he failed to dodge them away.


    J made efforts to sit up from the bed and get out of it, but she couldn''t stand and soon knelt on the


    ground.


    "Daniel... Stop it..."


    With a darkened face, Daniel loosened his grip on Caspar and lifted the woman from the ground. He


    then ruthlessly threw her on the bed.


    He decided that he must announce his im on J!


    He took his phone out of his pocket and called Spark. With his eyes sharply staring at Casper, who was


    wiping his blood off his mouth, Daniel ordered, "Spark, in ten minutes, bring me the things in the lower


    part of my safe to Room 802 at the Chengyang Private Hospital!"


    "Yes, Mr. Si. I''m already on my way, " answered Spark.


    After hanging up the phone, with full speed, Spark rushed from the 22nd floor, up to the CEO''s office on


    the 88th floor.


    Inside the ward


    Daniel coldly looked at the woman who was still humming on the bed. He had hastilye back from Z


    Country, only to see that J putting on a good performance for him!

 Chapter 336 Daniel Had Got Married

    Chapter 336 Daniel Had Got Married


    Caspar dared to approach J. He then asked Daniel, "Why are you here just now? You''re useless!


    It''s toote!"


    "What are you saying?" Daniel squinted at Caspar, his eyes gleaming with anger.


    With a swollen face, Caspar sneered and said, "When J needed you, where were you? She was


    drugged, and only men could help her, but you weren''t here to her rescue, so..."


    Before he finished his words, Daniel grabbed his cor and gave him a ferocious stare. "So what?"


    J was also shocked by Caspar''s words. Sven just told her that he and Jerry had arrived in time to


    rescue her!


    "So I saved J. Mr. Si, if you mind what had happen to her, you can give me J, and she can be


    with me."


    Daniel angrily raised his fist, but Caspar did not let Daniel hit him again. After receiving a blow from


    Daniel just now, Caspar wouldn''t let him have another one without putting up a fight.


    J painfully rolled on the bed. After Sven gave her an injection, the drug effect had decreased, but


    she still felt ufortable.


    Spark came back to the ward, out of breath. When he opened the ward door and saw the two men


    fighting, he was so shocked that he almost forgot to breathe.


    He wondered if that man, who was indignantly shaking his fist, was really Mr. Si.


    J felt very ufortable. She called out Daniel''s name. But Daniel was so furious that he


    continued fighting with Caspar and wanted to beat him to death, ignoring J.


    "Mr. Si, Mr. Si..." Spark immediately pulled both of them away from each other.


    Unfortunately, Spark was identally punched by Daniel. He put his palm on his face, wincing in pain.


    When he realized that he had hit Spark, Daniel came to his senses and grabbed the stuff from Spark''s


    hand. He then opened it and held it in front of Caspar''s face, saying, "Look at this carefully! Do you


    know what it is?"


    When he looked at the marriage license, Caspar began to pull a long face.


    He saw both J''s and Daniel''s names on it.


    J rolled around in bed. Confused, Caspar took a nce at her and wondered why she didn''t tell


    him that she had gotten married.


    "From now on, stay away from her! Don''t take advantage of her gratitude toward you. Don''t get close to


    her! She''s my wife now!" While he was uttering these words, Daniel almost clenched his teeth.


    After he calmed himself down, he remembered that Sven and Jerry had told him that Jane was fine,


    and he believed them. He would personally checkter to figure out what actually happened between


    Caspar and J.


    If Caspar had sex with J, Daniel would definitely kill him. He wouldn''t care if Casper had saved


    J before.


    At this moment, J was lying on the bed, still feeling very ufortable. She didn''t know what


    Daniel showed to Caspar. She was really curious about it, but she didn''t have any strength to turn over.


    Caspar adjusted his clothes and calmly said to Daniel, "From now on, keep her close to you.


    Otherwise, I''ll take her away!"


    After saying these words, he turned around and walked toward the door. Daniel was about to follow


    him, grab him, and beat him up. But Spark stopped him and asked, "Mr. Si, what''s wrong with Miss


    Shao? Do I need to ask the doctor toe here?"


    Daniel, holding a marriage license, took a look at J who seemed ufortable.


    "Get out!"


    Spark was startled by Daniel''s words and looks, so he quickly left the ward without saying anything.


    Daniel held J''s chin. After she seeing Daniel''s eyes, she said, "Daniel,e here..."


    "Why did you want me here?" Daniel red at her.


    He wondered if he would have seen them having sex on the bed if he arrived a few minutester.


    His grip on her face tightened as he thought of it.


    "Ouch! Daniel Si, I feel very ufortable... Please help me..."


    When he heard her call him by his full name, Daniel was infuriated.


    He then released her chin and threw the marriage license in front of her. He gritted his teeth and said,


    "Don''t ever call me ''Daniel Si'' again! Call me ''husband''!"


    Huh? J looked confused, while looking at the marriage license.


    She had a bad feeling. She then said, "Daniel Si, you''re married?"


    She curiously looked up at Daniel who was standing beside the bed, her breathing bing rapid.


    Daniel tly replied, "Yes!"


    ''He... He... He had gotten married?'' thought J.


    She was heartbroken, her eyes filling with tears all of a sudden. She didn''t expect that Daniel had


    already gotten married...


    "Why are you crying? Don''t you like it?" Daniel sat down beside her and looked at her red lips. When


    he remembered the image of Caspar and J kissing, he wiped her lips with the back of his hand.


    Didn''t she like it? She certainly didn''t like it! She thought that her beloved man had cheated on her and


    married another woman...


    "You bastard... You freaking bastard, get out!" J, who was in despair, gnashed her teeth and threw


    the marriage license to the ground.


    Later, she secretly vowed that even if she would be tortured to death, she wouldn''t ask Daniel for any


    help!


    Daniel felt totally confused when he heard J call him a bastard. He didn''t deserve it. He didn''t even


    me her for kissing Caspar.


    After he bent down to pick up the marriage license from the floor, he looked very angry and asked,


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you want to marry me?"


    ''No...'' Daniel felt puzzled about J''s reaction.


    J couldn''t bear the strange feeling in her body, so she gently moaned. Daniel almost got goose


    bumps.


    "You''re such a bastard... How dare you find a stepmother for my daughter..." She then started to cry.


    Now, Daniel understood and thought, ''Such a silly woman!''


    He put the marriage license in front of her again and said, "Open it and see who I married."


    "No! I don''t want to. You can marry whomever you like..."


    She didn''t want to see whom he married. It didn''t matter now.


    Daniel approached her, held her face that was streaked with tears, and said, "Listen to me. Call me


    ''husband''."


    J really wanted to p this thick-skinned man across the face. "Daniel Si..."


    Daniel suddenly kissed her lips, not letting her scold him anymore.


    At this moment, she was in desperate need of his kiss. It felt as if she had found water in a desert after


    being thirsty for three days...


    However, J didn''t kiss back...


    Because she thought he had a wife...


    After biting his tongue, she turned her face to one side, gasped for air, and said, "Don''t ever touch me


    again!"


    "Call me ''husband'', and I''ll do whatever you want to satisfy you!"


    ...


    J was very angry at him and shouted, "Daniel Si, why are you so shameless?"


    Daniel pulled a long face and opened the marriage license next to him. He then ced it in front of her


    and said, "J Shao, I want you to call me your husband!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''ve told you I don''t want to look at it. You can marry whomever... Me?" J was surprised to see her


    name on the marriage license. She never remembered getting a marriage license with him.


    "I''ve asked you to call me ''husband''. How many times do I have to tell you?" said Daniel. J was


    stunned and a little frightened.


    Regardless of the physical difort, J opened her trembling mouth and said, "It must be...


    definitely... fake! Right! It''s fake!"

 Chapter 337 Want to Kill You

    Chapter 337 Want to Kill You


    If two people wanted to get a marriage license, they must send their documents and apply for it


    together. Even if Daniel was powerful, he still had to get J''s ID card and household register to have


    the license made.


    Suddenly, J remembered that Jerry had asked for her ID card a few days back...


    "If you have any doubts, look at the stamp on this thing. That can''t be counterfeited!" Daniel held the


    license with his left hand and touched her belly with his right hand.


    His touch made J shudder.


    "It was Jerry, wasn''t it?" J wanted to cry. Jerry was her brother, but he ''sold'' her to Daniel very


    easily...


    "It doesn''t matter." Daniel folded the marriage license, locked the door, and drew the curtains.


    After doing that, Daniel told J, "The most important part here is that you are legally my wife!"


    Then, he took off his coat and hung it in the closet. Then, hey on her bed and hugged her.


    J was still in daze and didn''t notice that Daniel had gotten inside her quilt.


    She mmed on his chest, which made Daniel wince, "Daniel, are you in pain?"


    J couldn''t believe that she had gotten married with Daniel. She must have been dreaming.


    "If you don''t believe it, I will let you feel it." Daniel didn''t understand why J resisted. Since she was


    drugged, shouldn''t she have kissed him immediately?


    Daniel turned around and went on top of J.


    "Tell me! Have you ever slept with Caspar Qiao?"


    Listening to Daniel''s question, J thought for a while and shook her head. Seeing her reaction,


    Daniel smiled.


    When he was about to kiss her, J nodded, which made him freeze.


    But after a while, she shook her head again...


    She shook her head and nodded, again and again, which confused the heck out of Daniel.


    Atst, J sighed and said, "No, I never did."


    But speaking of which, she wanted to sleep with Daniel right now...


    Her hand slid in his shirt and held his strong abs, which made Daniel lower his head and kiss her.


    "Jane, call me honey¡­"


    Daniel was proud of himself for restraining. However, J was so aggressive that he surrendered.


    "Honey¡­ Oh¡­"


    A few minutester, a nurse was about to check on her situation, but she heard some inappropriate


    sounds outside of the room, so she hastily turned away.


    At this moment, when J became a little sober, she started to think about the marriage license...


    How dare Daniel hide such a secret from her!


    She would give him a taste of his own medicine.


    J then whispered, "You have two daughters. Michelle has a twin sister¡­"


    All of a sudden, Daniel stared at her nkly.


    His thoughts were all messed up.


    He was surprised, but overall, he felt happy.


    Daniel inhaled deeply, stared at J who had closed her eyes by now, and asked, "Does Michelle


    really have a twin sister?"


    Two daughters?


    "Jane, what are you talking about? Are you dreaming?" He asked J again.


    "What?" J didn''t open her eyes and pushed Daniel, but he didn''t move.


    "How many daughters do we have?" Daniel held her chin and tried to make J look at him.


    But J was so tired that she didn''t open her eyes.


    "Two - Melissa and Michelle¡­" J pped his hand because she wanted to sleep.


    Daniel closed his eyes too. After a long time, he opened his eyes, ground his teeth, staring at J, he


    asked, "J! How dare you lie to me!"


    Stop sleeping! Daniel kissed her. J was not able to breathe.


    Daniel''s action made J feel unhappy. She opened her eyes and shouted at him, "Daniel, are you


    crazy?"


    "Two daughters?" Daniel asked again.


    J became sober. She realized that she had told Daniel a big secret because she was unhappy with


    the license.


    J tried to defend herself, "You lied to me first. You didn''t tell me about the marriage license!"


    Daniel was dumbfounded. He bit J on her neck and left a kiss mark as punishment.


    The couple hugged each other andy on the bed. Daniel didn''t want J to sleep and asked her


    continuously, "Which daughter did I meet in the past, Melissa or Michelle?"


    "Both." J leaned against him and answered in a low voice.


    Daniel recalled the unusual behaviors of his daughter. Everything made sense.


    "Who else knows about it?" Daniel asked.


    "Everyone!"


    Everyone knew that he had two daughters, except for him, the father!


    "J, I''m going to kill you!"


    Daniel turned around and pressed on J again. She was such aplicated woman!


    "Daniel, please let me go!"


    "No way!"


    At ten o''clock.


    Daniel tucked J in. Then, he sat on the sofa and called L, "Mother, what is my daughter doing?"


    "Sleeping!" L smiled and looked at her two lovely granddaughters on the bed.


    E was taking care of Sally and her baby, so L took the twins to her house.


    "Let''s switch to video call. Let me see."


    "What? You want to see her?"


    L got down from the bed hurriedly and nned to hide one of them...


    "Mother, just open the camera, why are there so many noises?"


    Daniel tried to expose his mother slowly.


    Served them right! They all hid the secret from him.


    "Well... I got a little excited. It''s the first time you wanted to see her on the phone." L put her phone


    on the bed and opened the loud speaker. Then, she took one child to another small bed.


    "Fine, let''s not do it." Daniel knew what L was doing, so he didn''t bother anymore.


    L looked at her phone with a frown and said, "You naughty boy, are you ying with your mother?"


    Daniel didn''t answer her and hung up the phone, which made L feel puzzled.


    Daniel asked Spark Shi to bring clothes for Jane. While he was waiting for Spark, he called Sven and


    asked him for Hobson''s location. He nned to see himter.


    After dressing J up, Daniel then took her out of the hospital.


    At the Leroy Manor, L looked at the twins and asked her husband, "What did Daniel mean?"


    "I don''t know, " Harry answered.


    ...


    ''Maybe, he just wanted to see his child.'' L felt that she might have thought about it too much.


    Half an hourter, when Harry and L nned to sleep, they heard someone knocking on the door.


    Who was it? The couple looked at each other and wondered who knocked on their door.


    The servants downstairs? Impossible!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Harry got down from the bed and opened the door. Daniel was standing outside; he pushed Harry away


    and walked to the bedroom directly.


    "Daniel!" L shouted.


    Daniel kept quiet. He found two lovely identical girls sleeping on the bed.

 Chapter 338 Why Dont You Go and Ask Jane

    Chapter 338 Why Don''t You Go and Ask Jane


    Daniel was so happy that he almost had tears in his eyes after seeing the scene in front of him.


    It turned out that he had two lovely baby daughters.


    J had given birth to twin girls.


    L didn''t know that J had told Daniel the truth. She was still trying to hide it from her son, "Daniel,


    why don''t you go out first? Knock on the door, ande in again. What you saw just now is not real..."


    Hearing his mother''s crazy words, Daniel was speechless. He carried one of the twins and walked out.


    "Hey, Daniel, what are you doing?" asked L anxiously.


    She was scared by his action.


    Daniel ignored her and took his daughter to his own room, in which there was already a woman lying


    on the bed.


    L looked carefully and found that it was J.


    L became instantly happy. She saw her son put his daughter on the bed next to J and then walk


    out to carry the other one.


    Harry had already taken Melissa outside of Daniel''s door. Daniel then took his daughter from his


    father''s arms and put Melissa on the bed, too.


    Harry told L, "Let''s go back to sleep." Harry realized that J must have told everything to Daniel.


    That exined why Daniel suddenly wanted to have a video chat with them and then came back home


    immediately.


    L was a little worried and said, "Daniel¡­"


    Daniel hushed his mom with a gesture. Harry then led L back to their room.


    As soon as his parents left, Daniel looked at his daughters and wife who were sleeping on the bed.


    He went to the balcony and called Sven, "Sven, are we good friends?"


    "What?" answered Sven. Sven was confused with Daniel''s question. He wondered what was wrong


    with him.


    "Do you think that my daughter is lovely?" asked Daniel.


    "Of course!" said Sven, even more confused.


    "How nice it would have been if I had twin daughters!" continued Daniel. He smoked a cigarette and


    looked up at the sky.


    Sven was in silence. Daniel''s sarcasm was so obvious.


    Daniel was calling to confront him. "How did you know? Were you thrilled?" asked Sven.


    "I''m through with you!" said Daniel coldly. Daniel puffed out a cloud of smoke. His heart was full of love


    when he thought of his two daughters.


    He turned, leaned on the railing, and looked through the balcony ss door to the big bed in the room


    with his eyes full of joy.


    Sven felt wronged and said, "Oh,e on, Daniel, this is your business. It was you who told me not to


    get involved."


    "Keep an eye on Hobson. I''ll question him tomorrow, " said Daniel. For tonight, he only wanted to


    cuddle with his wife and daughters.


    "Ah? Oh. Okay¡­" He changed the topic so fast that Sven could hardly follow him.


    Daniel hung up. Sven looked at the phone and helplessly smiled.


    What an interesting couple!


    In Mansion No. 8, Jerry had just taken his sleeping son out of Sally''s arms and put him in the crib,


    When his cellphone began to vibrate. Seeing Daniel''s name on the screen, he showed it to Sally, who


    saw his brother''s name and nodded.


    Jerry didn''t answer the phone until he walked to the balcony, "Daniel."


    "Jerry, J and Sally aside, I regard you as my best friend."


    ¡­


    Jerry frowned. He wondered what was wrong with Daniel. "I know that. You''re my best friend, too, "


    said Jerry.


    "Am I really your best friend?" asked Daniel.


    "Of course! What''s the matter with you?"


    "How many nieces do you have?" asked Daniel coldly.


    ¡­


    Jerry smirked and said, "You know it already?"


    He had always known that Daniel would find out sooner orter. If J hadn''t told him, Jerry would


    have told him.


    "I''m through with you! We''re done!" Daniel was irritated and wanted to hang up the phone. He


    wondered why his friends all cheated him for J.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Come on. Father* and Mother* also knew about it. Will you break all rtions with them too?" said


    Jerry.


    "That''s not impossible, " said Daniel angrily. ''Whose parents will help others hide this secret from their


    own son?'' angrily thought Daniel.


    "What about my parents? Do you want to break rtions with your parents-inw too?" asked Jerry.


    "¡­"


    Daniel didn''t dare say yes. He couldn''t break up with his wife, which meant that he couldn''t do anything


    with his parents-inw.


    After hanging up the phone, Daniel was upset. He failed to let off steam by breaking rtions with


    them, and Jerry''sst words made him depressed.


    Putting out the cigarette, Daniel went to his parents'' bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Harry and L were discussing their son''s reaction.


    Harry knew immediately who it was when he heard the knock on the door.


    When the door was opened, Daniel looked at his parents and asked, "Who is your biological child,


    J or I?"


    Harry and L nced at each other. Harry said, "Are you here to vent your anger because we hid it


    from you? Why don''t you go and ask J?"


    ¡­


    Daniel turned around and left. They all bullied him.


    "Daniel, Jane is our biological child. You are not, " added L with a big smile on her face. Daniel was


    almost driven mad.


    ''J, J, J.


    She is definitely a elf, who can cast spells.


    Why does everyone like her?


    Including me. I am deeply in love with her, '' thought Daniel.


    He went back to the bedroom in silence. When he saw his two daughters and Jane all sound asleep, all


    his anger went away.


    He sighed,y on the bed, and stared at his two daughters.


    When J woke up the next morning, she found herself in a strange ce and immediately sat up


    from the bed.


    "Are you awake?" said Daniel.


    The twins had already gone downstairs for breakfast, while his Jane was still sleeping. Daniel


    apanied her in the bedroom.


    "Daniel, where are we?" asked J. J had been to the manor many times, but she had never


    been to Daniel''s bedroom.


    "Our home, " answered Daniel.


    "¡­ Not mine!" With him around, J''s restless heart calmed down.


    Daniel took her by her wrist, pulled her back to the bed, and said, "Jane, how dare you hide the twins


    from me?"


    ¡­


    J red at the man who was holding her and said, "How dare you get the marriage license without


    my permission?"


    He hadn''t told her about such an important thing.


    "Well, would you never have let me know about the twins if I didn''t tell you about the marriage license?"


    asked Daniel.


    "I would have! I just haven''t found the right time to tell you, " J defended herself.


    Daniel held her tightly. His hands started to touch her body.


    "Let me go. It''s time to get up, " J pulled his hands away and whispered.


    "No! I''m very angry." She had to suffer the consequences.


    J was speechless. She wondered when Daniel had be so childish.


    "Daniel¡­" He pressed hard on her and quickly kissed her red lips.


    "Call me darling." He corrected her in a hoarse voice.


    "I don''t want to¡­ Ah! Okay! Okay! Darling¡­"


    "Good girl, " said Daniel with satisfaction.


    As lunch time approached, they went downstairs, and J found out that they were in Leroy Manor.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that Father* and Mother* are here?" J blushed and pinched Daniel''s arm.

 Chapter 339 I Am A Respectable Doctor

    Chapter 339 I Am A Respectable Doctor


    If she had known Harry and L were waiting for them downstairs, she would havee for breakfast


    sooner.


    "Nope. I enjoy the moment with you in the bedroom."


    "..."


    He was quite smart.


    "Mommy! Daddy!"


    "Daddy, Mommy!" As soon as the twins downstairs noticed them, they screamed with joy and ran


    towards them with their chubby little legs.


    Harry was on the phone nearby, while L chased after the twins with a big smile.


    No one knew how Daniel felt right now. But deep inside, he was utterly thrilled, even more excited than


    the time when he first met his eldest daughter.


    The two adorable girls flew into his arms, calling him "Daddy". At this moment, his heart was filled with


    happiness.


    "My girls!" Daniel held the twins tightly on each arm.


    "Daddy, you knew about Melissa already?"


    "Daddy, you knew about Michelle already?" The twins asked him the same question at the same time;


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    they usually thought alike.


    "Yes, I already know. I am very happy, " Daniel honestly shared his feelings with the twins.


    "Daddy, I am happy, too!"


    "Daddy, I am happy, too!"


    The girls circled around his neck. Their giggles made his heart melt.


    J fondly gazed at them. Her heart was beating fast. She felt guilty for keeping the secret way too


    long. How could she do this to Daniel? Why didn''t she tell Daniel the truth that she had twins with him?


    "Jane, are you hungry? I have asked the kitchen to prepare dinner. It should be ready soon!" L


    pulled J to her side.


    "It is fine, Mother*. I am not in a hurry." J felt a little bit awkward.


    She and Daniel spent too much time upstairs. Everyone knew what they were doing.


    Harry ended the call and turned to Jane, "I have invited a Michelin chef from abroad to cook for you


    tonight. Let''s see what special dishes he would prepare for you."


    J noticed the concern in his voice. Her face turned red as she nodded, "Thank you..."


    Daniel opened his mouth and reminded her, "You should now refer to my dad as Dad, too! Don''t you


    think so? Jane?"


    ...


    J''s face got even redder. She pouted as she quickly nced at Daniel. L was amused at her


    reaction. She took her hand and said, "No need to rush, Jane. We will wait for you to call us as "Mom"


    and "Dad" after your wedding."


    Wedding?


    Why are they mentioning the word "wedding" again? Although Daniel had exined to her why there


    was a dy, she still couldn''t help but worry about the schedule!


    "The wedding is being organised, J, so don''t you dare run away from it!" Daniel warned her.


    J was speechless. Why would she run away from her own wedding?


    "Daniel, mind your words! Tell us, what are your wedding ns?" As they were waiting for dinner, they


    all sat down and talked about the wedding details.


    After a while, Sven, Nicole, and their child also came over to the manor.


    Kerr and the twins were ying on the floor. Nicole went over to sit next to J. She wanted to ask


    about her well-being. However, with so many people around, she couldn''t find the right time to ask.


    Sven whistled at the gloomy Daniel, "You don''t seem happy to see me!"


    "Beat it!" Daniel rudely cursed at him.


    How dared he show up here! Sven was younger than him, but he acted like he was Daniel''s older


    brother! Because he married his elder sister, Daniel now had to see him more often and acknowledge


    him as his elder "brother-inw"!


    Sven deliberately said out loud, "Aha! Now I remember, Daniel wanted to unfriend me!"


    "Why?" His words caught J''s attention. As far as she was concerned, the two had been friends for


    over two decades.


    Daniel kicked Sven''s leg as a warning. However, Svenpletely ignored him and carried on talking,


    "He was mad at me for helping you keep the secret of the twins! He now holds a big grudge against


    me! Jane, please scold him. I only did this for your sake!"


    "..." J didn''t know what to say. It was kind of difficult for her to tell Daniel off.


    She scratched the back of her head and said, "Well, Daniel, I forced him to keep the secret. Please


    don''t be mad at him. I am the one you should me!"


    Daniel cast a nce at her and turned his head to the twins. Then, he simply said, "It all depends on


    how you would make it up to me."


    ...


    J rolled her eyes. She had to remain calm in front of everyone. But his arrogant words really made


    her want to punch him!


    "Mother*..." J turned around and tried to seekfort from L.


    L was feeding a fruit to Michelle. Upon hearing J''s voice, she snapped at Daniel, "Why are you


    giving Jane a hard time?"


    "Exactly! He applied for a wedding certificate behind my back! He has no reason to be mad at


    anything!" J pouted her mouth.


    Daniel shook his head slowly, greatly amused by these two women. Then he turned to Sven and said,


    "I shouldn''t have called youst night!"


    "It''s fine!" Sven''s tone exaggerated as he generously forgave Daniel. He and his wife came here


    because L called.


    It was obvious that Daniel didn''t really mean to unfriend his best mate. It was just a harmless joke.


    Sven didn''t have any hard feelings either.


    After the dinner, Daniel and Sven went to the study. They had to talk about Hobson.


    After a while, J with a tter of fruits in her hand, knocked on the study door.


    She ced the tter on the desk for them and was about to leave when Daniel suddenly called to her,


    "Jane, it might be better that you stay behind when we deal with Hobson."


    He was concerned that things would get too bloody for her to bear.


    J''s face changed when she heard his words. She quickly replied firmly, "I have to be there! If you


    ever try to stop me, I will have to act on it myself!"


    "..."


    Her hatred toward Hobson was immense. Whenever she was haunted by the horrible memories, she


    wanted to ughter Hobson herself!


    "Fine, " Seeing her determined face, Daniel agreed.


    J cast a nce at Sven, as if she was nning something for him.


    Noticing her calctive gaze, Sven felt cold sweats forming on the back of his neck. He then asked,


    "Why are you staring at me like this?"


    "Sven, I want to treat Hobson the way he treated me. Do you have something that I can borrow?"


    ...


    Sven cleared his throat and said, "I am a respectable doctor..."


    "Well then, I''ll tell Nicole that you dated some beautiful girls behind her back!" J tried to intimidate


    him with empty threats.


    Sven''s eyes stared at J in disbelief. He said, "When did I ever?" After marrying Nicole, he had


    always been loyal to her. He even deleted all the contact details of his ex-girlfriends.


    "I know you didn''t. But I will make a story so convincing that Nicole would believe!"


    J looked at Sven sternly. Daniel grinned at them, enjoying their banter.


    "Okay! Be my guest. If Nicole falls into your trap, I will... I... Fine, I give up. I will find something for you."


    Sven decided to cooperate with J. He knew his wife was quite sensitive, therefore, in order to avoid


    unnecessary trouble, he''d better do what J had asked for!


    "Nice!" A big smile spread across J''s face. She stood on her toes and fondly stroked Sven''s head.


    ...


    Daniel curled his lips, pulled her away from Sven, and said, "Hey, leave this married man alone!"

 Chapter 340 Who am I in Your Mind

    Chapter 340 Who am I in Your Mind


    Sven said in a proud voice, "Why did you ask her to keep her distance from me? Jane and I are


    childhood friends. Jane,e here! Let me hug you!"


    ''How dare you flirt with my wife in front of me!'' thought Daniel angrily. Instantly, his face darkened.


    Sven stood in the room with his back against the door, while Daniel was facing the doorway. When he


    saw a woman suddenly show up there, Daniel put on a cunning smile and said, "Sven, childhood


    ymates... Wow, you guys indeed have a good rtionship!"


    "Of course! We have known each other for decades and grew up together ever since we were babies.


    Our rtionship is rock solid. My mother even wanted me to marry Jane at some point!" It was true, but


    their friendship hadn''t developed romantically.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Maybe because they were too familiar with each other, having known each other since they were kids.


    They only treated each other as siblings, not as a boyfriend or girlfriend.


    "Then, why didn''t you marry Jane?" asked Daniel. J was confused by Daniel''s words and


    wondered where he was going with this.


    Sven wasn''t aware that he had fallen into Daniel''s trap. He still continued his nonsense and


    Finishing his words, Sven covered his chest to show his remorse in an exaggerated way.


    "What if I wasn''t in the picture?" Devoid of any emotion on his face, Daniel looked at this pretentious


    actor. ...


    Sven answered, "If it weren''t for you, I would''ve gotten married with Jane, this good girl..."


    When J turned around to re at Sven, she happened to notice the woman standing at the


    doorway. Instantly, J understood what Daniel was doing. She covered her mouth and called out,


    "Nicole..."


    Sven froze. ''Oh, shit!''


    Sven finally realized that he was trapped by Daniel!


    "Daniel, you asshole!" Sven was so furious that his hands trembled. He then hastily went up to his wife


    and coaxed, "Nicole..."


    Pouting, Nicole stared at Sven, turned around, and left the study room. Sven instantly followed her and,


    wearing an aggrieved look, he called out, "Nicole, my dear..."


    With her back against Sven, Nicole tried to control herughter.


    Nicole wasn''t stupid; she knew that they were kidding and also knew quite well Sven''s brotherly


    feelings toward Jane.


    But still, hearing these words from Sven''s mouth made her unhappy. And if she was unhappy, she


    wouldn''t let Sven be happy either...


    In the study room


    J was stillughing. Daniel then pulled her over, made her sit on his legs, and said, "Jane, now it''s


    time for me to get even with you!"


    J felt speechless and confronted him, "For what? What did I do?"


    "You''ve done me wrong so many times!" replied Daniel.


    ...


    Annoyed, J pinched his face and snapped, "You mean guy! You''ve secretly registered our marriage


    certificate. I didn''t take my revenge on you."


    "What I have done is all for our own good, but what about you? You''ve kept the twins from me, and


    what''s more, you kissed Caspar! If I hade a minuteter, would I have seen you sleep with him?"


    Daniel''s face became darker as he spoke. He should''ve been there earlier, so that Caspar wouldn''t


    have had the chance to kiss J.


    J moved his hand away from her waist and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I owe


    Caspar a lot. And what''s more, yesterday, if it were not for Caspar, I would''ve been raped by Hobson.


    Did you know that? How can you treat my lifesaver this way?"


    She continued to defend herself, "It was just a kiss. It''s not a big deal. And he did it with good


    intentions, to save me."


    She said thest sentence in a very low voice, but Daniel heard it clearly.


    He wrapped his long arms around her waist again, with stronger force. Wearing a dark face, he asked,


    "You owe him a lot, so you kissed him? What if he asks you to give yourself to him? Would you do it


    without hesitation? Answer me."


    ...


    J angrily looked at the man''s stern face and protested, "Daniel, if you keep saying unreasonable


    things, I will get angry with you!"


    "Why would you get angry with me? I''m the one who suffered injustice!" said Daniel.


    "You! Fine! Thank you for your notifying my brother yesterday. From now on, I''ll handle my own affairs


    myself, okay?" snapped J.


    She then stood up from his legs and quickly walked toward the doorway.


    ''Isn''t it all your ex-girlfriend''s fault? If it weren''t for Sabina, I wouldn''t have suffered those things, ''


    thought J.


    "Stop right there!"


    Daniel yelled with a cold voice.


    ''Why is he being cold again?'' All of a sudden, she felt aggrieved. She stopped walking and turned


    around to confront him, "Why are you quarreling with me? Hobson injected drugs in me and forced me


    on a bed, but you were not there. Did you know how scared I was? Did you? Have you said a word to


    Her eyes became red, and without giving Daniel any chance to answer, she yelled, "You were not by


    my side when I suffering! I understand that you were busy. Caspar did it to save me, but Daniel, all you


    did was punch him. How can I face Caspar again? Do you know how guilty I feel right now?"


    She continued, "You saw that I was ufortable at that time, but you didn''te to me first. Instead,


    you fought with others. Daniel, who am I in your mind?"


    "So why are you angry with me right now? Why?" Upon finishing her rant, drops of tears streamed


    down her face. Ignoring the man''s dark face, J grabbed some pieces of orange on the table and


    put them all into Daniel''s mouth.


    She said, "Shut your mouth! Don''t say a word! Don''t you dare get mad at me again!"


    Daniel didn''t fight back. He epted the pieces of orange in his mouth.


    After squeezing some more inside, J waited for him to speak. She felt frustrated. ''You bad man,


    why aren''t you uttering a word?'' thought she. She joked, "Oh, I haven''t washed my hands yet! I just did


    a number two in the toilet!"


    ...


    Daniel instantly stopped chewing the orange.


    His facial expression turned into disgust, which made J burst intoughter.


    When Daniel was about to go toward the dustbin, J said, "Oh, I remember. I did wash my hands


    with soap."


    ... Daniel hesitated and wondered whether he should spit the orange out or swallow it.


    He then held the woman, who was trying to control herughter, into his arms.


    "Ah... Daniel... you''re disgusting... I don''t want to eat... Ah... No..." A piece of orange was passed into


    her mouth. J struggled out of his arms. She went to the dustbin and spat it out.


    Daniel''s face finally returned normal. J looked at him with contempt and said, "Don''t you feel


    disgusted..."


    Daniel red at her, so J instantly shut up.


    ''Huh! You did it on purpose!'' thought she.


    J sat back on his legs. Daniel gestured her to get some tissue and wipe his mouth.

 Chapter 341 His Wife was the Most Important Person

    Chapter 341 His Wife was the Most Important Person


    J reluctantly got a piece of tissue and helped Daniel wipe his mouth.


    Daniel touched her long hair and gently spoke, "Honey, I said I''ll punish you, but I didn''t mean to get


    you in trouble. Why do you get angry so easily? You have to get rid of your bad temper. Hm?"


    "No! I won''t change my temper!"


    J hadn''t worked off her anger yet, thinking that it was he who was so mean in the first ce.


    "Okay. You don''t have to change it!" He just said it carelessly, but he didn''t really want her to get rid of


    her short temper.


    ... When she looked at Daniel, J felt confused and wondered why he asked her to get rid of her bad


    temper and then took his words back.


    "People always say that women are fickle, but I believe you are more fickle than women!" said J.


    She leaned her head on his shoulder.


    No one knew how upset he was when he was on the ne. Only Jane could make him restless!


    After he had gotten out the ne, he learned from Sven and Jerry that they had arrived in time to stop


    Hobson from harming J. He was so relieved about the news that he really wanted to tightly hold


    J in his arms.


    Meanwhile, he also wanted to chop Hobson into pieces and throw him into the mountains.


    He also wanted tofort J, but he got mad the moment he saw Caspar kiss J.


    At that moment, he only wanted to teach Caspar a lesson.


    He didn''t talk to J anymore, letting her know how angry he was.


    He then started to fiddle with her hand. After a couple of minutes, he spoke, "Jane, I have decided that


    from now on, no matter where I go, I will take you along."


    "No. I have learned a lesson this time. From now on, I won''t believe anyone so easily, so you don''t


    have to stay by my side all the time!"


    "I must keep you as close as possible, and it''s the only way I can have some peace of mind."


    J put her hand on her forehead and said, "Daniel, do you know how Sabina drugged me and


    Marcia and put us in aa?"


    She pondered about this for a long time, but she still didn''t know how.


    ''Sabina hadn''t touched me. Was the coffee drugged?'' thought J.


    But the coffee was poisonless.


    Daniel gathered his thoughts and exined, "I''ve asked people to investigate this matter. They found


    two small nails on your and Marcia''s chairs. The nails were inserted from under the chairs and poked a


    little bit on the upper area. The nails were stained with a drug that could put people inas."


    "Marcia''s leg was punctured. But you hadn''t touched the nail, so you weren''t injured. But they put


    something simr to a pushpin on the back side of the door. Have youe across a pushpin?"


    She thought for a while and nodded. She remembered that she felt a sting before passing out. She


    hadn''t paid attention to it and thought that it was just because Sabina pressed her against the door with


    great strength.


    It was undeniable that Sabina was so meticulous.


    "Where is Sabina now? Why was she with Hobson?" J seemed to have heard Hobson and Sabina


    hug each other in Hobson''s room yesterday, but she didn''t hear clearly what they talked about. She just


    knew that they behaved in a sexual way.


    "Sabina had escaped, and we are investigating why she was with Hobson."


    But they had already found out that Sabina had hooked up with Hobson based on their check-in


    records in hotels.


    Daniel was still investigating how Sabina knew Hobson and even colluded with him to harm J.


    After they chatted in the study, J pulled Daniel out of the room and went downstairs with him.


    The three children were ying happily downstairs. Sven smilingly looked at Nicole whose face


    remained expressionless.


    He said sweet words in her ear from time to time.


    Even if Nicole''s face got red a few times, she didn''t say anything at all.


    He was pleased to see Daniel and J go downstairs, as if he had seen a miracle. He shouted,


    "Jane,e over here and exin the situation to Nicole."


    After J and Nicole looked at each other, they stopped themselves fromughing.


    "Nicole, don''t forgive him!" Daniel kept on insisting that Nicole should me Sven.


    J pulled Daniel''s clothes and said, "Sven, you don''t have to go to the hospital today, right?"


    "I need to go there, but my wife is angry now, so I have to coax her first." Of course, for him, his wife


    was the most important person in the world.


    L took a quick look at Nicole and said, "Nicole, why are you so stubborn? Sven has said a lot of


    words to please you. Can you forgive him this time?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Before Sven had the chance to echo L''s words, Harry put aside hisptop and said, "No! Sven had


    irritated Nicole. Nicole, if you are still angry, don''t forgive him so easily."


    ...


    L was unhappy and said, "How could you teach our daughter that?"


    "Father, I was just joking. Daniel manipted me to say those words. Daniel Si, if you don''t say


    something nice to help me out, I will be on Jane''s side and hold a grudge against you!" He was going to


    stop his friendship with Daniel!


    Although they kept arguing, the vibe of the living room was still good because no one was really angry.


    "Sven, you should take my side, and I''ll put in a good word for you!" said Daniel. J sat beside


    Melissa and gently yed with her hair.


    Daniel, who sat next to J, carried Michelle on his leg.


    Daniel nced at Sven and said, "Sven, you should think it through!"


    ...


    Sven knew that Daniel deliberately put him on the spot. After pondering for a little while, Sven decided


    to solve the problem by himself.


    He then put his arms around Nicole and whispered in her ear. Nicole was stunned by his words and


    blushed. She then looked at Sven and said, "How could you threaten me like that?"


    Pleased with himself, Sven gave a little shrug with his hands outstretched. "You forced me to do that."


    After Sven and Nicole talked in whispers for a long while, they finally made up.


    As Daniel kept his daughterpany, his phone rang for several times. He stayed away from others


    each time he answered the phone.


    While J was lost in thought, Sven stood up from the sofa and spoke, "Mother, Father, I have to go


    to the hospital. Several peers of the medical field from overseas came to our hospital to exchange


    ideas and experience."


    "Uh-huh. You go work. Nicole and your son can stay here with us."


    L was wiping Michelle''s mouth. Her lips had be so red because she ate strawberries.


    "Jane,e on. Let''s go to the hospital." Sven didn''t forget J''s matter.


    J stood up and said, "Okay. Nicole, I''m going to the hospital with Sven to take something. Would


    you like to go with us?"


    Nicole shook her head and said, "No, I have to go to thepanyter."


    Now, Nicole was the SL Group''s ounting Department Supervisor. She always worked at home.


    "Daniel, we''ll go first!" Daniel stood in front of the window and talked on the phone. When he saw Sven


    waving goodbye, he stopped speaking on the phone and came over to figure out what they were going


    to do.


    After J kissed the three kids and said goodbye to Harry and L, she walked up to Daniel.


    "I have to go to mypanyter. Also, I''ve arranged the new female bodyguard toe here. She is


    in the car outside. After you leave the hospital, drop by my office." If Daniel didn''t have to go his


    J.

 Chapter 342 My Wife Has Already Forgiven Me

    Chapter 342 My Wife Has Already Forgiven Me


    "What about Marcia?" Perplexed, J looked at Daniel.


    "I''ve terminated our contract with her and had her fired, " said Daniel. Marcia had failed in protecting


    J, so Daniel couldn''t employ her anymore.


    J protested, "Daniel, it''s not Marcia''s fault. How could you fire her?"


    "Jane, don''t be bothered by it. Just rx and go to Sven''s hospital right now, and thene to my


    He hadn''t hung up his phone yet, and he needed to get back to it. He winked at Sven. Then, Sven


    walked J out of the manor.


    "How can Daniel do this?" yelled J. She curled her lips with discontent and turned around to nce


    at the man, who was still talking on his phone.


    Daniel was looking at her too. He saw the angry look in her eyes and tittered.


    Sven moved his eyes away from his son and said to J, "That''s how the world works. Marcia didn''t


    fulfill her duty, so there was no reason for Daniel to keep her."


    ...


    Sven''s Bugatti Veyron was parked outside the manor, and behind it were two Mercedes-Benz vehicles.


    When J came out of the manor, a woman with short ck hair went up to her and said, "Hello,


    Miss Shao. I''m your new personal bodyguard. My name is Roma."


    J smiled and greeted, "Hello, Roma."


    Then, they all sat in Sven''s car and went to Chengyang Private Hospital, with the two Benz cars in tow.


    In the hospital


    After being disinfected and cleaned, J put on a sterileb coat and followed Sven into his private


    "So, what kind of drugs do you want?" asked Sven. He pointed at a shelf nearby. Each of the bottles


    had a sticker on it, but J didn''t understand what was on them.


    She said, "I want to give Hobson a taste of his own medicine. Doesn''t he love women? Let''s torture him


    with a strong aphrodisiac!"


    Sven tittered, picked up a bottle, handed it to J, and said, "Take this one. Give him a double dose.


    He will definitely feel overwhelmed with lust!"


    J opened the white bottle filled with capsules. She asked, "Sven, why do you have this kind of


    drug?"


    "For emergency purposes..." answered Sven.


    ''And in times like these, '' thought he.


    "Okay!" answered J.


    Sven thought that J would have left after getting the bottle, but she was still looking at the shelves.


    Then, she demanded, "Sven, give me some more. I want something that''s poisonous but not fatal, like


    those we read in ancient story books..."


    Speechless, Sven said, "Poisonous but not fatal drugs? Do you think of me as a witch doctor? I don''t


    have those here!"


    "Then where can I find something like that?" insisted J.


    Sven kept silent for a while and said, "Well, I can have someone grind some Chinese medicine into


    powder and make them into capsules. You can pick them upter."


    Leaving J in theb, Sven wrote down some names of Chinese medicine on a piece of paper,


    handed it to a nurse outside, and instructed her to prepare the medicine.


    Without turning her head around, J kept her eyes on his bottles and said, "Thank you, Sven! I''ll


    make sure to put in a good word for you with Nicole!"


    "No, thanks. My wife has already forgiven me, " said Sven. He smiled in victory. He knew his wife too


    well.


    ''Okay then...'' thought J. Sven''s phone suddenly rang.


    After answering the phone, Sven dragged J out of theb, saying, "I have to work. Go to my office,


    and wait for the capsules."


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll wait for them here in yourb, " said J.


    J was amazed by the amount of medicines in hisb. It looked like a museum. She was quite


    amused.


    "No way! No one can stay in myb without my permission, " urged Sven.


    "You''ve given me your permission, haven''t you?" insisted J.


    Sven refused and said, "No, it''s too dangerous here. Didn''t you know? Two years ago, Ang


    identally dropped two bottles of liquid onto ground. She almost had the whole ce on fire!"


    There were also some other chemicals, such as sulphuric acid, which they should stay away from.


    J finally understood and followed him into the elevator. When Roma saw Je out, she also


    followed them.


    "Wait in my office. I have a meeting to attend to, " said Sven. He took out his phone and instructed his


    pharmacist to bring the drugs to his office when they were finished.


    "Okay, okay. You can go and leave me alone, " said J.


    "Okay. After getting the drugs, go straight to Daniel''s office. Don''t even think about wandering around.


    Understood?" Sven talked to her like she was a child.


    "Yes, I know. Mr. Sven, please go and mind your own business!" J sighed and thought how she


    was making everyone worry about her. Even Sven was treating her like a kid now.


    J sat on Sven''s chair and looked at the bottle of pills in her hand. She pondered on how she should


    take her revenge on Hobson.


    After a few moments of meditation, J dialed Jerry''s phone number using the telephone on Sven''s


    desk.


    "Sven, " answered Jerry. He thought it was Sven who called.


    But then he heard J''s voice, "Bro, it''s me!"


    "Jane, are you at Sven''s office?" asked Jerry.


    "Yes, Brother. Could you help me find some people?" asked J. She had lost her phone, so she


    could only contact Jerry or Daniel.


    "Who are they? Give me their details, and I''ll have it done."


    While typing on hisputer, Jerry listened to J''s descriptions. Hearing her, Jerry kept silent for a


    few moments and then said, "Jane, I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to go with Daniel tonight. You


    just need to tell Daniel what you want to do to Hobson and let Daniel do it for you."


    The ck Moon Gangster was not easy to deal with. Alex Gong mighte to save Hobson, which


    could lead to a bigger mess.


    That was why Daniel also didn''t want J to go with him, but J insisted on going with them


    because she wanted to see Hobson tortured with her own eyes.


    "I''ll be fine, Brother. Don''t worry. Now, can you find those people for me?" asked J.


    "Yes, but, Jane... Okay, forget it. I will have people on it right now, " said Jerry. He then hung up.


    But before he actually did anything, Jerry called Daniel up.


    "Is Jane insisting on going with you tonight?" asked Jerry.


    "Yes, I don''t know how to convince her otherwise, " answered Daniel. Alex Gong was daring. He might


    If Alex showed up, then things would definitely go south.


    Jerry asked, "What time are you going tonight? I''ll go with Sven." Jerry worried about his sister''s safety.


    "After Jane and I have dinner, " said Daniel.


    "Okay, got it."


    After his call with Daniel, Jerry then arranged for someone to find the people J had wanted him to.


    A pharmacist went in Sven''s office and handed J some more bottles of drugs. Then, together with


    Roma, she left the hospital and went to the SL Group.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she just arrived at thepany entrance, J bumped into Shirley.


    "J, can we talk?" As they were about to walk past with each other, Shirley suddenly held J by


    her hand.


    J had learned from Sabina, so she didn''t trust Shirley now.


    She said, "No, we can''t!" With a cold expression on her face, J shook away Shirley''s hand and


    went inside the building.


    The receptionist saw J and immediately weed her.


    But, before J could get inside the elevator, Shirley caught up with her.


    "Let''s talk in one of the meeting rooms, can we?" asked Shirley.


    J ignored her words and went directly toward the elevator.

 Chapter 343 What Are Those Photos on Weibo

    Chapter 343 What Are Those Photos on Weibo


    Without looking at Shirley, the staff at the front desk followed J to the CEO''s private elevator and


    helped her press the button for the 88th floor.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After the elevator door closed, J''s indifferent face turned sad.


    She still felt bitter when she thought of Shirley.


    Apart from Ang, Sally, and Selina, she had regarded Shirley as her best friend.


    When she was still in school, many of her ssmates didn''t want to make friends with her, but Shirley


    did.


    She thought she and Shirley would be best friends forever. When she had found out that Shirley was


    pregnant, J also wanted to get married and give birth to a child, so their children would be


    sworn brothers or sisters, or they could arrange marriage for them... ...


    She didn''t expect that Shirley would rece their decades of friendship with a man.


    J remembered the night of a Mid-Autumn Festival a few years ago. Sharing a nket, she and


    Shirley sat by a river in America until midnight, just to admire the moon.


    When they couldn''t stand the cold any longer, they ran to a nearby Inte cafe. As they were about to


    rentputers for the night, a man asked them to use hisputers instead because he was ditched


    by a friend.


    They spent the whole night there, without paying for theputers. Then, at about 7 AM, they went


    back to their dormitory and spent the whole day sleeping on one bed, while hugging each other...


    The elevator quickly arrived at the 88th floor. Jposed herself, took a deep breath, and walked


    out of the elevator.


    ''J, don''t be softhearted...'' she reminded herself.


    When Spark saw J, he immediately walked up to her and said, "Hello, Mrs. Si, you''re here!"


    J furrowed her brows and said, "Don''t call me that. After all, your Mr. Si has yet to make a public


    announcement about our rtionship."


    While uttering these words, J opened Daniel''s office door.


    Daniel heard what J said. He put down his pen and walked up to J with a smile on his face.


    "What''s up?"


    Spark nced at Daniel and said, "Nothing, Mr. Si. I just called her ''Mrs. Si'' just now."


    So that was why J said that Daniel hadn''t made a public announcement about their rtionship.


    Daniel told Spark, "You can call her that. It''s okay."


    "Copy that, Mr. Si!" Spark slightly smiled, left the office, and closed the door behind him.


    Daniel wrapped his arms around J and brought her to the sofa. "What did you get from Sven''s


    hospital?"


    J didn''t tell him and just said, "Secret!"


    Daniel chuckled. He took a box from his desk and put it in front of her. "Here. You can use this. I''ve


    applied a new SIM card for you."


    J opened the box and saw a brand new phone.


    "I have to ask Hobson to give me ten phones!" She had lost two phones because of Hobson.


    "I agree!" Daniel tucked her short hair behind her ears, which revealed her tender neck. Daniel took a


    long look at it.


    At this moment, Daniel''s phone rang.


    "Sally."


    After he heard Sally speak on the other side of the line, Daniel''s expression changed.


    "Okay, I see!"


    After he hung up, Daniel immediately browsed on Weibo with his phone. The top search was about


    J.


    He clicked it and saw some photos that made him upset.


    Without uttering a single word, he walked up to his desk and called Spark, "Spark,e into my


    office."


    When she saw Daniel''s face, J curiously asked him, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Daniel looked at J for a little while and decided not to tell her anything. "Nothing. Wait for me in my


    private lounge."


    Spark came in the office. J walked toward the lounge, with the phone in her hand.


    Daniel asked her to stop before she entered the lounge. He took the phone from her hand and deleted


    the Weibo software.


    After she closed the door, Daniel told Spark, "Delete the Weibo top search topic at once. Investigate


    the Weibo ount to find out who had posted those photos of J!"


    Spark didn''t know what he was talking about, so he took his phone out and checked on Weibo.


    "What are you doing? Go to the public rtions department now and deal with this issue!"


    Although Daniel stopped him from checking Weibo, Spark still saw a few photos. In the photos, J


    was lying under a man in a provocative manner...


    "Okay, Mr. Si." Spark immediately walked out of the office and made a phone call.


    J was in the lounge. She turned on the phone and logged into her WeChat ount.


    She found many unread messages on WeChat. She saw a message from Ang, "Jane, what are


    those photos on Weibo?"


    "Ask Daniel to help you delete them!"


    "Why is your phone powered off?"


    ''Photos on Weibo? What photos?''


    J replied via WeChat, "What pictures? Are they rted to me?"


    She then went to the phone''s homepage and looked for the Weibo app, which wasn''t there.


    J connected her phone to the SL Group''s Wi-Fiwork and downloaded the Weibo app.


    J didn''t get any reply from Ang, so she logged in her own Weibo ount and found 999 unread


    messages.


    She read the first message, "J Shao, you don''t deserve Mr. Si."


    "You''re such a bitch. How dare you sleep with another man! Disgusting!"


    "Are you really Samuel Shao''s daughter? As a daughter of a reputable family, how could you do such


    repulsive thing?"


    ...


    J was shocked at all the hate messages she was getting and wondered what had happened.


    She clicked on the Weibo top search and saw her name. The news rted to her had been viewed by


    a lot of people.


    With trembling hands, she clicked on her name. The article was entitled, "J Shao, Samuel''s


    daughter and Daniel''s girlfriend, had an affair with another man!"


    She also saw nine photos where Hobson was pressing on her body.


    Although she was wearing clothes, Hobson was half-naked. It definitely was a scandalous photo...


    In one of those photos, her face could be seen clearly. The other photos seemed to be screenshots


    from a video.


    The news was posted an hour ago, but there were already more than a hundred thousandments.


    They were all reproachful words against J.


    As she browsed through the vilements, an error page suddenly popped up.


    J searched her name again, but it all disappeared.


    It must have been deleted by someone.


    She knew that only Daniel could do something so quickly...


    She held her phone and went out of the lounge. Daniel was speaking on the phone in a cold, low voice,


    "... Figure out who posted it and trace the IP address... From an Inte cafe? Then, browse through


    all the surveince footages..."


    When he saw J''s pale face, he suddenly stopped speaking.


    "Contact me if you have any news."


    Daniel hung up, threw his phone to the desk, walked toward J, and held her in his arms. "Jane..."


    When he saw the expression on her face, he guessed that she had already known what happened.


    "Daniel, do you still trust me?" J, who was in his arms, looked up at him.

 Chapter 344 He Knew Janet Best

    Chapter 344 He Knew J Best


    Three years ago, Daniel was framed by Poe. He thought that J would have trusted him, but she


    didn''t.


    Now, people abused and insulted her because of the scandalous photos. ''Will he still trust me?'' J


    thought to herself.


    Without hesitation, Daniel proimed, "Of course, my little Jane, I will always trust you! I have faith in


    you!"


    Sven and Jerry told him everything. They stopped Hobson in time when he had tried to rape J.


    Besides, he knew J best. She would tell him if something had happened.


    Even if Hobson had raped her, he wouldn''t me her nor abandon her.


    She was a victim, and it was his fault that he wasn''t there to protect her.


    J was moved by his words. She put her arms around Daniel and said, "Thank you, Daniel. Thank


    you for saying that."


    She didn''t care about what people had said on the inte because they didn''t matter. Plus, people


    would say malicious words on the inte all the time.


    She only cared about what her families, friends, and her beloved thought.


    "Sweetie, there''s no need to say thank you. It wasn''t your fault. I''ll handle it and clear your name."


    Danielforted her as he kissed her forehead.


    "Okay, " said J with a smile.


    The photos had been deleted from Weibo. But things remained far from over. Other apps picked them


    up on the news.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Daniel''s extensive socialwork could help resolve this matter. He told Spark to press charges against


    the tforms that would report on J''s photos.


    But the photos were seen as an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for the apps to gain a wider audience. As


    a result, they ignored Spark''s threat. Although SL Group had tried its best, it failed to stop the


    spreading of the photos.


    Soon after, both their parents knew about it.


    A household helper heard about what happened and told L. L was shocked, so she immediately


    called E to discuss what they could do about it.


    But E didn''t know anything about it.


    Harry drove L and J''s two daughters to J''s house to fix the problem together.


    Samuel wanted to understand the situation first. He was worried about his daughter.


    "Jane, could you tell me what had happened?" said Samuel kindly.


    J was very upset at herself as she saw Daniel running around all day. As the CEO of SL Group,


    Daniel was already very busy, but he was busier now because of her. She felt sorry to have given him


    so much trouble.


    "Don''t worry, Father. Those are fake news. I was framed by Hobson. Nothing had happened between


    us, " exined J.


    Samuel was relieved. He patted J on the back and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll resolve this problem."


    It made her want to cry after hearing her father''s words. "Okay. Thanks, Dad, " said J, tears welling


    up in her eyes.


    There were lots of people who loved her. She felt so happy.


    Things were getting better as Daniel personally intervened to stop the situation from getting worse.


    With Samuel and Harry''s help, J''s name and photos were deleted on most online tforms.


    But there were still some smallpanies that released the photos. Daniel crushed them and warned


    the others not to make the same mistake.


    People began to talk about J and SL Group.


    Using the SL Group''s official ount, thepany''swyers put out a statement, which rified the


    truth. The statement exined how J was a victim in the photo. A criminal had wanted to rape her,


    but fortunately her friends had shown up just in time to rescue her. The Group would hold the criminal


    responsible for what he had done.


    Daniel reposted this on his Weibo ount and wrote, "I stand with the victim. The criminal must be


    held responsible for his wrongdoing."


    Jerry then reposted Daniel''s words, and so did Sven, Shelly, and Colin.


    Jerry also said that he and Sven rescued his sister.


    People started to regard J as a victim, rather than a "slut".


    ¡¤¡¤¡¤


    Daniel, Jerry, Sven, and Colin, had ster reputations. Their words had positive influences on people''s


    perspectives.


    Many people wrote messages on these public figures'' pages to apologize to J and to call for


    justice.


    J witnessed how the people''s sentiments had transformed from insult to sympathy within an hour.


    As she read the messages, she had mixed emotions.


    Many of her friends, including Bill, Ang, Selina, and Caspar, were concerned about J.


    They called J tofort her. J felt touched with their sincere concerns.


    It was fortunate that she had her family, her friends, and Daniel by her side.


    With Daniel''s help, everything was finally resolved. All of the apps deleted the scandalous photos and


    cleared J''s reputation.


    In the evening, Daniel drove J to the restaurant for dinner.


    He put a piece of fish on her te and said, "I will stay by your side, now and forever." "


    I know, " replied J with a sweet smile.


    Spark found the person who orchestrated this whole mess.


    He told Daniel that it was Sabina.


    Daniel became furious when he heard her name. "Find her! Take her to me! I''ll will kill her myself!"


    shouted Daniel with so much rage.


    Their car stopped at a small building. J got out of the car and looked around the building, curiously.


    ''Where am I? Why are there so many bodyguards?'' J thought to herself.


    She saw many cars outside the building, even Sven''s Bugatti Veyron.


    Two rows of bodyguards who stood at the building entrance greeted Daniel and J, "Good evening,


    Mr. Si and Mrs. Si!"


    Why did they call her ''Mrs. Si''? Who told them to do that? J was a little confused.


    Well... they were right. She and Daniel were already legally married.


    She just hadn''t adapted to the role of being Daniel''s wife yet.


    Daniel and J were used to seeing this much security.


    Daniel ignored them, but J greeted them with a smile and went into the building with him.


    The bodyguards inside the building also treated them with respect.


    All of them called Daniel and J, "Mr. Si and Mrs. Si".


    "Where am I?" J asked Daniel.


    ''Why did she say that? Didn''t she remember this ce?'' Daniel thought to himself. He looked at J


    weirdly and said, "It''s the ce where Hobson held you captive."


    J was surprised and said, "Oh, I was in aa, so I can''t remember anything..." She was drugged


    by Hobson, so she lost consciousness at that time.


    There were a lot of people on the first floor. Sven and Jerry were sitting on the sofa. One of them was


    ying a video game, while the other was making some phone calls. Hobsony on the floor,


    wounded.


    J''s face went pale as soon as she saw Hobson. She put her arms around Daniel.


    She really hated Hobson, but she feared him at the same time.


    She was scared because Hobson had drugged her. Meanwhile, She waspletely disgusted at him


    because he had tried to rape her, twice.


    Feeling J''s grip tighten, Daniel looked at Hobson with a colder expression.


    He patted her hands and said, "Honey, it''s okay. I''m here with you."


    J nodded.


    Sven reclined on the sofa, yed with his phone, and asked, "Jane, Daniel, you guys arete."


    "You just arrived five minutes earlier than us." Daniel red at Sven.

 Chapter 345 I Wont Be In Your Way

    Chapter 345 I Won''t Be In Your Way


    "Hahaha! How did you know that?" Sven put away his cellphone with a big grin on his face.


    Jerry was also in a hurry to end his phone call with Sally, "You can rest first. I will be home soon."


    J smiled as she heard her brother''s gentle words. She said, "Jerry, you should spend more time


    with Sally. Sometimes, sheins about how bored she is that she wants to leave your house!"


    Jerry put away his phone. He replied, "She will never leave me!"


    Last time, when he chased her back, she promised him that she would never run away from him again.


    J chatted with her brother for a while. Then, she turned her attention to Hobson.


    Hobson was checking J out all this time. He almost had her! Such a shame!


    "Jane, aren''t you supposed to give him some medicine?" Sven kindly reminded the absent-minded


    J.


    This was a dangerous ce for her to be in. As soon as Jane was satisfied, they would all bring her


    away from this ce.


    J nodded. She took out the small bottle which Sven gave her earlier and asked him, "What should I


    do?"


    Sven asked for some water. Carefully and steadily, he opened the bottle and poured some powder into


    the water. The powder instantly dissolved.


    Hobson''s mouth was forced open, and then they fed him the concoction.


    Hobson''s eyes red with anger. He opened his mouth and asked J, "What did you just feed me?"


    "Something delicious, of course. Hobson, you have treated me nicely. I am just returning the favour. I


    am serving you revenge. It tastes better when it''s cold!"


    J''s voice was ruthless.


    For bastards like Hobson, she did not need to be nice at all.


    She turned to her brother and simply said, "Jerry, please bring them in."


    Jerry nodded at one of his bodyguards, who quickly went to a room and brought back several


    prostitutes.


    They were all wearing heavy makeup and seductive clothes. Despite being fully made-up, they still


    looked aged and wrinkled.


    J leaned toward Hobson and giggled, "Horny women are extremely demanding in bed. I have


    selected these experienced women from the red light district especially for you. I hope you can satisfy


    them."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Her voice was very low because she was embarrassed about letting everyone know about the sex-


    rted punishment that she came up with.


    However, her words were still overheard by those who were standing close by.


    Sven burst intoughter, while Jerry looked concerned. Daniel fondly gazed at J, greatly amused


    by what she said.


    It seemed that his girl knew a lot about sex.


    ''Horny women are extremely demanding in bed...'' thought he. How he wished to see J like that!


    "J! How dare you pull dirty tricks like this?" Sweat beads started to form on Hobson''s forehead. He


    tried to break himself free from the ropes.


    J looked down upon the twisting Hobson next to her feet and slowly said, "You deserve to be


    treated like this!"


    He would only get a few years of jail time if they pressed charges.


    Hobson deserved worse! J wanted him to suffer from being raped. He should spend his time in


    prison with haunted memories!


    "You wench!" Hobson uttered between his teeth. He red at J as if he wanted to swallow her


    alive!


    His curse made everyone mad. J smirked and said, "So what? You can''t do anything to me. You


    useless prick!"


    J didn''t really care about what Hobson said. Although he called her a "wench", he couldn''t hurt her


    feelings at all.


    Daniel listened to J''s words. His index finger tapped on the sofa.


    He saw how J remained calm despite being cursed by Hobson.


    He thought she would kick him right in the stomach!


    Daniel stood up from the sofa and walked toward J and Hobson.


    "Prick? ... You wench... Wait until you are mine... Ouch!" Hobson was still cursing at her when Daniel


    approached him. Next thing he knew, he was kicked so hard that he flew a few meters back. His body


    hit the wall and then fell heavily to the ground.


    J''s eyebrows furrowed in shock. She stared at Daniel and wondered how on earth could he kick a


    man so hard.


    He kicked him right in the stomach and made him fly all the way to a wall. It was unbelievable!


    Daniel calmly held J in his arms and ordered those scared hookers standing next to them, "Bring


    him upstairs, and serve him well!"


    "Copy that."


    "Sure."


    The four hookers received the order and darted toward the second floor. They were scared of Daniel,


    since they witnessed what would happen if someone crossed him.


    Two bodyguards lifted the limp Hobson up from the floor and carried him upstairs.


    Five minutester, one bodyguard came downstairs and reported to Daniel that the show had began.


    Daniel turned to Jerry and Sven and said, "You should take Jane out of here."


    "Sure." Sven nodded as he stood up from the sofa.


    Jerry also agreed with him. Just then, they heard a big explosion outside. "Boom!" Something was


    going on.


    Daniel''s eyes darkened. He quickly pushed J to Jerry and demanded, "Get her out of here through


    the back door!"


    However, another explosion came from the back door, followed by loud screams.


    All the bodyguards in the lobby acted upon the situation immediately. They took out their weapons and


    stood by.


    J saw big mes soaring into the sky. After the bomb exploded, both the front door and the back


    door of the vi were blocked by fire.


    Guns were fired within the next second. The situation was critical.


    "Sven, take Jane with you!" Jerry yelped at Sven as he hid his sister behind his back.


    Then, he took out a pistol and joined Daniel in the crossfire.


    Sven knew what was on Jerry''s mind, so without blinking his eyes, he shouted back, "Jerry, you are her


    brother! You get her out of here!"


    ...


    Although she was in danger, J''s heart filled with joy. She was utterly moved by the friendship of


    these three men.


    "Why do you want me out of here? I won''t be in your way! I need to fight with you guys!" J was


    confident that she could help them. She had training before.


    Daniel gave her a stern look. He took her by the wrist and pushed her toward Jerry. He said, "My sister


    had just given birth. If you were hurt, no one would be able to look after her! Take my wife, and get out


    of here through the window over there!"


    Some of the armed men were already dashing to their direction. Without further dy, Jerry pulled


    J''s wrist and led her to the half-opened window around the corner.


    Then, J broke off Jerry''s grip. She lifted a big vase and smashed it onto the ground. Then, she


    picked up one sharp piece.


    She couldn''t run away just like that!


    Someone fired at her, but J dashed behind some furniture to dodge the bullets.


    A dozen people ran toward her direction. She could also see several others head upstairs.


    Daniel gaged the enemy''s moves. He winked at Sven, and they separated to different directions.


    Daniel bravely darted toward J and hid her behind his back. Then, he aimed his pistol and shot the


    first person running toward them.

 Chapter 346 Kill Janet

    Chapter 346 Kill J


    Daniel and Jerry shielded J from the iing bullets and led J under the checkout counter of


    the restaurant.


    J tugged at Daniel''s sleeve and said, "Give me a gun."


    Compared to the bullets shooting at her, her shard of ceramic was totally worthless.


    Daniel glimpsed at her, fished out a gun from his pocket, and handed it to her.


    He knew what was on her mind. He would never allow her to risk her life! Daniel looked into J''s


    eyes and said, "Follow me!"


    "Bang!" A bullet fired and flew toward them. Daniel held J in his arms and darted to a nearby


    corner for cover.


    Then, he pointed his gun at the armed men and pulled the trigger several times.


    Several men fell at the sound of the gun.


    Before J, who was fully protected by Daniel, figured out what just happened.


    Daniel had whisked her into the kitchen that was diagonally opposite to the checkout counter.


    Daniel pushed her into a corner and then closed the kitchen door, leaving a small gap.


    Eight of the ten armed men had fallen. The remaining two, who were wearing body armors, were


    approaching them cautiously with guns in their hands.


    Daniel quickly loaded his gun and fired shots at them, triggering the two men who immediately fired


    back aggressively.


    The ss window on the door t-out shattered.


    J, holding the shard, stood up all of a sudden and ran to the other side of the kitchen.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A bullet brushed past her hair and went straight into the wall, missing her by an inch.


    "J!" Daniel frowned and stared at J with a reproachful look.


    Why couldn''t this woman do as she was instructed to?


    J shrugged her shoulders and replied with an assuring smile. Hearing the approaching sound of


    guns, they exchanged a knowing look and started fighting back.


    Daniel pointed his gun at one of the men and pulled the trigger, while J threw her shard at the other


    man.


    "Ah!"


    One of them fell the moment he got shot, while J''s debris hit the eye of the other one. It was so


    painful that the man couldn''t help but unconsciously drop the gun to cover his eye with his hands.


    Then, Daniel and J fired shots at him simultaneously, with one gun aiming at his legs and the other


    aiming at his arms.


    Being shot on all fours, he wasn''t able to strike back anymore.


    ...


    When Daniel and J walked toward the rear doorway, holding hands, they heard police sirens


    approaching. The fire at the rear doorway had already been extinguished.


    Daniel dragged J to his bulletproof car and pushed her into it in spite of J''s resistance.


    He then waved at Roma, who was in the middle of abat, threw the car keys to her, and said, "Get


    J out of here!"


    Roma kicked the guy who was closest to her away, promptly caught the car keys, and rushed into the


    car.


    Suddenly, J saw another batch of armed men, led by a man with a mask, rushing toward them.


    The leader fired a shot toward Daniel''s direction.


    ...


    The scene drove J mad. The man with the mask... Daniel...


    Roma started the car, but before she stepped on the gas, J jumped out of the car.


    The thought that the masked man would treat Daniel the same way he had treated her made J


    panic.


    She dashed toward the masked man with the gun in her hand.


    Seeing that, the masked man, who looked like a cold-blooded killer, raised his gun, pointed at J,


    and pulled the trigger.


    J bent and dodged the bullet. She fired a shot to the masked man as she straightened herself.


    The masked man got shot. He screamed, "Shit! I taught you this to kill Dillon, not me!"


    His hoarse voice was familiar to Daniel. It was Alex.


    Alex turned to his bodyguards and ordered them, "Kill J!"


    Then, he ran into the vi. J pushed Daniel away to chase after Alex.


    The only thought on her mind at the point was that she had to kill Alex as soon as possible before he


    could hurt Daniel!


    Alex was fast, but J caught up with him on the second floor.


    J pointed her gun at Alex and was about to pull the trigger, but Alex was faster than her.


    "Bang!" A bullet flew straight to J...


    All of a sudden, a man pushed J aside and got shot on the arm.


    It was Daniel. He then dragged J downstairs regardless of the excruciating pain from his injured


    arm. "Jane, you must leave now! Trust me. I will take care of the rest."


    The moment Daniel pushed J into the bulletproof car, Roma locked all the car doors.


    J kept knocking on the car window as she yelled, "Daniel, you can''t stay here! That man is


    terrible... Daniel!"


    Daniel couldn''t hear what Jane was saying through the window, but he could tell from her expression


    that she was badly worried about him.


    He then gestured Roma to get J somece safe. Roma stepped on the gas. Two thugs with guns


    tried to stop the car, but they couldn''t. The bulletproof car rushed its way out of the area.


    Inside the car, J was still muttering, with tears in her eyes, "Daniel, Daniel... I want to stay with


    you... I can''t let you confront this alone... I hate you, Daniel!"


    A dozen police cars brushed past them, pulled into themunity, and surrounded the vi.


    Seeing police cars pass by, J became more anxious. ''Will Jerry be arrested by the police?''


    "Roma, stop the car. The police-"


    "Miss J, with all due respect, you''d better leave Boss Si alone. Your presence there would do


    nothing but distract him."


    "No. I am good at martial arts. Let''s go back. I promise I won''t let Daniel see me!" Grisly thoughts


    haunted J. That man was a demon... He tortured people to death...


    "Miss J, if you hadn''t jumped out of the car and ran into the vi, Boss Si wouldn''t have gotten


    injured." Roma tried to persuade J as she kept her eyes on the road.


    Boss Si appointed her to protect Miss J.


    J''s safety was Roma''s full responsibility. If one of them must die, it had to be Roma. It was her


    duty.


    Roma''s words calmed J down a little. J then started to think about how to help Daniel and


    Jerry.


    In the vi


    Seeing two armed men carrying Hobson, who was tortured to exhaustion by the women, Daniel


    grabbed a knife from Sven and threw it directly toward Hobson''s crotch.


    Hobson, who was about to faint, covered his crotch and let out a scream, "Ahhh!"


    Then, the sound of screeching brakes came from the outside. Daniel winked at Jerry, who was busy


    fighting Alex. Jerry took the hint. He then punched Alex''s belly with all his strength and slid down the


    staircase.

 Chapter 347 A Lover is Indeed More Important than A Good Friend

    Chapter 347 A Lover is Indeed More Important than A Good Friend


    Alex Gong didn''t have the time to take his revenge, so he had to ask his bodyguards to carry his


    grandson. Then, he ran after Daniel, who was escaping from the back door.


    Outside the door, Daniel was already surrounded by policemen. With a cold look in his eyes, he


    scowled at Alexing out.


    Alex suddenly had a bad feeling. He heard Sven speaking to the captain of police, "Mr. Xue, the


    wounded man is Hobson Gong. He is a wanted criminal by the police. And that man with a mask is


    Hobson''s grandfather. He is also involved in some illegal transactions... Look! This door was bombed


    by a ck market grenade from Alex Gong."


    Mr. Xue was an armyrade of Sven''s uncle, so they were quite acquainted with each other.


    Mr. Xue nced at the three men in front of him. He saw that there was blood on Daniel''s gray suit. He


    guessed that Daniel must have been shot.


    Mr. Xue was not stupid. He understood exactly what had happened, judging from the scene around him


    and the people present.


    He also had gotten some reliable information that the man with a mask was Alex Gong, an


    internationally wanted criminal.


    Mr. Xue then nodded to Sven and made a gesture to the policemen behind him, saying, "Take them to


    the station!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Then, dozens of policemen approached Alex and his gang. Alex suddenly put his hand into his pocket


    to take out something.


    Daniel noticed it and saw what was in his hand. Immediately, he shouted at the crowd, "Everyone, back


    up!"


    Alex pulled the wire of a customized firecracker, and in a few seconds before its explosion, all the


    people ran far away from it.


    Sven picked up a piece of smoking firecracker on the ground and threw it onto the car, which Alex was


    getting in.


    One of the bodyguards inside the car was horrified and hastily grabbed the firecracker to throw it out.


    The car then drove away at full speed. The firecracker exploded in the air. Fortunately, no one was


    injured by the explosion.


    Alex was indeed bold and savage. He had openly used such dangerous things in public.


    He didn''t care about other people and looked down upon the police. Mr. Xue silently kept this in mind.


    Daniel, Jerry, and Sven talked with Mr. Xue a bit more, before saying goodbye.


    Mr. Xue arrested all the other people of the ck Moon gang. When he was about to arrest and take


    the prostitutes away, Jerry stopped him and said, "Mr. Xue, they are innocent. Once they finish their


    confessions, could you please..."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mr. Xue understood what he meant and said, "Okay, Mr. Shao. I understand."


    Daniel Si, as well as Sven Si and Jerry Shao, couldn''t be offended.


    If they were ordinary people, Mr. Xue would''ve taken them to the police station as well. But now, he


    would settle for recorded confessions from their assistants.


    The three men then left the vi. In the car, Sven took out a medical kit and treated Daniel''s gunshot


    wound.


    Sven said, "You must go to my hospital now. The bullet is still in your body. We have to take it out!"


    Daniel didn''t refuse. He nodded and began to ponder about the whole thing.


    "Why did Alex need to put a mask over his face? He looks like he was attending a masquerade ball, "


    said Sven.


    He cleaned Daniel''s wound and took out a roll of bandage.


    Sitting on the passenger''s seat, Jerry turned around to look at Daniel and asked, "Daniel, does Alex


    have anything to do with Jane?"


    Daniel nodded and said in a serious voice, "He''s the guy who had made Jane disappear for half a


    year."


    But Alex had run away now, so Daniel was more worried about J''s safety. From now on, he needed


    to protect her well, more than he already did.


    "What had happened between Alex and Dillon Qiao? Why do they have such deep hatred against each


    other? Also, why must they get Jane involved in their affairs? She had nothing to do with any of them, "


    said Sven. Sven knew what had happened to J.


    When he was fighting with Alex earlier, Sven had used his scalpel to cut a vein in his wrist.


    But it was still not enough.


    Alex deserved to have all his veins cut, especially with what he had done to Jane.


    "I don''t care why he had involved Jane into their feud. He has hurt Jane, so I won''t let him off so


    easily!" said Daniel. At least, now, he clearly knew who the enemy was, and he would be able to carry


    on with his ns. Then, Daniel took his phone out, which kept ringing.


    J was calling.


    He tapped on the screen and answered, "Jane."


    "Daniel... Where are you now? How is it going?" asked J anxiously. She was sitting in her car,


    which was stopped at some roadside downtown.


    She had wanted to call Daniel earlier, but Roma suggested that she''d better not call him too early.


    "I''m all right. We are driving downtown. I need to go to Sven''s ce. Are you back home?" asked


    Daniel.


    After hearing him, J finally felt relieved and said, "Are you going to Sven''s hospital? I want to go


    there, too!"


    He was shot, instead of her. J didn''t know how serious his wound was, so she wanted to see him


    as soon as possible.


    "Okay, where are you now?" Daniel didn''t refuse.


    "I''m in front of yourpany building, but I''m going to the hospital now!" said J. She immediately


    asked Roma to drive to Chengyang Private Hospital.


    But Daniel argued, "Why didn''t you listen to me and go back home first?" He had told Roma to drive


    J back home.


    J was speechless. She had stopped Roma from driving her back home in order to go to Daniel''s


    ce when the fight was over.


    She then heard Daniel speak, "Next time, if the same thing happens, Roma would get fired because of


    your disobedience!"


    ...


    While looking at the night lights outside the car window, J pouted, feeling aggrieved and said,


    "Daniel, you are so mean!"


    Daniel heard her aggrieved voice and sighed. He said, "Jane, please don''t make me worry. Do as


    you''re told."


    ''What did I do now?'' thought J.


    But she gave up on arguing with him and asked, "Where are my brother and Sven?"


    "They''re right next to me, " answered Daniel.


    "How are they doing?" asked J.


    Then, she heard Sven''s voice on the other side of the line, "Jane, you ungrateful woman! You''ve finally


    remembered your brother and me! Huh! A lover is indeed more important than a good friend!"


    ''A lover is more important than a good friend?'' J''s face flushed red.


    "Get out!" yelled Daniel. He kicked Sven, who was bandaging his wound.


    J knew whom he was yelling at. She tittered and asked, "Has Sven done any treatment on your


    wound?"


    "Yes, " said Daniel.


    "Okay, then I''ll see you at the hospital."


    "Okay."


    When J arrived at Chengyang Private Hospital, Daniel had been sent to the operation room. Sven


    was in charge of his operation. Jerry was waiting outside.


    "Brother, how long has the operation been going on?" asked J


    Sitting on the bench, Jerry pulled his sister to sit by his side and said, "Take it easy. Sven''s there. He''ll


    be fine."


    "Okay, " said J. With her brother''sfort, J had calmed down more.


    At Mansion No. 8, while listening to the bodyguards'' report, Samuel sighed and called Harry up.


    "The kids have grown up. They have kept us in the dark from the dangerous things that they do!"


    Harry silently looked at the papers in his hands and said, "I''m going to the hospital now. Don''t tell L."


    "Fine, I''m going too, " said Samuel.


    If the bodyguards hadn''t told them that Daniel was wounded, they wouldn''t have known about what


    they were up to.

 Chapter 348 Three Veterans

    Chapter 348 Three Veterans


    When Samuel Shao entered the bedroom, he noticed that E Bo wasn''t there. He thought that she


    must be in the next room, making the bed for John Shao, because he wasing back for the


    weekend.


    After he changed his clothes, he went to her, and said, "Honey, I''m gonna go out for a while."


    Puzzled, she asked while putting the sheets on the bed, "Why? Isn''t it toote?"


    "Well, it''s about work, I have to meet someone, and talk to him today. Honey, go to sleep early and


    don''t wait for me!" said Samuel.


    E believed him without a doubt. "Okay, do you want me toe with you?" she asked.


    "It''s all right. You''d better stay at home and take care of Sally and Felix. I''ll be back soon enough." He


    then grabbed his coat, and went downstairs.


    "Fine, take care!" said E.


    "Okay!"


    Inside the Chengyang Private Hospital


    Daniel had been moved to a VIP ward. He was pale, and surrounded by a group of people, while J


    Shao was watching over him with tears in her eyes.


    "No big deal... It was just a tiny bullet."


    Daniel soothed her, and stroked her hair with his uninjured hand, and smiled at her.


    "Jane, there''s no need to worry about him anymore, he''s strong enough. He didn''t even need drugs


    when we took out the bullet out of him, " said Sven Si, behind his mask.


    ''What? It must have hurt very badly!'' she thought. Tears then began to roll again on her face.


    Daniel gave Sven a dirty look, and Sven shrugged. He didn''t mean to say that.


    "Don''t cry, honey. I''m fine now!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I can''t help it¡­ It must have hurt a lot¡­" said J. She felt her heart slowly tightening. She hated to


    see him injured because of her¡­


    Jerry Shao was standing beside them with his arms folded across his chest. "Daniel, could you please


    stop my sister from crying?" he said, pretending to be angry with him.


    "Sure!" Daniel replied to him without any sort of hesitation. Then he pulled J near him, and pressed


    his lips over hers.


    She stopped her weeping almost in an instant.


    "Woah! That''s some public disy of affection going on here, " said Sven. He waved his hand towards


    the now red-faced nurses to leave them.


    "Daniel, do we need to go and leave the battlefield to you?" tutted Jerry.


    J flushed. She pushed Daniel away from her, banging on his shoulder.


    "That would be very nice! Bye!" said Daniel straightaway.


    "How long can youst with only one arm?" asked Sven deliberately, while whistling to them.


    J felt puzzled about their manner of speaking. ''What did they mean by battlefield?


    What did Sven mean with hisst sentence?'' she mused.


    "I can''t tell how long, but I''m sure that I''m able to hold her up in one hand¡­" His mouth was then


    covered by J''s, now blushing shyly.


    "Stop your nonsense. Did you forget about your pain?" said J.


    She knew to what he was getting at, so she stopped him immediately.


    ''How could he be such a loose tongue in front of Jerry and Sven?'' she thought.


    Now, she understood what "battlefield" and st" really meant.


    ''Three veterans, '' she thought.


    They were talking about embarrassing things, regardless of her being there besides them.


    Daniel took her hand down from his face. He knew that she was shy, and he decided to drive the rest


    away. He said, "Isn''t it getting toote? I think you should go home now."


    "Okay, I''m going back to my wife and son!" said Jerry.


    "I''m not leaving, I want to stay with you. You can pretend that I don''t exit if you like!" snickered Sven.


    "Then I''ll call my sister, and tell her that it would be a good time to date others, " retorted Daniel.


    Sven knew that Daniel always did what he said, and he dramatically cried at him, "Daniel Si, I saved


    your life! How could you be so ungrateful to me?"


    "Go away already!" said Daniel, throwing a pillow towards him.


    Sven caught it and then threw it back, and said, "Hey, back to you! Bye-bye!" The pillow dropped right


    on Daniel''s injured arm.


    His face immediately turned pale because of the sharp pain, and furiously stared at Sven leaving the


    room.


    "Are you hurt?" asked J, worried.


    "¡­ No." The painsted only a few seconds.


    J bent over and picked up the pillow, patted it, and then ced it behind him. "You should rest now,


    Daniel. Don''t worry, I''ll be here with you, " she softly said.


    But he shook his head, and motioned her to sit by him. Then, he put his hand on the back of her head,


    pulled her face to him, and then kissed her.


    Since there were no others in the room, J didn''t stop him this time.


    The kiss seemed to never end, that is, until they heard a loud coughing from behind the doorway.


    J hurried to let go of Daniel, and they both looked towards the door.


    Their fathers entered through the door. Oops!


    She felt ashamed to be caught by them while they were kissing.


    With a quick nce at Daniel, she greeted them in a low voice, "Dad, Father*."


    "We came to see Daniel, " said Samuel Shao, awkwardly.


    "It seems that there''s no need for us to worry. If he''s able to be romantic, then he''s alright, " said Harry


    Si, while throwing his son a dirty look.


    "You always knew me better than the others. Now that you know that I''m fine, can you leave?" said


    Daniel. He seemed to be annoyed by their unexpected visit.


    Harry''s face grew dark, but Samuelughed, and walked up to them. He identally touched Daniel


    on his wound, and Daniel gave a painful grunt.


    J hurried to take her father''s hand off of Daniel, and said, "Dad, his arm is injured! You should be


    more careful!"


    Samuel noticed her worry for Daniel, and the idea that his daughter no longer belonged only to him


    quickly shed in his mind. He sighed heavily.


    "Are you still trying to hold back from us?" asked Samuel with a slightly reproachful tone.


    He knew that Daniel didn''t want to worry them, but this matter was serious, and he shouldn''t have


    hidden it from them.


    "Oh, yeah, about that, " admitted Daniel. "We''ll take care of it. Dad, we need mom and your help in the


    He had more important things to focus on for the time being.


    Harry chuckled at him, "Oh, well, you know that I''m your father now. Where was your fury when you


    questioned if I was your fatherst time?"


    ¡­


    Daniel didn''t reply this time. He didn''t expect that his father would drag up the past again. ''Grrr!''


    "Dad, don''t tell mom about this. I''m checking out of here in a couple of days, " said Daniel. He held


    J''s hand and stroked her fingers.


    But J withdrew her hand in embarrassment, and reproached him in her mind for his self-indulgence


    in front of their parents.


    "What did Sven say?" asked Samuel.


    "He said that I was fine and that I just needed some time to fully recover, " answered Daniel ''It''s just a


    bullet wound, it''s not that bad. I''ve been shot worse than this before.


    What really bothered me was the unimaginably grey days spent without J!'' thought Daniel to


    himself.


    "Well, alright then. Now that we know that you''re not going to die, I suppose that we should be on our


    way now! Jane, let''s go home. Leave him alone!" said Harry, waving his hand towards J.


    Daniel harked at him, and cried, "What are you saying there?" Looking resentful, he continued, "You


    can leave, and believe me, I won''t stop you, but don''t take my wife away from me. She has to stay


    here!"

 Chapter 349 I Want to Go Back to the Villa

    Chapter 349 I Want to Go Back to the Vi


    Samuel knew what his daughter J was thinking, and he patted on Harry''s back, and said, "Let''s


    go!"


    But Harry seemed to be angry, and satirically said, "I can''t believe that you have the nerve to call Jane


    your wife! You haven''t even wedded her! Jane, don''t stay with this brat, I can introduce a better man for


    you!"


    ...


    J almost choked on her own saliva. Was her sworn father really Daniel''s biological father?


    Her hand was then gripped by Daniel, and she heard him say, "Worry about what you should be


    worrying about! You don''t have to worry about J and me! If you don''t want the twins to call you


    grandpa, then I don''t mind that either!"


    J wobbled Daniel''s hand to stop him. How could he speak to his biological father, and her sworn


    father, like that?


    "Hey, let me tell you something, little brat! If I have to choose between you and the twins, I will definitely


    choose the twins! Don''t even think otherwise!" replied Harry. Over time, L had witnessed many


    disputes between her husband and son! These weremon urrences in their family.


    They must have been enemies in a previous life, because only that could exin the zing hatred in


    their eyes each time they faced each other.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "It''s really rare to reach a consensus with Mr. Harry over here!" said Daniel, while looking at his father


    in disdain.


    However, although both the father and son would attack each other in their heated arguments, both of


    them didn''t get furious, and both of them never were mad at each other.


    Perhaps they just wanted to show off their eloquence from time to time, in a mere empty talk.


    When the two elders left, J looked at Daniel, and in a discontented voice, said, "How could you


    speak to my sworn father like that? He came to see you if you were alright and breathing."


    "Jane, don''t call him your sworn father any longer, you should call him father!"


    ... Okay! It turned out that Daniel knew that Harry was his father!


    J rolled her eyes, and while smiling, said, "Well, If you won''t contradict my sworn father any longer,


    then I will call him father!"


    "..." Daniel took her into his arms again, and whispered in her ear, "Hey, little girl, are you bargaining


    with me?"


    J opened one of his shirt buttons, listened to his heartbeat. She then replied, "I am. Why can''t I?"


    "I''m always on your side!"


    Said Daniel. It was true; who else could have bargained with him except her?


    J stretched her arms around Daniel''s neck to find afortable position in his arms. She gently


    touched the bandage on his arm, and said, "Daniel, let me blow on it for you!"


    ...


    Actually, what J had really meant to say was to blow air over the wound for him...


    But Daniel misunderstood her, and his eyes glinted immediately at the thought. He said, "Certainly!"


    Then he put her hand on his belt, kissed her lips, and said, "Unstrap it."


    ...


    It was not long until J figured out that Daniel had misunderstood her words. Her face turned red,


    and she gave an angry stare at him. She drew back her hand, and said, "Daniel, what were you


    thinking about?"


    What an annoying man he was! What on Earth was on his mind every day?


    "Honey,e on... Blow it."


    "No!"


    J refused, and Daniel turned over to press her under him, and said, "Then, let''s try how long my


    single arm can support me."


    ...


    J felt frustrated, and said, "Daniel, You''ve been injured, and I think you''d better rest!"


    "How could I just fall asleep with such a beauty in my arms, in such a beautiful night?" He wasn''t a fool.


    J was speechless, and she poked the man''s chest with her finger, and said, "What if you fail and


    use your left arm instead? You''ll die of bleeding if you touch your wound. You''re just risking your life


    for... a test!" She eventually changed herst word.


    Daniel couldn''t help butugh when he heard this. Would he really die because of this? How funny she


    was! "Don''t worry, it''s not that easy for me to die. If you really worry about me, then you can stay on


    top!" said Daniel.


    ...


    J was reluctant to talk to this man any longer! He was a veteran yboy with his words.


    After finally coaxing him, J took off her shoes andy in his arms.


    The night was quiet!


    "Daniel, don''t you need an IV?" asked J suddenly.


    "Nope. Earlier, Sven injected me with an anti-inmmatory medicine."


    "Then Daniel, just take a good rest, and you''ll see that you''ll be getting better in no time!"


    "I want to go back to the vi, " he said.


    J raised her head and doubtfully looked at the man. "Why?" she asked.


    A joyful smile filled Daniel''s face. In a low voice, he told her, "I''d like you to see the contract that you''ve


    signed; I can''t wait to perform my duties."


    ...


    J took no notice of him and instead closed her eyes. He didn''t want to fall asleep, but she had to


    go to sleep to avoid him from doing what he shouldn''t.


    Daniel gently pecked her red lips andined about his discontent. "Jane, my arm is injured, but


    not my private parts."


    The atmosphere was getting hotter and hotter.


    His pleasant breath kept blowing in her face, ears... making her feel itchy.


    For quite some time, she couldn''t find her words. She eventually asked, "Daniel, are you trying to


    seduce me?"


    Daniel tittered, and said, "I am, if you think I am!"


    "I''m not persuaded." After saying this, J then tried to push his solid chest away from her.


    This man could never restrain himself, not even on his hospital bed. What if he was too passionate,


    and identally touched his wound?


    "It''s my business to seduce you, and it''s your job to ept it. There are no conflicts in this."


    ... Was it really like that?


    "Hey, lie down now; I want to ask you something!" J decided to change the topic, or else be


    eventually constrained by his dominion.


    Daniel kept pecking her red lips, and J wanted to push his face away, but Daniel controlled both of


    her hands over her head.


    J could do nothing but to give up.


    "Where is Sabina? asked J.


    "... You are so good at turning me off!" Daniel''s face then darkened, and stared at the woman who was


    now smiling at him. How could she deliberately mention his ex-girlfriend?


    "Tell me!" J moved a little away from Daniel.


    Daniel touched his forehead, and said, "She ran away."


    The people he had assigned to capture her, were still searching her; he wouldn''t let her escape, he


    wouldn''t let anyone who had hurt J escape.


    ''Ran way?''


    "What about Hobson?"


    Hearing the name Hobson, Daniel remembered the knife that he had used to stab him. "He''s an


    eunuch now, but he was saved by the others. So, before this ck Moon gang matter is solved once


    and for all, you''d better keep the bodyguards around you."


    He was about to tell her that he wanted to tie her onto his body, but when he remembered the things he


    had to solve, he abandoned the idea.


    J was silent for a while, and felt entangled to say, "Do you know who the man... in the mask is?"


    Daniel held J in his arms tighter when he heard her question, and replied, "Yes, I do, it''s Hobson''s


    grandfather. We can tell that he is the man!"


    The ward was then filled with silence for a while, and J ''s face had be much paler. She didn''t


    expect that the man would be Hobson''s grandfather, Alex.


    What should she do to have her revenge?


    "J, I''ve told you that you already have me, and that''s all that you''ll ever need."


    Her thought had been already read by Daniel. She also wondered how could a little girl like her fight a


    menace like Alex!


    "But, I don''t want to depend on you, I want to be independent, " said J. She would try her best not


    to hold them back.


    Daniel frowned a little. and told his girl, "Listen, you just need to be protected by me; I don''t want you to


    be independent."


    If J was an independent and strong woman, then what would his job be?


    What Daniel wished for was that she would totally depend on him in every aspect, and that she could


    do nothing without him being there at her side.

 Chapter 350 You Seem to Have A Hearing Problem

    Chapter 350 You Seem to Have A Hearing Problem


    J was touched by Daniel''s words and held him tight. She then said, "Daniel, why are you so kind to


    me?"


    She felt really happy at that moment.


    Daniel kissed her red lips, and said, "Silly girl, I haven''t done anything for you, but you still say that I''m


    kind. I''mcent!"


    He hadn''t even proposed to her, held a wedding ceremony or given her a happy family yet...


    "Do you think that I deserve you and your kindness?" She suddenly became very self-abased. All of


    things that Daniel owned definitely could make him proud of himself. But she was only supported by


    her rich family and kind family members. She even thought herself as being useless...


    "J, you can say that I don''t deserve you, but always remember that you deserve me! Don''t think


    about it too much." It wasn''t the first time that she had thought of this, and he had to correct her way of


    thinking again.


    "Well... I can''t cook... I can''t wash clothes... No, I think that I can wash clothes now! I also can''t..." She


    listed all of her shorings, and thought that she was pretty stupid!


    After he listed herints about herself for four or five minutes, Daniel eventually just said, "It''s


    alright if you can only satisfy me!"


    ...


    J pinched his chest hard, and wondered why he always had to think of things like that!


    Daniel immediately snorted, but he liked her when she was a little rude and unreasonable.


    "Wife!"


    Annoyed, she said to him, "Call me by my name!"


    "Wife."


    "Call me ''J''!"


    "Wife."


    "I have to call Sven and ask him toe back here to check on your ears. Your seem to have a


    hearing problem!" After she uttered these words, she pretended to take her phone out.


    Daniel pulled her hand back, and kissed her red lips, and then said, "My dear wife, I love you."


    "..." J was stunned by his unexpected love confession.


    Daniel took advantage of the opportunity and began to press on her body. He was just about to have


    sex with her on his hospital bed.


    When J realized what was happening, it was already toote, because she had already been


    seduced by Daniel''s charms.


    The following morning


    After J woke up, she heard Sven speaking in a low voice with Daniel about his injury.


    When Daniel saw that J had opened her eyes, he cast a cold nce at Sven.


    "I''ve tried to lower my voice as much as I could, " said Sven.


    J then realized that she was covered with only a thin quilt, and that she was naked. She felt so


    embarrassed that she buried her face in it, and said, "Sven, get out first, please; I need to get up."


    "What? It''s so unfair. Why do you just ask me to get out when you get up, but instead of Daniel?"


    "..."


    J then grabbed the pillow near her head and threw it towards Sven.


    Sven was surprised to see J''s arm, and said, "Daniel, you''re brutal! Jane''s arm..."


    He didn''t get to finish his words, and without looking at J, Daniel knew what he was referring to.


    "Get out!" Daniel then put his palm on J''s head and smoothed her long hair.


    "Daniel, how long did your uninjured arm support youst night? Tell me!" Sven naughtily approached


    Daniel, and threw the pillow back at him.


    Daniel looked at him, and replied, "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes!"


    "Come over here and I''ll tell you!"


    ...


    Sven wasn''t a fool. He knew that Daniel wouldn''t tell him. He then picked up his medical chart and


    walked slowly towards the ward''s door.


    "You''ve driven my nurse away, and I feel very lonely now..." said Sven.


    After he closed the door behind him, his voice could no longer be heard.


    Daniel helped J pull the quilt away from her, and said, "Isn''t it stuffy in there?"


    "It is, and it''s your fault. Why didn''t you wake me up?" J was about to stretch her arms and legs,


    but when she saw Daniel fixing his eyes on her body, she immediately wrapped the quilt around her


    again.


    Danielcently said, "You don''t have to cover yourself. I''ve already seen your whole body,


    remember?"


    After she heard him, J pinched his leg hard.


    "Come on. I''ll help you put your clothes on." Daniel got out of bed and grabbed the shopping bag


    ced beside it.


    J took the bag from him, and said, "I don''t want to! You just help me draw the curtains, I can get


    dressed by myself."


    Daniel went to draw all the curtains, but when he came back to bed, J was already on her way to


    the bathroom.


    Before J could lock the bathroom''s door, Daniel managed to quickly squeeze through it.


    "You''re such a bastard. Get out! Now!"


    "I won''t. I want to watch you put your clothes on!"


    ... ''How dare he say something like that!


    Actually, forget about it. He''s right, he''s already seen my whole body, '' thought J.


    She then realized that Daniel ced hisrge palm on her back.


    "Don''t touch me!" she said. She dodged his moves, and immediately grabbed the new dress to put it on


    her.


    "Don''t be so mean. Come over here, I''ll let you touch my body!" Daniel took a long look at her, and


    really wanted to eat her on the spot.


    "Daniel, aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    "I''m watching my wife get dressed. Why should I feel ashamed?" He was pretty thick-skinned.


    Daniel shamelessly pulled on J''s dress while she was dressing in it, but J just ignored him.


    She quickly got dressed, and then went to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    J had her hair rolled in a bun, but when both of them came out of the bathroom, Daniel pressed her


    against the wall and identally tousled her hair.


    "Come over here, darling. Let''s have breakfast!" Daniel then opened the microwave oven and brought


    her a heated breakfast.


    She sat down at the table and looked up at Daniel, who was busy bringing her the dish. She then


    asked, "Are you feeling alright?"


    Last night, he had really used only one arm to support himself for some time...


    "I''m feeling great. Do you want to have a try at it again?"


    ...


    She didn''t reply, and instead started to eat her breakfast. She lowered her head and began to eat her


    porridge.


    After breakfast, Daniel started to deal with his officialpany business, and kept making calls or


    answering the phone.


    J felt very bored; she sent a WeChat message to her father, Samuel, and asked him to bring the


    twins to the hospital.


    However, Samuel was going to pick up John, and the twins were at the Leroy Manor.


    While she was wondering whether she should send a WeChat message to Harry or not, someone


    suddenly knocked on the door.


    Sven entered the ward with some medicine boxes in his hands, and then threw them to the table. Sven


    saw Daniel answering the phone. So he told J, "There are some instructions inside on how to take


    the medicine. He''ll be able to leave the hospital forever! You should remind him to take medicine on


    time!"


    J curled her lips, and said, "He''s been injured! How can you be so heartless to drive him out of the


    hospital?"


    "He wasn''t that badly injured, and he''s already gotten used to this sort of thing." When Daniel was still a


    baby, and still couldn''t even walk yet, he had been kidnapped.


    Yearster, when he had grown older, again he had been kidnapped, assaulted, and taken hostage...


    Although he had gone through a lot of horrible experiences, he was still alive.


    "What do you mean by that? Does he often get injured?" She only knew that he had rescued her twice


    by now.


    J then thought she didn''t cared enough about him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She looked at Daniel, who was standing at the balcony, while he was also looking at her...


    "Right. He''s been assaulted for about... four times during the past three years you weren''t by his


    side..."


    "Did he get injured?"


    Sven sat down beside her and put his hands into his white coat''s pockets while he also crossed his


    legs. He said, "He got injured once to protect..." He then whispered a name into J''s ear.

 Chapter 351 Mr. Si is So Handsome and Loving

    Chapter 351 Mr. Si is So Handsome and Loving


    The look on J''s face instantly changed, and she looked at Daniel with her eyes burning bright with


    rage.


    Daniel cast a warning nce at Sven, but Sven smiled, and instead continued to tell J, "He had to


    do it. He was alone with Shirley in the car at that time, and when Shirley was about to get stabbed,


    Daniel pulled her away, and the dagger went into his arm instead."


    While answering his phone, Daniel looked at the two people sitting on the sofa, whispering to each


    other, and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Not knowing what Sven was talking to J, all of a sudden Daniel saw the initial tender look in J''s


    eyes turn into a zing rage.


    He quickly finished speaking on the phone, "Ask them to decorate everything ording to my strict


    initial requirements. I''ll go and check them myself tomorrow. That''s it for now, and if there are any other


    problems, contact me againter at any time! Bye!" He finished uttering his words over the phone, and


    without giving the man on the other side of the line any chance to speak, he hung up.


    As soon as he saw Daniel putting his phone back inside his pocket, Sven immediately stopped


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    speaking.


    Before Daniel came near them in the ward, Sven quickly said to J, "Jane, remember to watch him


    take his medicine!"


    Soon enough after, Sven disappeared from the ward, and J was pretty shocked by his swiftness.


    Daniel held J from the sofa and asked her to sit on his legs, but the woman refused him instantly!


    "Is Sven stirring up trouble between us again?" asked Daniel. He gripped her wrists, to prevent her


    from moving away from him.


    J struggled and eventually got rid of his right hand. She then pulled Daniel''s right arm sleeve, and


    indeed, there she saw a scar on his elbow.


    He figured out what Sven had told J.


    "Jane..."


    "Don''t call me like that!" she yelled. She was jealous! And she was also feeling ufortable with the


    whole thing!


    Why did Daniel have to risk his life to save a woman who had betrayed her?


    Looking at the angry look on her face, Daniel tittered, and said, "It won''t happen a second time,


    alright?"


    When he found out that Shirley had always tried to stir up trouble between them, Daniel had decided to


    be merciless with her.


    That meant that he wouldn''t even look at her even if she was dying in front of him.


    J confronted him, and said, "Daniel, are you always sacrificing your life to save other women,


    huh?" ''You''ve saved Kate Song, then Shirley Zheng, and now me!'' thought J.


    Daniel dragged her into his arms, and J tried hard to struggle, but she identally touched his


    wound on his left arm.


    It was painful for Daniel, and his face instantly turned pale. When she saw him, J immediately


    stopped her struggles.


    She felt her heart break, but she pretended not to care about it, and said, "You deserved it! Anyway,


    you don''t even love me at all!"


    ...


    ''Why is she saying that I don''t love her again? Didn''t I confess my love to herst night? Is she


    doubting my words?'' wondered Daniel.


    He then suddenly came up with an idea. He drew back his right arm from her waist, and instead


    gripped tight on the bandage on his left arm.


    "Ouch!" Daniel''s face then became even paler from the shrieking pain.


    J immediately stopped him, and anxiously yelled, "Daniel, are you crazy!"


    ''He''s mad! He''s hurting himself now!'' thought J.


    When she saw the bandage bing soaked in blood, J began to be panicked and distressed.


    She tried to blow air over his wound, but soon realized that her efforts of stopping his pain were in vain.


    Her eyes were filled with tears.


    "If no one cares about me, then just let me die!" said Daniel.


    ...


    With tears flooding from her eyes, J looked at Daniel, wiped her cheeks, and said, "Daniel, you are


    so childish sometimes!"


    ''As an adult man, how could he act so childishly?'' wondered J.


    She ran to the bed and pressed the calling button. She wanted to ask for a nurse toe in and


    change Daniel''s bandage.


    After that, J was standing beside the bed, with her back against Daniel, and took a tissue to wipe


    off her tears.


    "Come here!" ordered Daniel.


    "No!" She was looking out the window, still sobbing.


    She was angry that he had hurt himself! Didn''t he already know that her heart was aching because of


    him?


    In fact, she wasn''t really angry of what Sven had told her.


    She was well aware that, although Daniel looked very cold on the surface, deep inside he was actually


    a kind and loving person.


    No matter who needed his help, Daniel, as a real man, couldn''t just stand by and do nothing.


    J was angry at him because instead of coaxing her, he had chosen to hurt himself! She was furious


    because of that. And she was also... very aggrieved.


    Daniel then called Sven. He said, "You''ve made my wife cry!"


    "What?" Sven was perplexed, and thought, ''Is Jane really crying? Seriously?''


    "Yes! Listen carefully to me! You have topensate for my wife''s sadness now"


    ...


    ''What nonsense is he talking about?'' wondered J. She went over to him and was about to take


    away his phone, but he grabbed her by her waist, and made her on hisp.


    Meanwhile, a young nurse knocked at the door, and pushed it open.


    Ignoring the other presence in the room, J went out of her mind at him, and yelled, "Daniel! Haven''t


    you learned your lesson yet? Do you really want to die? Do you want your daughters to grow up


    without having a father?"


    The young nurse was dumbfounded, and marveled at J''s words. ''Mrs. Si is so great! She dares to


    talk to Mr. Si this way! Will Mr. Si get angry now?''


    But the young nurse was even more shocked when she witnessed Daniel''s reaction.


    Daniel moved his phone away, and with a tender voice, he coaxed the woman in his arms, and said,


    "Be good, please don''t get angry. It''s all my fault..."


    ...


    J softened her heart instantly, but still pretended to be angry at him and continued to stare at him.


    She then remembered that the young nurse was standing behind her for some time, and she quickly


    jumped off of his legs.


    "Please, help him bandage his wound again, " said J to the nurse.


    "Bandage... Oh! Yes... Okay!" answered the nurse, slightly stammering. The young nurse affectionately


    looked at Daniel, and thought, ''Oh! Mr. Si is so handsome and loving when he has this tender look in


    his eyes!"


    But almost immediately after this, she received a cold and warning stare from him, and began to feel


    more and more frightened. With her legs slightly trembling, she immediately ran out of the ward.


    Daniel was still talking with Sven on his phone. He said, "You''llpensate by paying with your


    hospital shareholdings. One percent of your shares for each one of J''s teardrops!"


    ...


    Hearing him, J thought, ''What a dishonest businessman! He''s absolutely nothing else than a


    dishonest businessman!'' J had now seen with her own eyes how cunning Daniel really was!


    On the other end of the line, Sven had just entered his office. When he heard Daniel''s, he immediately


    leaned against the wall, and protested, "Daniel Si! I''m your friend!"


    ''How many teardrops have poured from J''s eyes? Thousands? She''s such a cry baby! Does he


    think that I''ll hand her the hospital just like that?'' thought Sven.


    "You said we are good friends, but don''t you know that you shouldn''t have flirted with your friend''s


    wife?" asked Daniel.


    Sven kept on mumbling his protests, and said, "Hey! When did I ever flirt with your wife? Daniel, please


    be more responsible with how you use your words!"


    J couldn''t tolerate their conversation anymore, and she took away his phone, and said, "Sven, just


    forget about it! Everything''s okay now. That''s it, bye!"


    The call ended, and Sven looked at his phone with a puzzled look on his face. He felt that he had been


    fooled by the couple.


    Then, momentster, an older nurse came in and helped Daniel change his bandage.


    J silently stood next to him, and helped Daniel take off his shirt.


    When she saw the man''s strong chest, J''s face instantly flushed red, and thought that Daniel was


    indeed a great temptation!

 Chapter 352 Think It over Again

    Chapter 352 Think It over Again


    The nurse, whose children were already teenagers, was standing next to Daniel and timidly looking at


    him.


    J carefully looked at Daniel''s arm, while the nurse was tying his bandage. All of a sudden, Daniel


    asked J, "Jane, could you bring me a water bowl?"


    ''What? A water bowl? For what?''


    J was still angry, and at first wanted to refuse Daniel, but she unconsciously followed his order and


    went to the bathroom.


    When he saw J walking to the bathroom, in a low voice, Daniel asked the nurse, "Hurry!"


    "Yes, Mr. Si!" The nurse began to clean his wound and prepared the new bandage.


    When J returned from the bathroom with the water bowl, Daniel''s arm had been already bandaged.


    When the nurse left, J quietly put the bowl in front of Daniel.


    He gestured to her that his shirt was not on him.


    J walked closer to him, and whispered, "You''re hurt, and you don''t need to wear this shirt now; you


    should wear patient clothes. Do you want to seduce the pretty nurses with your nice shirt?"


    ...


    Daniel pinched her cheek, and said, "Jane, everything that I''ve done is wrong for you, isn''t it?"


    "Right or wrong, it''s none of my business. Isn''t it?" J furiously stared at him, but her gestures were


    more gentle.


    After he got dressed in his shirt, Daniel held J''s hand, put it on his chest, and asked her, "Do I need


    to tell you whether what I''ve done is rted to you or not?"


    "... Daniel, you''re such a rascal!" Daniel''s warm chest made J blush, and she pulled her hand and


    stood few steps back.


    "What are you thinking of? I just want you to help me button up." said Daniel.


    "..."


    Now that Daniel was wounded, J had to help him button up his shirt.


    "Daniel, are your buttons¡­ gold ted?"


    Gold ted buttons? Were his shirt buttons ted with ayer of gold? Of course they weren''t,


    because Daniel wouldn''t wear cheap things like that. He corrected her, and said, "No, they''re made


    from solid gold."


    "..."


    After she helped him button his shirt, J put his hand on the bowl. Daniel asked, "Bring me some


    liquid soap."


    ... J sat up and quickly got the liquid soap from the bathroom.


    Sven was generous, because the liquid soap in the hospital was imported from overseas.


    "Wash my right hand, " said Daniel.


    J obediently washed his right hand, and thought ''Okay, he can''t move his left hand now.''


    "Wipe and dry it as well, " he said, and J obediently wiped his hand.


    "Good girl."


    When J was pouring the water in a sink, she realized that she was still angry with Daniel. She


    should have ignored him, instead of doing so many things for him.


    After she walked out of the bathroom, J just sat on the bed and ignored Daniel.


    Daniel sent some messages to Spark Shi, and after that he stood up from the sofa and sat next to


    J on the bed. "Darling, don''t be angry with me, okay?" he said.


    J pped his arm when he ced his arm around her shoulder, and said, "No way! You don''t care


    at all about my feelings! Why can''t I be angry with you for once?"


    "I was wrong, I apologize, okay?"


    "Hmm...you apologized pretty quickly this time. Did you do anything that I don''t know of?" Today''s


    Daniel was different from usual, and J looked at him with doubtful eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Daniel nodded heavily.


    "I knew it! Tell me, what have you done?" J pouted her lips, and angrily stared at the smirking man.


    Daniel moved closer to her, and said, "I''ve angered my wife, shouldn''t I apologize?"


    "Do you know where you went wrong?" she asked.


    "Yes, of course I do. I shouldn''t have saved Shirley Zheng''s life." That was the thing that had triggered


    J in the first ce.


    J became speechless, and she stared at him, and said, "No, you''repletely wrong about that! I


    believe you should think it over again!"


    "I shouldn''t have touched my wound." Daniel said the exact words that J wanted to hear.


    "Ugh, at least it''s good that you know!"


    Daniel kissed J, and said, "Jane, if you ever cry again in the future, I''ll... let you know what you''ll


    get!" Ignoring the dull expression on her face, Daniel continued, "I meant what I said!"


    ...


    Yes, and of course, J also knew it very well. "You''re bullying me!"ined J.


    Daniel answered her reasonably, and looked at her red lips, and said, "Yes, I''m bullying you!"


    "You... If you ever bully me again, I''ll cry!"


    Daniel didn''t answer her, but instead kissed her passionately. When J was pressed by Daniel on


    the bed, she quickly realized what Daniel wanted to do next, and reacted quickly. "No, I won''t cry ever


    again, wait!"


    If it weren''t for him, would have she still cried?


    "Good girl." Daniel lightly breathed, and let her go.


    She pulled Daniel up, tidied her clothes, and listened to Daniel. "I really want you to cry so that I can


    ''torture'' you for three whole days..."


    J immediately covered his mouth to stop him from talking, and bit him on his shoulder, which made


    Daniel suddenly freeze from the sudden sharp pain.


    J then got down from the bed and ran to the door, and said, "You stay here for now, I''ll go and pick


    up the kids from our house!"


    ''Oh my god, I have to stop, now. I can''t stay with Daniel any much longer. Even though we''re in the


    hospital, I still risk being ''bullied'' by Daniel!'' thought J.


    After J ran out of the ward, she found that Roma had been already waiting outside for a long time.


    When she saw Je out, Roma immediately followed her.


    The two of them drove to Leroy Manor and picked up the twins, and J brought them back to the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    hospital.


    When Daniel saw his two daughters, he cheerfully smiled, his eyes squinting with joy.


    Looking at the happy scene with Daniel and their daughters, J was a little jealous, because Daniel


    had never smiled like that to her! ''Humph!''


    "Daddy, why are you in hospital, are you sick?" asked one of the twins.


    "Daddy, are you hurt? I want to help you, " asked the other one.


    The saying that a father''s daughters are the only ''warm jacket'' that he''ll ever need, ispletely true.


    The two daughters cared and worried about Daniel a lot, especially when they saw him on a hospital


    bed.


    Daniel was touched by his daughters, and gently said to them, "Daddy is fine, little ones. Come here,


    let''s y some games together!"


    Then he cleaned his table, put hisputer and documents aside, and started talking with his twins.


    J was holding the younger one, siting on the bed. Looking at the happy twins, she was touched by


    the scene and instantly became happier.


    In the evening, J got a call from E. "John is back home, and your father and I are preparing a


    dinner. You, Daniel, and the twins shoulde to our ce tonight, and have a nice dinner together."


    "Ha? Tonight? Well... Daniel is a little busy..." Considering Daniel''s wound, J didn''t tell their parents


    about it because she didn''t want them to worry about him.


    Daniel understood why J hesitated, and he took the phone from her, and said, "E, it''s me,


    Daniel."


    "Well, Daniel, I didn''t know you were with Jane."


    "Yes, I am."


    "John hase back home, and I wanted you to have dinner with us tonight, but since Jane said


    you''re busy, never mind about it, it''s okay." E knew that Daniel was busy almost all the time, and she


    understood.


    "No, we''re actually free. I''ll bring them home then."


    J pulled Daniel''s sleeve to stop him, but Daniel lightly shook his head to disapprove her.

 Chapter 353 Brother-in-law Is Our Family Member

    Chapter 353 Brother-inw Is Our Family Member


    "Okay! We''ll be preparing the dinner then. Drive safe!" E joyfully hung up, and then walked into the


    kitchen and started getting busy.


    Daniel gave J''s phone back, and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry about it. I just have a little trouble


    moving my left arm around, but it doesn''t matter."


    "Okay. If the wound hurts, you should tell me. You don''t have to foolishly endure the pain." She was


    worried that Daniel would bear the pain anyway just to save face.


    Daniel smoothed her long fair hair, and replied, "Okay."


    In the evening, Daniel tried to call Sven before leaving the ward, but Sven''s assistant answered, and


    told him that he had just entered the operating room.


    "Tell him that I left. I''ll contact him if anything happens."


    "Okay, Mr. Si!"


    When J got into the car, she felt that she seemed to be forgetting about something important.


    After thinking about it for some time, she still couldn''t figure out what that was. Melissa asked Daniel,


    "Father, do you really have to take that bitter medicine?"


    ... When she heard Melissa''s words, J finally remembered. After she hade out of the ward''s


    bathroom, she had failed to find the medicine that Sven had brought with him. The medicine... seemed


    to be... lost!


    While she was sullenly fixing her gaze on Daniel, he was also looking at her, but with joyful eyes.


    J sarcastically asked him, "Where''s the medicine?"


    Daniel pointed at the hospital building, and replied, "It''s in the drawer."


    When the nurse had helped him dress his wound earlier, he had asked J to go away from him. He


    did that for two purposes: first, that he didn''t want J to see his terrible wound, and second, he...


    hated to take medicine!


    J then got out of the car, closed the door and went back upstairs to the ward.


    After she got back there, she searched the drawer and found the medicine that Sven had brought with


    him.


    She then took out some pills ording to the daily dosage, and carried them in her hand. She put the


    rest of the pill bottles inside her coat pocket, and after that she went to pour a cup of water and walked


    out of the ward.


    Inside the car


    With an inscrutable face, Daniel looked at the pills and the cup of water in J''s hand for a long time,


    unable to reply.


    "Daniel, your own two daughters are watching you! Do you really want them to know you as a coward,


    that you''re afraid of taking a couple of small pills?"


    J provokingly looked at him.


    He frowned for some time, but eventually took the cup of water from J. "Who told you that I''m


    afraid of taking medicine! I just don''t like you carrying my pills in your hand!"


    Then, he opened his mouth in front of J, and waited for her to put the pills in his mouth.


    Michelle leaned forward, and in a childish voice, asked, "Father, what are you doing?" When she


    looked at Daniel, she even pinched his face.


    Daniel''s face was twisted, and J couldn''t help butugh while she poured all of the pills into his


    mouth at once.


    She then watched the stubborn man frown, and gulp copious amounts of water.


    "Wow! Father is so amazing! You''ve swallowed all the pills so fast!" Michelle cheerfully pped her


    hands, andpletely ignored Daniel''s long face.


    J smiled and took the empty cup from Daniel. After she threw it into the trash can, she got back


    inside the car.


    J initially wanted to sit in the front, with the driver, but Daniel insisted that she should sit in the back


    with them.


    The car was very spacious, and even when all four of them were sitting in the back, it still didn''t seem


    to be crowded at all.


    When the car door closed, Daniel pressed J against it and kissed her...


    Melissa curiously looked at Daniel and J, who had their eyes closed while kissing. "Michelle, do


    you know why daddy kisses mommy?" asked Melissa.


    After she pondered this for a moment, Michelle replied, "Perhaps because they are adults."


    She remembered that her mother had once told her that only adult people could kiss.


    "But mother is protesting against father. Look! She is pushing father away with her arms!"


    "Right... Daddy, you seem to be bad at kissing... Mother is stiff!"


    ...


    J couldn''t help butugh when she heard her. "Haha..."


    Wearing a long face, Daniel then released J from his arms. He then raised her chin, and said,


    "Honey, our daughter just said that I''m bad at kissing. What do you think?"


    J wasn''t foolish, and she said, "I don''t think so. You''re an absolute good kisser, because you''re...


    Daniel Si! Michelle is just two years old and doesn''t know what she''s talking. Just ignore her."


    Daniel felt content and released J. He then turned around to pinch her daughter''s nose, and said,


    "You''re just kids. Don''t watch when adults kiss."


    The two little girls nodded at the same time, and said, "Okay, father!"


    "Good girls!" Lately, J had often heard and seen Daniel praise their daughters. He was always so


    gentle to her and their daughters.


    Daniel loved J and the twins very much, and did a lot of things for them. J felt happy when she


    thought of that.


    Inside the No. 8 mansion


    Melody, Sally and John were sitting on the sofa, ying with Felix who had just woken up.


    Samuel and E were busy preparing the dinner in the kitchen, and Jerry hadn''t returned from the


    J greeted everyone at the top of her voice, "Great-grandmother, mother, father, Sally, John, we''re


    here!" When John saw the twins, he cheerfully ran over to them.


    "Sister, brother-inw, Melissa, Michelle!" Samuel had sent John to the totally-enclosed authority


    primary school in the suburban area. He was in first grade.


    "Well, John, you''ve grown pretty tall again." After he changed his shoes, Daniel pulled his two


    daughters next to him and stood in front of John.


    "Yes, brother-inw!" John was at an army affiliated school, where students received military training


    every day, and John saluted Daniel the standard way!


    Daniel touched his head, and said, "Great! You should work hard now, and when you grow up, you can


    be a great military officer."


    "Yes, I will! Brother-inw!"


    When Daniel heard John call him ''brother-inw'', he was very pleased.


    "You cane to mypany tomorrow. I''m going to give you a gift!"


    "No problem! Brother-inw, you''re really nice!"


    Then they moved to the living room. J curled her lips when she saw Daniel and John chatting so


    pleasantly with each other.


    "You two are almost twenty years apart. What are you talking about?"


    Daniel and John looked at each other, and then John told his sister, "It''s a secret kept only between two


    men!"


    "Oh, and how old are you? Your teeth are still growing in your mouth, how could you ever say that


    you''re a man! You should work hard and train ever harder, and after a dozen years or so have past,


    then you can say that you''ve be a true man!"


    J patted John on his head and then walked up to Melody and greeted her.


    When John saw Melody, he immediatelyined, "Great-grandmother, look, my sister is always


    arguing with me. Brother-inw is a lot more kinder to me than she is!"


    J angrily looked at John, who was just a few years older than her daughters were, and said, "You


    brat! How can you say good words about other people, instead of your own sister?"


    "Other people? Brother-inw is our family member!"


    When he heard John, Daniel was very, very pleased. He gave him the thumbs-up sign, and said, "John,


    you''re really great!"


    John was drunk with joy while he was being praised by his excellent brother-inw.


    At their school, Daniel was an aspiring idol for many students. John felt even more cheerful because


    the students'' idol was his brother-inw.


    "Great-grandmother, how have you been feelingtely?" J, her daughters, and John stood beside


    the cradle to y with Felix.


    Daniel then sat down beside Melody, and watched them ying happily, andughing and having a


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    good time.

 Chapter 354 Youve Betrayed Your Own Sister for Blind Wealth

    Chapter 354 You''ve Betrayed Your Own Sister for Blind Wealth


    Dinner was soon prepared, and as the dishes were ced on the table, Jerry also entered the mansion


    and joined them.


    "Brother!"


    "Uncle!"


    "Uncle Jerry!"


    John, together with the twins, ran up to Jerry and warmly greeted him.


    Jerry held up the twins in his arms, and said, "Hello, Melissa and Michelle! John, how are you doing at


    schooltely?"


    "I''m doing quite well! Brother-inw praised me just now!" answered John, with a proud voice.


    While he brought the twins into the dining hall, Jerry raised his brows, and said, "John, you''re already


    calling him brother-inw!"


    "Of course! He is indeed my brother-inw!" said John. He then turned to Daniel, and asked, "Brother-


    inw, am I right?"


    While gently patting him on the head, Daniel answered, "Yes, you''re right!"


    John cheerfully looked at Jerry, and said, "You and J are not treating me as well as my brother-in-


    Jerry teased him, "Fine! Go ahead! Do you need me to throw you into his arms?" Jerry''s careless


    appearance made John shut his mouth.


    Jerry then put the twins on their little safety chairs, and took his own son from Sally''s arms. He said,


    "Didn''t I tell you not to hold our son too often?"


    Sally was still weak because of the delivery, and she was not supposed to use too much of her


    strength.


    She gently pinched her son''s nose andined to Jerry, "I''m fine. Your son did a poo poo and


    made my trousers dirty today!" said Sally.


    "You''re his mother. How can you be afraid of your own son''s poo?" asked Jerry. After that, he kissed


    Sally''s forehead tofort her.


    Sally suddenly got shy and pushed him away from her, and in a low voice, said, "Everybody here is


    looking at us. Go and wash your hands, we''re ready to have dinner."


    Jerry passed his son to the babysitter next to him and went to wash his hands.


    At the dinner table, E and Samuel were taking care of the twins, while J was busy picking food


    for Daniel and Melody.


    Soon enough, Daniel''s te was filled up with all sorts of food.


    Daniel picked some pork ribs and put them on her te, and said, "Stop picking food for me, I can do it


    by myself."


    His left arm was wounded, but he could still pick the food with his right arm.


    "Fine!" J ate her pork ribs, and then picked up food for Melody again.


    The atmosphere around them was very warm. The elders and children all enjoyed themselves together,


    and they felt satisfied to see each other''s smiling faces at the table.


    After dinner, the whole family sat in the living room and had their happy chats together. They seemed to


    have reached an agreement that they wouldn''t talk about any unhappy thing.


    J and John kept bickering with each other, and Daniel whispered in her ear, "You''re already a


    mother, with two daughters actually. Why are you still acting like a kid?"


    "What? Don''t you like me this way?" asked J. She looked at him, her eyes gleaming with


    expectation.


    Daniel burst intoughter. Ignoring her refusal, he gripped her hand, and said, "Yes, but how do you


    know that I love all of your looks?"


    ...


    J pinched his big palm, and said, "Daniel, you never stop joking with me!"


    He tittered, "You know I never told you a lie!"


    "... Fine! But coincidently, I am pretty much fond of you!" She grinned a smile, and while she looked at


    the big palms that were holding her hands, sweet feelings of love filled her heart.


    At that moment, Jerry got up, and after he cleared his throat, he said, "Hey, hey! Daniel, J, please


    don''t showcase your love in front of me while my wife is still in her recovery after childbirth*!"


    (TN*: Recovery after childbirth: In Chinese traditional concept, a woman is supposed to stay at home


    during the first month of giving birth to a baby. And there are also a lot of restrictions needed attending


    to. Such as: keep warm, don''t use too much strength, no sexual life in this month...)


    Daniel inly replied to him, "You can show off too, I promise I won''t say a word about it!"


    But Sally instantly raised her hands, and said, "Objection!"


    "Objection overruled!" said Jerry.


    "Aha... you young people! I really like being around you and listening to your petty bickering. It''s really


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    funny!" said Melody. Melody loved to see the family living in harmony.


    "Great-grandma, we have two cheeky guys here!" said J. She drew her hands back from Daniel''s


    palms, and Daniel looked at her bright flushed face and thought that she was really cute like that.


    "Jane, you can shut up and go upstairs now!" yelled Jerry. He then put his sleeping son on the baby


    cradle.


    "I won''t shut up. Great-grandma, guess who are the cheeky guys in this room?" asked J. Her


    hands were then suddenly gripped by Daniel. She shook them away from him, but he just gripped them


    again.


    Melody happily looked at their childish moves, and said, "Let me guess, are they Jane and Sally?"


    "Great-grandma!" J cried out with an incredible look on her face.


    "Great grandma! Why me? I''m innocent!" protested Sally. Sally was upset, because she hadn''t stirred


    up anything.


    Daniel tittered, and said, "Great-grandmother, I need to learn more from you. You have a good eye on


    spotting people, and you also don''t back up the childish ones!"


    Jerry echoed Daniel, "Right! You''re indeed my great-grandmother!" He victoriously looked at the two


    angry women.


    "Great-grandma, I''m getting angry!" said J. J shook off Daniel''s hands, and with her chin


    resting in her hands, she winked at Melody.


    Her cute yful look made Melodyugh again, but John, who was ying with his robot beside them,


    looked at his sister with contempt, and said, "How old are you? Are you a kid? J Shao, have you


    no shame?"


    "It''s my pleasure! I like it how I am! It''s none of your business!" snapped J. She stopped her cute


    look and took a lichee from the te, peeled it, and squeezed it into Daniel''s mouth.


    She had already fed Daniel seven or eight lichees when E suddenly stopped her, and said, "Jane,


    don''t feed Daniel so many. Eating too many lichees at one time will easily cause excessive internal


    heat in his body!"


    "Really?" J was stunned, and she had no other choice than to put thest peeled lichee into her


    own mouth instead.


    Daniel then came closer to J, and while wearing a sly smile, he whispered to her, "I''m not afraid of


    suffering any excessive internal heat. You know that I have my own way to release heat. Please,


    continue feeding me lichee."


    Instantly, J''s face flushed red.


    Jerry nced at his sister, and he could easily guess what the shameless man had whispered in her


    ear. With contempt in his voice, he said, "Look at your shy face! You''ve already been together with


    Daniel for such a long time. Why haven''t you made any progress?"


    "..."


    J took out a piece of wet tissue and wiped her mouth. She then angrily pointed at Jerry, and


    scolded, "Jerry Shao, you really have the nerve to put the me on me? You''ve betrayed your own


    sister for blind wealth, and don''t forget that I haven''t yet gotten even with you about that! How could


    you possibly do such a thing!"


    ''Jerry has betrayed J for wealth?'' wondered E.


    She asked, "What did you mean with that?" While putting a lichee''s flesh into Michelle''s mouth, E


    looked at both Jerry and J.


    J answered, "Mom, please ask my brother. Oh, no! He is now Daniel''s brother! He always betrays


    me! I''ve been sold to Daniel by him. Mom, did you know that? Daniel seeded in secretly registering


    our marriage certificate, with none other than your son''s help!" Finishing her words, J took a lichee


    and aimed it at Jerry. She was ready to throw it to him at any time.


    Daniel cut in, and said, "Your brother has done all of that for your own good!"


    Jerry immediately echoed, "That''s right! You''re ungrateful, and you don''t know my careful thoughts


    about you!"


    Daniel was perfect in Jerry''s mind. He was wealthy, powerful, well-built, the only perfect man that could


    be a good match to his own sister!


    And of course, the most important fact was that Daniel really loved his sister!


    "..." J put the lichee back on the table, turned around, and stared at Daniel.


    "What''s wrong? I''m just speaking the truth!" said Daniel.


    "Daniel, who have you married? My brother, or me? Why are you always standing by my brother''s side


    and bully me with him?" asked J. She thought to herself, ''If Jerry had been born a woman, Daniel


    would have married him for sure!''

 Chapter 355 We could be with Minus Distance

    Chapter 355 We could be with Minus Distance


    With a sly smile, Daniel grumbled, "How could I dare bully you?"


    "¡­"


    Not only J, but Sally was also stunned by his words.


    Sally really admired J. She had never imagined that someone could make her brother this


    obedient.


    "Not that... I was just wondering how you and Jerry love each other so much!" teased J. She


    couldn''t help but smirk.


    Daniel moved closer to her and shamelessly said, "I love you more, J. We could be with minus


    distance."


    Huh? What did he mean?


    Puzzled, J was about to ask him, but she dismissed the idea as soon as she saw his smug face.


    She knew that he was thinking of something dirty.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, it was bedtime for the elders and the babies. They all said their


    goodnights and went to their rooms.


    J washed the twins'' feet and carried them to Samuel''s room.


    Samuel and E apanied the twins ying on the bed, while J went to Melody''s room to look


    for Daniel.


    The moment she opened the door, she froze at the sight in front of her.


    Melody was sitting on a chair, looking kindly at Daniel, who was washing her feet.


    J covered her mouth and bit her lip to hold her sobs. She had never thought that Daniel would


    wash her great-grandmother''s feet by himself. She was ashamed of herself because she had never


    even done it.


    She felt so lucky to have met a good man like Daniel.


    J ran to Jerry and Sally''s room and knocked on the door. It was Jerry who opened the door for her.


    "What''s up?" he asked.


    J hugged his brother and said, "Thank you, Jerry!"


    She thanked Jerry for giving her ID card to Daniel, so that she could be his legal wife.


    Jerry, bewildered by her sudden move, looked at her and asked, "Jane, what''s wrong? What did I do?"


    "You''ve always been so good to me! You are very dear to me, Bro!" said J. Then, J ran toward


    her great-grandmother''s room again and smiled widely as she pushed the bedroom door open and


    walked in.


    Upon seeing her dash away, Jerry mumbled, "Umm... okay."


    After clumsily wiping dry Great-grandmother''s feet, Daniel led her to bed and tenderly said, "Great-


    grandma, have a rest, and I''ll pour the water out."


    "Okay, " said Melody.


    Melody beckoned to J who stood at the door, "Jane,e over to Great-grandma."


    J walked over, sat down by the bed, and slowly rested her head on Melody''s shoulder, enjoying the


    warmth that her great-grandma always made her feel.


    "Daniel, you too, " said Melody tenderly.


    In less than two minutes, Daniel walked out of the bathroom and smiled at the woman leaning on


    Melody.


    He went over and sat on the bed beside J. Then, he pulled her out of Melody''s arms and brought


    her closer to him.


    J struggled. She wanted to stay close to her great-grandmother.


    Daniel tightly gripped her wrist and didn''t let her go. Melody looked at them and happilyughed.


    "Daniel, thank you for washing my feet, " said Melody.


    "Great-grandma, it''s my pleasure, " said Daniel.


    He knew that filial piety was the most important virtue.


    He used to wash his great-grandfather''s and grandfather''s feet before.


    "L has taught you really well. Daniel, from now on, please help Great-grandma take good care of


    Jane. You must always treat her well, " said Melody.


    "Great-grandma, don''t worry. Jane and the twins mean everything to me, "


    Promised Daniel in front of Melody.


    "That''s nice. Jane can be difficult to deal with at times, but she has a kind heart. Please forgive her


    when she makes mistakes. You know that a husband means everything to a wife. Your love is the most


    important thing to her."


    Daniel carefully listened to Melody''s words and nodded.


    However, J pouted, shook her head, and said, "Great-grandma, I can''t agree with you. That''s not


    how we do it these days. In modern society, women are independent of men. We can live without


    them."


    "Jane, when one is married, all her happiness and sorrows will be shared with her husband, right?"


    ¡­


    That seemed to be true. J nced at the man who was smirking and asked, "What are you


    He took her hand, looked into her eyes, and said, "I''m happy to have the opportunity to be in your life."


    He was really happy thinking about how much he was responsible for J.


    Because of this, he needed to work harder to give her and their children a better life.


    J''s face flushed. She shyly said, "You are always so good at making Great-grandma happy."


    "I know, and I want to, " said Daniel, "But everything I said was true. I will never tell any lies however


    much I want to make Great-grandma happy."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He was a man who could take good care of his beloved woman and protect her with his whole life.


    Nothing else pleased himself more.


    J''s heart was filled with joy, but she didn''t let it show, instead she said, "Don''t be so shameless.


    Look, Great-grandma isughing at you. Say something else."


    "I was smiling because I''m really happy that my Jane had found someone who loves her so much, "


    said Melody. Melody took Daniel''s hand and J''s hand and put them together.


    Then, Daniel sped his hand around J''s.


    Melody stopped smiling, cast a stern look at Daniel, and said, "Daniel, you are an excellent man, and


    you can give her a good life. Protect her forever, and she will take care of you for always."


    ''Protect her forever, and she will take care of you for always.'' What beautiful words!


    Melody used to be a teacher. She had read a lot of romantic books.


    When she was young, there had been a man who had said those beautiful words to her.


    But he had passed away and failed to protect her forever...


    Now she ced all her hopes on the younger generations.


    Not only on J and Daniel, but also on Sally and Jerry. She expected that these two couples would


    be happily married in their whole lives.


    "Great-grandma, I will live up to your expectations, " promised Daniel. Daniel had disdained romantic


    words like those, but hearing them now, beside the woman he loved, he was at awe by how beautiful


    they were.


    J lowered her head; a drop of tear fell from her face.


    The warm tear fell on the back of Daniel''s hand. Daniel raised her chin and frowned, "J, don''t you


    remember my words?"


    J shook her head, "I didn''t mean to cry.


    I was just too moved."


    "Then, stop crying, " said Daniel tenderly. He wiped her tears with his thumb; her tears always made


    his heart ache.

 Chapter 356 Why did He Love His Stupid Daughter

    Chapter 356 Why did He Love His Stupid Daughter


    Melody smiled as she saw Daniel help wipe away J''s tears. She knew how much J had


    suffered over thest few years. It felt good to see Jane finally have her own happiness.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry. Daniel will be sad if you keep on crying." Melody gently pinched her nose with her


    wrinkled hand.


    J nodded and stopped crying. After they chatted with Melody for a few more minutes, they left her


    bedroom.


    J came out of Melody''s bedroom and went to knock on Samuel''s bedroom door. Samuel opened


    the door and said, "Jane, the kids are sleeping."


    When she looked at the clock on the wall of Samuel''s bedroom, J realized that it was already past


    ten o''clock.


    "Okay. I''ll carry them to my bedroom. You and mother can go to bed now."


    "No, it''s okay. You can leave them here with us. I went to your bedroom earlier, and both you and


    Daniel weren''t there. Were you chatting with your great-grandmother?" Samuel smilingly looked at


    J and Daniel who stood by the door.


    "Yes. Father, you and Mother can go rest. We will take the twins to our bedroom and sleep with them."


    J walked up to the little bed and kissed her sleeping younger daughter.


    Melissa was sleeping in the big bed. As J was about to carry her, E stopped her and said, "You


    don''t have a crib in your bedroom, and the kids are sleeping well here. Daniel, you and Jane can go to


    bed now."


    Daniel knew what Samuel and E meant. So he nodded, pulled J to him, and said, "Our


    daughters are sleeping well. We''d better not disturb them. Okay?"


    J looked at her cute daughters and reluctantly nodded.


    E said, "Go on. We will only sleep with them for one night."


    She also was fond of the twins!


    And now, to take good care of them, she and Samuel hardly left the house anymore. They would rather


    stay at home with the kids.


    What''s more, she also looked after Felix. She enjoyed taking care of her three grandchildren more than


    anything else.


    Daniel pulled J back to the bedroom and locked the door. After that, his tender, innocent look


    switched to a charming, seductive one.


    He then slightly pushed her against the door and drew on her smooth face with his index finger.


    "Jane..."


    "Hmm?" She had a bad feeling about this.


    "Jane, why do you always tempt me..." He suddenly kissed her red lips and tightly held her in his arms.


    He kissed her lips wildly that J''s breath had been taken away.


    After just a couple of minutes, J struggled. He held her so tight that she could hardly breathe.


    When Daniel felt that she was protesting against him, he loosened his grip. And then he took her to the


    big, pink bed and said, "Jane, I think I didn''t work hard enough."


    "What?"


    Confused, J looked at Daniel. She then fixed her eyes on his left arm and began to think about


    whether he had used his left arm to do anything tonight or not.


    "Why aren''t you pregnant?"


    When his mother was pregnant with him and Sally, his father held a wedding ceremony. Now his and


    J''s wedding was just around the corner, but J still wasn''t pregnant.


    "... Daniel, what do you mean by that?" J noticed the odd expression in his eyes.


    It wasn''t that easy for her to get pregnant. She couldn''t control it. She had followed his instructions and


    didn''t take any contraceptive pills...


    "Nothing." He kissed her again and didn''t give her any chance to speak again.


    The next day came, and J was woke up by her phone rm. In a daze, she turned off the sound.


    Then, she moved in a little and snuggled within Daniel''s warm arms. She was about to fall sleep again.


    Suddenly, she remembered the n that she made yesterday and immediately opened her eyes. She


    gently loosened Daniel''s arms away from her waist.


    After that, she sat up on the bed. Daniel, who was beside her, was still deeply asleep.


    After kissing Daniel on the forehead, J pulled the quilt away from herself and got out of bed.


    She quickly washed up and went downstairs to the ground floor. Samuel was busy preparing breakfast


    in the kitchen.


    J quietly tiptoed toward the kitchen and was about to frighten Samuel. But before she could, she


    heard someone say, "You got up early today. Did you wake up just because you were hungry?"


    J leaned against the door and looked at her father who didn''t turned his head around and had


    guessed that she was there. She asked, "Dad, how could you possibly know that I''m here?"


    "You''re the only one who does this childish thing." ''Oh! Hold on. The twins are also capable of doing


    such things!'' thought Samuel.


    Okay!


    "Tell me. Why are you up so early?" It was a little past six o''clock right now. J always got up after


    seven o''clock, at least.


    J remembered her purpose of getting up so early and replied, "Father, can you teach me how to


    cook breakfast?"


    Samuel was so surprised to hear her that he almost dropped the te from his hand. He immediately


    waved at J and said, "Get out of here. I''ll hire a chef and send him to your and Daniel''s house.


    What do you want? A Michelin starred chef? A chef who can cook Sichuan cuisine, Guangdong


    cuisine, or Shandong cuisine? You can choose any chef you like!"


    ...


    J was a little frustrated. She looked at the terrified expression on her father''s face. "Father, I want


    to learn how to boil eggs first."


    If she didn''t know how to do such thing, she would be more ashamed of herself.


    Samuel looked at her, then at her tender hands, and said, "I don''t want you scalding yourself.


    Otherwise, I''d have to spend money treating your wounds."


    "... Father! Are you really my biological father?" J pouted, opened the fridge door, and began to


    look for the eggs.


    "At this moment, I really want to say that I''m not your father." He and his wife were good at cooking, but


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    their daughter knew nothing about it. It confused him. He didn''t know how they raised her to be like


    this.


    J put down two eggs near the sink and unhappily stomped her feet. "Father!"


    "Ah! Look at you!" Before Samuel put down the kitchen knife, one of the eggs ced beside the sink


    rolled and fell down to the ground.


    The egg broke...


    "Jane Shao, did I displease you yesterday?" Samuel found a mop to clean the dirty floor.


    J shook her head and said, "No."


    "Then why are you making a mess in my kitchen? Go back to sleep!" Samuel looked at J with


    disappointment. He also suddenly felt pity for Daniel and wondered why he loved his stupid daughter.


    J was disgruntled and said, "I didn''t do it on purpose. I won''t leave until I learn how to boil eggs!"


    She believed that if she learned how to boil eggs, Daniel and her children wouldn''t go hungry even if


    they didn''t have a cook in their house.


    "Fine! I''ll teach you. I won''t let you leave until you get it right." Samuel still doubted whether his


    daughter really knew nothing about cooking.


    ording to Samuel''s instruction, J gently washed the eggs.


    She then took out a pot, filled it with water, and gently ced the eggs in it.


    After that, she put the pot on the kitchen stove and turned on the heat... Everything went smoothly.


    Jerry went downstairs to fetch some toys for his son. When he identally saw J in the kitchen, he


    asked, "Father, who''s in the kitchen?"


    "It''s me! Your one and only, beautiful, and cute sister!" After she put the pot on the right ce, J


    literally jumped for joy. It wasn''t difficult to boil eggs.


    Jerry curled his lips and asked, "What are you doing in the kitchen?"


    "I''m cooking breakfast!"


    Jerry coughed violently, choking on his own saliva, and said, "Miss Shao, please don''t cause our father


    any trouble. You''d better go back to your bedroom and cuddle Daniel to sleep."

 Chapter 357 Do Not Get into the Kitchen

    Chapter 357 Do Not Get into the Kitchen


    "Jerry! Stop bothering me, and go back to your son." J popped her head out and asked Jerry to


    leave.


    She was determined to learn how to cook the egg, so she could shove it into Jerry''s mouth and shut


    him up!


    "Okay, I''m going back. Such a shame... I won''t have any breakfast today." Jerry shook his head and


    went upstairs.


    When he went to the second floor, he shouted at J, "Jane, should I get everybody out of the


    house?"


    He said so because he heard that his sister had almost set the kitchen on fire before.


    J was irked. She shouted, "Jerry, you are an experienced and professionalwyer. Can you stop


    acting so young and immature?"


    Jerry must have been spending too much time with Sven. He had gotten some of Sven''s yful antics.


    "Pfft! I don''t need to be professional in front of you." With Felix''s toys in his hand, Jerry went back to the


    room.


    The nanny had just finished feeding Felix and was ying with him, while Sally was doing postnatal


    recovery exercises.


    "Jerry, I heard J shouting loudly downstairs. What is she doing?"


    Jerry didn''t close the door when he went downstairs, so Sally heard themotion.


    "She is cooking breakfast. We''d better get ready to starve, " replied Jerry, who gave the toys to his son


    and took him from the nanny.


    Hearing that, Sally curled her lips and said, "How can you be so mean to your sister?"


    Starve? Even if J had cooked breakfast with poison, he would still eat it without hesitation!


    Everyone knew how much Jerry cared about his sister!


    Jerry said nothing and yed with his son.


    At 7:30 AM, the twins who were already dressed up, were about to knock on their daddy and mommy''s


    room, but E hastily pulled them back and said, "Let''s go y with your baby cousin!"


    Jerry''s bedroom door was opened, while Jane''s bedroom was still closed.


    "But, Grandma, I want to see Daddy and Mommy!" said Michelle, looking at E eagerly.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "They haven''t gotten up, yet. Let''s have them sleep some more, okay? Come-"


    At that moment, the bedroom door opened. Neatly dressed, Daniel walked out from the room.


    After seeing the three of them, Daniel smiled and said good morning to E.


    "Oh, you''re up! Jane is still sleeping, isn''t she?" asked E.


    Sally stuck her head out and told E, "Mom, Jane has been up since 6 AM. She''s downstairs."


    "What? What is she doing?" E could not believe her ears.


    Daniel held both her daughters'' hands and went downstairs. "Let''s go and see!" said Daniel to his baby


    girls.


    J''s behavior this morning was indeed odd. He could not believe that she got up earlier than he did.


    He had to check out what she was doing.


    On the first floor


    Suddenly, a scream came from the kitchen. Daniel immediately let go of his daughters and rushed to


    where the sound came from.


    He saw Samuel looking at his daughter in frustration.


    "What happened? Jane?" Daniel lifted J''s hand and asked.


    "I was... burnt." J pointed at the steaming pot and showed the back of her hand, which had


    be red.


    Daniel blew it for her and asked, "Why are you in the kitchen? How could you be so careless? Come,


    let''s apply some medicine."


    Then, J was pulled out of the kitchen by Daniel.


    Samuel helplessly shook his head. She finally cooked the eggs, but with an injury. How careless his


    daughter was!


    In the living room


    The twins squeezed in front of their daddy and mommy and looked at their daddy apply medicine on


    their mommy''s hand.


    "Mommy, howe you got burnt? You must have been naughty." Melissa said as she blew the back


    of J''s hand.


    "No, I am not naughty. I am a very good girl! You two have to learn from me!" said J proudly. She


    had learned how to cook eggs.


    She finally took the first step to the road of cooking, and she was sessful.


    After applying the medicine, Daniel took away the ointment and said, "Do not get into the kitchen next


    time without my permission!"


    "I agree. Mommy, you just wait for me to grow up and cook delicious food for you!" Michelleforted


    her mommy.


    "Okay, my little sweetie. I feel so happy to have you! I will wait for you to grow up!" replied J,


    looking at her daughters in delight.


    Samuel served up dozens of eggs on the table, some of which were broken.


    "Look, this is the breakfast Jane had cooked for all of you this whole morning! Come and have a taste."


    "Is it poisonous?" E asked J deliberately.


    "..."


    Daniel picked up an egg, shelled it, and had a bite. "It''s safe. Eat it!"


    "Daddy, I want to eat!"


    "Me, too!" The twins scrambled to get some of the eggs. Daniel shelled two more eggs and gave them


    to the twins.


    "It tastes good!" said Daniel, looking at the little woman beside him in admiration.


    J felt ashamed, lowering her head. She was already 26 years old and would soon be 27, but she


    had just learned how to cook eggs...


    Daniel held her hand and said in a tender voice, "What are you thinking about? I don''t know how to


    cook eggs. What you did was impressive!"


    "..." J looked at Daniel. She was touched by his words. He was good atforting her.


    J didn''t think too much any more. She stopped everyone from getting eggs and said, "Hold on!"


    All of them stopped and looked at her with baffled expressions. J smiled and said, "I will shell the


    eggs for you."


    She then stood up, carried the bowl of eggs, and put it in front of her. Then, she started peeling them


    piece by piece.


    "Let me help you!" said Daniel. But J pped his hand the moment it came close.


    Daniel gave up and started helping his daughters eat instead.


    J was busy shelling the eggs. When she passed a shelled egg to Great-grandmother...


    She was fed a piece of cake.


    When she passed an egg to her father, she was fed a fried bread stick.


    When she passed an egg to her mother, she was fed a mouthful of porridge.


    When she passed an egg to her brother, she was fed another mouthful of porridge.


    When she passed an egg to her sister-inw, she was fed a piece of omelette.


    ...


    Oh! When she finally shelled thest one for herself, she was relieved.


    And she was already fed full by Daniel.


    When J looked at everyone, they were all eating the soup dumplings Samuel had bought. She


    wondered why they were all eating the dumplings.


    J chose to eat the eggs that she cooked.


    After breakfast, everyone started their busy day. J and Daniel walked out of the mansion together.


    Spark was already waiting outside to pick up Daniel.


    J was about to take her own car, but Daniel insisted on using one car together. He told her that he


    would send her to the shop first.


    J didn''t resist. She followed him into the car, with three other cars in convoy.


    The car stopped in front of the shop. Daniel gave her a kiss and told her, "Come by my office at 5 PM."


    "Why? What are we going to do?"


    "Something important. Juste!" said Daniel, looking at her seriously.


    J was touched by his sincerity and nodded her head, "Okay. I will go once I finish my work."


    "Okay. I will see you then!"


    Daniel got off the car and opened the car door for J. When she got down, he kept telling her,


    "Please take care. Do not leave Roma''s sight! Call me if you go somewhere else, and do not trust


    anyone!"

 Chapter 358 City of Rose

    Chapter 358 City of Rose


    ... J looked at the man and said, "Okay, I know. Be mindful of your wound, and don''t forget to take


    your medicine on time. Daniel, if you don''t, I swear I would get angry with you!"


    Daniel rolled his eyes, finally nodded, and promised, "Okay, I will!"


    "You can go now, " urged J. She watched him go inside his car and drive away.


    As Daniel''s car moved farther and farther away, J suddenly remembered that Daniel had told her


    their rings would be finished in half a month.


    Since then, only a week had passed! J sighed, ''Okay... I still have to wait another week!''


    Then, J, who was followed by Roma, went into her cake shop. Since she couldn''t deal with the


    shop these past few days, Daniel had arranged for people to handle the renovations. When she


    entered her shop, J found that it had already been spruced up. She could already start buying her


    equipment and have them in ce.


    She also didn''t need to concern herself with hiring employees because Daniel had that covered, too.


    She would have enough workers whenever she would like to open her shop.


    J strolled around the shop and then went to the market to buy equipment and other necessities.


    Earlier this morning, as they walked out of her house, Daniel demanded that she should use his credit


    card to buy the equipment for the shop.


    J refused, but Daniel said, "You''re already 27 years old. If you still use father''s money, he will get


    mad and break ties with you!"


    ... Of course, she knew the ''father'' he mentioned was Samuel!


    She also had understood that Daniel wasn''t serious. Samuel might even be d that his daughter still


    depended on him.


    ''Fine!'' After thinking it through, J finally decided to use Daniel''s money. Anyway, he had a lot to


    spare. Even if she spent tens of millions or hundreds of millions of dors, he wouldn''t mind it at all.


    After she had bought some equipment and hade out of the market, J happened to notice a


    building undergoing construction. It was almost finished.


    The building was named ''City of Rose''.


    It looked splendid from the outside. The building was decorated with rose details on the outside and


    rose-shaped trinkets on the inside. The decor stayed true to the name.


    She asked Roma to stop the car on the opposite side of the road. She watched the workers brushing


    paint. She wondered when this building began construction and why she didn''t know about it.


    Why wasn''t there any news about it?


    Normally, if something this big was being constructed, it would have been on the news. But she hadn''t


    heard anyone talking of it.


    The workers werethering on blush pink paint on the rose sculptures outside.


    ...


    The roses resembled J''s favorite kind of rose!


    She really loved how this hotel looked, but then she wondered whether it was actually a hotel or a


    restaurant. She then saw some workers going in and out, carrying some expensively exquisite


    furniture.


    When she saw the workers move some dinner tables inside, she thought it was a restaurant.


    But then when she saw some expensive beds, she concluded that this building was actually a hotel.


    Judging from the building''s external features and expensive furniture, J guessed that the hotel


    might be a five-star.


    ''A five-star hotel, oh...


    That''s at least one hundred million investment!


    One hundred million!


    Wow!'' marveled J in her mind.


    From now on, she had a new goal.


    She had to earn one hundred million to purchase the City of Rose.


    In the afternoon, when she met with Daniel, J couldn''t stop talking about the hotel. She mentioned


    how there was a new grand hotel in the north being built, how it looked amazing, and how it was


    unheard of.


    Daniel noticed that J''s eyes sparkled as she talked about it.


    Then, J added, "Could you help me find out who owns the City of Rose?"


    "Why? What are you going to do?" asked Daniel. He looked at her with curiosity.


    "I have to earn a lot of money as soon as possible to purchase that hotel!" swore J. That hotel was


    her dream, and she had never expected that someone would build her dream hotel.


    ''Was it Bill who owns it?'' wondered J.


    She remembered that she had only told Bill about building a rose-themed hotel.


    She still couldn''t believe it. She had only seen it in her dreams, never thinking it was possible to have it


    The man tittered and said, "Purchase it?"


    "Can''t I?" J red at the tittering man.


    Daniel raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course, you can! But, to my knowledge, that''s a seven-star


    hotel. It''s valued at over ten billion dors, so... how are you going to afford it?"


    Daniel didn''t mean to look down upon J. He just wanted to know what she was going to do.


    "What? Over ten billion?" J was shocked. She immediately gave up on the idea of buying it.


    It was impossible. J instantly felt depressed.


    "But if you really want it, it''s still possible!" said Daniel. He looked at the woman, with an evil look in his


    eyes.


    J was puzzled, and she asked, "How?"


    Daniel then reached out for her and dragged her into his arms. With an evil smile, he flirted with her


    and said, "Kiss me. One kiss for a hundred million!"


    J pinched his face and shook her head, saying, "No, it''s worth ten billion, not one hundred million!"


    Daniel was very wealthy. Ten billion was a piece of cake to him, But she still thought that she couldn''t


    be so spoiled as to let Daniel spend ten billion in buying the hotel of her dreams.


    Daniel lowered his head, came closer to her face, and urged, "Kiss me now, and I promise you will


    have whatever you want!"


    "No, I don''t want it anymore. It''s too expensive. It''s not even a joke!" refused J.


    "Come on!" coaxed Daniel.


    "... I really don''t want it anymore!" said J.


    "You do want it! Now, hurry! Kiss me!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "..."


    J then gently gave him a kiss on the lips, stepped backward, and said, "Okay, that''s enough!"


    "No, it''s not enough. That''s just worth one hundred million!" said Daniel.


    Jughed out loud and said, "One kiss for one hundred million... If that''s really the case, then I


    would make you bankrupt!"


    Daniel raised his brows and teased, "Really? How about we give it a shot?"


    J sighed. If she agreed to kiss him, then she would be asking him to buy the hotel for her.


    "No, next time... We''ll kiss next time!" said J.


    "Okay. How about ten kisses a day? What do you think?" asked Daniel.


    "No, Daniel, I''m serious. I really don''t want it... Ah..." Instantly, her red lips were kissed hard by Daniel.


    After a long while, Daniel let her go and said, "Then, I''ll kiss you myself, okay? Each kiss is worth one


    hundred million."


    He would pay for it himself.


    "..."


    Daniel was really stubborn and naughty at times...


    "Tell me. Why did you ask me toe to yourpany?"


    J suddenly changed the topic. She wouldn''t mention about the hotel before him again. Anyway, he


    might forget about it since he was always too busy.


    Daniel looked at his wristwatch and saw that it was ten minutes past five. He said, "Let''s go. I''ll take


    you somewhere."


    "Okay!" J then followed him out of his office.


    When Spark saw theming out, he greeted, "Hello, Mr. Si and Mrs. Si!"


    "... Hello Spark!" J greeted back. She waved to him and thought how Spark really treated Daniel


    well! Spark had always been obedient to Daniel. Now, he always called her Mrs. Si.


    Daniel said, "Go and get my car ready. We''ll wait for you at thepany entrance!"


    "Yes, Mr. Si!"


    Spark immediately grabbed the car keys and walked toward the elevator.


    This time, Daniel was driving a red Lamborghini. J didn''t know that he had red sports car.


    "Where are we going? Are we having dinner? Let''s bring our daughters, " said J. As she looked out


    of the car window, J talked to the man next to her. Daniel looked quite happy today.

 Chapter 359 Is It A Beast

    Chapter 359 Is It A Beast


    "We''re not just having dinner, so we''ll take them next time." said Daniel. Today, he had something


    important to do, so he couldn''t take the twins with them.


    J nodded her head and said, "Are we meeting someone?"


    "No."


    "Then, will we... go out to have fun?" In her mind, she thought that they would probably go to a karaoke


    ce or a romantic park.


    "Kind of!" replied Daniel.


    ...


    J then stopped asking.


    It was exactly 6:00 PM when the car pulled up. Since it was an autumn evening, it was already very


    dark outside.


    Daniel carried her into his arms and got off the car.


    "There is something scary in front of us. Close your eyes and hold me tight!" said Daniel.


    "What?" J didn''t doubt his words, so she immediately did as he said.


    Seeing the woman with her eyes closed, Daniel smiled and said, "Good. Keep still, and do not open


    your eyes."


    J stretched her arms around his neck, buried her face into his chest, and asked, "Daniel, is it a wild


    animal?"


    Of course not!


    "No, " answered Daniel.


    "Is it... a ghost?"


    Daniel could not help butugh out loud and said, "No. Don''t worry about it. I will tell you when to open


    your eyes."


    After about five minutes, Daniel put J down and said, "Jane, you can now open your eyes!"


    "Nothing scary now?" J was still scared. She was quite easily frightened. She couldn''t even kill a


    cockroach.


    "Nothing scary now!" Daniel told her affirmatively.


    J opened her eyes slowly, but the light in front of her was a little too bright, so it took her a few


    seconds to adapt.


    "Wow!" eximed J, with her eyes and mouth wide open. She couldn''t believe the sight in front of


    her.


    Under the bright light, there was a sea of pink roses swaying in the wind, surrounded by white and pink


    balloons floating in the air.


    In such a beautiful scene, she also saw many familiar faces smiling at her - Sven, Bill, Nicole, Jerry,


    Selina and Shelly...


    Just when she thought it couldn''t get any better, J realized that she was standing on a red carpet.


    Beside her was a table filled with alcohol and a big, pink cake.


    Suddenly, a thought came into her mind. Would Daniel propose to her here?


    It couldn''t be! The ring was not finished yet.


    "Why..."


    Danielughed but didn''t answer her. He made a gesture to Spark standing not far away. Spark nodded


    and then turned around.


    In a moment, a loud, rumbling sound was heard. It grew louder as it went closer. It came from a white


    model ne.


    The ne flew toward her, with something hanging beneath it.


    As it flew closer, J finally saw clearly a deep blue samite box hanging onto it.


    Her heart was beating quickly...


    Daniel took the samite box before the ne turned around and flew away. Suddenly, Daniel knelt in


    front of her with one knee, opened the box, and proposed, "J, will you marry me?"


    ...


    Her heart and mind were filled with inexplicable delight.


    There was a big diamond ring in the box. An array of small pink diamonds surrounded arger white


    diamond ced at the center, all forming a crown. The ring which exhibited intricate workmanship. It


    was so beautiful and elegant!


    "Say yes! Jane, don''t just stand there!" Sven shouted at J.


    "Jane, say yes, quickly!"


    ...


    J still covered her mouth. She had imagined this scene so many times! But never as beautiful as


    how it actually turned out, a proposal in a sea of pink roses with a pink crown-shaped ring...


    "J, please marry me!" proposed Daniel again.


    "Yes!" A loud yell responded to Daniel, but it was from Sven!


    Everyone wasughing.


    It was not until then did Je back to the reality. With tears in her eyes, she nodded and said,


    "Yes, Daniel, my love. I say yes!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Fireworks sparked in the air as all of the people apuded with joy.


    Daniel stood up, took out the ring, and put it on J''s finger. It was exactly the right size for her!


    "Daniel, kiss her!" Cole cheered loudly.


    Jerry followed, "Kiss her! Hurry up!"


    Hearing this, Daniel immediately held J into his arms and kissed her lips passionately.


    "Wow! Wow! My heart is broken!" said Bill, who painfully clutched his chest.


    Sven yfully hit him on his head and said, "Give it up! Jane and Daniel had already gotten their


    marriage license!"


    "Oh! My Jane..." Bill was holding a pink rose, pretending to faint.


    In fact, he had already gave up before, especially since he lost an arm. At this moment, seeing J


    happy was enough to make him happy.


    J grasped Daniel''s suit tightly. She was indulged in Daniel''s kiss so much that she felt like she was


    floating in the air.


    The fireworks lit up the whole night sky and also the new couple kissing passionately with each other.


    Daniel didn''t stop kissing her after a long time. Then, he poured out his love in J''s ears, "Jane, I


    love you!"


    J hadn''t recovered from his passionate kisses. Out of breath, she replied, "Daniel, I... love you


    too!"


    He grabbed her and kissed her again...


    "You two could go hometer and kiss for as long as you want. But now let''s eat, " said Jerry, who


    intended to stop the two people who needed to get a room.


    Not far away was a pavilion, where a long dining table wasid. The table was filled with pink roses


    with European-style candlesticks in the middle. The waiters started to serve the food.


    Daniel and J were thest two to arrive at the pavilion. J, with a face full of happiness, looked


    around the view and asked, "Where is this? I''ve never been here before."


    After J took a seat, Nicole was excited to tell her, "We''re up north of the city. The field of flowers


    was nted by Daniel for you long time ago."


    Surprised, J looked at Daniel, who had a faint smile on his face. Daniel didn''t say anything, so she


    took it as an affirmative.


    Since the moment he knew that J liked pink roses, he decided to bring in some rose varieties from


    abroad to create a sea of flowers for her. He had intended to hold the wedding ceremony here.


    But when he found out about J''s dream hotel, he changed his mind and decided to propose her


    here instead.


    J held his hands tight, looked directly into his eyes, and said, "Daniel, thank you!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She felt so happy...


    Daniel smiled, held her hand back, and said, "I am your husband. You don''t have to thank me. It''s my


    duty to make you happy."


    Though he wouldn''t mind that she paid him back in some specific ways.


    Hearing the warning in his tone, J hastily drew back her hand and said, "Okay. I won''t say it again."


    A wide variety of western dishes were served. Everyone picked up their forks and knives and started


    eating.


    The well-trained waiters were wearing white gloves, pouring red wine for everyone.


    "Is there a restaurant nearby?" she asked Daniel.


    "Yes!"


    Sven was cutting the steak for his wife and then told J, "The restaurant will be opening soon. We''re


    being given the privilege of having the first taste of the chef''s cooking tonight!"

 Chapter 360 Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained

    Chapter 360 Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained


    "Who owns the restaurant?"


    "Daniel, of course! He is the only one who is willing to spend so much money on this sort of thing."


    J didn''t understand what Sven actually meant.


    She just thought Sven mentioned that Daniel spent lots of money on the flower field and the


    decorations of these outdoor restaurants.


    "Oh!"


    After the waiters poured them a ss of red wine each, J put down her knife and fork and raised


    her ss of wine. "Let''s have a toast!"


    She was with her family and close friends now, so she didn''t hide how happy she felt.


    "Let''s toast!" Bill also picked up his ss of red wine.


    After clinking their wine sses together, J drank up the red wine in her ss.


    Others just took a sip and then put down their sses. Sven was surprised to see her empty wine


    ss and asked, "Jane, why are you drinking up the red wine so quickly?"


    If she just gulped down the wine without eating anything, she would get drunk easily.


    J tilted her head and replied, "Because I''m happy!"


    She didn''t want to hide her good mood. Whenever she was happy, she would drink wine and eat meat


    to her heart''s content.


    Daniel took the wine decanter and personally poured her a ss of red wine. "Just drink as much as


    you want. Don''t worry. I''m here to keep youpany."


    "Okay!"


    They finished more than ten bottles of red wine. Although J had once been trained to hold her


    liquor, she became a bit tipsy, too. Before she got totally wasted, Daniel carried her in his arms and


    supported her to the car.


    Except for Daniel and Jerry, all the others got drunk.


    Since Spark had arranged drivers for them in advance, they all could go home after getting drunk.


    Spark sent Daniel and J to Mansion No. 9, and on their way home, J leaned against Daniel''s


    chest and fell asleep.


    After they got out of the car, Daniel carried J to his bedroom on the second floor. Jy in bed


    and slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Daniel, smiled, and said, "Hi, Daniel!"


    "Dear, call me ''husband''!" Daniel was taking off his coat.


    He felt a sharp pain in his arm. The wound must have been opened as he carried J up. But he just


    ignored the pain.


    Like a child, J happily kept on calling him, "Husband... Husband..."


    "That''s so nice to hear, my wife!"


    After he took off his coat, J froze at the blood on his arm.


    She immediately jumped up from the bed and held Daniel''s arm, asking, "Daniel, what happened to


    your arm?"


    But she felt dizzy, so she was unable to stand steadily. After a little while, she lost her bnce and fell


    into Daniel''s arms.


    "I''m fine. You lie down first!" Daniel felt a little embarrassed and put her in the bed.


    "I don''t think so! I have to call Sven!"


    Sven was also very intoxicated, so he won''t be able toe.


    Daniel pressed her on the bed and said, "I''m fine. Go sleep!"


    He thought it would get better after he dressed his woundter.


    Although he had been with her for a long time, it was the first time that he had seen her get this drunk.


    Several years ago, J got drunk so easily, even if she just drank a little. Also, she fell asleep fast


    every time she got drunk.


    Several yearster, J had a higher alcohol tolerance...


    He didn''t want to see her sober after drinking a lot of wine. He hoped that from now on, after drinking


    wine, she would get drunk and act crazy like normal people.


    "Something''s wrong! There must be something wrong with your arm! It''s bleeding!" J managed to


    sit up on the bed.


    With her red face, she looked up at Daniel.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Daniel got on the bed, turned over, pressed on her body and said, "If you don''t want to sleep, we can


    do something else!"


    "Okay! I''m happy today. We can do whatever you like, " J giggled.


    Danielughed and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    They quickly indulged in their romantic moment.


    At about one o''clock in the morning, J had fallen asleep. Daniel put on his bathrobe and tucked


    J in.


    He then went down to the ground floor and found the first-aid kit. He applied some medicine and


    changed the gauze bandage on his arm to a new one.


    His wound was gradually healing. He put away the first-aid kit and lit a cigarette, lost in thought.


    After a while, he got back to the bedroom, took out his phone, and opened his study''s door.


    He called Harry, "When our wedding ceremony is over, I will go to Z Country."


    He had to go to Z Country to deal with an important thing.


    After a few seconds of silence, Harry looked up at the sky and said, "You know, you don''t have to deal


    with it in person."


    The Si family was well-connected, so they could ask the international police or hire assassins.


    "Father, I won''t be relieved if I don''t do it personally. I don''t want my women... not just Jane, but our


    daughters and my families, to live in fear. I want to personally watch them die!"


    They were like a time bomb. They wanted to harm J, but no one could make sure that Alex and his


    men wouldn''t harm their children or their family members in the future.


    "You''ve fought with Alex thest time, and both of you got injured. If you go to Z Country, which is his


    turf, you will be in grave danger."


    "Father! Nothing ventured, nothing gained!" Daniel took out a cigarette from his cigarette case and lit it.


    Harry stayed silent and thought how his son was like him in some ways. He could understand how


    Daniel felt at this moment.


    "Where''s Alex''s den? Have you found out yet?"


    "Not yet. We are still investigating." Hobson''s vi and the Wangfeng Cliff''s cave were just shams.


    It was gettingte, but Daniel and Harry kept on talking about how best to approach the n.


    All Daniel wanted was to protect J forever.


    Daniel and Harry didn''t argue with each other anymore. There were both finally on the same page.


    Before they hung up, Harry asked, "Did you give your brother all the shares of thepanies in the


    USA, A Country, and Z Country?"


    "Yes. And the shares of thepany in D City."


    "Do you want to develop the business into a family business?" Now that Daniel was the CEO of the


    "I n to do so!" Daniel wanted to spend more time with his wife and children in the future.


    Harry humorously said, "Your uncle won''t let you off!"


    Jordan wanted Colin to join the army with him. Even if he had tried every way to persuade him, Colin


    didn''t listen.


    He made Jordan so mad.


    "Maybe Levi is more obedient than Colin!" said Daniel. Levi was three years younger than Colin. He


    stayed in the armed forces with Jordan and acted as a military officer.


    Harry smiled and said, "He was also not that good. Anyway, it''s up to you. It''s okay as long as you don''t


    give the SL Group to those who are good for nothing."


    Harry trusted his son. He was inte middle age and couldn''t help but exhort Daniel to be cautious.


    "Don''t worry. You''re getting on in years and you don''t have to worry about it. You should go to bed


    now!" Daniel opened his study''s window to let the smoke out of the room.


    He hung up the phone and put it back in his pocket. He was about to leave the study and go back to


    the bedroom to cuddle J to sleep.


    The moment he turned around, he saw a figure pass by the vi.


    When he came to the study earlier, he didn''t turn on the light, so it was dark inside the room.

 Chapter 361 Im So Clever

    Chapter 361 I''m So Clever


    Daniel silently moved toward his desk, took out something from the lower drawer, and then left his


    study.


    Standing at the corridor, he called his bodyguards. After that, he opened the bedroom door to make


    sure his beloved was safe and sound.


    Only a dim light from themppost outside pierced through the bedroom window. Daniel put his phone


    on the bedside table and wrapped J with a nket. He then slowly carried her, brought her into the


    dressing room, andid her on the sofa.


    After kissing her forehead, he walked out of the dressing room.


    Silently and slowly, he approached the corner of the balcony. He saw that there were indeed two or


    three figures, expertly climbing up his balcony.


    But that wasn''t the worst part. The men were not only climbing up his balcony, but there were also


    some people ascending his children''s balcony next door...


    Daniel was beginning to realize how serious the situation was! How dared they approach his mansion!


    The well-trained assassins dextrously jumped on his balcony and opened the balcony door.


    When the first man came closer to him, Daniel lifted the silenced pistol in his hand and pulled the


    trigger.


    After a soft moan, the man suddenly covered his chest and fell to the floor.


    All the other men were shocked, so Daniel took advantage of this moment. He quickly changed his


    location in the dark.


    He took out a dagger and urately stabbed two other men''s chests, one after the other.


    The other killers then raised their silenced guns and aimed at the bedroom.


    Daniel was in the dark, so they didn''t know where exactly he was. They randomly shot around the


    room.


    After a moment of low, muffled noises, the bedroom returned quiet. They didn''t know what to do


    because they knew they were exposed. Daniel was hidden somewhere in the bedroom, so they


    couldn''t get in anymore. One of them instructed in a low voice, "Withdraw!"


    But, when the killers had just slid from the balcony down to the ground floor, dozens of bodyguards


    immediately cornered them and had them under control, without giving them any chance to grab their


    guns.


    Daniel turned on the bedroom lights and scanned his bedroom.


    J''s dressing table, the bedside table, and a crystal ornament were damaged.


    Some bullets adorned the wall, while some fell on the floor.


    Daniel instructed his bodyguards to send them to the police station. Each of them had to be imprisoned


    in solitary, tortured, and forced to confession regarding information about the ck Moon gang.


    At that moment, a heavy sound was heard from the dressing room. "Bang!"


    Daniel then heard, "Ouch! My butt hurts!"


    Daniel rushed to the dressing room and turned on the light. The woman had fallen off the sofa and was


    now lying on the rug, naked.


    Massaging her butt, she rolled on the carpet.


    Controlling hisughter, Daniel carried up the woman from the floor and said, "How old are you? How


    can you fall of from the sofa?"


    Hazed and surrounded by his familiar scent, J rested her face on the man''s chest and fell asleep


    again.


    She didn''t know anything about what had happened just now.


    The next morning, when J woke up, the bedroom had already returned to normal.


    Daniel didn''t tell her about the whole eventst night. He didn''t want her to feel scared. He wanted her


    to always feel safe around him.


    Rubbing her aching head, she sleepily went downstairs. She saw an old housemaid cleaning the room.


    When the housemaid saw that J hade down, she stopped cleaning and greeted, "Good


    morning, Mrs. Si. Breakfast is ready."


    J was sure that she hadn''t seen her before. She wondered why Daniel changed his housemaids so


    frequently.


    With that, she also wondered how frequently he would change his woman...


    "Okay, thank you!" said J. She then sat on one of the chairs in front of the dinner table.


    Soon enough, a bowl of soup was ced in front of her. The housemaid said, "Mrs. Si, this soup is for


    your hangover. It''s Mr. Si''s order. Please drink it first."


    "Okay, thank you."


    J took a spoonful, and, within minutes, all the soup was gone. She indeed felt better after drinking


    it.


    When J walked out of Mansion No. 9''s door, Roma immediately approached her. J then


    received a phone call from Daniel.


    "Hello, Mr. Si!" answered J.


    "Honey, are you going out?" asked Daniel. The housemaid had already reported to Daniel, when J


    was putting on her shoes.


    "Yes, I''m heading to my cake shop. The grand opening will be soon, so I have to spend more time on it.


    How did you know that I''ming out of our house?" said J. Roma opened the back seat''s door,


    and J got in the car, while she spoke on her phone.


    She incidentally noticed that there were a lot of bodyguards patrolling around Mansion No. 9.


    She remembered that there weren''t so many bodyguards here yesterday. She wondered why there


    were so many just after one night.


    Daniel smiled widely after hearing her say "our house".


    He said, "Jane, you don''t need to concern yourself too much with your cake shop." Daniel could handle


    the business for her and help her deal with everything. She could just sit tight and count her money!


    J drew back her thoughts about the bodyguards and gently answered, "The shop is my backup


    n, in case one day you get bored with me and decide to throw me out of your life, Mr. Si. Also, I want


    to work harder so that one day I... I can stand by your side as one of the top influential businessmen of


    the country. What do you think?"


    She initially wanted to imply that she wanted to stand by his side as a wife who deserved him, but she


    remembered how Daniel didn''t allow her to look down upon herself, so she immediately corrected her


    words.


    ''I''m so clever!'' thought J.


    Daniel knew that it wasn''t what was on her mind. He smiled and said, "My dear, firstly, I must tell you,


    you don''t have to worry about anything. It won''t ever happen! I promise you that you can have


    whatever you want!"


    ''How could I possibly throw you away? J, you''re overthinking things!'' thought Daniel.


    "Really? Okay then... I want that field of pink roses. Could you give me those?" asked J.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "You silly girl, those roses were nted for you. They already belong to you!" said Daniel.


    J grinned and said, "You can take me there next time during the day. I don''t know how to get


    there!"


    She didn''t pay attention to the road while going there the night before.


    "Mhm, whenever you want to go there, tell me. I''ll take you there!" Daniel promised her.


    J thought for a short while, puzzled, and asked, "Daniel, what did you have for breakfast this


    morning?"


    "What? I had what you had..." said Daniel. It was just a simple Chinese-style breakfast.


    "There was no honey in our breakfast. But why are you being sweet right now? Did you ask someone


    else to teach you how to say these sweet words?" teased J.


    The man on the other side of the line burst intoughter. J was indeed his lovely baby.


    "What do you mean? I''ve always been this sweet whenever I talk to you!" said Daniel. He didn''t need to


    be taught about it. Whenever he saw J, he liked to tell her all the sweetest nothings to make her


    happy!


    J blushed and said, "But, Daniel, you didn''t act like this before."


    She remembered he was always cold and rude to her. He even used to wrestle her.


    "Well... I took our rtionship for granted before. But now, I appreciate all your beauty, skills, and your


    worth, " said Daniel. He had to cherish their rtionship after going through so many difficulties.


    "Wow! Who is this? What have you done to my Daniel Si? Why am I talking to Mr. Loverboy?" teased


    J.


    Daniel said, "You think so? That''s apliment then!"


    "Stop it. I don''t want to talk with you anymore. I need to go to my cake shop! I''lle back earlier to


    take care of our twins tonight." Roma was in the car too, so J was too shy to talk sweetly with


    Daniel on the phone now.

 Chapter 362 Miss Shao Used Mr. Sis Cup

    Chapter 362 Miss Shao Used Mr. Si''s Cup


    "Okay. I have a meeting. You can go to Mother and Father''s house tonight to keep our children


    wanted to handle all hispany''s affairs as soon as possible.


    "Okay. Bye!"


    "Bye, honey!"


    ...


    It was autumn now. Jane''s Cake Shop was finally open for business.


    Sven, Jerry, and Daniel were all at her shop. Apart from them, Caspar who had just started to do


    business in C Country, Bill, Brian, the current Senior Colonel, and his wife were also there.


    Videos and pictures of these influential people who were at the shop went viral on the inte. At a


    long wooden table, Daniel gracefully put one of his hand into his pocket, while Sven casually sat on a


    chair. Jerry and Bill looked dashingly refined, while Brian was in his military uniform. Caspar looked


    more mature now, but still handsome.


    They were all chatting over the different drinks in front of them.


    Thousands of people squeezed into Jane''s Cake Shop, which covered an area of just a several


    hundred square meters.


    This time, they didn''t stop anyone from taking photos. It was good for publicity. They just hired a lot of


    bodyguards to protect them if anything happened.


    J was busy managing the shop. She wanted to make the desserts on her own, but since there


    were too many people here today, she needed to be up and about on the floor more than the kitchen.


    Both Nicole and Ivanka were at the shop to serve drinks and take orders...


    The influx of customers were simply too much. They needed to aplish a lot of orders already, and


    the people still wouldn''t stoping in. J even had to ask several bodyguards to help her.


    The bodyguards helping J were all young and handsome. They attracted even moredies who


    went wild with joy. More and more people packed into the shop to be served.


    It was only near noon. J walked up to Daniel and gave a loud sigh. She then picked up the cup in


    front of him and drank it up.


    The customers in the shop were all surprised at what she just did. They began to talk about her. "Miss


    Shao used Mr. Si''s cup!"


    "Right! She must be a happy woman. Look at the diamond ring on her finger. It''s so rare and big! It


    must be Mr. Si who gave her the ring!"


    "Oh my God! Look! Mr. Si took out his handkerchief to help her wipe away her sweat!"


    "..."


    Even though there was a sign that asked people to keep quiet, everyone ignored it. They were just so...


    thrilled to see Daniel''s affection for J.


    J looked at all of the handsome men in front of her and finally realized why her shop was doing


    good.


    She checked the time and announced to everyone, "Gentlemen, it''s almost noon. Would you all like to


    have lunch together?"


    Without raising his head, Sven asked, "Miss Shao, what will you be feeding us for lunch?" He leaned


    back on his chair, ying a mobile game.


    J looked at Daniel and in a low voice asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    She had barely finished saying these words when Bill protested, "Jane, please remember that we are


    the guests. You should ask us what we want to eat!"


    Sven also argued, "That''s right, Jane. You seem to care more about Daniel!"


    With a red face, J pretended to look at Bill angrily and said, "Do you still want to have lunch?"


    Bill lowered his head and said, "Yes, yes... Of course, I want to have lunch. I''ll eat whatever you want to


    eat."


    Sven kicked Bill and said, "How can you be on her side so quickly?"


    Bill didn''t think it was inappropriate for him to do that. He had been so used to pampering Jane, putting


    her above himself all the time.


    J tittered and looked at Daniel who kept silent. "Daniel, help me out here! I''ve displeased Bill and


    Sven!"


    Daniel smiled and was pleased about what she did. He then said, "Jude Restaurant is just around the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    corner. Let''s go there."


    "Okay!" J smiled and agreed.


    Caspar who wasn''t far away from them, picked up the coffee from the table, and took a sip, trying to


    conceal the expression on his face.


    "Let'' go to Jude Restaurant. I''m going to grab Ivanka and Nicole."


    After they walking out of Jane''s Cake Shop, many customers, who just got there, only saw them get in


    luxury cars.


    In the afternoon, the media reported that Daniel had personally cut the ribbon for Jane''s Cake Shop.


    Many people believed that it was a privilege. In C Country, only a few people could enjoy this honor.


    There was also a picture of J and Daniel, standing arm in arm. The ring on J''s finger sparkled


    ever so brightly.


    People no longer talked about the photos of J, which had been posted on the inte some time


    ago.


    They trusted that Daniel, the most sessful man in the world, would never stay with a woman who


    was capable of cheating on him.


    What Daniel and J had done today solidified their rtionship.


    J had rented a spacious warehouse near her shop. She turned it into a kitchen and hired many


    dessert chefs to amodate batch orders fromrge enterprises.


    With Daniel''s orders alone, J could easily make tons of profit. But she wanted to earn more


    money... She wanted to earn ten billion dors!


    Her cake shop also had orders from... Sven''s, Jerry''s, and Caspar''s offices.


    Outside of her circle, J was also aggressively promoting her desserts. She thought that her


    products were of the best quality. Even though they were a little expensive, they were all made from top


    materials.


    She operated and supervised her shop, upholding the highest industry standards, especially in the


    aspect of the food hygiene. She was extremely strict about it. She had every staff trained for


    maintaining proper kitchen sanitation.


    In November, Daniel was invited to an exclusive interview for a magazine.


    The publishingpany that owned the magazine was Lillian Ye.


    It was the first time that Daniel had agreed to this kind of interview. After the teaser for the interview


    had been released, it went viral. All the magazines of the publisher had also sold out and the


    advertising video got a high click rating on the Inte.


    On the evening of the interview, the moment Daniel, who was dressed in an expensive set of designer


    suit, appeared at the studio. The audience ratings, online engagement rate, and number of viewers...


    had set new records.


    The journalist who was about to interview Daniel was a young amateur - Selina.


    She was still an undergraduate, but Daniel had asked for her to be the interviewer.


    Before the exclusive interview started, Selina tensely looked at Daniel and said, "Daniel, I haven''t had


    much experience from outside of my school. Aren''t you worried that I might screw up this interview?"


    She hadn''t graduated yet. Her experience with interviews only went as far as university leaders and


    school professors.


    Beside the fact that she personally knew Daniel, Selina had never expected that her first interview


    outside of school would be with Daniel, the big shot CEO.


    She was so nervous because she would be conducting an interview that would be watched by a tens or


    even hundreds of millions of people.


    Lillian, who was near Selina, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be nervous. Try to forget the


    camera, and have a casual chat with Daniel. After all, the questions have been prepared in advance.


    You can refer to the script if you ever get lost with words."


    Selina felt helpless.


    She couldn''t even chat with Daniel properly when she was alone with him on normal days.

 Chapter 363 Our Wedding will be Held at the End of the Year

    Chapter 363 Our Wedding will be Held at the End of the Year


    ''Jane, please help me!'' thought Selina.


    When the programme was about to start, Daniel, Selina, and the whole production crew went into the


    studio. Daniel gracefully sat opposite Selina, facing the camera.


    Selina took a deep breath, held the microphone, and looked at the interview questions, familiarizing


    herself with them thoroughly. The show began with a host giving a thorough introduction of Daniel''s


    background.


    Then, the round of questions began. The first few were all about SL Group.


    Later, Selina spoke with a smile, "I''ve heard that you''re going to marry J Shao who is your


    childhood friend. Is it true?"


    Selina had already known the answer to the question, but she still had to ask, since it wasn''t clear to


    the public yet.


    When Daniel was reminded of J, his expression softened. In front of their TV andputer


    screens, women around the world got excited. They were jumping up and down, covering their mouths


    and banging on tables...


    Many people envied them because it was rare to see a childhood friendship blossom into a lifelong


    "Yes. Our wedding will be held at the end of the year, and we are going to take our wedding photos in


    two days."


    While watching him in front of theputer, J was stunned by his words. She didn''t know she was


    going to get married by the end of the year, Nor did she know that they were going to have a pre-


    nuptial shoot in two days.


    "Wow! Congrattions, Mr. Si. What kind of wedding do you want to hold for Miss Shao?" Selina


    smiled with joy and sincerely wished Daniel and J happiness. They finally could live a happy life


    after having gone through so much hardship!


    Daniel had already started preparing for the wedding. Without much thought, he answered, "I''ve


    nned the wedding to have a mix of both Eastern and Western influences. It''s also going to be a mix


    of traditional and contemporary."


    He hoped that J would wear a phoenix cor and an embroidered wedding gown.


    The broadcasters were considerate toward Daniel, so they only asked him three private questions. The


    programme ended before he became impatient.


    Just as Daniel had gotten in his car, Selina ran to him. Daniel rolled down the car window and said,


    "Get in the car. I''ll give you a ride."


    "Thank you, Daniel!" Spark helped Selina open the passenger seat''s door and let her get in the car.


    In the car


    Daniel checked the WeChat message from J, smiling.


    "Daniel Si! What is wrong with you? Why didn''t you tell me that we are going to take wedding


    photographs?"


    Selina, who sat in front of him, pondered for a while and turned her head back, asking, "Daniel, why did


    you ask me to join the exclusive interview?"


    Daniel quickly typed several words on his phone, "I had told you just now." He then sent the message.


    He didn''t answer Selina, but instead asked, "Do you remember Levi Li?"


    A few days ago, Daniel and his father had mentioned Levi. Later, Colin called Daniel.


    Levi seldom contacted Daniel, and since Colin was closer to Daniel, Levi asked Colin to help him call


    Daniel.


    ''Levi?'' Selina tried to remember whom he was.


    Suddenly, she gritted her teeth and blushed. "Isn''t he the colonel of a troop in A Country?"


    Daniel nodded. He also saw the expression on her face.


    "Does he have anything to do with this matter?"


    "What do you think?"


    Selina pondered...


    Daniel had asked Spark to drop Selina in front of her school first. After that, they drove to thepany.


    Selina looked at the Rolls-Royce Phantom which had driven off and wondered what the interview had


    to do with Levi.


    Then, two women came over to Selina, looked at her, and made fun of her, "Selina, you''re such a rich,


    spoileddy. The day before, you went to school in a Lamborghini, yesterday, in a Ferrari, and today, in


    a Rolls-Royce Phantom... Did your father buy them for you?"


    One of them said in spite.


    As her thoughts were interrupted, Selina red at her two schoolmates and said, "Does it have


    anything to do with you?"


    She ignored them and continued to ponder on what the matter had to do with Levi.


    "Nathalie, we''d better not argue with Selina. Her father is a big shot, and now she''s even hooking up


    with Mr. Si!"


    "Mr. Si? Daniel Si?" The girl called Nathalie was stunned and looked at Selina who was lost in thought.


    "Yes. Didn''t you see today''s live TV show? Daniel had never done such thing before Selina interviewed


    him. She doesn''t even have a press credential. How could she have been invited by Daniel to do the


    interview if she hadn''t done something dirty?"


    "Mr. Si has a fiancee now. How could Selina be so shameless to seduce Mr. Si? Even if she tries to get


    close to him, he would never pay any attention to her!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Didn''t you see her get out of a Rolls-Royce Phantom just now? Do you know how many people has


    this kind of car in C Country? I''ve heard that only two or three people have this car. And Daniel has


    one..."


    "Ah? Did Mr. Si send Selina back to school earlier? Oh no. I have to tell Miss Shao about this!"


    ...


    ''How could they gossip like that?'' thought Selina. She turned around and left.


    When she saw Selina go away, Nathalie grasped her clothes to stop her and said, "Selina, don''t leave.


    Do you know that J Shao is Mr. Si''s woman? How dare you hook up with him?"


    Selina knew that, of course. She was J''s cousin.


    "Nathalie, don''t argue with her! If the Bo family finds out what you did to Selina, Eason Bo won''t let you


    off so easily!"


    Nathalie immediately released Selina''s clothes and said, "So what? She has a wealthy father. No big


    deal. She''s so shameless! If I see J next time, I''ll tell her to teach this woman a lesson!"


    Selina spoke, "Do whatever you guys want. Let me tell you this. J''s shop is just downtown, and she


    works there almost everyday. Go knock yourselves out!"


    Everyone knew this, so Nathalie waved her hand at her and said, "We all know this. You don''t have to


    tell me!"


    Selina couldn''t stand Nathalie''s attitude any longer. She rolled up her sleeves and began to teach her a


    lesson. "Selina, Selina."


    Ah! To their amazement, J appeared right at that moment!


    When Selina saw J, who wore a light purple coat, run over to her, she was so surprised that she


    opened her mouth wide.


    Nathalie and the other schoolmate were also extremely shocked to see J.


    J was closely followed by Roma.


    "Jane, why are you here?" When Nathalie heard Selina call J ''Jane'', she was so surprised that she


    covered her mouth with one hand.


    J waved her hand and said, "Forget it. Daniel..."


    Before J finished her words, Nathalie who was beside her interrupted her and said, "Miss Shao...


    Oh, sorry. I should call you ''Mrs. Si''. It''s very nice to meet you. You''re so beautiful!"


    J slightly smiled back at her.


    She also carefully looked at Nathalie and guessed that she was an undergraduate. Nathalie was


    dressed in sexy clothes and wore heavy makeup, and her body reeked of cigarettes. When J saw


    this, she wondered why Selina be friends with such sort of girl.


    Nathalie smugly said, "Mrs. Si, I should tell you this. After Selina interviewed Mr. Si, she tried to seduce


    Mr. Si. You''d better teach her a lesson!"


    Selina looked up and rolled her eyes, feeling very furious. She wondered why there existed such


    loathsome woman in this world.


    "What are you saying?" J looked very shocked.

 Chapter 364 Was He Playing Tricks on Me

    Chapter 364 Was He ying Tricks on Me


    Nathalie thought that J was getting angry, so she continued, "Selina is known for flirting with men in


    school. Now, she even dares seduce Mr. Si! She just got out of Mr. Si''s car now! Mrs. Si, you''d better


    teach her a lesson!"


    J looked at Selina and asked, "Does this person always treat you this way?"


    Nathalie was stunned by J''s words and wondered whom she meant by ''this person''.


    ''Was she referring to Daniel Si?'' thought Nathalie?


    Selina nodded and replied, "We''re schoolmates. I don''t want to quarrel with them and usually ignore


    them. But don''t worry. I''ll get back at them if they go too far."


    Just now, if J hadn''t appeared, Selina would have definitely taught these two unreasonable women


    a lesson!


    J put on a wide grin, looked at Nathalie, and said, "Hello, youngdy!"


    Nathalie immediately smiled and thought, ''Oh my God! It would be great if I made friends with Mrs. Si!


    My other schoolmates would be so jealous of me.''


    "Hello, too, Mrs. Si!"


    J gestured at Roma and said, "Drag them over there, and teach them a lesson!"


    Roma nodded. While the two girls wondered what J meant by it, Roma quickly pulled them to a


    corner where no one could see them and began to punish them.


    Selina took J''s arm and said, "Jane, you''re a public figure now. You don''t have to do things like this


    for me. What if the media finds out?"


    "Don''t worry. Daniel will have my back."


    Selinaughed and said, "Jane, since when did you learn to rely on Daniel''s power and position?"


    After pondering for a while, J realized what Selina had meant. She raised her eyebrows and


    pinched Selina''s face. "You wicked girl! How dare you think of me like that?"


    "Okay, Sis! I''m sorry. It''s my fault!"


    J smiled and said, "Good girl... Do these two girls always bully you like that?" J and Selina


    didn''t know what Roma did to those two girls. They haven''t heard any sound from them for a while now.


    Selina replied, "No. Two days ago, I unintentionally pissed them off because I talked to a handsome


    boy in our school. But honestly, I had no idea what I did wrong."


    Selina didn''t even know who the guy was. But somehow, Nathalie started hating her since.


    "Okay. If anyone ever bullies you again, let me know. Uncle Eason often goes abroad, so if anything


    happens to you, he can''t rush back immediately." Luckily, Selina studied in a university not far away


    from J, so J could take care of her.


    When she thought of those two girls'' words, J really wanted to beat them to death.


    ''How could they say that Selina seduces Daniel?


    These good-for-nothings only want drama, '' thought J.


    "Okay... Oh yeah, Jane, why are you here?" Selina looked at her, confused.


    J had almost forgotten. She smiled in embarrassment and exined, "I didn''t know that Daniel and


    I were going to have a pre-nuptial photoshoot in two days, so I went straight to the studio where you


    and Daniel had the exclusive interview. However, when I got there, a studio staff told me that Daniel


    had already left with a woman.


    The staff pointed at his car that was already driving away.


    I asked Roma to follow his car, and so we did. Next thing I know, I''m here. And the woman the staff was


    referring to was you.


    I didn''t get out of the car, otherwise I would make a fool of myself.


    When I was about to leave, I saw two girls who seemed to be bothering you. So I did get out of the car


    in the end..."


    After Selina heard the whole story, sheughed. "Jane, no wonder Spark had a hunch that someone


    was tailing us when we were in the car."


    Before J had the chance to say anything, Selina shouted, "Look!" She pointed at the car behind


    J.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    J looked toward the Rolls-Royce Phantom which Selina pointed at. The car was parked across the


    road. A man leaned against the car and looked at her with a mischievous grin.


    So Daniel had already known that it was J tailing after them.


    "Daniel is so smart! I didn''t know why they both kept silent after Spark uttered the license te number


    of the car following us. It confused me. Now I understand everything!" After J and Daniel were


    together, she often drove Daniel''s car. Since Daniel had so many cars, Selina didn''t know the license


    te numbers of his cars.


    Daniel and J looked at each other. J smiled and asked Selina, "He knew I was following him,


    but he didn''t say anything. Was he ying tricks on me?"


    Selina covered her mouth with her hand and snickered. "Both of you are so funny! You were trying to


    be sneaky, but Daniel turned the situation around. Now, the joke''s on you."


    J was a little angry and pinched the back of Selina''s hand. "Hey, I''m not that easy to fool."


    "Okay, Jane. Whatever you say. You are a young, attractive mother and a boss who can''t be fooled!"


    "I can hear the sarcasm in your voice..."


    ...


    They kept on frolicking andughing. After a couple of minutes, Roma came out from the corner,


    adjusted her clothes, and went back to J.


    "J, I''m done!"


    After J had repeatedly emphasized the way she wanted Roma to call her, her bodyguard finally


    learned to call her by her first name, instead of ''Miss Shao''.


    "What happened to them?" J had almost forgotten about those girls because she didn''t hear them


    scream.


    J pulled Selina and walked to the corner. When she saw the two girls, J was stunned, covering


    her mouth. The two girls'' faces were so swollen...


    They were both scared. Their legs had be soid that they couldn''t stand up properly.


    J and Selina wondered why they didn''t scream even if Roma had beaten them to a pulp.


    It was because Roma had threatened them to sell them off cheap in a red-light district if they dared


    scream.


    Roma had also told them what Selina and J''s rtionship was. Nathalie was so shocked and


    embarrassed that she almost fainted.


    "We have to leave now. Selina, if they bully you again, call me!" said J. She thought that Selina


    would get bullied by others at school, so she was a little worried.


    Selina pushed her gently and said, "Jane, thank you! But my father is Eason Bo! No one can bully me!


    You should go now. Don''t keep Daniel waiting."


    J took a long look at Selina. She once also proudly said that her father was Samuel Shao...


    Selina was proud and happy to have said these words. J could understand how she felt.


    She hoped that Selina could be this optimistic and fearless forever and that she wouldn''t let anything


    change her...


    "Okay. I''m leaving now. You can go to my shop with your schoolmates if you have time. I can make


    some delicious desserts for you!" J and Selina waved goodbye at each other.


    "Sure. Take care!


    "Okay! Go back to your school now."


    "Bye!"


    Since there weren''t too many cars in front of the campus gate, J smoothly trotted across the road.


    She then put her arms around Daniel''s waist andined, "You knew that I tailed after you! Why


    didn''t you wait for me?"


    Daniel gently touched her face with his thumb and replied, "I just wanted to know what you would do


    next."


    "Someone told me that you got in your car with a woman. Of course, I wanted to follow you and figure


    out who the woman was. I worried that she was a sexy woman who would seduce you!" J looked


    up at him and told him what was on her mind.

 Chapter 365 How do You Have Time to Joke Around

    Chapter 365 How do You Have Time to Joke Around


    "My silly baby, have you found out who the woman was?" asked Daniel.


    "Yes. It''s Selina, my innocent and pretty cousin!" said J. She had nothing but good words to say


    about her cousin.


    "That''s right. I just escorted your innocent and pretty cousin to her school, " said Daniel. He would love


    and protect all the people J cared for. Simrly, he despised everyone she hated.


    What''s more, he had always treated Selina Bo as his sister.


    "Yes, yes, I know. Please go back to your work. Oh, wait! I forgot to tell you. My parents will treat


    Caspar to dinner tonight. They asked you toe with us. Will you be free?" asked J.


    Daniel had kept his words to help Caspar attain a firm position in C Country''s business circles, within a


    very short time.


    Caspar had been busy, but he recently found time to contact J. As they were talking on the phone,


    Samuel happened to overhear their phone conversation, so he took the opportunity to make an


    appointment with Caspar.


    "Of course I will go!" replied Daniel without hesitation. He gripped her wrist tightly and bit her lips.


    "Why did you bite me?" J protested and licked her red lips.


    Daniel stared at her red lips. They were so attractive...


    "Guess!"


    "Guess what?"


    "Guess why I bit you, " Daniel tittered.


    J drew her hands back and moved away from him, saying, "Bye-bye!"


    His brain was always filled with weird thoughts. How could she guess what was in his mind right now?


    J felt it difficult to converse with him at times.


    Danielughed, gently pecked her lips, and said, "Tomorrow, or the day after, let''s go to the wedding


    dress shop. You decide on the time."


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier? Why only now?" asked J. She wasn''t ready for it.


    "There are some new hand-sewn wedding dresses arriving at the shop today. Now I''m telling you about


    it!" said Daniel.


    J was speechless, then she resigned, "Well, okay, then... Let''s go tomorrow! In two days, there will


    be a celebration for Felix''s one month. After that, we can take our wedding photos. What do you think?"


    "It''s all up to you, " said Daniel.


    He came close to her and kissed her lips again.


    J''s face flushed and protested, "Stop it! We''re in public! Haven''t we kissed enough at home?"


    She had intended to let Daniel leave, but she kept chatting with him, even mentioning the pre-wedding


    pictorial.


    "That''s not enough. If I could only kiss you every minute of the day..." teased Daniel.


    "..." J was almost choked. Daniel always said the most romantic words unexpectedly.


    Daniel then wrapped his arms around J and talked with her for a few more minutes. Then, they


    finally parted ways.


    They looked like a new couple who were still giddy and passionate about each other.


    Their loving banter was photographed by some passersby. One of them even posted it on the inte.


    Sven saw the post and reposted it. Then, he wrote a caption with it, "Wow! Wow! Wow! Mr. Si, please


    stop spreading all the sweetness! There are ants everywhere!"


    Daniel had read it andmented back, "Brother-inw, my sister is pregnant. How do you have time


    to joke around?"


    "..."


    It was a huge insult for Sven.


    As a doctor, he didn''t know his wife was pregnant! What the...!


    Shit!


    He logged off his Weibo ount instantly and dialed Nicole''s number. She answered, "Sven, what''s


    up? Aren''t you supposed to be working?"


    "Yes, I''m busy!" Sven said in an angry voice.


    "Okay... then go on with your work. I''ll be waiting for you toe home. I have something to tell you!"


    said Nicole. Her voice sounded quite happy, which made Sven grin too.


    "How about you tell me now?" asked Sven. He had waited for a couple of years. He finally did it!


    Wearing a happy smile while touching her belly, she said, "My love, I''m pregnant again!"


    Restraining his pleasure, Sven confronted, "Why wasn''t I the first one to know? Your brother, the


    resident lover boy, told me about it."


    They all could see how Daniel was passionately in love with J, especially now.


    "What? Daniel knows? But I haven''t told him. Maybe Mother told him!" answered Nicole.


    "..."


    Sven guessed that he might be thest one to know about his wife''s pregnancy.


    "So what? Next time, you should tell me first!" demanded Sven.


    "What? You want a third one? Sven... Don''t you think... two is enough?" Nicole was shocked, and she


    had never imagined having a third baby.


    "Well, it depends! Honey, I love you! I''ming back home to hug you right now!" Sven was serious.


    He took off his doctor''s gown and ran outside.


    Nicole didn''t know what to say. She tried to stop him, "Sven, go finish your work. We''ll see each other


    at home tonight!"


    "But I can''t wait to see you!"


    ...


    In a six-star hotel


    Inside an exclusive VIP room, two little girls were running around and ying with each other. J


    followed them and kept murmuring, "Melissa, you''re the older one. Take care of your younger sister!"


    "Michelle, slow down..."


    "Melissa! Don''t behave like this!"


    "..."


    Suddenly, the VIP room''s door opened, and Daniel came in. Upon seeing Daniel, the two girls


    immediately dashed toward him.


    "Daddy!"


    "Daddy!"


    The twin daughters were always happy to see Daniel, which made J feel jealous. She then sat next


    to E andined, "Mom, why didn''t I give birth to twin boys instead?"


    E smiled and said, "Then go on and try your best to have a son with Daniel!"


    "That''s going to take a while, " said J. Although she really wanted to have a son, she had to let


    things happen naturally.


    Daniel held his two daughters, with one on each arm, and then sat next to J.


    When she saw this, J came close to Daniel and demanded, "Your left arm hasn''t recovered yet!


    Don''t use your left arm!"


    "It''s all right now!" said Daniel. He already had the stitches out, leaving a scab on his arm. It was almost


    healed.


    ''Fine!'' thought J. She wanted to say something, but gave up. She then put a cherry tomato into his


    mouth.


    Momentster, Samuel arrived, followed by Jerry, with Felix in his arms, and Sally.


    Sally was finally free from her confinement of childbirth since yesterday. Jerry initially still didn''t want


    her toe out, but Sally was so bored from staying at home for one whole month, so she insisted on


    Jerry waved to J and said, "Jane,e with me outside. I have something to tell you."


    ''What? Why can''t we talk here? They are all family members, '' wondered J. So she said, "Brother,


    just tell me here!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jerry refused, "No, you have toe outside with me!"


    ... J then followed him out. The other people in the room, except Daniel who was still ying with


    the twins, all exchanged curious nces.


    In the corridor outside the VIP room


    There were too many passersby curiously looking at them, so Jerry had to bring his sister into the room


    next to them. They went in and turned on the lights.


    "Brother, what are you going to tell me? Why are you being discreet about it?" asked J. She closed


    the door and casually leaned her back against the wall.


    Jerry stared at his sister and ordered, "Stand straight! Take this seriously!"


    ...


    J was taken aback. She stood straight, crossed her hands in front of her belly, and jokingly said in


    a military tone, "Mr. Shao, please start!"


    Jerry ignored her and went straight to the point, "You and Daniel will soon get married, and to my


    knowledge, he has already prepared for your wedding ceremony since a while back."

 Chapter 366 Love will Grow as Time Goes By

    Chapter 366 Love will Grow as Time Goes By


    "So what?" J fluttered her eyshes. She tried to restrain the excitement in her heart.


    ''Daniel has already been preparing our wedding ceremony? This is so exciting! What should I do?''


    thought J.


    Jerry then continued, "So... From now on, stay away from Caspar. Don''t ever meet with him alone, and


    never try to have any intimate interaction with him..."


    "Hey! Stop! Brother..." yelled J.


    Jerry stopped, and wearing a stern look on his face, he stared at his angry sister.


    After a moment of cooling down, J then asked, "Does Daniel know about what you''re doing?"


    "No, he doesn''t."


    "..." With her palm on her forehead, J asked, "Brother, since Daniel isn''t worried about it at all, why


    must you worry about it? Also, do I not seem like a loyal woman?" She understood what Jerry had


    meant, but still... No! If it was possible for her to fall in love with Caspar, she would have done it a long


    time ago.


    Jerry coldly reminded her, "There''s a saying..."


    "What?" wondered J.


    "Love will grow as time goes by!" said Jerry.


    "..." J dragged her brother by his cor and went toward their room''s door.


    But Jerry pulled her back again. Pointing at her face, he warned, "I''m not finished yet!"


    "Brother! Don''t you point your finger at me. That''s so rude. Don''t you know that?" snapped J. She


    angrily curled her lips and red at him.


    "I know, but I don''t need to mind my manners with you!"


    "..." ''Is he really my brother?'' thought J.


    J felt helpless. She walked to the sofa, sat down, and said, "Go on! Go on with your speech! I''m


    listening carefully, Mr. Shao!"


    With his hands in his pockets, Jerry went over and stood in front of her. From a higher stance, he tried


    to exude power and authority over his sister and said, "J, don''t get pissed off. I''m saying all these


    things for your own good!"


    "Okay! Okay! Just say it!"


    "Mind your attitude!" scolded Jerry.


    "..." J felt morose. She was frustrated at how Jerry acted right now. Did he think that she was


    capable of cheating on Daniel?


    J then sat properly, put her hands on her legs, cleared her throat, and smiled. But her words


    seemed the opposite of how she looked. She said, "If you keep saying nonsense, I will leave! I will go


    back and tell Father that you are bullying me!"


    "I understand that Caspar treats you and the twins very well. Daniel and I willpensate him in ways


    that we can. So don''t keep in touch with him anymore. I know that if Daniel wasn''t in your life, he would


    have been your backup n!"


    "..."


    Ignoring the helpless look on her face, Jerry continued his speech, "You have to cherish your precious


    rtionship with Daniel, after going through so many difficulties. And, you''re twenty-six years old now!


    You''re a mother with two daughters!"


    "..." ''Oh, god! Who can save me? When did Jerry be such a dad?'' thought J.


    "I''ve dealt with so many divorce cases. Most of them have the same reason. It was because either the


    husband or the wife kept a constant and ambiguous rtionship with someone else, resulting in


    suspicions and disbelief toward each other. Gradually, they lost their affection."


    "..." J really wanted to interrupt and ask if she was being lectured as his student.


    But Jerry didn''t give her any chance to speak, he continued, "I don''t know if you understand how well


    Daniel treats you, but we, outsiders, see it very clearly. I know Caspar''s feelings toward you, but his


    love is far less than Daniel''s love for you!"


    "..."


    "I don''t know much about what happened between you and Caspar in Z Country, so I won''t say


    anything about that. Now, ever since Caspar came to C Country, he kept busy with hispany affairs.


    Has he ever asked you out for a meal?"


    J shook her head. She had to deny it, especially now, no matter what.


    In fact, during his days in C Country, Caspar had always wanted to call J whenever he was free.


    But each time he wanted to call her, he would remember that she already had Daniel. He didn''t want to


    bring trouble to her rtionship, so he always gave up.


    Jerry went on saying, "But on the contrary, Daniel keeps youpany everyday, doesn''t he?"


    J immediately nodded her head.


    "Isn''t Daniel busy? Isn''t he even busier than Caspar? Oh! Did you know that in the three years that you


    went missing... Oh, no, even when you were studying in America, Daniel was so busy with his work


    that he had meals in his office and slept there, too. But then you came into his life. What does he do


    when you are together? Haven''t you noticed? He always puts you first for. Except when he''s out of


    town, he keeps youpany everyday. Understand?"


    J nodded, but she was perplexed. ''How do you know that Daniel keeps mepany everyday?''


    wondered she.


    "Okay, that''s it for now..." said Jerry. He saw her changing facial expressions. He felt furious when he


    noticed her weird look in the end.


    He knew that J had her doubts.


    But he knew all these because he had always paid attention to Daniel''s behaviours and emotions


    whenever he was with J.


    If Daniel hadn''t treated J well, Jerry wouldn''t have put in a good word for him, even if he was a


    good friend of his.


    But Daniel treated Jerry''s beloved sister well.


    Finally, he began to conclude his speech, "The bottom line is..." With his hands on his waist, Jerry


    stared at J, who was clearly bored.


    He sighed and thought, ''You''re a really bad student! Why dose Father always spoil you, my stupid


    sister?''


    "The bottom line is that you should stay away from all other men from now on!" Jerry didn''t want to see


    anything go wrong with them again!


    J blinked her eyes.


    Jerry said again, "You can speak now, but you can''t disagree to what I said."


    "..." J rolled her eyes at him and said, "Jerry, aren''t you too partial to Daniel? Why don''t you go and


    tell Daniel not to keep an ambiguous rtionship with other women?"


    "Is he keeping any ambiguous rtionship with other women now?" asked Jerry. If it were the case, he


    would go and punch Daniel!


    J said, "Um... Not now, but he did it before! Kate Song, Sabina Fan, and Shirley Zheng..."


    "But didn''t you have Bill, Brian, and Caspar?" snapped Jerry.


    "..." J suddenly stood up from the sofa, waved to Jerry, and said goodbye.


    Jerry watched his sister''s back, with a doting look on his face, instead of the stern look he had earlier.


    When they went back to the VIP room, Caspar was already there.


    He was greeting the people there. When he saw Je in, his eyes instantly sparkled with joyful


    delight. Daniel noticed the look in Caspar''s eyes.


    So Daniel decided to take his actions...


    J greeted, "Caspar, you''re here!" She controlled her emotions after Jerry''s speech and smiled at


    Caspar. Then, she stood in front of him.


    Caspar stood up from his seat and said, "Yeah, I was caught in heavy traffic, so I''mte."


    "It''s okay. You''re notte. We also had just arrived!" said J. She held up Michelle, who ran to her.


    "The twins are growing, and they''re beginning to look like you even more!" said Caspar.


    ...


    Daniel sneered and thought how Caspar was good at telling lies.


    ''My daughters actually resemble me more and more, don''t they? Caspar... What did you mean by that?''


    thought he. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 367 Am I Really His Sister

    Chapter 367 Am I Really His Sister


    J was thrilled with Caspar''s words. She asked, "Really? The twins are beginning to look like me?"


    "No!" Before Caspar could answer, Daniel coldly cut in and shattered her excitement.


    The atmosphere around them became awkward.


    Fortunately, Jerry came in and greeted Caspar, clearing out the tense air.


    Holding Michelle in her arms, J sat back next to Daniel. When she saw Jerry, she thought about his


    sermon just now, so sheined to Samuel, "Dad! I need to tell on Jerry!"


    Samuel raised his brows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Jerry Shao had be a ''long-winded man''. He gave me a long sermon earlier!" J deliberately


    red at her brother, who just sat back on his seat.


    Jerry rolled his eyes at her and went to hug his son.


    ...


    He ignored J''s stare.


    "Dad! Look at him! See how bad his manners are? Am I really his sister?" protested J. J was


    not actually angry. She was just joking around, trying to lighten up the atmosphere.


    Sitting in E''s arms, Melissa curiously looked at her protesting mother and asked, "Mommy, what is a


    ''long-winded'' man?"


    "A person who says a lot, " said J.


    "But Mommy, you''re a long-winded person, too! Everyday, you say ''Melissa, don''t do this... don''t do


    that..'', right?" asked Melissa.


    Everyone burst outughing.


    Melissa imitated J''s tone, and gestured like a parent, which made everyoneugh out louder.


    J''s face darkened, and with her palm on her forehead, she told everyone, "I must teach Melissa


    Shao a lesson tonight when we get back home!"


    "It''s Melissa Si!" Daniel corrected her. He had arranged for someone to change Melissa''s name on the


    household registration.


    But there seemed to be some technical dys, so that it wasn''t changed yet.


    "J, when will the twins go to kindergarten?" asked Caspar. He sat next to Jerry. There were two


    people between him and J.


    J was about to answer him, but she instantly received a warning nce from Jerry.


    ...


    J really wanted to cry. Daniel had seemed to have gotten into Jerry''s head. Instead of J, Daniel


    answered, "Mr. Caspar, my daughters will go to kindergarten one monthter!"


    Caspar returned a smile and tried to keep calm, saying, "Have you chosen a good kindergarten yet?"


    J opened her mouth, but Daniel spoke before she did, "The kindergarten, which my daughters are


    going to, had just finished construction. It will open in a month, exactly when my daughters would go."


    ... Daniel kept stressing the words ''my daughters''. Caspar, of course, had noticed it and understood his


    possessiveness.


    Hearing his words, J was shocked and looked at Daniel. J wondered if he meant that he had


    built a new kindergarten for his daughters.


    Coincidentally, Sally asked out her doubt, "Brother, is the twins'' kindergarten done yet?"


    ... J looked at Daniel with a puzzled look in her eyes. Daniel also moved his eyes away from the


    table to J. Their gazes met.


    He said, "Yes, it''s done!"


    "When did you build a kindergarten? Why don''t I know about it?" asked J. She now felt that Daniel


    had done a lot of things behind her.


    Daniel grinned, and said smugly, "I wanted to surprise you."


    ...


    He was meaning to show off his love in front of Caspar!


    The appetizers were now on the table. Samuel raised his ss of red wine, stood up, and told Caspar,


    "Caspar, I offer my sincere gratitude to you for what you had done for my daughter and two


    granddaughters. If you need any help in C Country, please let me know. The Shao family will do our


    best to help you in any way we can!"


    The elders stood up, so everyone else stood up as well. They all held up their sses of wine.


    Daniel looked at Caspar, smiling, and said, "Mr. Caspar, it was my fault. I made my wife and children


    suffer a lot. Thank you for your help to them. If you need any help, the Si family will also be happy to


    help."


    Jerry raised his ss and said, "We owe you a lot. Thank you! Mr. Caspar, please do tell us if you need


    anything. We can help you!"


    Caspar shed a grin of bitterness, which only he knew.


    These three men had made their stances clear. They all knew Caspar''s feelings toward J. This


    was a power y, and reminder of how he had to go through them first before he could reach J.


    With his right hand in his pocket and his left holding his ss, Caspar scanned the people present, and


    finally opened his mouth, "Mr. Samuel, Mr. Si, and Mr. Shao, you are so wee. It''s my pleasure to


    have met J, and also my honor to take care of her and the twins!"


    J initially had wanted to say something, but she remembered her brother''s words and just kept her


    mouth shut.


    Her father and brother had already said enough.


    "Caspar,e, let''s toast!" Then, everyone clinked their sses and drank the wine.


    Because the twins were there, the room was filled withughter.


    Daniel coldly stared at Caspar, who was holding the twins in his arms. He felt so discontent to see this


    scene.


    J picked up a slice of beef and put it on his te. She then asked in a low voice, "Where is the


    kindergarten?"


    "Near the Royal Mansion neighborhood, " said Daniel.


    ...


    Fine! She did see a building under construction nearby, but she didn''t think much of it.


    When the dishes were almost finished, the room''s door suddenly opened. Spark was at the door.


    "Mr. Shao and Mrs. Shao, good evening! I''m here to bring something to Mr. Si." Spark greeted the


    elders, with a file packet in his hands.


    E stood from her seat and said, "Spark, have you had any food yet? Come, sit. I''ll ask the waiter to


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    bring a new set of dinnerware, and I''ll order some more dishes."


    Spark refused, "No, thank you, Mrs. Shao. I''ve had dinner at thepany, and I still have some


    unfinished work, so I have to go back!" Spark handed the file packet to Daniel and went toward the


    door.


    "Why are you in a rush? Come, have some food here!" demanded E again. Spark was moved by


    E''s hospitality, but he still used his unfinished work as an excuse and left the room.


    When the door was closed, Daniel spoke to Samuel and E, "Dad, Mom, here is a copy of the file.


    Please have it. It''s my betrothal present for you."


    ...


    Daniel did it on purpose!


    Why did he pick up this time to give his betrothal present? He purposely did it in front of Caspar!


    Daniel was such a sly fox.


    Samuel and E exchanged nces with each other. Samuel understood Daniel''s intention.


    Taking the betrothal present was a symbol of blessing to a marriage, so Samuel should ept it.


    Samuel then took the file packet from his hand, and while wearing a smile, he said, "Okay, thank you.


    What date is your wedding ceremony?"


    "The date is not fixed yet. We can discuss itter, " said Daniel. Of course, the Shao family and the Si


    family must discuss it together.


    While ying with the ss in his hand, Caspar remained silent the moment he heard Daniel. Daniel


    had done a good job! Caspar now really felt like an outsider.


    When he saw Samuel ept Daniel''s present, Caspar thought he might as well give up. His beloved


    woman would get married to this man, and there was nothing else he could do.


    "J, congrattions!" Caspar''s words made Je back to her senses.


    She looked at Caspar, in a daze, and asked, "What? Congrattions on what?"


    ... Instantly, Daniel''s face darkened.

 Chapter 368 Have Fun

    Chapter 368 Have Fun


    Daniel put his hand on J''s shoulder, and said, "My silly girl, Mr. Qiao just congratted us on our


    wedding!"


    "Oh! Thank you, Caspar!" J didn''t have the opportunity to speak more with Caspar that evening.


    Jerry and Daniel also kept reminding her from time to time of her past rtionship with Caspar!


    With a forced smile on his face, Caspar said, "Don''t forget to invite me to your wedding party! And tell


    me whatever you want as a gift!"


    Caspar felt a little bit lost at that moment, because he had no idea whether he should give up or


    continue to insist...


    Daniel said, "Please rest assured, Mr. Qiao! We will definitely send you our wedding invitation! As for


    the gift, that''spletely up to you. Because I''m her husband, I''m the one that gets her whatever she


    wants!"


    ...


    J cast a sharp nce at Daniel, and thought that he had been speaking too much today! Wasn''t he


    afraid of ruining his cool and noble image?


    "Okay, " said Caspar, without uttering any other word.


    After they walked out of the hotel, Samuel and Jerry sent Caspar to the car, but Caspar couldn''t help


    but take a deep look at J when he was just about to leave.


    Caspar dialed Croft''s number, and asked, "You''re in C Country now, aren''t you?"


    "Shit! How did you know? I just arrived earlier!" Croft had arrived in the country already, and had just


    got out of the shower in his hotel suite.


    Caspar closed his eyes, and in a distressed voice, said, "Let''s go to the bar! I want to drink!"


    "What''s up?" asked Croft. He noticed that Caspar had been drinking more and more, and he thought


    that there was only one reason for that, and that was J.


    When Caspar had seen the news about Daniel and J dating each other, he had drank himself for


    two days in a row. Croft thought that this time it was also because of her...


    And his suspicion was confirmed after he met Caspar in one of the nightclub''s private rooms.


    After he drank three sses of whiskey, Caspar couldn''t hold himself back any longer, and started to


    speak his bitter hardships. "J''s getting married!" he cried.


    He knew that he didn''t have a chance at her anymore, because she looked happy with Daniel!


    "Well, it makes sense, you should have known better earlier! Sometimes you''re too stubborn!" said


    Croft. Caspar was very simple-minded, and had never known how or when to give up. That was why he


    had gotten hurt.


    After another bottle of whiskey, Caspar suddenly shouted, "Ask the manager toe here!"


    Croft wondered what he wanted to do, and doubtfully pressed the service bell. A waiter came to them,


    and Croft ordered, "Bring the manager to our table!"


    "Okay. Mr. Qiao, just a moment!" said the waiter, who looked at Caspar and found that he was already


    pretty drunk!


    Caspar hade to the nightclub for several times already, and some waiters recognized him.


    Soon, the manager came in. He took out the high-grade cigarettes from his pocket and offered one to


    Caspar. "Mr. Qiao, have a cigarette, " he said.


    After he took the cigarette, Croft put it in his mouth and lit it, but Caspar put his on the table instead,


    and in a low voice, ordered the manager, "Go and find me someone clean and send her upstairs!"


    The manager quickly replied before Croft could figure out what Caspar meant by "someone clean."


    He was sophisticated, and with a smile, he immediately promised Caspar, "Mr. Qiao, please trust me! I


    will send you the cleanest and most beautiful one there is!"


    The manager then walked out of the room to make the arrangement.


    Taking a long look at Caspar, who was already a little drunk, Croft was left speechless...


    Croft had hunted for numerous women himself, and it was verymon for him to y with women


    inside the club. But for Caspar, he thought that this was perhaps his first time...


    He patted Caspar''s shoulder, and said, "Buddy, get over it already!"


    Caspar closed his eyes, leaned on the sofa, and nodded his head.


    "... Good!" said Croft.


    Upstairs in Room 3636


    Croft personally brought Caspar to the room arranged by the manager, and saw that there was indeed


    a woman lying on the bed waiting for him.


    The woman had just finished taking a shower, and was sitting covered with the quilt up to her chin, with


    her eyes slightly closed.


    It wasn''t hard to tell that she was a gorgeous woman.


    Croft clicked his tongue and patted Caspar''s shoulder again, and said, "Have fun, buddy! I gotta go


    now!"


    Then he went out and the door was closed behind him.


    Caspar took off his coat and threw it on the other end of the bed.


    He then walked towards the bedside, pulled back the quilt and saw the naked women cuddling inside it.


    He forced himself on the woman under him, and because she was a little inexperienced, she began to


    feel scared, which stimted Caspar even more.


    He vaguely called out, "J..."


    And then lowered his head to kiss the woman under him.


    The air in the room was getting hotter and hotter by each passing moment, and the two persons were


    soon intertwined with each other passionately...


    The night grew darker and darker with their moans echoing in it.


    At Vi No. 8


    Samuel was checking an A4 piece of paper he was holding in his hand, a property certificate of a hotel


    named "City of Rose", which covered an area of several thousand acres. The investment that had gone


    was as high as trillions of dors, and the owner was, unexpectedly, J!


    There were also some other documents, real estate certificates, and SL Group stocks.


    ...


    Samuel handed the documents to E, and cried, "These betrothal presents given by Daniel are very


    valuable!"


    E also carefully checked all the documents and agreed with him. "I know Daniel is a very down-to-


    earth man, just like his father. When they married years ago, Harry had also brought L expensive


    betrothal presents. I wonder what we should do?"


    Samuel thought about this for a long time, and then spoke in a deep voice, "If we ask Daniel to take


    some of them back, he would certainly refuse. I know what kind of person he is."


    "I agree, he''s just like his father. Daniel will always stand by his words and hardly change his mind


    about things, "


    Said E, She continued, "Besides, these are the betrothal presents that Daniel gave us, and it


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    wouldn''t be appropriate to ask him to take some back." Samuel soon made a decision after seeing


    J''s name on property certificates. He said, "We''ll give these to Jane, and we''ll just keep this


    house... No. 8 Vi of JaDa Green Ind. I noticed that No. 9 Vi is on J''s name; perhaps he


    wants us to be neighbors."


    "You''re right. The building meant for us is No. 8, and Daniel and J''s is No. 9. He''s very thoughtful of


    everything!" Samuel had told E about JaDa Green Ind. It was a project that Daniel had invested


    in, but the vi area was still under constructionst time she had passed by it.


    Samuel nodded, but he could feel his head ache. He asked, "What should we give to Jane?"


    The least thing that Danielcked was money, and also the least thing that Jane would worry about


    after getting married. He wanted to give Jane something else as a gift, not money...


    "I initially wanted to give her a bank card, but that would be unuseful in her case. I''ve got an idea! How


    about we discuss with L that we will be getting the wedding supplies? She told mest time that she


    wanted to soon buy the wedding supplies for Daniel and J''s party."


    Samuel shook his head, and didn''t think it was a good idea. "How about this? I remembered that


    grandmother once told me that whenever someone got married, the mother would always make a


    cotton-wadded quilt for the daughter. Nowadays it can be simply bought in the mall, but if you sow it by


    yourself, it has an unique personal meaning and value. Daniel is rich, and he can buy everything he


    wants, but we, as Jane''s parents, should express our heart. We must take care of Jane and her


    daughters, " said Samuel.


    E nodded, but said, "I don''t know how to make a quilt..."


    She had never even seen the manufacturing process once.


    Samuel smiled, and while looking at his wife, he patted her shoulder gently, and said, "That''s not a big


    problem. The wedding date hasn''t been set yet, and I still have time to find a master to teach you."


    "What master?" asked E.

 Chapter 369 Mommy Scolded Us

    Chapter 369 Mommy Scolded Us


    "I heard that there was a highly skilled craftsman living in the southern part of the city, who is a master


    in the art of making beddings. She even won prizes for her embroidery, and I will try to invite her to


    daughter, and they would give her something special for her to remember them by, something that


    money couldn''t ever buy.


    "Okay. I will think about something else then, " said E.


    "Dear, let''s go to sleep now! It''ste."


    "Goodnight!" replied E to her husband, afterwards quickly falling asleep.


    Samuel turned off the bedsidemp and held E in his arms.


    Different from the peaceful evening in mansion No. 8, mansion No. 9 was in some sort of turmoil. The


    twins were extremely excited, and were happily ying with Daniel on the second floor of the house. It


    was already ten o''clock in the evening, and they still hadn''t gone to bed yet.


    When J saw that they were still awake and out of bed after her shower, she said, "Melissa, go to


    bed with your sister, now! Hurry!"


    Melissa made a long face to J, who still had her hair wet, and said, "Mommy, I don''t want to go to


    bed now. I want to y for a little while, just a little while, okay? Daddy?"


    Daniel was about to have the babies go to bed, but when he saw Melissa''s eager eyes, he swallowed


    his initial words, and instead replied, "Okay."


    "Yeah! You are the best daddy ever! Give me a kiss, daddy!" said Melissa.


    "I want a kiss too, daddy!" also said Michelle, who then stopped ying with her toys, and climbed in


    bed and held Daniel in her little arms.


    Daniel gave each of his girls a kiss.


    J felt speechless, and said, "Daniel, if they go to bed toote, they won''t be able to get up early


    tomorrow morning!"


    "Then let them sleep more, " said Daniel, indifferently, while continuing to y with the girls.


    The twins jumped up and down, and screamed in bed happily, while Daniel smiled, and patiently looked


    at them.


    At half past eleven, the two girls finally fell asleep in the bed.


    J was also very sleepy, and sheid down beside the twins. Looking at the three people sleeping


    peacefully, Daniel smiled.


    The following day, J and Daniel went to the wedding dress store together with the twins.


    The appointment had been made for 8:00 A.M, but they didn''t arrive there until 10:00 A.M., because


    they had to deal with the twins.


    While J was trying on a wedding dress, the two little girls were excitedly ying in the store.


    Several shopping guides had to closely follow them to prevent the two princesses from tripping or


    tumbling down...


    Finally, when J was trying on a third wedding dress, she couldn''t stand the naughty girls any more,


    and she interrupted their y time. While keeping a straight and stern face, she scolded them, and


    said, "This is not our home, and you should be well behaved! Go sit on the sofa!"


    Melissa made a long face to her mommy, and wittily said, "Mommy, you should learn more from daddy.


    He always tells us that as long as we''re happy, we should always have fun."


    ...


    J gently pinched Melissa''s cheek, and said, "Little girl, are you talking back to me? Come here, let


    me tell you something! Look, you two are too noisy here, and it''s not right for the other people around."


    Melissa was wearing pink hair essories, and while looking at her mother with curious eyes, she


    replied, "But there is no one else here mommy..."


    That was true. There were no other customers because the store had beenpletely booked by


    Daniel.


    Daniel stood up from the sofa, and after he put his hands in his trouser''s pockets, he walked towards


    J, and said, "Go and change into another wedding dress."


    "..."


    Although she didn''t want to change dresses any more, she didn''t want to disappoint Daniel either. She


    stood up, lifted the skirt, and pretended to be angry with the twins, warning them, "Don''t run away! Stay


    with your daddy over there. If I hear you shouting again, I will spank each one of you!"


    "Daddy!"


    "Daddy, mommy is scolding us! How nagging she is!" The twinsined to Daniel, each holding


    one of their daddy''s legs.


    Daniel gently caressed their heads. He wanted to tell the twins that their mother dared to scold not only


    them, but also their daddy! "Look, mommy is angry now. We''d better leave and watch the iPad."


    Danielforted the girls and held them in his arms. He walked to the VIP rest area, where he yed


    a cartoon on the iPad for the twins, and asked them to be good and watch it.


    When she looked at the two girls watching cartoons together, J shook her head. It was not until


    then that she knew how great her parents actually were!


    She wondered whether she had also been as naughty as the twins were when she had been their age.


    The next wedding dress was a pink and white colored one. Somehow J was not so fond of pink


    anymore, but Daniel insisted she should try it on, and she agreed with him.


    After she got dressed in it, J looked at herself in the mirror and had to admit that the dress was


    really beautiful.


    The pink and white wedding dress suited herplexion very much, and made her look much younger


    than she really was.


    J didn''t notice Daniel walking behind her. He held her waist gently from behind, and whispered in


    her ear, "You look beautiful in every wedding dress. Why not try them all, and take photos of each?"


    J felt speechless, and said, "Mr. Si, please don''t!" The store was huge; there were two storeys of


    wedding dresses in it. If she were to try all of them, she would have died of exhaustion! Let alone to


    also take photos!


    Daniel kissed her long hair and J blushed. She pushed him away, and protested in a low voice,


    "What are you doing? There are other people watching us!"


    She looked in the mirror and saw two of the managers and three shopping guides tittering behind.


    "Ignore them!" said Daniel, giving her another kiss on her red lips.


    "..." J turned around to face him, and said, "Go and see what your beloved daughters are doing! I


    bet they already started fighting by now!"


    The twins had a bad habit: every time they were watching cartoons on a single iPad or cell phone, they


    would eventually start fighting.


    Because both of them thought that the other one had upied the position that had rightfully belonged


    to her.


    At first, they would quarrel with each other in a low mean voice, but in the end they still ended up


    fighting.


    To avoid this, J had bought two iPads, for each one of them.


    "Why?" Before J could answer him, they heard the two shopping guides gasping.


    J looked ahead, and saw that what she had expected had indeed happened! The two little girls


    were fighting each other with their little fists.


    The shopping guides had intended to stop them, but they didn''t know how, and they had no other


    choice but to separate them right away.


    "Melissa, you''re the elder sister, and you should have humored me! How could you mess with me?"


    furiously said Michelle to her sister. She often argued with her.


    If J wasn''t wrong, Melissa would say, "There is no elder or younger sister when we''re watching


    cartoons! I was born only a few minutes earlier than you! We''re of the same age!"


    And then Michelle would reply, "Then call me elder sister from now on!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "No! I won''t!" And this would go on, and on...


    ... What happened next proved J exactly right.


    Daniel held his two daughters in his arms, and while smiling, he put Michelle on the sofa, and told her,


    "You''re now separated from your sister."


    He took his cell phone out of his pocket and gave it to Melissa, and said, "Melissa, you can watch


    cartoons on my phone!"


    But Melissa wouldn''t ept, and she pushed Daniel away, and pouted in a discontented voice, "Daddy,


    you can''t just prefer Michelle like that! I''m not happy..."


    Daniel hastily wiped her tears, andforted her lovingly, "My little one, how could daddy ever prefer


    you over your sister? Both of you are my beloved daughters! Don''t cry now..."

 Chapter 370 They All Have Doting Fathers

    Chapter 370 They All Have Doting Fathers


    "Dad, she has a big screen and I have a small one. It''s not fair!" grumbled Melissa, pretending to be


    sad.


    Daniel didn''t reply to her. He thought for a while, And then called the manager, and said, "Could you go


    on an errand and buy me an iPad?"


    J rolled her eyes in disagreement, and grabbed Daniel''s phone, and stopped the manager, "That''s


    fine, thank you anyway. I''ll handle it!"


    Holding the wedding gown in her hand, she walked up to Melissa, and took her hands away from her


    face. "Melissa, stop the yacting!" she said.


    Melissa was obviously acting, because she could hardly squeeze a tear.


    Daniel''s mouth twitched, but said nothing.


    "You can use daddy''s phone to watch cartoons, " said J, trying to coax her. Although Daniel''s


    phone had a smaller disy, it was worth thousands of dors more than the iPad.


    "No!" insisted Melissa, knocking the phone from her mother''s hand, and dropping it on the carpet.


    From the logo, the phone was a MILA. Daniel had a very expensive limited edition of it.


    Everyone was shocked, especially the shop assistants.


    They expected him to get mad at the wilful girl.


    Seeing what happened, J began to feel rmed. She looked at his face, and for Melissa''s sake,


    said, "Melissa is only a child..."


    Daniel''s face was t. He pulled Melissa from J, and J was a little scared. She glued her


    daughter onto her and wouldn''t let her go, but Melissa didn''t seem to be afraid of her father, and


    instead went to him without any sort of hesitation.


    J gave out a sigh, and let her go.


    The manager picked up the phone, and handed it to J. "It isn''t broken! It''s still working..." she said,


    checking it and


    Looking relieved.


    She had punished the kids before when they had misbehaved in the past, but Daniel was a calm man


    with a strong character, and had never risked punishing them.


    Contrary to her expectations, Daniel did nothing unpleasant. Instead, he put his daughter on his legs,


    and sweetly said to her, "Melissa, if you don''t like my phone, how about we go and get a new iPad


    now?"


    What?


    What was thating from the icy man''s mouth? He wasn''t behaving like his usual self would. He was


    acting like a true and loving father.


    When Michelle heard him, she closed her iPad immediately, and cried, "Daddy, daddy, I want a new


    one, too. This is yours, and I also don''t like the colour."


    Daniel took the twins in his arms, and said, "Okay, let''s go and get new iPads!"


    ...


    J was too surprised by his behaviour to say anything. When she came back to her senses again,


    they were almost on their way out the door. She still tried to stop them, and said, "We''ve got a couple of


    iPads at home."


    "But we also have a couple of houses, and each house needs two. It won''t be too much, " retorted


    Daniel, while looking back at her.


    ...


    Before she could think of some other words, he continued, "They''ve got some iPads in the shopping


    mall upstairs, we''ll be back soon enough. When I return we can go on with our job."


    With that, he then went out with the kids.


    After they left, J sat back on the couch, with mixed feelings stirring inside her. When she was


    drinking a sip of water, She heard the shop assistants whispering. "Oh my god! What a cool man!" said


    one of the assistants.


    "The point is that he''s not only charming, but he also dotes on his daughters, and maybe even his


    wife!" said another assistant.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Indeed! Just listen to him: ''We also have a couple of houses, and each house needs two!'' My god!


    He''s cool even when he''s showing off!"


    "Why is he showing off? Only the poor show off, he''s one hundred percent authentically rich!"


    As she walked into the washroom, one of the assistants said, "Yes, you''re right! Oh, I really love him!


    I''d better fix my makeup, I should always look great around him. Who knows, maybe I might take the


    position of mistress some day!"


    The others scorned her pitilessly, "Are you insane? Just look at yourself! You can''t beat his fiancee no


    matter how much makeup you put on!"


    After a while, Daniel came back with the kids, each one of them holding a new iPad in their hands.


    The store''s manager followed him from behind, carrying a bag in his hand.


    J was sitting on the couch, with her chin resting in her hand. She cast a weary nce at them


    when she saw them.


    Joyfully, the twins sat facing each other on the couch, and began to y their favorite cartoons on their


    iPads. The room instantly filled with cartoon character voices.


    "Let''s go, " said Daniel, walking up to J.


    She followed him in dismay, and said, "You''ll spoil them!"


    "Think of Nicole Si, Sally Si, Ang Si, Selina Bo and Shelly Li; they all have doting fathers, but none


    of them have turned out to be spoiled."


    They had been a bit indulged sometimes, maybe, but they were still sweet smart persons!


    J didn''t reply to him.


    She suddenly couldn''t find her words anymore.


    After trying three gowns already, J felt tired, but she still had to try on the evening gown and


    traditional costume.


    They had also nned to take their wedding photoshoot tomorrow, and she couldn''t get too tired. To


    stop her, Daniel grabbed her in his arms and headed outside with her. "Kids, wait here, I''ll be back in a


    minute to pick you up, " he said to the twins.


    "Okay, daddy!"


    J struggled to escape but failed. After he put her in the car, he went back to the bridal shop to pick


    up the children.


    They then drove to a nice restaurant to have dinner together.


    The next day, they took their wedding photos on a luxurious cruise ship, and then in a sea of roses


    designed by Daniel.


    It took them two days to finish taking the photos, but they turned out in the end to be very satisfied of


    the final product. The shop was also permitted to upload several of their best pictures on their online


    website.


    When customers saw the photos, the shop''s orders followed one after another, and soon they ended


    up being booked until the end of the following year.


    In the Royal Mansion, the two families met with each other and set the wedding date in the twelfth lunar


    month. That meant that there were still two months left for Daniel and Jane to prepare for the wedding.


    At the end of the lunar October, when Felix Shao was thirty days old, the Shao family held a grand


    banquet to celebrate this.


    During the banquet, Jerry toasted to the guests with his wife and son, and looked very happy.


    Everyone admired the family''s achievements, but they had no idea through what it had gone over the


    recent past couple of years.


    For J and Daniel, it had been a long and bumpy road until they had reached their happy ending.


    All the joys and pains that they had had engraved in their hearts.


    Since the wedding date had now been set, L began to prepare the things needed for the wedding,


    including invitation cards, wedding cakes, and candy. She ordered thousands of gift boxes, with the


    new couple''s photo printed on them.


    They filled the boxes with candy and cakes, which had been all made by J.


    Their marriage had caused a wave of sensation throughout the respectable upper-ss society. And it


    also helped them secure their position as the top two families in C Country.

 Chapter 371 Please Dont Marry Janet

    Chapter 371 Please Don''t Marry J


    It was amon thing for two powerful families to unite with each other through marriage, but it was


    rare to happen twice in just a few years.


    Both the Si family and Shao family permeated with joy.


    Inside mansion No. 9


    Daniel had been busy recently, and so had J. Although she had left all the work in the shop to the


    manger, and just needed to stay at home and wait for the wedding toe, she still had engaged


    herself in decorating the mansion.


    Although Daniel had already told her to leave this kind of thing to him, she still insisted to share the


    work.


    On their wedding day, Daniel would pick up J from the Royal Mansion to the venue, and then go to


    Leroy Manor together in the evening. Daniel''s bedroom in Leroy Manor would be their marital room..


    But they wanted to also decorate mansion No. 9. Every location had to be filled with joyful elements


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    during their wedding!


    "... Buy some colourful balloons to decorate the bedroom. As for the other rooms, do as I instructed


    you!" said J, as she closed her notebook, and handed it to a servant.


    "Okay, Mrs Si. Do you have any other instructions?"


    "Nothing else, for the time being. Thank you!" said J, as she pulled her mobile phone out of her


    pocket. She was nning to call Daniel.


    "Okay then. Mrs Si, please let me know if you have any other further instructions. I will leave you alone


    now."


    J then dialed Daniel''s phone number soon after the servant left the room. "Hi, honey, " answered


    Daniel.


    "Daniel, are you sure that I''m your bride?" asked J with a?little gloom in her voice as she stared at


    their photo on the tea table.


    Daniel tittered at her question, and said, "Yes, of course! Who else? Why are you so silly to ask this?"


    "I''m wondering where the wedding will be held at. And my wedding dress, I think I need to try it


    beforehand, to check if it fits me right!"


    As the bride, she didn''t know where the wedding would be held, nor how her wedding dress looked


    like! How ridiculous it was!


    "You don''t need to worry about the venue. My mom has taken care of this. As for your dress, I can tell


    you for certain that we will not be having such a thing in our wedding."


    "..." J was shocked.


    ''What the hell? No wedding dress?'' she thought.


    "Then what will I be wearing then?"


    "You''ll be naked!" said Daniel, revealing an evil smile.


    J wished that she could pinch Daniel''s arm as hard as possible! "Daniel, how dare you treat me


    like that! Do you want me to be naked in front of all our friends and rtives?"


    "No, but I was saying that you don''t need to wear anything when you''re with me alone!" How could he


    have ever allowed her to be naked in front of other people!


    J was running out of patience. She raised her voice, and said, "Daniel, stop joking around with me!


    Tell me, do we have a wedding dress, or not?"


    "No! Jane, you know that I would never lie to you!"


    "..." Somehow, both of them stopped talking...


    J hung up the phone straightaway and put it into her purse. She nned to go to SL Group and


    question Daniel face to face!


    On her way to the SL Group, she ignored all of Daniel''s phone calls.


    Daniel had no other choice but to call Roma. Roma, who was driving, put on her bluetooth headset,


    and said, "Good morning, Boss Si."


    "Where''s J?" asked Daniel. Since J had all of a sudden hung up the phone on him, he worried


    about her.


    Roma cast a quick look at J and sighed. J had turned twenty-six years old, but was still acting


    like a child.


    "Boss Si, Miss J is in the car with me." Hearing Roma''s words, Daniel was relieved.


    He asked, "Where are you going?"


    J grabbed Roma''s phone and again hung up on him. She said, "Don''t tell him. We''re almost there.


    I will take him by surprise!"


    "..."


    Staring at his phone in his hand, Daniel sighed. He knew who had hung up.


    He nned to exin everything to Jter, when she was less angry with him.


    He then put his phone back into his pocket, and went back to the meeting room.


    Twenty minutester, Daniel concluded, "That''s all for today."


    After all the managers walked out of the meeting room, Daniel walked to the French window, pondering


    what they had just discussed.


    Several minutester, when he turned around and was just about to leave the meeting room, he found


    a woman standing in front of him. It was Shirley.


    Daniel frowned. He picked some documents from the conference table and proceeded to walk towards


    the doorway, as if he didn''t even see her. In a hurry, Shirley said, "Boss Si, can we talk?"


    Daniel didn''t stop walking.


    "Boss Si, I saw Sabina the other day." When he heard her, Daniel stopped this time.


    Sabina was cunning. Daniel had appointed a lot of men to find her for a long time, but still hadn''t been


    able to trace her.


    Daniel turned back and threw the documents back on the conference table. As he lit a cigarette and


    took a drag out of it, he said, "Go ahead."


    Shirley slowly approached Daniel with tears in her eyes. "Boss Si, are you really going to marry J?"


    "Where is Sabina?" asked Daniel impatiently.


    "Boss Si, I was your fiancee!" said Shirley. The man she loved was going to marry another woman.


    Apart from a few rtives from his family, Daniel hadn''t informed anyone else about their weddingst


    time...


    But this time, he had confessed his rtionship with J to the public and the press. Even more, L


    had also disclosed the wedding date to the press with great joy.


    Daniel replied to her with a cold look, "So what?"


    Sensing Daniel''s cold indifference, Shirley couldn''t help but sigh deeply and take several steps


    backwards with a heartbroken expression on her face. She then rushed into Daniel''s arms all of a


    sudden, and begged, "Don''t marry J, please!"


    Daniel frowned, and in an even colder voice, said, "Get off of me!"


    He didn''t want to lift his arms to push Shirley away. In his mind, Shirley was... a dirty woman! He didn''t


    want to touch her...


    "Daniel, I love you! Don''t abandon me, please..."


    "Shirley, you disgust me. Get off of me!" How could J have ever possibly seen this woman as her


    best friend! How ridiculous it was!


    Hearing Daniel''s words, Shirley fell apart and burst out crying in Daniel''s arms.


    God knew how she had gotten over the days without Daniel.


    Every time when she saw Daniel and J looking affectionately at each other, her heart broke into a


    million pieces.


    Shirley didn''t loosen Daniel, and instead stood on her tiptoes and shamelessly kissed Daniel on his


    lips...


    J, who had been led to the meeting room by Spark, saw the whole scene.


    A woman with tears on her cheeks was in her man''s arms, kissing him.


    Spark then started to worry about what would happen to Shirley... ''What a crazy woman!'' he thought.


    "Ah!" Pissed off, Daniel pushed Shirley away with all of his strength. Shirley fell on the floor, hitting her


    head against an armchair.


    With a terrifying aura around him, Daniel kicked Shirley, and growled, "You thought that I don''t hit


    women? Well, I do, especially bitches like you!"

 Chapter 372 You are My Precious Treasure

    Chapter 372 You are My Precious Treasure


    But he would never beat his wife and daughters!


    Shirley was almost out of breath, not because she had been kicked, but because she was deeply hurt


    by Daniel''s words.


    She then looked at J, who was standing behind Daniel in the doorway, and continued to stir things


    up. She said, "Daniel, did you forget about the night when you held me in your arms, and told me that


    you loved me, and that you won''t be with J any longer?"


    Having a weird feeling, Daniel turned around and saw Spark, who was hiding in the corner, and... his


    Jane, staring at him and Shirley.


    Daniel was too distressed to deny what Shirley was saying. He had heard the door open when Shirley


    had kissed him. ''Jane must have seen the scene!'' he thought. He went to J, and exined, "Jane,


    it wasn''t like that..."


    J shifted her eyes on Daniel. All of a sudden she held his waist, and said, "Daniel, I should have


    tied you to me. Why are there always flies following you wherever you go! Don''t you feel disgusted?"


    ...


    Although Daniel didn''t know what J was trying to do, he held J in his arms, and with a hoarse


    voice, said, "Jane..."


    Remembering the scene that she had just witnessed, J loosened Daniel, and while frowning, said,


    "Daniel, you''re obsessed about cleanliness, aren''t you? Take off your suit jacket."


    "Okay!" approved Daniel, and immediately after he took off his suit jacket, he threw it to Spark, and


    said, "Burn it!"


    Spark scooted out with Daniel''s suit jacket in his arms, and walked back to his seat.


    With a grave look on his face, he instructed one of the secretaries, "Don''t allow anyone to go into the


    meeting room, or else..."


    The secretary nodded with a knowing smile, "Yes, of course! Don''t worry, Mr. Spark."


    The secretary had seen J walk into the meeting room, but didn''t know that Shirley was also there.


    She thought that Mr. Si and Mrs Si were enjoying their intimate moments...


    In the meeting room


    J rubbed Daniel''s lips with her finger, and said, "Daniel, you were bitten by a fly here. Oh, it''s so


    dirty!"


    When she heard that, Shirley''s face turned even more pale.


    Daniel kissed J on her lips, and acting like there was none else in the room with them, said, "Jane,


    don''t hate me."


    J giggled, and replied, "Of course I won''t! Our invitation cards are ready, aren''t they? Shirley is our


    friend. We should definitely send her one!"


    Daniel replied while affectionately looking at J, "Okay, whatever you say."


    J chortled. She then took out her phone from one of her pockets, and said, "Daniel, let''s go to your


    office. I''ll show you the new bed that mother* just bought us!"


    "You''re so naughty! You should call her mommy from now on!" said Daniel, as he went to pick up his


    documents from the conference table.


    He then hooked his arm around J''s waist, and said, "When did mother buy it?"


    "I don''t know either, but I do know that the bed is really big!" said J, as she walked towards the


    doorway with Daniel.


    Daniel whispered into J''s ear. J giggled, "Daniel, you can be so shameless sometimes,


    hahaha..."


    As she saw them walk out, Shirley desperately closed her eyes.


    She had a vague hunch that from now on she was doomed!


    In Daniel''s office on the eighty-eighth floor


    The moment Daniel closed the office door, J got rid of his arm and strode to sit on his executive


    chair.


    She red at the man standing at the door with arrogance.


    Daniel took a deep breath to get himself mentally prepared, and he stepped towards J, and asked


    her, "Are we still looking at the new bed?"


    J cast another quick nce at him, and replied, "New bed? How about buying a new bed for you


    and Shirley?"


    Although J had already told herself for a thousand times that it was all Shirley''s fault, and that she


    should calm down, she became angry when she remembered the scene.


    Daniel arched his brows. He thought that J wouldn''t make a big fuss about what had just happened


    earlier.


    But he was proved to be a little bit maybe, too naive!


    Daniel picked up the telephone from his executive table, dialed a number, and ordered, "Ask Shirley to


    leave thepany building right now!"


    But J still didn''t seem to feel relieved at all.


    Daniel stepped closer to J, held her in his arms and tried to coax her. "Jane, please don''t be angry


    any more. It''s all my fault."


    But J pushed Daniel away, and said, "If apologies work, then what''s the use of having a police


    force?"


    "Policemen can crack down on pornographic deals!"


    "..." J wasn''t in the mood of fooling around with Daniel. She furiously shouted at him, "Daniel! First,


    no wedding dress for the wedding; second, you held and kissed another woman. Do you even consider


    me your fiancee?"


    Without hesitating, Daniel replied, "No!"


    J stared at Daniel in disbelief, with tears in her eyes.


    But then she heard Daniel say, "I consider you my precious treasure!" "..."


    Hearing Daniel''s words, J couldn''t refrain herself to smile through her tears. She loved it when


    Daniel said sweet words to her.


    But she still pretended to be sad. She turned aside, and said, "Humph! You''re a liar! Your daughters are


    your most precious treasure!"


    Daniel then pulled J over to him and let her sit on hisp, and said, "Actually, sometimes I also see


    you as my daughter! I love and care about you as much as I care about Melissa and Michelle!"


    J certainly could feel Daniel''s love and care in his words, but she still muttered stubbornly, "...


    Really? Well, I can''t feel it..."


    "What? You can''t feel my love? How about now?" said Daniel, as he picked J up, and put her on


    his executive desk.


    He then lowered his head and kissed J on her lips.


    Realizing what Daniel was going to do, J pushed Daniel off of her, and protested, "This is your


    office!"


    Daniel said, "I know!" Then he lowered his head, and kissed J again.


    J had nothing else to do but to grab Daniel''s ears as hard as she could, but it seemed that Daniel


    didn''t feel any pain at all. He didn''t leave her alone, and kissed her even more harder.


    Suddenly, the office door was pushed open from the outside. "Daniel... Ah..."


    Witnessing the scene, L covered her eyes with her hands, and immediately turned around.


    Secondster, she realized that she should have better left, and said, "You two go on with what you


    were doing. I''lle back an hourter!"


    J, who was already blushing, jumped off the desk and briefly red at Daniel. "Mommy!" she said.


    L turned around, and said, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t know that you were here..."


    J straightened her clothes on herself, and exined, "Mommy, don''t get us wrong. We were just...


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    kissing..."


    L tried her best not tough. She was sure that what was on Daniel''s mind didn''t resume for a bit to


    just a kiss.


    Daniel revealed a sly smile, and said, "Mother, that was exactly what you were thinking!"


    J was driven mad by him. She gnashed her teeth, and threatened him, "Daniel, don''t smirk. Don''t


    forget that I haven''t forgiven you yet for what you did with Shirley earlier!"


    ''Alright!'' Daniel sat back in his executive chair and squinted at L, and said, "It''d better be something


    important!"

 Chapter 373 Daniel Could Be So Good at Acting

    Chapter 373 Daniel Could Be So Good at Acting


    L stopped smiling, and said, "Hey, you brat, is that the way to be talking to your mother?"


    "I must correct you. As long as there is anything concerning about Jane, you favored her instead of me.


    Don''t you feel embarrassed to say that you''re my mom now? Lady Li, Mrs. Si!" said Daniel. It was easy


    to tell that he was only making fun of L, even though he was wearing a cool expression on his face


    when he talked to her.


    J pinched his thigh under the table, and said, "How can you talk to your mom this way!"


    Daniel reacted as if he had suddenly realized his mistake, and regretfully said, "Sweetheart you''re right!


    Mom, I''m really sorry..."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Neither J nor L had ever known that Daniel could be so good at acting.


    L hade to show Daniel what she would use as decorations for the wedding venue, but when


    she saw that J was also there, she had to leave the subject aside for the moment.


    Daniel had told his mother over and over again not to tell J where the wedding would be held.


    Naturally, J was very curious about the whole thing, and she sometimes was very annoyed by


    Daniel''s utmost secrecy.


    Since she could not talk about what she hade there for, L quickly found an excuse, and left.


    As soon as L walked out of the office, Daniel held J in his arms and gave her a passionate


    lingering kiss.


    "Let''s continue from where we left off..."


    "¡­" What a Casanova! "No! I have something to deal with, and I have to go, " said J.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Daniel doubtfully looked at the woman, and asked, "Anything that has to do with the shop?"


    "No! s! I''m sad to say that I might be the only bride in the whole world that doesn''t have a wedding


    dress. Well, then I need to buy a... Wedding! Dress!" cried J.


    She hade to his office to specifically talk about this matter, but other things interfered with her


    initial intent.


    Looking at the aggrieved expression on her face, Daniel smiled, and said, "How could my bride be


    without a wedding dress? It''s already been ordered."


    It hadn''t been finished yet, because hand embroidery took a lot of time before it was done.


    J felt relieved to hear that. Anyway, she couldn''t believe that he wouldn''t prepare a dress for her.


    She made fun of him, and said, "It''s alright if you really don''t want to buy me a wedding dress. I''ll marry


    you even if I''m dressed in a in sheet!"


    Danielughed at her, and said, "You''re pretty eager to marry me!"


    Who had just furiously rushed into the office earlier?


    "Of course! You''re very rich, and I must marry¡­" she paused for a moment, and then continued, "your


    money."


    J smirked and thought that she could piss him off.


    But the man''s reaction disappointed her instead.


    Daniel yed with her hair, and softly replied, "Okay, all my money is yours!"


    "¡­" J was speechless. The rich man did whatever his heart desired.


    When she left thepany and arrived at the parking lot, before getting inside her car, she saw Shirley


    holding her self-belongings and walking out of the building.


    Her colleagues gossiped around her and disgustedly watched her leave.


    Roma started the car, but J stopped her, and said, "Wait for a minute."


    She got out of the car, walked up to Shirley, and blocked her way.


    "I heard that your parents are here, " said Shirley. She had just heard some secretaries talk about this.


    Shirley coldly looked at the woman in front of her, and found that J was bing more and more


    beautiful and graceful by each passing day¡­"


    "Get in the car, I''ll take you home!" said J.


    Shirley was confused, and she didn''t believe that J could be this kind to her.


    "No, thanks, " she said. She refused without any sort of emotion in her tone.


    ''J just wants to gloat over me. Everyone in thepany now knows that I was kicked out by


    Daniel, '' resentfully thought Shirley.


    J winked at Roma, and said, "Take her to the car!"


    Ignoring her struggles, Roma forced her inside the car.


    On their way, neither of them spoke anything to the other. Shirley was anguished, while J just didn''t


    want to talk to her.


    J asked Roma to stop at a supermarket. She went inside, bought some things, and then put them


    in the trunk of the car.


    After the white Mercedes stopped in front of an apartment block, Shirley got out of the car without


    saying anything.


    J also got out, and asked Roma to take out the things that she had bought earlier from the trunk,


    and follow Shirley inside the building.


    In front of the elevator


    Shirley looked at J doubtfully, and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Nothing special. I just want to go upstairs and talk to you, that''s all, " said J.


    "I don''t want to talk to you. My parents are also here, so please go back, " said Shirley. Now that their


    friendship was destroyed, there was no need to tter J anymore.


    J ridiculed her, and asked, "Which floor?"


    Shirley refused to say a word.


    As Roma walked inside carrying the bags with her, Shirley looked at her and had a bad feeling.


    J didn''t force her to say on which floor she lived on, but instead took out her phone and dialed


    Spark''s number. "Spark, on which floor does Shirley live? ¡­ Okay, thanks."


    Hanging up, J walked into the elevator and pressed the 13th floor button, despite Shirley''s


    resentful gaze. Shirley had no choice but to follow her.


    "J, what the hell do you want?" asked Shirley, annoyed.


    She had already been kicked out of thepany by Daniel. Why didn''t J let her go?


    J was waiting for the elevator door to open.


    When they reached Shirley''s apartment, she asked, "Will you open it, or should I knock?"


    Shirley bit her lower lip, and resentfully said, "J, you are not wee in my apartment. Please


    leave here at once!"


    J sneered, and reminded her, "Your apartment? Don''t forget that the apartment was rented by my


    husband! And everything my husband owns, also belongs to me!"


    She ignored Shirley and rang the doorbell.


    Shirley''s father was the one who opened the door. He looked at the woman, whose face seemed


    familiar, and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    It was normal for him not to recognize J, since they hadn''t seen each other in over three years.


    With a smile on her face, J said, "Uncle Zheng, how are you doing? It''s J; don''t you remember


    me?"


    "Oh! It''s you, J! Shirley, why didn''t you tell us that J wasing? Please,e on in, J."


    J had saved their whole family, and y Zheng warmly weed J inside their home.


    After J put the bags of tonics on the table, Shirley''s mother Fanny Wu came out from the bedroom,


    and asked, "Who''s here?"


    "Fanny, it''s J. Come over here!" said y to his wife.


    Hearing that it was J, Fanny came trotting with excitement. "J? Is it really you, J?" asked


    Fanny.


    "Yes, it''s me, auntie, " said J, while she smiled back at them.


    Shirley''s heart started aching when she saw the whole scene. She knew that her parents regarded


    J as their lifesaver. The main reason her parents had alsoe there was to see J, but


    Shirley had turned down their request twice.


    "Come here and sit down, J, " said Fanny. She asked J to sit down on the couch. When she


    saw Roma, she asked, "Who''s she?"


    J introduced her, "This is my friend, Roma, " and after that, she was also invited to sit down on the


    sofa.

 Chapter 374 She Janet was not the Virgin Mary

    Chapter 374 She J was not the Virgin Mary


    While she was watching Fanny and y getting busy making tea and washing fruits, J suddenly


    hesitated for a moment, and thought of the real purpose of her visit there.


    "J! Why didn''t youe to our house? We wanted to visit you, but we were afraid that we might


    bother you¡­ We''re in the city because your uncle needs to see a doctor, and with this asion we


    have also nned to visit you and give you all the special products that we brought for you, but we


    didn''t expect you woulde here today!" While speaking, Fanny pointed to some cloth bags and


    kindly smiled at J.


    Without noticing Shirley''s unusual expression on her face, y and Fanny chatted with J for a long


    time.


    Finally, J took a deep breath, and said, "Auntie¡­"


    But she was immediately interrupted by Shirley. "J, I have something to tell you!" she said.


    J looked at Shirley, who had her eyes filled with fear, and while shaking her head, said, "I have


    something to tell auntie."


    Pretending to be discontent, Fanny red at her daughter, and said, "Shirley, let J speak first."


    "Auntie, I''m getting married!" When J said this, she had to suppress all the incredible joy in her


    heart.


    Fanny and y happily looked at each other, and joyfully said, "That''s wonderful! What does he do? Is


    he good to you?" they asked.


    "He¡­ is good to me. We are deeply in love with each other, and we have two daughters." J didn''t


    know how to say the rest.


    Fanny took her hand, patted it, and said, "It''s so good that he is nice to you. The most important thing


    for a woman is to find someone who truly loves her!"


    Shirley''s face went pale. Before she could stop her, J said, "But there is a woman¡­ who kept on


    pestering my fiance, actually no, my husband. We''ve already got our marriage certificate."


    Fanny had stayed in the vige all her life, and she detested those who got involved in other people''s


    marriages. Irritated, she said, "How can there be such a shameless woman! J, keep a close eye on


    your husband!"


    J took a deep breath, and said, "Auntie, to be honest with you, I''ve already fallen out with Shirley,


    since she is that woman."


    ¡­


    The whole apartment then suddenly fell in an awkward silence, and J saw that their faces turn from


    pale to dark.


    After a long time, Fanny suddenly got up from the sofa, walked up to Shirley, and pped her hard


    over her face.


    J was startled by her action.


    As she covered her painful face, Shirley burst into tears.


    When she saw Shirley cry, Fanny cried too, but she still pped her daughter''s face again. Shirley''s


    face became red and swollen instantly, indicating how hard Fanny had actually pped her.


    J sighed, and she quickly pulled Fanny from her, and said, "Auntie, I didn''t want you to hit her. I just


    want you to persuade her not to make the same kind of mistakes again, because at a certain point, we


    used to be friends."


    Fanny then suddenly kneeled in front of J, and said, "J, I''m sorry that I didn''t teach her well¡­"


    J hurried to lift her back up, and said, "Auntie, don''t do this; please, stand up."


    But Fanny was determined to keep her position. y stood up from the sofa, caught his daughter by


    the hand, and asked her to also kneel down in front of J. He then said, "Kneel to J and make


    an apology!"


    ¡­ J was really worried this time.


    "Uncle Zheng, please don''t do this. Come on, ask auntie to stand up!" J had tried to persuade


    Fanny for several times, but she didn''t want to stand up. Finally, with Roma''s help, J managed to


    lift Fanny up from the ground.


    Fanny looked at J with her heart broken, and said, "J, we are really sorry¡­ You saved our


    lives, but my daughter.. returned your kindness with hatred. J¡­ I''m sorry!"


    y''s body trembled out of anger. "Starting from today, Shirley is not a member of the Zheng family


    anymore! I will break all rtions with her, I don''t need such a shameless daughter in my life!"


    They would be cast aside by the other vigers if they ever found out that his daughter had been


    involved in another''s marriage, and more than that, trying to destroy their lifesaver''s marriage. y was


    very angry with his daughter''s behaviors.


    "Dad! Please, don''t. I was wrong! Dad¡­" Shirley couldn''t speak clearly because of her swollen face.


    "Don''t call me dad! A man like me can never have such a shameless daughter like you!" said y,


    furiously.


    "Dad!" screamed Shirley.


    J, who was sitting opposite to Fanny, said, "Uncle, auntie, please don''t be angry. In any case,


    Shirley was my friend before all of this, and if she agrees to leave here and nevere back, I can


    forget all that ever happened."


    J really didn''t want to embarrass them that much. If she hadn''t wanted to let Shirley off, she could


    have visited her parents in the vige and let everyone know about what Shirley had done.


    If she had done that, then they would have been cast aside and disdained by all the vigers.


    J didn''t want to do that to them.


    Fanny felt very guilty, and said, "J, please don''t worry! I''ll take her back home today. From now on,


    she is forbidden to leave the vige ever again."


    "No, you don''t need to do that. Just make sure that she won''te back and pester my husband


    again. That''s all. After all, she is young and was a top student at school. If she stays in that vige, her


    life would be ruined."


    After hearing J''s words, Fanny burst into tears, while Shirley was still kneeling at her feet, lost in


    her own thought. It seemed that now she had realized her mistake.


    After J left, Shirley was still kneeling, thinking about all the things that had happened before.


    y furiously stared at Shirley and pped her face hard again, and asked, "Shirley Zheng, do you


    know now that you were wrong?"


    Shirley face was numb because of the pain, and she nodded, and said, "I was wrong."


    "J had risked her own life to save our family that time. You didn''t return her kindness, and instead


    you tried to fight with her for her husband. How shameless can you be!" said y furiously.


    "Dad, I was wrong¡­"


    Shirley''s heart ached. She had vowed to remember J''s kindness for all of her life.


    But she hadpletely forget it all since she met Daniel.


    In the parking lot downstairs, J was sitting in the car, and while looking at the building in front of


    her, her eyes slightly began to redden.


    It was alright to love someone, but Shirley had loved the wrong person, in a wrong way.


    J wasn''t the Virgin Mary, because she wouldn''t make a concession orpromise when it came to


    Daniel.


    Hopefully, Shirley would realize her mistakes and do the right thing.


    The next day, while J was busy in her store, one of her sales guides said, "Boss, you are wanted


    outside."


    "Okay!" said J. She took off her gloves and walked out of the cooking room.


    The woman standing at the counter surprised her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Even when she was wearing sunsses, judging from her swollen face and tightly sealed lips, J


    quickly recognized that the woman was Shirley.


    Without speaking anything to her, she then led her into a private room.


    And knowing that Shirley was not a good person, Roma followed them in as well.

 Chapter 375 Women were Unpredictable

    Chapter 375 Women were Unpredictable


    Shirley took off her sunsses and hat and walked straight toward J. She opened her mouth and


    said, "J, I am leaving now. I will return to my hometown with my parents. "


    J didn''t say anything. She had expected things to end like this.


    "I owe you an apology for everything that had happened between us. J, I am sorry!" With these


    words, she lowered her head.


    "I know that it is hard for you to forgive me, and I don''t expect you to. But I just hope that you can find it


    in your heart to put all these things behind us." If only they could go back... back to the time when they


    were still best friends...


    "This might be thest time that we''ll ever see each other. But J, I will always... remember you."


    She knew she had no right to say these words. But she wanted toe clean and be honest about


    how she really felt.


    "As for Daniel, he... was crazy in love with you. Back then, he only married me because he wanted to


    find you. On our wedding day, he didn''t even invite my parents... When you were fighting over the issue


    with Ivanka..." Shirley stopped and bit her lip in distress. She found it hard to spit it all out. She had


    done something so horrible that even she hated herself for it.


    "He really cared about you. He dropped by my ce everyday just to see how you were doing. Later


    on, he asked me to move to a new apartment and gave me a check, so I can take care of you. He


    simply didn''t want you to suffer..."


    J remained calm as she listened to her words. However, she felt her heart beat, her fists clenched.


    Daniel was such a big fool. He should have exined this to her before!


    "I was merely cooperating with him just for show. Trust me, his focus was you, and only you. We...


    never held hands, not to mention had sex. He never touched me. Moreover, if I ever used any of his


    stuff, he would throw them away..."


    Shirley continued telling her a lot of things that she never heard about. From Shirley''s point of view,


    Daniel really loved J to bits.


    Finally, Shirley rubbed her swollen eyes and sobbed, "I am so sorry, J. He really loves you. Please


    cherish his love. I wish both of you all the best!"


    Her sincere words touched J''s heart. She watched her put on her shades and hat. Then, she stood


    up to leave the lounge.


    J quickly called out, "Shirley!"


    She turned around.


    J''s face was covered with tears. She angrily yelled at her, "Why did you hide all these from me?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Why did you lie to me like that? Why didn''t you tell me the truth? Why?"


    She wondered how much she had misunderstood Daniel.


    Tears ran down Shirley''s cheeks as she apologized to J again, "I am so sorry, J. I was wrong!"


    J remained silent. After a long pause, she looked her in the eyes and softly said, "When you had


    finally gotten over Daniel, we can go to America together, and... we can visit the campus that we spent


    four years together."


    Shirley covered her mouth and nodded in tears.


    "J..." She sobbed.


    The four years they spent in college together was amazing. J did not hang out with the rich, spoiled


    girls. Instead, she befriended Shirley, a humble but nice girl who was not well-off.


    At first, Shirley thought that J pitied her. But she found out how honest and sincere J waster


    on. J made friends with Shirley because she liked who she was. The two became the best of


    friends.


    She fondly remembered during one mid-autumn festival... They sat by the river and had a nice long


    chat under the moon light...


    The beautiful memories made her cry even harder. She couldn''t help but dash toward J. She


    embraced her warmly, and the two cried on each other''s shoulders.


    Eventually, Shirley took off. Half an hourter, J was still somberly sitting alone in the store.


    Feeling exhausted, she took out her phone and updated her status, "I am blessed to have such a good


    friend!"


    She also attached Shirley''s photo with it.


    Daniel''s eyebrows furrowed when he read her status. He turned to Spark and showed him the screen,


    looking all confused. Spark shook his head. He didn''t know what was happening either.


    Women were so unpredictable. Yesterday, Shirley was still trying to flirt with Daniel and today she and


    J... were friends again.


    What was J thinking? Did she want to share Daniel with Shirley?


    Spark hit himself on the forehead, trying to get rid of the crazy idea in his head.


    Just then, Daniel''s phone received a message. It was from J, "Hubby, I love you."


    ...


    Daniel''s heart melted. He then called her. J wiped her eyes dry and answered softly, "Hubby."


    "..." Daniel was in shock. Something must have gone wrong with J. She didn''t behave like this


    before.


    "Are you... sick?"


    J instantly snapped back, "No, it''s you who has gone mad!"


    Daniel shook his head with a grin on his face. Then, he heard her gentle voicee from the phone,


    "Hubby, I am not sick. I just miss you a lot."


    "..." Daniel was startled. He quickly hung up on her and hurried to get to her store as fast as he could.


    J was not behaving herself right now. Did Shirley put something on her drink or something?


    The moment Daniel stepped into the lounge, he saw J ying with her phone with tears in her


    eyes. He leaned over and asked angrily:


    "Why are you crying?"


    J raised her head in shock, "Wha- How? Why are you here?"


    "Answer me!"


    J tried to dodge his stare. She turned her head away and said, "Nothing. I was... watching


    something... emotional on TV just now!"


    "So what is the deal between you and Shirley?" He hated to see her cry. Tonight, he would punish her


    for being so childish.


    J shook her head and said, "We are fine. She already left."


    Then, she remembered something and raised her voice at him, "Why are you asking? Why do you


    care?"


    "..." Such a wicked girl! "Do I look like I give a damn?"


    Roma found herself in an awkward position, seeing these two lovebirds bicker. She nodded to Daniel


    and left the two of them alone.


    As soon as they were left alone, J stood up and flew into Daniel''s arms. With her hands around his


    waist, she giggled, "I know you don''t. Hubby, I love you!"


    "Why are you expressing your love to me all of a sudden?" Daniel was both amused and shocked by


    how she was acting. He would have to ask Roma what the reason was behind J''s sudden change


    of attitude toward him.


    J grinned, "Nothing. Stop guessing around. Hubby, would you like some home-made dessert?"


    She would lovingly prepare some durian-voured cake for him!


    "Sure. But I have to attend an important business meeting. So I will take it with me and have it in the


    evening at home!" He only came here to check if she was doing fine.


    "No problem! You can go ahead then!"


    On his way back, Daniel put on his bluetooth earphone and listened to Roma''s report as he drove.


    No wonder she behaved like that!


    His wife was so kind. Her friend betrayed her, but she still acted as if nothing had happened.


    She also quickly epted Shirley''s apology as if she had forgotten all the pain she had suffered!


    "Thanks for the report." Roma also told Daniel that J learned the whereabouts of Sabina from


    Shirley. At the moment, Sabina was in C Country.


    She was seen a couple of days ago near Daniel''spany.


    As soon as Daniel ended his call with Roma, he quickly dialed another number and gave his order,


    "Find Sabina, and bring her to me!"


    She was the one who poisoned Jane and wanted her to be raped by Hobson. He must hunt her down


    and make her pay!

 Chapter 376 They Thought Alike

    Chapter 376 They Thought Alike


    Once, when J and Roma went inside the store, they were attacked by a bunch of stray dogs.


    Fortunately, the bodyguards and Roma reacted fast, so J was not harmed at all.


    Later on, there were rumours about J''s store. Some customers mentioned that they got food


    poisoning from eating J''s desserts.


    These incidents did not bother J at all because she knew that she had Daniel to help her with


    these issues.


    Soon, December came.


    Two days before her wedding, J finally got to see her dress., It was a cheongsam, a Chinese


    embroidery dress.


    It had never urred to her that Daniel would prepare such a dress for her!


    He was also very thoughtful as he ordered a matching cape with prints of wild roses. As the ceremony


    would be held in winter, he was concerned that she might get cold. The cape was hand-made and cost


    a fortune.


    One of the boxes sent to her had a phoenix cor in it...


    J slowly caressed the fabric of the dress. The delicate embroidery was simply breathtaking.


    She thought he would give her a Western-style wedding. But she personally preferred a wedding with


    both Eastern and Western influences.


    It seemed that they had the same idea.


    Sally smiled and urged her to try the things on, "Jane, put them on quickly, and let me see!"


    She trusted that the things her brother chose for J were the best!


    However, J shook her head, "Not now."


    "Why? You need to see if they fit or not!"


    J shook her head again and said, "They are so beautiful. I am afraid..."


    She really appreciated the things Daniel had sent her. She wouldn''t wish to have them altered whether


    they fit or not.


    She would wear them just the way they were.


    On the second day of December.


    Like all the brides in the world, J was woken up by her mother early in the morning so J could


    have her hair and make-up done.


    It was only five in the morning, but the Mansion No.8 was already packed with people.


    Random voices were heard around the house. "Quiet! The two girls are still sleeping!"


    "Hey, mind your voice, the elders are not up yet!"


    "I saw the olddy just now..."


    "How about the twins? Shhhhhhhh..."


    ...


    J sat in front of her vanity table, listening to the people outside of her room with a smile.


    The room was prepared yesterday. Behind her stood two celebrity make-up artists, who were hired for


    the asion. They were going to doll her up as morous as they could.


    Three fashion stylists were also inside the room, waiting to dress her up after the make-up. J was


    to wear a traditional Chinese dress on her wedding. Therefore, her hair would be braided ordingly.


    Her hair would match her dress. The wedding would have a strong touch of Chinese ents.


    Around seven in the morning, all of her bridesmaids arrived. Ang, Selina, Shelly, and Ivanka rushed


    to the room to get ready as well.


    The bridesmaid''s dress was a pink one-piece cheongsams with matching white capes. Their uniform


    high-heeled shoes were ivory white adorned with sparkling crystals.


    Around 9 o''clock, a scream was heard from J''s room. E quickly rushed over to see what was


    going on.


    She stood by the door, and gasped at the sight.


    Standing in the middle of a room was a goddess. J, in her beautiful cheongsam with a phoenix


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    cor on her head, looked amazingly elegant.


    The dress fit her perfectly. She was so beautiful that her mother, E, cried with joy.


    After 10 AM, the twins were already dressed for the ceremony. They had pink fur dresses, and their


    hair were delicately braided and ced in updos.


    Firecrackers were lit up outside the house for good luck. Jerry walked in and gazed at his sister fondly,


    "Hey, Jane, are you ready? Daniel is here!"


    His words made her heart skip a beat. J''s face turned red as she softly replied, "Yes, I am ready!"


    "Close the door!" One of the bridesmaids shouted and the rest burst intoughter. As soon as Jerry


    walked out, they all dashed to lock the door.


    A stream of fancy cars slowly drove into the neighbourhood. They parked one after one in front of


    Mansion No.8. There were too many cars that queue reached the road outside of the neighbourhood.


    The first car was a red Bugatti Veyron. Daniel, the man of the hour, stepped out of it with a big grin on


    his face.


    The six cars behind him were driven by his groomsmen. They were Scott, Colin, Sven, Cole, Brian, and


    Bill.


    They were all decked out in ck Italian suits. Each of them had shiny leather shoes. Even the


    designer watches on their wrists were of the same luxury brand.


    The host of the ceremony was Joseph, who was in his forties. Joseph was smartly dressed, mature,


    and confident.


    After he hosted Samuel''s wedding, he became instantly famous for his skills. Since then, he almost


    changed his career from acting to anchoring.


    Many people were overwhelmed by his fame and wanted to hire him as a wedding host. asionally,


    he would fill in the position with other good hosts because his schedule was booked.


    Joseph walked into Mansion No. 8 with several young men behind him. Outside the vi, firecrackers


    continued to sound, announcing the start of the ceremony.


    In the bride''s room, on the second floor.


    J nervously held onto her dress. Her heart was beating so fast as she listened carefully to what


    was going on outside.


    "The groom is here. Now, let''s offer red envelopes with money to "bribe" the bridesmaids, so they can


    open the door for us!" It was a traditional custom to "bribe" the bridesmaid, so that they would


    cooperate with the groom and not give him a hard time.


    However, apart from Ivanka, the rest of the bridesmaids were all wealthy girls who did not need money.


    They wouldn''t be "bribed" with some mere red envelopes.


    Daniel was known for his indifference. The bridesmaids thought of ways to y tricks on Daniel.


    Ang grinned and boldly shouted through the door, "Daniel, the red envelope must be thick enough.


    Otherwise, we would never let you in!"


    Selina giggled and added, "That''s right! There are four of us, and we want at least five envelopes


    each!"


    Shellyughed and said, I agree. Make it rain!"


    They wondered how Daniel would respond. Ivanka was utterly speechless as her friends dared to


    challenge the intimidating Daniel. She shook her head and said, "I agree with them!"


    ...


    People outside the door burst intoughter. They shouted, "Juste out and get your money. The


    groom had already prepared the red envelopes for all of you!"


    However, the envelopes were too thick to be passed under the door. Daniel calmly said, "Open the


    door."


    The four bridesmaids looked at each other and turned to J for advice on what they should do next.


    Jughed, "He is a man of his word!"


    They would get their envelopes as promised! Selina went to open the door, and the people outside


    filled the room within seconds.


    Ang quickly stepped in front of the bride and shouted, "Give me my red envelope, and the bride is all


    yours!"


    Daniel with 99 roses in his arms,ughed, and gave her a thick deck of envelopes full of cash. Then, he


    pushed her away and hurried toward his bride.


    Right now, Ang and Selina''s joyful cheers did not bother him at all. His eyes were dead focused on


    his beautiful wife.


    Bill and Sven dashed toward J as well. They both gasped at her beauty. Bill stared at J and


    was utterly amazed by how she looked. He turned to Daniel and said, "Oh my god, you are marrying a


    goddess today!"


    Sven leaned closer to J and shouted to the photographer, "Hey, over here! I want a picture with the


    beautiful bride."


    Daniel shook his head and pushed them away. He was slightly annoyed by them and said, "Stay away


    from my wife!"


    Sven and Bill giggled at his jealousy. Daniel gazed at J, his eyes sparkled. Then, he leaned down


    and sealed her ruby lips with a passionate kiss.


    The crowd went wild. Joseph tried to pull Daniel away. He smirked at him, "Hey, Daniel. Behave


    yourself. The ceremony hasn''t started, yet. You can''t kiss your bride now!"


    "Hahaha! Daniel, try to keep your hands to yourself." Svenughed at Daniel, his desperate eagerness


    amused him.


    Scott whistled and said, "Daniel, why don''t you propose to J in front of us again?"

 Chapter 377 Six Cases of Bank Notes with Consecutive Serial Number

    Chapter 377 Six Cases of Bank Notes with Consecutive Serial Number


    Joseph was about to make a speech, but Daniel had already knelt down next to J. As he fondly


    gazed in her eyes, he softly proposed to her again in front of everyone, "J Shao, will you marry


    me?"


    Scottughed and said, "Daniel, slow down. Joseph hasn''t said anything yet!"


    The crowed whistled and pped their hands.


    Joseph cleared his throat and made his speech for the ceremony.


    Twenty minutester.


    Daniel was finally allowed to take his bride out of the room. They were both followed by the


    bridesmaids. Their hands were full of gold bars.


    Daniel was really generous. Apart from giving them cash, he also handed them gold bars! No wonder


    the envelopes were too thick to pass under the door!


    Downstairs, Daniel led J to Samuel and E. On the way, he also carefully helped her tidy her


    cape.


    Daniel offered his parents-inw cups of tea and thanked them for raising their daughter well. In return,


    he received a generous red envelope of money from them.


    After the tea, they had their photos taken as a family.


    J and Daniel stood next to E and Samuel. In front of them, were Sally and Jerry. In the photo,


    Melody, Vincent and his wife, John, and the twins were also present.


    ording to traditional customs, the bride''s younger brother was supposed to carry the bride to the


    groom''s car.


    However, since John was still young, they decided to let him carry a small leather suitcase with J''s


    dowry instead. It was filled with precious trinkets.


    Jerry, as the elder brother of J, carried her on his back to the car.


    In the car, E attached a light red veil on J''s head.


    The rest of them were still busy loading the bride''s dowry into the car.


    There were six cases of bank notes with consecutive serial numbers, 72 sets of dresses symbolizing


    good luck, 18 bedsheets made by E, and 8 sets of beddings.


    There were also numerous sets of jewelry made from high quality jade, pearl, amber, and tinum. To


    everyone''s surprise, as part of J''s dowry, there were even two sport cars, each costed over millions


    of dors.


    There were so many expensive, luxurious, and sophisticated things in her dowry, dazzling all the


    guests'' eyes.


    The bodyguards were still loading the cars. All of the groomsmen''s cars were already full. The Shao


    family really valued their daughter since they gave her so much gifts.


    Only wealthy families like the Si, Li, Bo, and Shao could afford that much dowry for their daughters...


    The wedding undoubtedly made headlines. About 66 fancy cars were in a convoy toward Leroy


    Mansion.


    In the castle of the Leroy Manor


    Daniel cradled J in his arms and walked straight to the second floor. There, he had a big room


    decorated just for them.


    He wanted to make out with her in the room. But some of his rtives were still lingering around them


    to celebrate this special day.


    Instead of a hot French kiss, Daniel could only give her a short peck on the lips...


    Ten minutester, all of the rtives in the room left. As soon as they were left alone, Daniel quickly


    closed the door and pressed J onto the big bed.


    "Honey, I want to..." His voice was maic, and his breath warm.


    Jughed and pushed him away, "Not now. We still need to get to the hotel for the reception!"


    Daniel grinned as he ignored her waving hands.


    He leaned over and ate all of her lipstick off. Sven knocked on the door to remind them of the time.


    They were supposed to be at the reception before 12 noon. There was no time to fool around!


    J shyly called for a stylist to retouch her lips.


    City of Rose


    J joyfully gazed at the hotel. The walls were carefully decorated with blooming roses. The pink


    flowers swung in the breeze, wafting out aromatic fragrances around the ce.


    At the entrance, a big frame of their wedding photo was disyed. Red carpets were rolled out to the


    steps to wee the arrival of their guests.


    Numerous bodyguards and security agencies were hired for the asion. A lot of celebrities were also


    invited to the wedding.


    Firecrackers and fireworks were lit one after another. Ten minutester, Daniel cradled her in his arms


    and carried her into the hotel under everyone''s gaze.


    He carefully ced J down, under the flower arch, and removed her cape. He gently pecked on


    her cheek and said, "Wait for me here. I need to attend to some guests over there."


    "Okay."


    Daniel wanted to kiss her on the lips as well. But she blocked him with her arm. She pouted, "Stop


    ruining my makeup. We need to be on the stage soon."


    He grinned and said, "Fair enough. I will be meet you there then."


    After Daniel took off, J finally had the chance to take a good look at the venue.


    The decor of the venue was utterly overwhelming.


    The lobby was at least 1000 square meters, and the decor was abination of Chinese and Western


    styles. Next to the stage were numerous round tables with red table cloths. Apart from the cutlery, each


    table was equipped with a small shelf. On the shelf, there were candies, paper fans, and miniature


    paintings.


    The motif of the stage was Chinese red. Along the aisle to the stage, two lines of rednterns hung


    from the ceiling, with the tassels almost touching the floor.


    The aisle itself was decorated with darker coloredmps. Eachmp had a bunch of Bulgarian roses at


    its foot.


    The screen on the wall above the stage was showing photos from their pre-nuptial photoshoot. Several


    hundreds of lovely photos were projected onto the white screen, which delighted the guests.


    Right above the stage was a huge rose chandelier. More than a thousand roses were used, as well as


    several colorful parasols.


    Even the flower arch she was standing next to right now was decorated with red roses and blue


    ribbons.


    The lighting was professionally orchestrated, making the whole venue look grand and exquisite.


    J''s heart was filled with joy. She loved how the whole ce made her feel.


    Daniel''s taste was good. Everything exuded of luxury, sophistication, and rarity.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She waited by the flower arch. The curtains were down. She waited behind them with a fast-beating


    heart.


    The hall was almost filled with people. J could hear the crowds talking behind the curtains. Just


    then, her father came to her and let her hold onto his arm.


    He fondly gazed at her and asked, "Jane, how do you feel now?" He was so happy for her today! His


    beloved daughter was finally about to get married!


    J recalled how E wiped her tears away before she left the house earlier. She sobbed with joy


    and replied, "Dad, do you even have to ask? Of course, I feel delighted and excited at the same time!"


    Samuel smiled at his daughter and said, "As the saying goes, when a girl grows up, she can''t be kept


    at home!"


    "Daddy!" J''s face turned red. She was going to live with the man she loved, so there was nothing


    her parents should worry about!


    "Jane, from now on, you are not only a Shao, but you are also a Si. If Daniel dares to bully you, just


    "He wouldn''t dare!" J was amused by the thought. She couldn''t help butugh.


    "You two should respect each other. You should also be nice to Daniel. He agreed to marry you despite


    you being so daft and difficult!"


    J pouted, "Daddy! I am neither daft, nor difficult at all!"


    "Really? You are already 26 years old and yet... you only know how to cook boiled eggs! Never mind. I


    won''t say more..."


    "Dad!" J''s face became redder as she held onto her father''s arm.


    Samuelughed and patted her on the hand, "All right. I won''t tease you anymore. We need to step in


    soon."


    Joseph was delivering a speech onstage. Samuel stopped talking and carefully fixed the transparent


    veil on his daughter.

 Chapter 378 She Looked Like an Empress

    Chapter 378 She Looked Like an Empress


    Daniel was first asked toe on stage. Then, Joseph announced with a clear voice, "Now, let''s


    wee the beautiful bride to the stage!"


    The crowd apuded warmly. The curtains were raised as the father and daughter walked down the


    aisle.


    Samuel led J to the stage.


    A gentle spotlight shone over them. As she walked fast, the veil was slightly lifted.


    J looked so beautiful that her face took the guests'' breath away.


    The phoenix cor she was wearing was delicately made out of gold and other rare metals. The


    phoenix was carved hollow, and the whole headpiece was decorated with peacock feathers.


    The designer used 128 pieces of precious gems, pearls, and ambers to adorn the cor.


    The red rubies dotted around it made J look like a noble empress.


    The cor''s front resembled a peacock disying its fancy tails. Some rare ck rubies were also


    added to furnish it with a touch of elegance.


    Two streams of gold tassels hung on both sides.


    Overall, this piece was worth millions of dors and weighed 2.888 kilos!


    J''s bridal make-up was also breathtaking. She looked absolutely gorgeous after the A-list makeup


    artists dolled her up.


    Her ruby lips slightly opened as she smiled with joy. Her sweet smile pierced through the hearts of the


    bachelors in the room.


    She wore a traditional Chinese one-piece wedding gown. It was a red cheongsam with vivid patterns of


    roses, lotuses, mandarin ducks, and phoenixes.


    The gown was handmade by a team of 168 people. It took them 8 months and about 100 alterations to


    She had a Chinese red tassel belt around her waist and a patterned cape over her shoulders.


    Her wedding shoes were also abination of both Chinese and Western styles. The shoes had


    embroidery made by a master from Huaxia. The embroidery was different from the ones on her dress.


    Nevertheless, both showcased the magnificence of Chinese art.


    Her shoes were wedged and polished by a skilled craftsman in Mn. The shoes were soft and


    J''s outfit stunned everyone in the room. They gasped at how she looked and couldn''t help but think


    how beautiful, delicate, and expensive everything she wore was.


    She looked like a real-life empress!


    The father and the daughter stood opposite Daniel. Ever since J stepped into his sight, Daniel


    never looked away, not even for a second.


    J was beautiful as always. She stood there and smiled at him, her eyes sparkling with joy.


    With thousands of guests as his witness, Daniel promised his father-inw, "I will spend my whole


    lifetime protecting J, making sure that she is safe and happy. I will never let her down..."


    Everyone was touched by his vows. They all pped their hands for him.


    Samuel passed on J''s hand to Daniel and left the stage.


    As Joseph pronounced them "man and wife", Daniel lifted up her red veil and kissed her passionately.


    Out of nowhere, thousands of bubbles emerged from below the stage. J''s veil flew to the ground.


    She couldn''t pick it up because her husband locked her in his embrace and kissed her with much


    love...


    The wedding photographer captured the moment as he took multiple pictures of the newly-wed.


    Ang took out her phone and took a picture as well. She posted it on Weibo and captioned, "I dream


    of this kind of love..."


    In the picture, the newly-wed were kissing like there was no tomorrow.


    This picture was liked andmented by millions of people. Even Ang was shocked to see how it


    rocked the inte.


    The bride was going to throw her bouquet to her four bridesmaids. Only three of them approached the


    stage; Ivanka did not step forward.


    J, with her back against them, threw the bouquet behind her as high as possible. The crowd burst


    intoughter when itnded right into Ang''s arms.


    Ang''s face turned red. She was still in the university and was not in a rush to get married...


    Chuck''s face darkened as he saw his precious daughter catch the bouquet. He did not want to send his


    girl off so soon!


    A man from the crowd saw Ang''s reaction and smirked. His eyes gleamed as he stared at Ang''s


    pretty face.


    "Ang, congrattions!"


    "Ang, you are so lucky. You got the bouquet!"


    "Hahaha, she looks confused!"


    Selina and Shelly pped their hands as they teased her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The newly-wed stepped down the stage.


    The bridesmaids returned to their seats. Ang felt bored chatting with them, so she went to a corner


    and took out her phone.


    Levi''s seat was originally next to Colin. But as soon as he spotted Selina, he quickly asked to change


    seats with Shelly.


    Selina turned around, saw Levi''s mischievous face, and opened her eyes wide out of surprise.


    "Go away!" Selina waved her hands at him.


    "Go away? Why? I was invited to my cousin''s wedding as an important guest!" Levi in his dark blue suit


    looked dangerously handsome.


    Selina took a deep breath and said to Ang who was staring at the phone, "Ang, change seats


    with me!"


    Ang was fully upied with the game on her phone. She replied without looking up, "Selina, one


    second please."


    Selina stumped her feet and pulled Ang to her direction.


    Ang was forced to get up from her seat and tumbled toward Selina''s seat. She was still staring at


    the phone as she moved.


    "Come and sit here, Ang." Selina''s voice echoed in her ear.


    Ang nodded, "Fine!" She was immersed in her game, so Ang couldn''t be bothered to check her


    surroundings. She spotted a vacant chair in her peripheral vision and sat down quickly.


    Selina stared at Ang in shock as she sat at the wrong table. She was about to dash over and pull


    her away, but Levi sneaked up on her and sat right next to her.


    Ang was still focused on her game, but she felt someone coldly staring at her.


    Was it Daniel? Impossible! Daniel was over there with Jane. They were entertaining some guests.


    She raised her head and saw Daniel and J chatting with a table of guests not far from the stage.


    She returned to her game.


    She needed to kill the big boss in the game!


    "Die die die die die! Just die! Why won''t you die?" Ang was so mad at the game that she wanted to


    throw her phone away!


    Ang touched her neck as she felt cold. It seemed that someone was approaching her. She quickly


    raised her head to see who it was.


    Oh my god! She almost fell out of her chair.


    Ang froze upon seeing the man next to her.


    Why was he here? The man as cold as Daniel...


    "You... you... Why are you here?" Ang put her phone away. His presence made her lose interest in


    the game.


    Arvin ignored her question. His eyebrows furrowed as he coldly said, "You are in the wrong seat!"


    Ang checked her surroundings. This was a table full of people she did not know at all! Where was


    Selina? Then, she realized that she was indeed in the wrong seat.


    Ang quickly stood up and ran back to Selina. Shepletely forgot that Selina had asked to change


    seats with her. She pushed Selina toward Levi and said, "Move over, Selina. You are in my seat!"

 Chapter 379 Could That Girl Be the Poker Faces Girlfriend

    Chapter 379 Could That Girl Be the Poker Face''s Girlfriend


    "..." Selina was speechless. Then, she took a deep breath and unwillingly sat down next to Levi.


    As Ang returned to her seat, she looked up and found a tall girl sitting next to Arvin. Their heads


    leaned close as they talked about something.


    A strange thought urred to Ang. Could that girl be the poker face''s girlfriend?


    Finally, lunch was served. Ang shook her head, put her phone away, and tried to concentrate on the


    delicious food.


    J had changed into a slim fit scarlet dress. She and Daniel, with sses in their hands, made


    rounds to greet guests.


    The room temperature in the venue was warm. The bridesmaids all took of their capes as they felt


    warmer due to the effect of alcohol.


    Two waiters dressed in uniform ck suits followed the newlyweds. They each had a tray in their white-


    gloved hands. On the trays were one bottle of white wine and one bottle of red wine.


    J walked toward the bridesmaids'' table and winked at Ang, "Ang, you might be the next one


    to get married!"


    Ang waved her hands in front of her face and said, "No. That''s impossible! I haven''t graduated, yet! I


    am not in a hurry at all. After the graduation, I want to see the world and have fun. I might get married


    after I am 30 years old."


    "30 years old? Wow, Ang, you really are not in a hurry! Do you have a boyfriend now? Would you


    like me to introduce some nice fellows to you?" J fondly teased Ang.


    Ang''s face turned red. She bit her lower lip and murmured, "No. I''m okay!" She wasn''t up to meet


    any sort of man.


    The man sitting at the table not far from them overheard their conversation. He smirked and couldn''t


    help but think how daft Ang was!


    J offered a toast to her bridesmaids. Then, she moved with Daniel to the next table.


    Ang had a sip of red wine. Her sight was getting blurred.


    The newlyweds were having a toast with Arvin right now. Daniel opened his mouth and said, "Thank


    you, Dr. Gu, for attending our wedding. We really appreciate your presence!"


    Arvin politely replied, "Boss Si, it is my honour to represent the Gu family here today. What a beautiful


    wedding!"


    The two men chatted for a bit and drank wine together. Daniel smiled and said, "Please make yourself


    at home, Dr. Gu. If you need anything, just let me know!"


    J also smiled at Arvin as she slightly toasted with his wine ss. The three of them allughed as


    they sipped the wine.


    After lunch, the guests started to take off. J and her close friends took the twins to the lounge to


    rest.


    The parents of the newlyweds and Daniel stood by the hotel entrance to send off their guests.


    One of the guests said to Daniel, "Boss Si, thank you for inviting me here. Your hotel is really


    impressive!"


    Daniel smiled and corrected him by saying, "Thank you for thepliment. Actually, this hotel is under


    my wife''s name."


    The guest was stunned. But then he remembered that Samuel and Jerry were both wealthy men, so it


    wasn''t a surprise that J was, too.


    He smiled and bade them goodbye.


    Some of the guests decided to check in the hotel. It was already 4 PM by the time that they were done


    sending the guests off.


    When Daniel arrived at the lounge, everyone was there attending to the twins, Kerr, and Felix.


    "You are drunk." J looked at him. Her voice was affirmative.


    It was quite rare for her to see him drunk. Daniel idly leaned against the wall. His face was a bit


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    flushed, and his eyes were half-closed.


    Daniel smiled at her as he grabbed her cape and carefullyid it on her shoulder. He whispered to her


    ear, "Let''s go home."


    "Daniel, we are still here. How dare you just take off with Jane?" Sven leaned against the sofa and


    teased Daniel.


    Daniel pointed to his father Harry and snapped back, "My father is more entertaining than I am. He will


    stay here and keep you guyspany!"


    With J in his arms, Daniel said to E, "Mom, please take the twins for the night."


    J quickly said, "What do you mean? They will stay with me tonight!"


    Jerryughed hard, "Jane, are you out of your mind? Tonight is your wedding night. Do you really want


    the twins to mess up the mood?"


    "Hahahahahaha." Everyoneughed at Jerry''s words as J''s face turned red.


    "Go ahead! I will look after the twins." L rubbed her sore legs and waved her hands at Daniel.


    E also warmly nodded and said, "Don''t worry about the kids. Where are you heading to?"


    Daniel lovingly kissed the cheeks of his daughters and replied, "To our wedding night!" With these


    words, he stepped out of the lounge with J in his arms.


    "..."


    Outside the hotel, the winter wind howled. J, with her warm cape around her shoulders, did not feel


    cold at all.


    She looked behind her. The City of Rose was a beautiful building. Her lips curled up as her heart was


    filled with joy. She just had an amazing wedding in this marvelous ce.


    Spark was waiting for them in Daniel''s Bugatti Veyron. As soon as he spotted them, he got out and


    opened the car door for them.


    "Congrattions on your wedding, Boss Si and Mrs.Si!"


    J smiled and said, "Thank you, Spark!"


    Daniel took a red envelope from his suit pocket and handed it to Spark, "Thank you for the kind words!"


    "..." J speechlessly gazed at her tipsy husband. How much did he just give Spark?


    "Thank you so much, Boss Si!" Spark felt the weight of his red envelope and was absolutely delighted.


    It was a gold bar worth at least ten thousand dors!


    He tucked the envelope into his pocket with a big grin on his face. Boss Si was the most generous


    employer he had ever worked with!


    J pouted as she let Daniel lean against her shoulder. Then, she turned to Spark and asked,


    "Where are we heading to?"


    "Leroy Manor." It would be nice to stay at the original home for now. Later on, they could move to


    Mansion No. 9 together.


    Spark drove the car to Leroy Manor. At the entrance of the castle, Spark handed the car keys to J


    and said, "Mrs.Si, here is your key."


    J was confused, "For me?"


    "Yes. Boss Si bought this sports car for you." The brand new Bugatti Veyron just came into the market


    and was worth at least 60 million dors.


    J was utterly stunned. Why would Daniel give such a fancy sports car to her as a gift?


    Daniel suddenly chimed in. He took the car keys from Spark''s hand and cradled J in his arms.


    Then, he said to Spark, "Call the chairman of the board and tell him to take care of thepany for me


    for a couple of days. I will be busy!"


    Spark scratched his head and asked, "Boss Si, what will you be busy with outside of the office?"


    Daniel swirled around and spit out two words, "Gettingid!"


    J could feel her face burning.


    Spark tried hard not tough in front of his boss as he replied, "Copy that, Boss Si. I will make sure that


    no one will bother you and Mrs. Si!"


    "Good job! I will reward you generously when I get back to work." With J in his arms, Daniel strode


    toward the castle.


    More rewards for him? Spark was so excited that he jumped on his feet and shouted, "Boss Si, you are


    the best!"


    "Now, get out of here!"


    Upon receiving his boss''s order, Spark quickly dashed out of the manor.


    The castle was decorated with weing red ribbons. Daniel stepped on the soft red carpet and was


    absolutely delighted. At the foot of the stairs, he leaned down and gently sealed her ruby lips with a


    long kiss.


    J knew they were alone in the castle, so she did not pull away.


    At the corridor on the second floor, Daniel ced her down. He fondly gazed at her beautiful face and


    sighed with satisfaction, "If we had lived in another era, your beauty would be... the cause of all wars!"


    Cause of all wars? J''s eyebrows furrowed and rebutted, "Why can''t you say that my beauty would


    be the reward of all heroes?"

 Chapter 380 It is a Wedding Gift from Me to You

    Chapter 380 It is a Wedding Gift from Me to You


    Daniel fondly gazed at her andughed softly, "Nevertheless, you are exquisitely beautiful, and... quite


    seductive!"


    J blushed at his words. She looked away and refused to admit that she was seducing him!


    Daniel leaned down and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. He didn''t have much patience left. He


    cradled her against his broad chest and held her close. As he swiftly kicked the door open, he put her


    down, pressed her against the door, and closed the door behind her.


    The sweet kiss soon turned into a wild, burning, and passionate one.


    Her red cape dropped to the floor. Jy back in the bed and closed her eyes. Her lips pressed


    together as his warm breath steamed her neck.


    Daniel was genuinely turned on by his petite wife. As he was about to pass his hand though her hair,


    she caught his hand and breathed heavily, "Don''t! Our parents will be back anytime soon."


    His hoarse voice whispered behind her ear, "They are noting back."


    "No. It is still... daytime now... How about in the evening..."


    She was turning breathless. She tried to push his hand away before he burned her with lust. However,


    Daniel had been wanting her since morning. He was not going to stop now.


    "My darling, you really underestimate your own charm!" With these words, he lowered her to the bed


    with a grin.


    The night had fallen. The castle remained silent. Only some muffled sounds could be hearding


    from the bedroom.


    L considerately brought the twins to Mansion No. 9 and left whole Leroy Manor to the newlyweds.


    The hot, wild sexsted until eight in the evening. J was almost passed out.


    Shey back in the bed with her eyes closed. She was exhausted.


    Daniel showered and had his wife cleaned up as well. Then, he walked out of the bedroom, found the


    chef, and asked him to cook dinner.


    He cuddled her on the bed for a while. Not long after, someone knocked on the door. Daniel went to


    pick up the tray the chef delivered to him and gently put it on the bed for J.


    "Honey, eat something before you fall asleep!" It was unhealthy to skip meals. Daniel valued her health


    very much!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, J didn''t even bother to reply to him. Her breath was gentle and steady.


    "Honey." His wet kiss softlynded on her ruby lips.


    She was still not moving. Daniel grinned as he lifted up the sheet and touched her warm body with his


    naughty hand. Two minutester, J murmured between her teeth, "Stop it... Leave me alone..."


    "Would you like to eat something?" He used his thumb and index finger to open her eyes.


    J shook her head. After a long struggle, she finally gave in and said, "Fine. I will have something."


    "Good!" He lifted the te and fed her.


    He had asked the chef to prepare something easy to digest. He carefully fed her with braised soup one


    spoon after the other until she was full.


    J felt energetic as soon as she had eaten. She even had the strength to shower in the bathroom.


    As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, Daniel walked toward her and handed her a ss of red


    wine, "Have a sip."


    J raised the ss and did what he said. It tasted good.


    Daniel took her to the balcony. Suddenly, it started to snow. Some snowkes evennded on her hair


    as she fondly gazed at him.


    She called his name, "Daniel Si."


    Within the next second, her ruby lips were sealed by his wet kiss. He mouth-fed her some red wine and


    forced her to swallow it.


    J''s eyebrows furrowed as she pouted, "Disgusting!"


    "From now on, you shouldn''t call me by my full name when we are alone. Otherwise, I will make sure to


    severely punish you!"


    His voice was soft, but his look was serious. J shivered and quickly shook her head.


    Last time when she bade Shirley goodbye, she was crying so hard that he got annoyed and "punished"


    her for three consecutive nights...


    Daniel was a man of his words. He definitely meant what he said!


    "Hubby, my dearest hubby... You are my beloved hubby." J wrapped her arms around his neck and


    tried to please him by calling him "hubby". It worked as his face softened, his body no longer stiff.


    Daniel gently put his hands around her waist and fed her another sip of red wine. He enjoyed the taste


    of her tongue as much as he enjoyed the good wine.


    Snowkes continuously fell into the ocean and disappeared with the sea foams.


    Love was in the air and definitely all over the castle.


    Three dayster


    Several cars pulled up in front of the Mansion No.8. Then, a well-dressed young couple stepped out of


    a red Bugatti Veyron.


    They each had a toddler in their arms. The bodyguards following them all had their hands full of stuff.


    Today was the first day J visited her parents after her wedding. Early in the morning, E and


    Samuel had started preparing dishes for her visit. They had cooked something special for the family of


    four.


    Melody felt happy as she watched the whole family busy getting ready for the banquet.


    After the banquet, J warmly held Melody''s hands and said, "Great-grandmother, I am not leaving


    today. How about I spend the evening with you?"


    She noticed that Melody had talked less and less each day. She wondered whether she was


    depressed, or something. However, whenever she saw her, she looked quite happy.


    J was curious as to what was on her great-grandmother''s mind.


    Melody shook her head and said, "I thought you are going on a honeymoon with Daniel. Don''t waste


    time on me."


    "Great-grandmother, we are leaving for our honeymoon the day after tomorrow. I can keep you


    apany tonight and tomorrow night." J and Daniel had nned to visit several ces during


    their honeymoon. They would be traveling both domestically and internationally.


    "No need. I am just an old granny. You don''t have to keep mepany. I will be fine watching the twins


    and Felix ying at home. "


    J was about to insist some more. But she gave up. It seemed like she couldn''t win her argument


    against Melody.


    The family of four stayed at Mansion No. 9 that night. After she put the twins to sleep, J started


    unpacking her luggage.


    She hadn''t gotten the time to go through her dowry yet!


    Samuel told her that he had given her something really important, but he never mentioned what it was.


    The night was still long.


    Suddenly, a shriek prated the silent night. Daniel sprang out of the bed and dashed toward the


    study.


    J sat behind the desk, with a document in her hand. Her mouth was wide open; she was shivering


    uncontrobly.


    "Honey, what''s wrong?" Daniel quickly looked around and even checked outside the window.


    Everything seemed normal.


    However, J''s shriek reminded him that he should put Alex on his agenda soon.


    J ran toward him and shoved the document in front of his eyes, "Hubby, the City of Rose..."


    The City of Rose was owned by... her!


    Daniel felt relieved as he realized that she was screaming because of this. He fondly gazed at her and


    said, "Yes. It is a wedding gift from me to you."


    "But how did you find out about my dream hotel... Did Bill tell you about it?" She still couldn''t figure out


    how coincidental things were back then...


    J''s eyes were wet with tears of joy.


    Daniel nodded, "Yes."


    Bill told him a lot about her, including her least favorite vegetable being carrot and cabbage, least


    favorite fruit being pineapple, least favorite exercise being jogging....


    It was Bill all along!


    J embraced him warmly and sobbed, "Hubby..." Her voice shook.


    He built the hotel just for her. It was not a demonstration of wealth, but an act of love.


    Daniel smiled as he softly stroked her hair. He breathed behind her ear and said, "Remember when


    you asked me where the sea of roses was? It is in the garden right behind City of Rose."


    City of Rose took up an area of over ten thousand square meters. Its rose garden was looked after by


    professional gardeners. Only J was allowed to enter the garden to pick up the roses of her choice.

 Chapter 381 Colins First Step to Play with Fire Began

    Chapter 381 Colin''s First Step to y with Fire Began


    J Shao had been there twice, but both times were at night, so she didn''t notice the City of Rose in


    front of the sea of flowers.


    "I see, " she said. She finally realized that all she wanted in her life was Daniel Si.


    At this moment, she felt that he was her whole world.


    "We own the whole 25th floor of the City of Rose, " the man said. It was the perfect spot to appreciate


    the garden and enjoy a panoramic view of the city.


    Hearing the number 25, J raised her head and asked, "Why was your former phone password


    0525?"


    J found it after she returned from the Dongcui Mountain.


    Daniel smiled and said, "It is the date I picked you up at the airport."


    ''From that day on, my life had been entangled in his..." she thought.


    "I see..." said she. Overwhelmed by happiness, J said, "You should remember it."


    "Is there anything else you want to say?" Daniel asked. ''Was she into me at that time?'' He wondered.


    J said with a smile on her face, "My sweetheart, I love you!"


    ''That''s better.'' He thought to himself. Daniel lowered his head, kissed the woman on her red lips, and


    said, "I love you, too, my sweetheart!"


    He suddenly lifted her up, and then put her on the desk.


    Knowing what he intended to do, J turned red and objected, "Daniel, you should learn to control


    yourself."


    "What about you?" He asked.


    "I didn''t do anything, " she responded. ''I didn''t fling myself upon you.'' She thought to herself.


    Daniel touched her forehead and said, "Stop seducing me."


    J said nothing. ''I''m innocent!'' She thought to herself.


    It was early in the morning when they came back to the room. Daniel put her on the bed near their


    eldest daughter.


    After taking a shower, hey beside the younger daughter, and they both fell asleep soon.


    One can feel the love exude from Mansion No. 9. At this moment, Colin was on a call with Harry Si in Z


    Country. He couldn''t believe his ears and asked, "Are you serious, Uncle? Can you repeat that?"


    Harry arranged the files on the desk with a smile. It was already 12:30 AM. He should go to bed.


    "You heard me. Prepare to take over thepanies in D City and Green Cold Country, " Harry said.


    ''This means that I''ll be the acting CEO of thepanies in A Country, America, Z Country, D City, and


    Green Cold Country.'' Colin thought to himself.


    He lowered his head and touched his forehead. He couldn''t believe it.


    "It must be Daniel''s idea, " he said.


    Harry said, "I was also set up. Now, he is enjoying his life with his wife and children, leaving the


    businesses to us." ''Daniel will take Jane on a honeymoon the day after tomorrow. I will be even busier.''


    Harry thought to himself.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Uncle, you had already established many publicly listedpanies. Then, Daniel took over and built


    another sixteen... He must have lost his mind!" ''Both father and son are ambitious figures in the


    business world.'' Colin thought to himself.


    "I noticed that Daniel intended to turn the SL Group into a family business. Perhaps you can rece


    him if you continue to work hard..." Harry said. Harry wasn''t exaggerating. Colin was almost as


    Colin was lost in thought, ''Rece Daniel? I have no such intention!'' Colin rubbed his temples and


    asked, "Isn''t there a regional president in charge in D City? Why are you asking me to take over?"


    "The regional CEO was being used of corruption and bribery, so Daniel fired him, " Harry said. The


    regional CEO was about to retire, but he was exposed, so now he had to spend the rest of his life in


    prison.


    "Okay, I see. Uncle, tell Daniel not to bother getting the shares transferred. It''s too tiresome!" Now,


    Colin totally dismissed the idea of starting his own business because of what his cousin had done.


    ''But my cousin is generous and thoughtful. Once he lets me take over a branch, he will transfer the


    shares to me. Then, he will buy all of his shares back.


    Now, my social status is on the rise, and I have made a fortune, thanks to him.'' He thought to himself.


    Harry stood up from the chair, walked toward his bedroom, and said, "You can talk to him yourself. I


    don''t interfere with his decisions."


    After pausing for a moment, Colin said, "Uncle, go to bed. I will talk to him about it after hees back


    from his honeymoon."


    ''Why did Daniel suddenly make this decision? Perhaps he had already earned enough money...


    Even if Daniel made me the president of these regions and transferred all his shares to me, Daniel


    would still be a rich man.'' Colin thought to himself.


    Hearing that Colin had gotten married, Harry said, "You should adjust your schedule. When will you


    hold the wedding ceremony?"


    ''Wedding ceremony?'' Colin bit his lower lip and said, "I haven''t decided yet."


    In fact, he had never thought about it.


    What''s the point of holding a wedding ceremony to marry a woman he didn''t love? Wedding


    ceremonies were important matters.


    "Okay, then. Don''t stay up toote. Bye!" Harry didn''t think too much of it and hung up before entering


    the bedroom.


    Colin looked through the window, lost in thought.


    He then dialed a number and asked, "Where are you now?"


    Azy voice answered, "With my woman. On the bed."


    His eyes turned deep. Colin continued, "Do me a favor.


    Help me seduce a person."


    The man on the call sobered up and asked, "Who?"


    Colin''s first step to y with fire began. "My wife, " he replied.


    "..."


    Before the New Year, J and Daniel had fun traveling around C Country for a week. Then, they flew


    to their first stop abroad - Dubai.


    Although they kept a low profile, they were still photographed by reporters. Their photos were widely


    spread online.


    A woman, in an old fishing boat, stared at photos on her phone with hatred.


    On the photo, Daniel was smiling as he held his wife in his arms.


    The woman on the photo bloomed after marrying the man she loved.


    ''Why do I have to hide in this stinky fishing boat while they show off their affection everywhere?'' The


    woman thought to herself.


    She had sent people to ruin their wedding ceremony, but they were stopped by the bodyguards before


    entering.


    ''Will I live in this small fishing boat forever?


    No, I won''t.


    Without J, perhaps Daniel and I would have gotten together again.


    I would have been Daniel''s bride on that unparalleled wedding ceremony.


    I would have gone on a honeymoon with Daniel.'' She thought to herself.


    The woman cried hysterically, pulled her long hair violently, and was in great pain. "Why?" she cried.


    ''I have to contact Hobson and ask him and the ck Moon for help.'' She thought to herself.


    J and Daniel returned from Mn on December 23rd after their honeymoon was over.

 Chapter 382 Male Friend is Similar to Boyfriend

    Chapter 382 Male Friend is Simr to Boyfriend


    They went to mansion No. 8 during the day, and in the evening, Daniel, J and their daughters


    stayed at the Leroy Manor to keep L and Harrypany.


    The New Year''s Day wasing. This was the first time J celebrated the New Year with the Si


    family, instead of with her own parents at home.


    Daniel understood her feelings, and decided to get off work earlier than he usually did, and keep her


    L gave red packets to her two granddaughters, but saved the biggest one for J.


    She gave it to her, and because it was the New Year, J didn''t refuse, and instead thanked L and


    took the red packet from her hand.


    In the evening, J snuggled up in Daniel''s arms, while quietly admiring the night scenery outside the


    window.


    There were a couple of stars twinkling in the sky, and J whispered into Daniel''s ear, "My New


    Year''s resolution is to give birth to one more baby for you."


    Daniel suddenly wrapped his hands around her waist, and pressed her against the chair. "Mine to, so


    let''s get started on it right now!"


    "..."


    Daniel also hoped that they could have a son who could protect J and the twins when he wasn''t by


    their side.


    After the first month of the lunar year, Daniel became more and more busy with his work.


    J also got busy, and as the new year began, her shop opened for business and received a lot of


    orders.


    It was still very cold in February, and Daniel sent J back to the vi as usual.


    Her two daughters had been taken to Leroy Manor, and the vi had suddenly became a lot more quiet.


    J missed her children very much.


    And Daniel also looked a little different. He... looked as if he were a little depressed.


    After they entered the vi, they immediately felt the warm air. Daniel changed his shoes and helped


    J to take off her coat and handed it to the servant.


    After getting married, he had his wife and children to take care of. It would be a good idea to hire a


    couple of more servants for the vi.


    Daniel had personally selected, and hired several experienced servants from the household service


    After the servant left, J put her arms around Daniel''s waist, and said, "Honey, you seem to be


    distracted. What''s bothering you?"


    Daniel slightly smiled at her, and nodded, "I have to go on a business trip."


    ''On a business trip?'' J thought that this was perfectly normal for a CEO like him to do. But she had


    never seen him look... so depressed like that even though he had been on a business trip for a month


    before.


    He was just unhappy, at least that''s what she thought he was. "Is it difficult to deal with?"


    She thought that this was the only reason that he was feeling so dejected.


    Daniel didn''t say anything. He went upstairs to their bedroom along with J, and then sat together


    on the bed.


    "It''s a very troublesome matter, and I specte... that I''ll be gone for two or three months, or maybe


    even longer than that.


    Before the New Year, they had been assaulted by Alex again, when they were in O Country.


    At the time, in order not to frighten J, Daniel had told her that the attackers had been hired by


    people with whom he had a conflict in business.


    Last month a sedan, driving out of control, had rushed into J''s car. But luckily, Roma was a skilled


    driver, and they had taken the refitted Bugatti Veyron which Daniel had given J.


    The Bugatti had been hit, and had nearly fallen into the river if Roma hadn''t mmed her foot on the


    brakes in time, slowing the car.


    Later, Daniel found out that Sabina had hired people to do this, and that now she was at the ck


    Moon''s headquarter in Z Country.


    He had told J that the car ident had been caused by a drunk driver.


    On another day, a killer had lurked in the restaurant opposite to J''s shop, waiting for her. After


    Daniel''s car had left, the killer immediately tried to shot at J. The bodyguard behind J had


    taken the bullet for her.


    Careful not to cause any unnecessary panic among the other people around, the bodyguard clenched


    his teeth instead, and didn''t let the passers-by see his odd expression and strange behavior.


    J had heard the bodyguard groan in a low voice behind her, and when she was just about to turn


    her head around, Roma quickly found an excuse to drag her into the shop.


    There were many killers sent to kill J lurking around everywhere, but Daniel had also made sure to


    send a lot of undercover bodyguards to protect J.


    However, this wasn''t a permanent solution. The only way to help J get rid of this danger once and


    for all was to kill Alex.


    The public security system in Z Country was a total mess, and Alex was in good rtions with the local


    powerful people.


    That was why Alex could act so recklessly andwlessly!


    No officer ever dared to punish him as long as his actions hadn''t had any significant impact.


    Daniel had already started to contact powerful people, and had also sent a lot of police agents from C


    Country to investigate the ck Moon''s strength. That morning, he had also officially formed a special


    task force team against the gang.


    "Are you going to deal with... the newpany branch? Why do you have to stay so long this time?"


    J felt a little sad when she heard that Daniel was going to leave her alone for such a long time.


    Daniel took a long look at her, but in the end decided not to tell her anything. He moved his gaze on her


    hair instead, and said, "Yes, I need to deal with some of thepany''s affairs, and it''s a little bit


    J didn''t want him to leave her. She put her arms around him, and said, "I don''t want you to leave


    me! Can''t I go along with you?"


    She had already been used to staying with Daniel, and now that she heard that he had to leave her for


    so long, she began to be increasingly sorrowful.


    Daniel was also very sad about this.


    But, for her to be happy for the rest of her life, he had to be heartless this time.


    "You can''te with me this time, because I have a lot of things to do." He decisively refused her,


    because he didn''t want to put her in danger while she was together with him everyday.


    This was the first time that Daniel had decisively refused her, and J felt so sad that her eyes got


    red, and filled with tears to the brim.


    "Go then!" said J.


    She left Daniel''s embrace and walked towards the bathroom to wash off her tears.


    Daniel took her by her hand and pulled her into his arms again, and said, "Jane, just listen to me this


    one time!"


    He thought that if all went ording to his n this time, he would take J with him wherever she


    wanted in the future.


    But if it failed... No! He couldn''t allow his actions to fail!


    Morose, J leaned against his shoulder, and said, "I don''t want you to leave me alone for so much


    time! Won''t you miss me, and the children?"


    Daniel smiled and touched her face with hisrge palm, and said, "I will absolutely miss you!"


    "You''re all annoying! Bill leftst month, and now you''re going as well! Humph!" said J. J had


    seen Bill off on his wayst month. He said that he wanted to do business with Daniel in the future, and


    to further his studies he chose to go to a college of economics and management.


    Daniel raised her chin and made her look him in the eyes. He asked her, "Is Bill as important as I am in


    your heart?"


    After she heard him, she thought that if she dared to say yes, he would severely punished her, and


    instead said, "No! A husband is different from a male friend!"


    "Male friend is simr to boyfriend. Don''t call him ''male friend'' again!"


    "..." That wasn''t the key point! "Honey, you can hand thepany''s affairs over to others. After all, we


    already have a lot of money now, more than we''ll ever need; you don''t have to earn more..." J''s


    father had given her six cases filled with cash. She was still keeping them in the study''s safe, because


    she hadn''t had the chance to spend a cent out of them.


    Daniel had sessfully concealed his true motives from J!


    She was madly in love with Daniel and lived happily every day, and she almost forgot about the matter


    concerning Alex.


    J thought that Daniel was really going to deal with his business.


    This was what Daniel had expected her to believe, after he finished talking to her. He hoped that J


    would eventually get rid of her nightmares, and if possible, she would never remember any unpleasant


    experience ever again. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 383 Bad News from America

    Chapter 383 Bad News from America


    Daniel Si shook his head, and told J, "Jane, money won''t work this time. I have to go solve this


    problem personally."


    "Okay!" J understood that Daniel was, after all, the President of thepany, and that sometimes


    he had to deal with the business personally. "When are you supposed to leave?"


    "The day after tomorrow."


    J was surprised, and said, "The day after tomorrow? So soon?"


    "Yes, but please stay at home while I''m gone. When I''m not here, you can either live in the manor or


    stay with our parents." Daniel didn''t want J to stay alone when he wasn''t around her.


    J knew that the parents Daniel was talking about were E and Samuel. She nodded, and


    answered him, "When I miss you, I''ll stay in the manor, and when I don''t, I''ll live together with my


    parents!"


    Daniel frowned, and warned her, "How dare you not miss me?"


    J pouted, and said, "It all depends on you. If you make me angry, then I won''t miss you! But if you


    don''t, then I''ll miss you every day while you are gone." It all depended on Daniel.


    Daniel pinched her nose lovingly, and said, "Little naughty girl!"


    "I''ll never be ady!" J never said that she would.


    "Yes, you''ll never be ady, but at least you''ll always be my little fairy!" Daniel then suddenly pulled


    J to him, and pinned her on the bed underneath him.


    J rejected him, and tried to push him away, and said, "You''re always saying that I''m your fairy, but


    I''ve never charmed you!"


    "You''ve charmed me without having to do anything. You know what would happen if you ever tried to


    charm me..." After saying this, Daniel brought his lips closer to J''s.


    "Wow, you''re such a rascal!" she said.


    "Yes, I am; and the rascal wants a kiss. Honey, kiss me!"


    Jughed, and asked, "Daniel, why are you so brazen all the time?"


    Daniel kissed her red lips, and replied, "If I''m not brazen, then how can I kiss you?"


    After saying this, Daniel didn''t give J any chance to argue with him any longer. He had to do


    something about having their third child, their son!


    Time quickly flew by, and the time for Daniel to leave soon came. J looked at him, and said, "Take


    care of yourself." In order to fool the others and hide his tracks, Daniel had first bought a ticket to


    America. His n was that after hended there, he would board on a private jet and then fly to Z


    Country, his final destination.


    Daniel only answered, "Okay."


    "Daddy, I promise I will be good in kindergarten!"


    "Me too!" said his twin daughters. Although they wanted to cry, they didn''t, because hey didn''t want


    their daddy to feel sad. They held their tears in front of Daniel.


    Daniel picked his daughters from L and Harry, and kissed them, and said, "Good girls! You two stay


    at home and take care of your mommy while I''m gone! Okay?"


    "Yes, daddy."


    "Okay."


    J stared at Daniel with a pair of foggy eyes, and wondered, ''Does Daniel think that I''m weaker than


    the kids?''


    Considering that Daniel was leaving, she thought, ''I won''t argue with him now.''


    Daniel passed the twins back to his parents. He wasn''t used to saying goodbye. When Daniel wanted


    to talk to Sven and Jerry, L held his hand, and said, "Son, take care of yourself."


    L had known Daniel''s final destination, and she wanted him to be safe.


    Daniel hugged his mother, and said, "Yes, mother, I will."


    Daniel had always argued with his parents, L and Harry, but, the saying ''blood is thicker than water''


    now seemed to be fitting to Daniel.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Looking at Jerry and Sven next to his parents, Daniel patted their shoulders, and said, "Take good care


    of them."


    Both of them understood to whom Daniel was referring.


    Jerry patted Daniel''s shoulder, and asked, "Why do you consider us as outsiders? J is my sister,


    and the twins are my nieces."


    Sven casually smiled, and said, "If you don''t trust us, thene back soon and protect them yourself!"


    They looked at each other, and Daniel smiled and nodded.


    Daniel waved to the group of people, and said, "Okay, all of you, go back home now." He then turned


    his back and left.


    Looking at Daniel''s back, J couldn''t control herself anymore. Her eyes filled with tears, she ran


    towards him.


    "Daniel!" she shouted at him when Daniel was already at the security checkpoint.


    Hearing her voice, Daniel turned around, and held his wife in his arms.


    He joyfully thought, and took his lovely wife, or his lovely fairy, in his arms.


    "Daniel, I want toe along with you!" J sobbed as she told him her thought.


    He smiled at her, and while he raised her chin, ignoring the public, he kissed her.


    Two minutester, Daniel continued going on his way without any sort of hesitation.


    But J was still crying...


    L walked up to J and hugged her, and said, "Come on, let''s go home now."


    But J shook her head, because she didn''t want to leave.


    "Silly girl, you two can have video calls. You do have a phone, don''t you?"


    J nodded. She then wiped her tears off of her face, and left the airport along with her family.


    But in the evening, when J entered the No. 9 mansion, she started to cry again.


    She took out her phone and called Daniel. But Daniel''s phone had been switched off. Only a few hours


    had past since his departure, and she thought that he must still be in the ne.


    J couldn''t live in the house without Daniel, so she returned to her own mansion instead.


    At midnight, J got Daniel''s message. It read, "Honey, I arrived."


    J was still sleepless at that time, and she called Daniel immediately, and said, "Honey, I miss you!"


    "Me too..."


    ...


    For the next few hours, they spoke to each other over the phone, but neither of them wanted to hang


    up.


    At two in the morning, when Daniel had reached his overseas mansion, he said, "Jane, go to sleep. I


    also need to take a bath."


    "Okay then, call me tomorrow."


    "Yes, I promise."


    After Daniel''s assured her that he would, J hung up first.


    The following day, J moved to Leroy Manor, because in her mansion there was no trace of Daniel.


    At the Leroy Manor, J felt safe only inside Daniel''s bedroom.


    During the first week of his absence, Daniel had called J every day. But in the following weeks,


    Daniel stopped calling her that often, and J didn''t know what was wrong. She didn''t want to bother


    him either, and instead refrained from calling him too often.


    In the middle of March, a bad news arrived from America. It said that Daniel''s mansion had been


    bombed, and that he couldn''t escape...


    It was Sally who had hastily driven to J''s manor and told her of the horrible news.


    At that time, J was cooking eggs for the twins, but when she heard of the news, her face went pale


    in an instant, and her heart sunk. The pot fell from her hand to the floor, but fortunately it had only cold


    water in it, and nobody was hurt.


    The water sshed all over the ground, and the eggs shattered.


    J was in a mess, and her ears were ringing severely from the shock. She couldn''t hear a thing.


    J looked at Sally, who was restlessly walking up and down. She could see Sally''s lips move, but


    she couldn''t hear a word.


    Later, after Harry received a call from Brian, he went downstairs and found that J was lying on the


    floor, fainted.

 Chapter 384 Jane is Pregnant

    Chapter 384 Jane is Pregnant


    In the Chengyang Private Hospital


    Sven Si took off the stethoscope, and asked the people in the examining room, "Did Jane hear some


    bad news?"


    Sally Si nodded a yes.


    "When Jane heard the bad news, adrenaline came rushing into her body and caused her some serious


    vasoconstriction. As a result, the flow of oxygenated blood to her brain was reduced, and..."


    Jerry Shao coldly interrupted him, and said, "English please! Get to the point!"


    Jerry was in the hospital because he had to talk with Sven about Daniel before leaving for his work. He


    had received a call from Harry Si, asking Sven to get his tools ready because Jane was due to arrive at


    the hospital very soon.


    Sven said, "... Don''t worry about it, she just fainted."


    They felt relieved after hearing him.


    As he touched his chin and got lost in thought, Sven continued, "But, I still need to do some tests on


    her, " and again made them feel concerned.


    He turned on a piece of his medical equipment, and began to give her a color Doppler ultrasound test.


    After three minutes passed, Sven turned off the device and looked at them with a bright smile on his


    face. He said, "I have some good news to tell you!"


    All of them were perplexed, and wondered why he was happy...


    "I will have another nephew or niece! Daniel will have another child!" Hearing this, everyone was


    overjoyed, everyone except Sally.


    While bursting into tears, she said, "It''s a pity that Daniel won''t be able to see it..."


    Irritated, Harry stared at his daughter, and said, "Sally, what the hell are you talking about there? And


    why did Jane ck out in the first ce?"


    On his way to the hospital, Harry had forgotten to ask his sobbing daughter what had happened to


    Jane, because he was too busy driving.


    Sally looked at Harry, and in a choked voice, said, "Dad, don''t you know what happened?


    Harry suddenly had a bad feeling, and asked, "What the hell happened?"


    "Daniel.. He was killed... by a bomb. Wow... I can''t believe it..." cried Sally. Jerry held Sally tight in his


    arms, and wiped away her tears.


    Harry now understood why J had cked out, and impatiently asked, "How do you know that?"


    Sally fixed her eyes on her father, and while she was still sobbing, said, "It was on the news." She had


    heard the news while she was shopping in the mall. Panicked, she had then gone to the Leroy Manor


    immediately.


    By now, the news had already exploded out of proportion. Daniel Si, a legend in the business circles,


    died at such an early age!


    Harry sighed, and after he nced around vigntly, he told them about the conversation he had with


    Brian earlier. He said, "That man was not Daniel, your brother is still alive."


    He had received a phone call in which he had been informed about what had happened from Brian,


    who was with Daniel at that time.


    Sally stopped crying, and as she looked at her father with a nk stare in her eyes, said, "What? Is it


    really true? Dad?"


    He nodded a yes, and looked at her with a serious expression on his face. Harry said, "How could you


    act so foolishly? You should thank God that Jane and her unborn baby are fine, or otherwise you would


    have been the one to me."


    Sally hung her head low, and then got closer to Jerry.


    "Now, send Jane to her ward!" said Sven to the nurses. He turned off his medical equipment, and Jerry


    lifted his wife to his chest and walked towards the ward with her, but withoutforting her.


    After entering the ward, Sven gave J an IV drip. Samuel came in with Felix Shao in his arms,


    followed by E Bo and L Li with the twins.


    "Harry, what''s wrong with Jane?" anxiously asked L. ''How did Jane ever manage to wind up in the


    hospital while I was getting the twins dressed upstairs?'' thought L to herself.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she met the Shao''s at the hospital''s reception; they had also found


    out of the breaking news.


    Harry tried to console L, and said, "Take it easy, there''s also good news: J is pregnant again."


    Sven looked at J in aa on the ward''s bed, and while nodding with a sigh, said, "Over two


    months now!" ''Jane is such a careless woman! How could she have not known about it after being


    pregnant before?'' thought Sven to himself.


    E felt relieved, and said, "Oh, jeez! I was so worried about her!"


    "We came to the hospital without even washing up for the twins. Fortunately, it''s good news, " said


    L. When L dly let the twins go, they directly ran to their mother, and each grabbed one of her


    hands.


    After hearing that their mother was pregnant, Melissa curiously asked, "Grandma, we''ll be having a


    new friend soon, right?"


    She knew that a baby would arrive after her mom got pregnant.


    L told them joyfully, "You''ll have another younger sister or younger brother!"


    When they found out that they will be having a newpanion, the twins looked at each other with


    excitement shining in their big eyes. That was tremendous news for them!


    They then danced joyfully, celebrating and rejoicing what they had heard.


    Samuel asked Harry if he had heard of the recent news, because on his way to the hospital he had


    received many calls inquiring about Daniel.


    Harry asked Samuel out, and they entered an empty room and closed the door.


    Harry said, "None of it is true, and the man in the explosion wasn''t Daniel. Daniel is in Z Country now."


    "I see, so what''s going on in Z Country?" asked Samuel. Knowing why Daniel had gone on his


    business trip, Samuel had promised him to keep Jane in the dark so that she wouldn''t worry about him.


    With some help from the police force sent by C Country, Daniel and Brian had managed to sneak into


    the ck Moon headquarters with their special forces."


    Daniel hasn''t see where Alex was, and he nned to infiltrate the gang in disguise if he failed to find


    him in time.


    Back inside the hospital, Samuel, lost in thought, said, "It sounds that everything is going well."


    "Yes. We have to wait for his news. I''ll personally go there if there''s still no lead, " replied Harry.


    "You''d better not, we should wait for him first. But, if you still want to go there, at least let him know in


    advance, just to be sure that you won''t be bringing him any trouble, " said Samuel.


    "You''re right."


    After they talked for a little while longer, they came back to the ward.


    J had also just awakened, and heard the true story from Sally. Finding out the truth, J felt


    much more relieved.


    Harry said, "You should act as Daniel had died for the following couple of days."


    Later, Harry was asked by someone, "Why didn''t you hold a funeral for Daniel?"


    In a low spirit, Harry replied, "We didn''t see my son''s body, and I still believed that he is alive."


    However, all of them thought that Harry had been reluctant to ept the truth, and had just deceived


    himself.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At the end of April, the weather had be warm, and the flowers were in full blossom. J touched


    her lower abdomen, and fixed her affectionate eyes on her two daughters who were watching a pair of


    ligers on TV.


    Yesterday, J received the first call from Daniel after he had gone missing for half a month. She told


    him that she was pregnant again, and that she would wait for him at home.


    However, in the following days, shepletely lost touch with Daniel again.


    May came, and already four months passed since J had be pregnant. She had put some


    weight on, because she was well looked after, and it was starting to be more and more evident that she


    was with child.


    In mid-May, J arrived at Sally''s birthday party at mansion No. 8.


    On that day, all of the four families had gathered together to celebrate Sally''s birthday.

 Chapter 385 He was Seen to be Buried in Flames

    Chapter 385 He was Seen to be Buried in mes


    Melody had lived there with Samuel for a long time. When she found out that Vincent Shao and Vi


    Yang were going to sleep upstairs, she said, "I''lle back tomorrow."


    Because the door was open, Jerry heard the whole thing, and while he walked out of his room with his


    drowsy son in his arms, he asked, "Great-grandmother, why did you suddenly decide to go home?"


    With a smile on her face, Melody told him, "I''ve lived here for months. I think it''s time for me to go back


    to the old house."


    "Okay, mom, I''ll see you to your room first, " said Vincent. He then apanied her to her room.


    As Vincent was preparing some water for Melody, J knocked on the door and came in. When she


    saw Vincent carrying the bath water, she thought of the story when Daniel had washed Melody''s feet.


    "Grandpa, please let me wash great-grandma''s feet, " she said.


    Melody immediately waved her hand, and said, "No, you''re pregnant now. Take a seat next to me


    instead."


    Vincent said, "Mother is right, Jane. Leave it all to me for now."


    "I can do it, grandpa! How about I sit on the chair and wash her feet from there?" said J. J got


    the stool that Melody usually sat on, and then ced it in front of her.


    With J, they had toe to apromise.


    After J washed her feet, Vincent didn''t leave the room until he poured the water away.


    After tucking her inside the thin nket, J sat down near the bed, and said to her, "Great-grandma,


    get yourself warm."


    "I know, child. You''re still pregnant, so please return to your room and have a rest now. You should take


    good care of yourself when Daniel isn''t around you." Melody took J by her hand, and gently


    pushed her away.


    J nodded a yes, and said, "I will, great-grandma. Good night!"


    "Go to sleep now!" she said.


    J walked out of the room, and returned back to hers.


    Because she was pregnant, L asked the twins to sleep with her and Harry instead, to let her sleep


    better at night.


    Looking at the empty room, J patted her waist because of a slight soreness, and then took out her


    phone. After hesitating for a while, she finally decided to call Daniel.


    She was worried about him because he hadn''t contacted her for a long time.


    However, his phone was dead.


    J grieved, and her eyes turned red. She missed him very much...


    The next day, Melody left for the old house along with Vincent. After she saw them off, J asked


    Roma to take her to her shop.


    After finding out that she was pregnant again, J became the sole focus of the Si and Shao families,


    and barely left home.


    When she turned around, as she had anticipated, she saw that she was followed by several cars.


    When she get out of the car, several bodyguards immediately ran to her, and walked around to protect


    her.


    She didn''t know what was going on. She had asked Daniel about it, and Daniel had told her that it was


    too dangerous for her to go out alone without being in hispany.


    She sighed, and then entered the shop.


    After two hours, she walked out of the shop, but when she almost got in the car, she unintentionally


    saw a big screen across the street with many photos on it. Besides the photos, the screen also read,


    "...Daniel is alive, and he is surrounded by beautiful women. Why does Daniel have to be a yboy


    after just getting married? Is it because that his wife is pregnant? Or is it because he just got bored of


    Miss J? ..."


    ''The man in those photos is indeed Daniel, but he''s with so many different women, '' thought J.


    Her face turned pale, and continued to ponder to herself, ''What are you doing, Daniel?''


    All of a sudden, a voice reached her ear, and said, "Look, Mrs. Si is there!"


    "Hurry, follow her!"


    She was soon surrounded by reporters before she could get the chance to get inside the car.


    But J was beyond the reach of the reporters, because she was protected by the bodyguards


    standing in front of her.


    "Mrs. Si, is it true about Mr. Si''s infidelity?"


    "What''s your opinion on this matter?"


    "Aren''t you heartbroken that your husband cheated on you while you''re pregnant?"


    "..."


    Questions came flying from the reporters to her one after another, but J was at a loss.


    Roma closed the door for her after she climbed inside on the backseat, and then started the car.


    However, the car couldn''t move because it was surrounded by too many reporters.


    More bodyguards got out of the cars behind them, and tried to disperse the mob of reporters


    surrounding the Bugatti Veyron.


    But the reporters refused to leave, because they hadn''t received any new pieces of breaking news from


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    J.


    To interview J, they even beat against the car''s window.


    The car didn''t move. J took a deep breath and opened the window, and in an instant, countless


    questions overwhelmed her.


    She looked at the cameras with a slight smile, and said, "Nobody knows Daniel better than I do. He''s


    not that sort of person that you think he is. As the CEO of the SL Group, he often attends different


    events, and it''s amon thing to see him show up with a few femalepanions around him. But


    don''t forget, they are just femalepanions, and I now hope that you will stop thinking about this in


    your own wrong, perverse way, and will start to show some respect to me!"


    Herst words were obviously a warning. Although they knew exactly what she meant, they proceeded


    with more questions. "A few days ago, Mr. Si had an ident, and he was seen to be buried in mes,


    but now it seems that he is indulging in a dissipated lifestyle with different beautiful women. What''s


    going on with Mr. Si?"


    "I also heard about it. It''s also said that he hasn''t shown up in C Country for a long time. Mrs. Si, do you


    know what''s going on with him?"


    ...


    J was upset. ''I''m more eager to figure out what''s going on with Daniel than you are, '' she thought.


    Wearing an indifferent look on her face, decisively and at top volume, J replied, "You''re reporters,


    and you should be more responsible for whates out of your mouths! What do you mean by


    ''indulging in a dissipated lifestyle''? ording to thew, that''s called defamation.


    How dare you nder him? Aren''t you dreading his revenge?" It was a live broadcast, and a man in a


    hotel lobby in Z Country was watching it, lost in thought.


    ''My little girl finally grew up. Now she knows how to threaten people with thew and my status.''


    He heard quick footsteps behind him, and after they reached him, he heard, "He''s heading there now.


    Hurry, we have to follow him!"


    Daniel cast ast nce at J, and then ran towards the emergency exit.


    ''My n was to seed, but at this critical point, I was photographed by a paparazzi. Now Alex Gong


    knows that I''m still alive.


    And all my efforts may have been in vain...


    I need to alter my appearance, '' he thought.


    Eventually, J dispersed the reporters with some help from her bodyguards.


    After the Bugatti left, reporters gave their new ounts of the recent events, and said, "This is a live


    broadcast. Mrs. Si has just left, and perhaps what she said was due to infatuation or mere acting. The


    truth will have to wait to be rified by Daniel Si himself."


    J watched the news on TV, and coldlyughed at the foolish reporters. ''rify? It''s ridiculous! Now


    I need to help Daniel get rid of the tiresome media instead of finding out the truth. Are there no movie


    stars in C Country? Why do they always have to focus on Daniel? Oh, I get it! Because he''s a pubic


    figure. I''ll help him this time, but he''ll have to pay me back when he returns, '' thought J.

 Chapter 386 We are in Love

    Chapter 386 We are in Love


    ''Besides, I''ll ask him to tell me what happened during this period in more detail.''


    J retweeted the news from the reporter, with the captions, "Infatuation? Acting? You''re wrong, and I


    can confidently tell you that we are in love!"


    She then logged out of Weibo. ''I only hope that Daniel will not embarrass meter, '' she thought.


    When she arrived home, she opened her Weibo again, and found out that her post had been


    overwhelmed withments.


    The topment hade from a Weibo user called Bilbo. It read, "Mrs. Si, I had followed you since


    before you married Mr. Si. It was four years ago that you were first shown on camera, and at that time,


    fear and confusion could''ve been easily found in your eyes. But now, you are confident in yourself, and


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    stronger. I don''t think that you''re lying. Best wishes to you and Mr. Si!"


    The secondment was from a Weibo user who was called Doug. It read, "Mrs. Si is bossy!


    Formidable! I have faith in your love."


    The third was from Greg, and it said, "You can tell how strong Mr. Si''s love is to Mrs. Si from their


    wedding ceremony. What the hell are those impolite paparazzi talking about?"


    ...


    Almost all the poprments were on J''s side.


    Of course, some critic also existed. For example, ament read, "Daniel is an unfaithful husband. It''s


    Before J had stood up for Daniel, his female fans had already posted theirments and attacked


    those who started to speak ill of Daniel.


    Later, Sally also posted on Weibo, "Nobody can judge the pure and unshaken love between my brother


    and my sister-inw." ''Their privacy shouldn''t be exposed to the public like that. The reporters are the


    only ones to me, '' thought Sally to herself.


    Although Sally had not been the first one toment, herment had been pushed to the first five


    trending, because she was Daniel''s sister.


    Herment was replied to by thousands of people. For example, a Weibo user called RoyBatty


    replied to her, "Support Mr. Si'' sister! If reporters have the time to gossip, they should give more reports


    on those who are in need."


    A Weibo user called Regis replied, "We witnessed their love at their unparalleled wedding ceremony on


    TV. These are just petty tricksing from the reporters."


    Another user called Candy12, replied, "Although I believe what Mrs. Si said, I hope that Mr. Si can


    avoid in the future to be photographed on those special asions."


    ...


    J spent the whole afternoon readingments and private messages, and she still had many


    unread messages.


    She thought to herself, ''I have to admit, the inte is really powerful.''


    Nicole called her, and said, "Jane, what''s going on? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, Nicole. Don''t you worry about me, " replied J. L hade in andforted her for a


    moment when she was reading thements.


    Nicole, who was in Daniel''s favor, said, "Jane, Daniel is not that kind of man as they said. You should


    believe in him. Besides, you''re pregnant now, and getting angry is not good for the baby."


    "I know, Nicole. When are you due to give birth?" asked J. She knew what she had to do, and she


    decided to hear Daniel''s exnation when he came back.


    Nicole touched her colossal belly, and with a slight smile on her face, said, "In a week."


    "Both of us should take good care of ourselves, " said J. She decided to keep herself in a good


    mood, at least for the baby''s sake.


    "We will, " replied Nicole.


    After she hung up, J received a call from Ivanka. Brian had told her that Daniel couldn''t contact


    J because at the moment he was in a ce where he had no phone signal, and because his


    location could be traced.


    J had no idea that Brian had been staying with Daniel all along.


    Ivanka also told her that Daniel felt guilty about his absence during her pregnancy, and that he would


    exin all to her after he came back.


    ''Didn''t Daniel go on a business trip? Why is he afraid his location would be traced?'' wondered J.


    She started to feel concerned about the whole deal. After musing for a while, she called Harry, and


    asked him, "Dad, what on earth is Daniel doing in America?"


    After pausing for a moment, Harry said, "Jane, don''t think about it too much. He has his reasons for


    keeping you in the dark."


    "I''m not thinking about it too much. When he left, he told me that he was going on a business trip, but


    why is he now with Brian? And also afraid of someone finding out his current whereabouts?" she


    asked. ''I''m already aware that Bill decided to enter the business circles, but I never heard of Brian


    having such intentions, '' thought J to herself.


    Harry didn''t want to lie to her, and instead said, "I don''t know all the details. Perhaps the partner is


    afraid that he''ll leak some confidentialmercial information. Who knows?"


    "Well, okay, I understand. Maybe you''re right. Thank you, dad!" said J. She thought that his


    exnation sounded reasonable.


    "Just let the chef know if you want to have anything special to eat for dinner. Don''t think about it too


    much, Daniel can handle any trouble. Just trust him, okay?" said Harry.


    "I will, dad. Bye!"


    "Bye."


    After she hung up, J felt drowsy, and because she had yed on her phone the whole afternoon,


    she decided to take a nap.


    J didn''t wake up only until L knocked on her door to ask her to have dinner downstairs in the


    evening.


    In a secret base in Z Country


    Daniel was sitting on a chair. Brian brought him a ss of water, and said, "They''ve discovered us."


    "Yeah, damn reporters!" said Daniel furiously. Daniel impatiently scratched his head, and drank the


    water.


    He resisted the impulse to contact J for many times, because he was afraid that her voice would


    shake his determination.


    This time, he had seen her on a screen, and his mind had been suddenly distracted. He was suddenly


    longing to go back to C Country.


    Brian patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Alex Gong is a cunning fellow. Take it easy now."


    ''Take it easy? How could I take it easy? Jane is pregnant, and I''m not there for her, '' thought Daniel to


    himself.


    At that moment, Daniel became extremely upset.


    Daniel stood up from his chair, and went outside, and said, "I have to go back to C Country."


    Brian immediately stopped him, and said, "If you go back now, Alex will find a chance to take his


    revenge on you once he finds out all about it."


    Once he found out that Daniel was in Z Country with his people, Alex wouldn''t just stand by and wait


    for his death toe.


    If Daniel left Z Country, he would be giving Alex the best opportunity to retaliate.


    They had now alerted the enemy, because Daniel had been exposed by the reporters.


    Daniel clenched his fists and the muscles on his arms tensed, exposing his vigorous veins. ''Alex, I''m


    gonna make you pay for all you''ve done!'' thought Daniel.


    He then sat back on the sofa, and restored calm.


    A young man with yellow hair came to them. His name was Steve Yi, one of the main forces behind the


    operation to bring down Alex.


    "Perhaps we can go to the Tianye Men, and visit Dillon Qiao, " he said.


    He was holding a piece of paper in his hand, with the conflicts between Dillon and Alex written on it.


    After reading it, Daniel understood why Alex had sent J to kill Dillon and Caspar.


    In fact, Alex''s real family name was Qiao, and he was Dillon''s cousin. He had eventually been


    abandoned by the Qiao family, losing the right to take over the Tianye Men.


    They had turned against each other because of other subsequent causes. For a long time, Alex had


    made great efforts to kill Dillon, and to finally find his ce in the Tianye Men.

 Chapter 387 My Brother is Unfortunate in Some Ways

    Chapter 387 My Brother is Unfortunate in Some Ways


    The only way for Alex Gong to regain the Tianye Men leadership was to murder Dillon Qiao and


    Caspar Qiao.


    Daniel frowned, and wondered, ''Should we really go and visit Dillon?''


    Then, after a second thought, he decided to visit him, so that he could return to his wife as soon as


    possible.


    He promised Brian to do that, and said, "Okay."


    On that night, J couldn''t sleep well. At about two o''clock in the morning, she suddenly woke up,


    and sat up in her bed.


    Scanning the spacious bedroom, J felt very uneasy. She felt frightened, and her heart kept beating


    fast, without any particr reason to do so.


    She then turned on all the lights in the bedroom to make it brighter.


    She put on a coat, walked to the balcony, and looked at the sea in the dark. A horrifying feeling arose in


    her heart.


    ''Daniel... Where are you? I miss you so much... Can you hear my cry?'' she thought.


    She went back to the bedroom and tried to dial Daniel''s number again, but it was powered off.


    J rolled to and fro in bed, and when it was about four o''clock, she knocked on L''s bedroom door.


    Harry opened it, and saw J standing outside, with a worried look on her face. He asked her, "Jane,


    what''s wrong? Haven''t you gone to sleep yet?"


    J felt a little embarrassed to speak out her demand. She said, "Father, I''m sorry to wake you up,


    but I want to sleep with my children. Is that okay?"


    "Were you awake for the whole night?" asked Harry.


    "I, I felt kind of afraid..." Embarrassed again, J lowered her head. She felt awkward to be afraid to


    sleep alone at her age.


    But Harry understood her, and said, "Come in, please!"


    J followed him inside the bedroom. L was still sound asleep, and J carefully carried


    Michelle in her arms. Harry also carried Melissa, and silently brought her to J''s bedroom.


    "Thank you, father!" After putting down the child, Harry went back towards the door.


    He waved at J, and turned off the brightest heamp, and said, "Don''t keep the bright light on


    while you sleep. It''s not good for your eyes. Sleep tight now!"


    "Okay, thank you, " said J.


    The door was then closed behind him, and as she looked at her two sleeping daughters, J felt


    more relieved.


    Shey down next to her daughters in bed, and looked at the other empty side. She really missed


    Daniel...


    When morning came, Harry told L all about what had happened earlier. L meditated for a


    moment, and then called Sally. She asked Sally toe to their ce and sleep with J for a while.


    J understood why Sally hade there. She felt very moved by the gesture, and slept along with


    her.


    But again, at about three o''clock in the morning, she suddenly woke up again. In her dream, she had


    seen her great grandmother holding her hands, and telling her, "Jane, my dear baby, please be


    happy..."


    Sally woke up too, and in a haze, she sat up in the bed, and asked, "Jane, what''s wrong?"


    When she saw that Sally was awake, the absent look in J''s eyes gradually became more and more


    focused, and she said, "Let''s go back to the old house tomorrow! I want to visit grandfather,


    grandmother, and great grandmother as well!"


    Sally didn''t know why J suddenly wanted to go to the old house, but she still nodded, and said,


    "Okay!"


    "Sally, please tell me more about your brother, " demanded J.


    Sally smiled and was even more awake now. She said, "There''s nothing interesting to talk about my


    brother. I was under the impression that he was living a boring life before he met you. Just work and


    work everyday... Now I think more about him, but I still think my brother is unfortunate in some ways..."


    "Maybe it''s because he inherited my father''s character; ever since he was a teenager, he has


    constantly been working. Even though he had Sabina as his first girlfriend, he still kept busy everyday


    during those years."


    Sally continued, "He was always busy and concerned about so many things, but it''s astonishing that he


    still doesn''t look old. Actually, if I think better about it, he looks much younger than those of his age."


    Sally then suddenly asked J, "Don''t you think that''s incredible?"


    But J thought of another question, and she didn''t answer Sally. Instead, she asked, "On the day


    when I first came back from America, did you intentionally ask your brother to pick me up on the


    airport?"


    Instantly, Sally tittered, and replied, "Well, since now you''re already married to my brother, I should tell


    you the truth now! Yes, you''re right! I did that on purpose! And it was also my mother''s instruction!"


    "... How did mother know about all of it?" wondered J.


    "I had dinner at home the night before you''reing back, and I happened to let my mother know that I


    would pick you up at the airport the next day. My mother and I discussed about this, and thought that


    you and Daniel might give it a shot. So, I found an excuse, and forced my brother to pick you up


    instead!" said Sally.


    J felt speechless.


    With a proud voice, Sally said, "In fact, my mother and I were the ones that hooked up you and Daniel


    together!"


    "... Weren''t you at least a little worried about me being tortured to death by him?" asked J. Daniel


    used to have taekwondo overarm falls with J each time they had met when they were kids. At the


    beginning, she was always the winner. Butter, even after she had changed teachers and had


    practiced more, she still couldn''t beat him again.


    The two women kept whispering, and in the end, they both fell asleep...


    At eight o''clock in the morning


    Inside the Leroy Manor, the twins had been sent to the kindergarten, while J and Sally were still in


    their dreams.


    J''s phone suddenly rang, and instantly woke her up.


    It was a call from Samuel.


    "Dad!"


    "Jane,e to the old house with Sally right now. Hurry!" urged Samuel.


    Perplexed, J looked at her wristwatch, and saw that it was only eight o''clock in the morning. She


    asked, "What''s wrong? Why so urgent?"


    Considering J''s pregnancy, Samuel didn''t answer her question, and instead said, "Nothing serious,


    please juste here as soon as possible!"


    ''Fine!''


    J then woke Sally, and then washed and had breakfast. After telling L all about it, they hurried to


    the old house.


    On their way, Sally had also received a call form Jerry. Not knowing what he had told Sally, J


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    instead saw Sally''s face turning pale.


    "What... What are you... talking about?" asked Sally.


    Jerry on the other side repeated his words again, and reminded Sally, "Don''t tell Jane about it before


    you two safely arrive at the old house first!"


    With her eyes filling up with tears, Sally looked at J, who was wearing a curious look on her face.


    Her tears went over the brim of her eyshes, and then poured down on her cheeks.


    Seeing her cry, J was anxious, and asked, "Sally, what''s wrong? What happened?


    Who''s on the phone?"


    It took Sally a couple of moments toe back to her senses, and Jerry kept reminding Sally not to tell


    J about the news!


    She then hastily hung up, and said, "It was your brother..."


    She sobbed again.


    J cautiously asked, "What''s the matter with my brother? Did you quarrel with him again?" She


    passed her a tissue, and asked her to wipe off her tears.


    Sally shook her head, but then she remembered Jerry''s instruction, and instead nodded to her, and


    said, "Yes, yes, that''s it, we were quarreling..."


    J doubted Sally''s unusual weird behavior. Sally hadn''t mentioned a word about her quarrels with


    Jerryst night when they had slept together in bed.


    She gave up on her doubts, and while holding Sally''s shoulder, she promised, "Don''t cry, but please tell


    me why the two of you are quarreling? I''ll teach Jerry a lesson for you if you want!"


    Sally shook her head, and said, "No, Jane. I don''t want to talk about it right now... Let''s talk about it


    when we arrive at the old house!"


    "Okay! But stop crying! My heart breaks when I see you cry!" Then, J ced her hands on her


    chest, to show her where it hurt.


    Sally tried to smile at her, but it was difficult. Eventually, she managed to grin, but it looked even sadder


    than her crying did.

 Chapter 388 Great-Grandma is Blessed

    Chapter 388 Great-Grandma is Blessed


    Roma helped J get off the car as they arrived at the old house. There were already several cars


    parked in front of the gate. Puzzled, J identally caught a glimpse of Sven''s car as she walked


    into the old house.


    Was there a party today? Why was Sven here?


    Jerry was smoking in front of the door. J looked at Sally in surprise. His brother was rarely seen


    smoking.


    He would only have a cigarette or two when he was frustrated or depressed about something.


    It seemed like Jerry and Sally had a fight.


    Sally''s red teary eyes met those of Jerry''s. He put out the cigarette, came over to the living room, and


    ced his arm around his wife who held his sister''s hand.


    There was no one else in the living room but them. "Where''s Dad?" J asked.


    Jerry looked at his sister, "Upstairs, Jane..."


    He bit his lip before he said anything else. J looked at his brother in wonder, "Bro, what is it with


    you and Sally? Why did you make her cry? Apologize to her."


    Jerry was smart enough to know what she meant. J misunderstood the situation. She thought that


    Sally''s eyes were red because the two of them fought.


    Jerry took them upstairs, without saying a word. An atmosphere of gloom surrounded the whole second


    floor.


    Then... she heard sobs.


    J grew increasingly anxious. Who else was crying?


    She was afraid to ask Jerry who it was.


    As they approached Melody''s room, J could feel her hands shaking because the one who was


    crying seemed to be... her mom.


    The three of them stood by Melody''s room''s door. Inside were many people.


    E and Samuel, Vi and Vincent, Sven, and a middle-aged man that J had never seen before


    were there.


    Melody was in her bed, her eyes closed.


    Vi and E were crying, while everyone else wore a mncholic look. J tried her best to stop


    herself from trembling. She moved closer to the bed and uttered, "Grandpa, Grandma... Mom, Dad...


    Sven... Is Great-grandma sick?"


    Melody''s eyes were closed. She seemed to be calm and at peace. Her pale, frail face looked content.


    J felt somewhat relieved because her great-grandma looked like she was sound asleep.


    But... Samuel broke the silence, "Jane, your great-grandma... is gone."


    Gone?


    J smiled, "Dad, you can''t joke about that. Great-grandma is here, isn''t she? What do you mean


    she''s gone?"


    Ever since she was born, J had never experienced the loss of a family member, not until now. She


    had wanted to argue with Samuel more on what "gone" meant, But E held her daughter tightly, trying


    to hold back tears, "Jane... Your grandma is not around anymore!"


    No matter how hard J sought to contend, she could not escape the facts before her eyes.


    She sat down by the bed, weak and limp, and took hold of Melody''s hand.


    It wasn''t until then that she realized how... icy cold her hand was.


    "Great-grandma... Great-grandma... It''s me, Jane... I am here for you." Tears streaming down her face,


    she tried to wake her great-grandma up, whom she naively believed was sleeping.


    "Great-grandma, if you... don''t open your eyes... Jane will get so mad. Great-grandma..." J''s heart


    Sven went over, touching J''s hair, and said, "Jane, Great-grandma passed away peacefully and


    painlessly in her sleep. We don''t have to be aggrieved."


    "That''s right, Jane. You are pregnant now. Please don''t stress yourself out emotionally, " E tried to


    J removed Sven''s hand from her head and red at him, "Am I supposed tough about it? My


    great-grandma... My great-grandma... She... She''s gone! I can''t see her, nor talk to her anymore. How


    would I not be aggrieved? I..."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    J almost fainted due to the emotions that overwhelmed her.


    The crowd stepped forward tofort her, "Jane, don''t be. You''re pregnant. This is not good for the


    baby."


    "Sven is right. Your great-grandma had passed away without pain. Many suffer before death, but your


    great-grandma did not. Death is a reality of life. We should not be so aggrieved." Vincentforted his


    granddaughter.


    Sven knew how she felt. He rested his hands on her trembling shoulders, "Jane, I''ve seen worse


    illnesses that im the lives of seniors. They look like nothing more than a bag of bones when they


    die... or they scream and shout in pain when they pass. You see, Great-grandma took herst breath in


    her sleep. She was luckier than others."


    J did not know what to say. All she knew was that she felt pain in her heart. It was too much that


    she could not even breathe properly.


    The kindest and most understanding person in her life... Her great-grandma was taken away from her...


    She knew the day woulde, but she thought her great-grandma would have at least a dozen more


    years. But she passed so suddenly and unexpectedly...


    "I don''t want her gone. I want her back..." She was crying hard in the arms of E. She did not know


    what else she could do other than cry in hopes of bringing her back to life.


    Her devastating sobs echoed throughout the room...


    On the second day of the lunar month of June, Melody, the Senior Lady of the Shaos died in her sleep


    at the age of 108.


    As Melody''s son, Vincent took charge of the funeral, with the help of Samuel and Jerry.


    The absent-minded J was apanied by Sally. Felix was under the care of E. The twins and


    L stayed in Leroy Manor.


    After the seventh day following the death, a gathering was held in the old house. A lot of people came.


    Samuel thought it over and allowed an online news tform to break the news of Melody''s passing.


    Anyone with a high social standing in C Country came. There were even those who flew from abroad.


    There were also some who were there to simply pay respects and show support, despite them not


    personally knowing Melody.


    Melody''s students came, too.


    She had been a teacher her whole life, making an impact in numerous students'' lives.


    A myriad of students were there to see off their well-respected teacher...


    J knelt on a soft cushion prepared by E. She took no notice of people who paid their


    condolences. She only bothered about burning the paper money.


    Some would approach her to try tofort her, but J would either shake her head or simply nod.


    After the funeral, people started talking. Everyone who was rted to the Shaos was there, except


    Daniel, the great-grandson-inw.


    L and Harry greeted and received guests the whole day, but they couldn''t answer to the fact that


    Daniel was not there.

 Chapter 389 His Smile

    Chapter 389 His Smile


    People began to gossip about how Daniel used to be unfaithful to his wife.


    Nicole Si gave birth three days after the funeral.


    The baby girl they were expecting turned out to be an 8.5-pound baby boy, which took everyone by


    surprise.


    Sven took a long drag on a cigarette and made up his mind. He was determined to have a daughter!


    ...


    J arrived at the hospital together with L. When J saw the swaddled baby boy, she shed a


    smile that she hadn''t in a long time.


    Nicoleforted Jane as she held her hands, trying to make her trust Daniel.


    J nodded. She wanted to trust him.


    But the next day, she saw a picture that destroyed her trust. In the photo, she saw a girl walking out of


    where Daniel lived.


    She was calm and collected when she saw that. But for a moment, she couldn''t help but be filled with


    rage. Why hadn''t he called her?


    He had no idea how much pain she was in now. Her great-grandmother had just passed away, and he


    was out of reach.


    If it hadn''t been for her family and her baby, she would have definitely had a nervous breakdown!


    After six months of pregnancy, J received a small object from Harry. She thought for a while before


    she could figure out what it was.


    It was a jade buddha. She got this special jade a couple of years ago in a temple in Africa when she


    went there to visit Bill.


    Back then, she told Daniel to give it to Ivanka if she really got pregnant. She wished her and her son


    well.


    She also told him to give it to herter if Ivanka wasn''t pregnant.


    Now, Daniel really gave it to her.


    "Dad, did he give you this?" She asked, looking at the jade Buddha. Her nose twitched.


    Harry shook his head. "No. Brian called me. He said it was Daniel''s idea." So Harry went to fetch it from


    Mansion No. 9.


    "I see..." All her hopes shattered all of a sudden.


    She waited for him toe back... Spring passed, and summer came... Then, autumn arrived.


    When J was going to give birth, a piece of news went viral.


    "Hobson Gong and Alex Gong, the leaders of the cruel multinational organization ck Moon in Z


    country, were arrested in Wangfeng Cliff yesterday. They are now being kept in a police station in Z


    country. Hobson lost his arms when he was arrested.


    Alex had been mutted and was weak. They were both convicted for murder, smuggling, and


    trafficking. Brian Han, a Lieutenant Colonel of C Country, and Daniel Si, CEO of SL Group, have


    contributed a lot to close the case. Why had these once rivals-in-love coborated to fight against the


    evil ck Moon gang? What is the reason behind it?"


    Before this news, a gossip column went viral on the inte, saying that Boss Si had abandoned his


    beautiful wife to flirt with other girls. Now, it had been debunked. And Ms. Si''s rification about their


    marriage was true.


    "Several thousands of people involved with the gang had also been arrested, including Sabina Fan, the


    ex-girlfriend of Boss Si and also the ex-wife of the most richest man in Green Cold Country. So what


    exactly happened?


    Let''s take a look at the scene. On Wangfeng Cliff where the arrest had taken ce, Hobson''s vi on


    the cliff was blown into pieces, behind of which was Alex''s hidden forestir.


    Thisir is so obscure, private, and secured that there were rumors that he kept hundreds of poisonous


    snakes in it..."


    J held her phone tightly as she watched the TV from the sofa. The media had told her the truth


    about everything Daniel did during his absence.


    He didn''t go for business... He... had intended to destroy ck Moon...


    And catch Alex... The only reason he did that was to take revenge for her...


    She was so touched that she choked with sobs. How could her husband, this excellent man, risk his life


    for her?


    Suddenly, her misty eyes caught the sight of someone.


    He was none other than her husband.


    She hadn''t seen him for months. But he showed up in front of her, all of a sudden.


    His stubble, his long hair, and his loose tie made him look like a slob. That was because he flew back


    to her right after he saw Alex get into police car. He even had no time to change his clothes, Let alone


    shower and shave.


    J closed her eyes and shook her head. What was wrong with her? Why was she hallucinating?


    When she opened her eyes, the man was still standing in front of her. She could tell from his smile how


    much he missed and loved her.


    She closed her eyes again. But the man embraced her.


    "Jane..."


    She heard the voice she terribly missed and got a whiff of the scent she constantly thought of.


    But her words surprised him, "My belly hurts..."


    "Is the babying?" Daniel calmly carried her and rushed out of the castle.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    J screamed out in pain. It seemed that her suddenbor pains were due to his unexpected


    It never urred to him that he would be able to witness this moment.


    L was about pick her granddaughters form school when Daniel rushed out with J in his arms.


    She immediately knew that the baby wasing!


    "Get in the car! Ask the driver to take you to hospital!" L got out of the car and waved to her son


    hurriedly.


    Daniel put J into the car, while L sat in front. The car then rushed to the hospital.


    J clung to Daniel with her head in his arms, moaning slightly now and then.


    "J, does it hurt?!" asked Daniel.


    L finished talking to Sven over the phone. "Of course, it hurts, you fool!" she answered for J.


    "Giving birth is the most painful thing in the world!"


    He rolled up his sleeves and put one arm in front of her mouth. "J, bite me!"


    J shook her head. ''He''s back! He is really back...''


    She wanted to bite herself to see whether it was a dream or not, So she opened her mouth and tried to


    bite her arm. But Daniel didn''t let her.


    Then, suddenly, her red lips were covered by Daniel''s. She was unwilling to let go, so she wrapped her


    arms around his neck.


    The voices from the back of the car suddenly disappeared. L was about to check out what had


    happened... But something dawned on her, so she just smiled and didn''t turn around.


    The passionate kisssted a long time. He didn''t stop kissing her until they had reached the hospital.


    He then put her on the operating table Sven had prepared. After a bit of quarreling, Svenpromised.


    Sven brought him to a room, where he could change into sterile clothes. Then, Sven agreed to let him


    go into thebor room.

 Chapter 390 Its a Boy

    Chapter 390 It''s a Boy


    In the delivery room, J''s water broke, and an experienced female doctor was delivering her baby.


    Daniel turned around to stop Sven froming in and yelled, "Get out!"


    Sven protested, "But I''m a doctor..."


    "We already have a doctor here. Get out!" Daniel insisted.


    Helpless, Sven took off his mask and left the delivery room.


    While she saw Danieling in, J couldn''t bear the pain and screamed loudly, "Ah!!! It hurts!"


    Hearing her, Daniel yelled at the doctor, "Be gentle!"


    The doctor was so frightened that her hands trembled.


    How could he me her? J''s pain was not her fault.


    J gripped his palm, shook her head, and said, "No, it''s not her... Ah... It hurts!"


    J had prepared herself mentally for this day. If Daniel wasn''t there, she was determined to be


    strong and to give birth to the baby in silence.


    But now that he was back, all of J''s strength vanished. She simply wanted to scream out loud with


    all the pain she was experiencing...


    Daniel put his wrist on her lips and said, "Jane, open your mouth and bite me."


    J was in so much pain that she didn''t refuse. She bit him hard on his wrist, trying to bear the pain


    of giving birth.


    When she had tasted blood, J suddenly loosened her bite.


    Daniel pulled up his other arm''s sleeve and asked her to bite it, but J refused. She said, "No... Ah!


    It''s not necessary... The baby will be out soon."


    But, in fact, the pain grew stronger.


    The doctor told J, "Mrs. Si, please push harder. I can see the baby''s heading out."


    ...


    J was so exhausted. She felt that she had already used up all her energy, but only the baby''s head


    was out.


    She remembered that it wasn''t this slow when she gave birth to the twins...


    The doctor''s words triggered Daniel''s curiosity. Without loosening his grip on J''s hand, he moved a


    few steps. His heart trembled when he saw the babying out.


    J followed the nurse''s guidance and kept breathing in and out evenly.


    A couple of minutester, the baby finally was born.


    The look on Daniel''s face was almost the same as that of Jerry''s when he had witnessed Sally''s


    delivery.


    This serious man was now wearing a confused look on his face. He took the crying baby from the


    doctor''s arms.


    "Mr. Si and Mrs. Si, congrattions. It''s a boy!" cheered the doctor. The greetings then came one by


    one, but Daniel was still in a daze, as he held his crying son in his arms.


    He had never expected that it was such a tormenting thing for a woman to give birth.


    ''My Jane...''


    "Darling." Daniel heard J''s soft voice and finally came back to his senses.


    He then realized that the nurse in front of him had already been waiting for a long while. He passed his


    son to the nurse and patted the baby''s butt, saying, "You brat!"


    "..."


    J wondered how a newborn had irritated him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    J''s bed was pushed to a ward. Carrying their bags while jumping with excitement, the twins came


    into the ward. "Daddy!" called Michelle.


    "Daddy! Oh! Daddy!" called Melissa. Michelle wasposed, while Melissa was so thrilled to see her


    father that she jumped into Daniel''s arms.


    Wearing a big smile, Daniel held up his daughters in his arms and kissed their cheeks.


    "Daddy, where have you been? We have missed you so much!" said Melissa. She rested her head on


    Daniel''s shoulder, enjoying the presence of her father.


    Michelle said, "I missed you, too, Daddy. Why don''t you help Mommy take the baby out? Her belly is so


    big."


    "..." Daniel tittered. The kids always said the weirdest and the cutest things.


    Daniel then brought the twins to a little bed and said, "Look, that''s your little brother."


    L moved aside and gave way to the twins. She happily watched the family of five.


    She thought to herself, ''Jane is indeed a good girl. Look! Daniel has daughters and now a son. They


    are both so lucky!''


    Then, Vincent Shao, Vi Yang, Samuel, and E all went into the ward. Jerry was still on a business


    trip. When Sally heard the news, she also hurried to the hospital, together with Nicole.


    Looking at her granddaughter, whose face was still pale, Vi asked in a gentle voice, "Jane, how are


    you feeling right now?"


    J shook her head and answered, "Grandma, I''m fine. I''ve done this twice, and I''ve decided that I


    don''t want a third one."


    Vi chuckled and nodded, saying, "Look! The twins are so happy. They have one more ymate."


    "I''ve heard that the sisters are good at taking care of babies. Our Jane is so lucky. The twins can help


    you with the baby!" said E. She also peeked into the little bed and looked at the sleeping baby. They


    all kept their voices down when they spoke.


    J never needed to worry about taking care her children. Samuel, E, L, and Harry, as well as


    so many housemaids, will help her.


    Then, Sally and Nicole arrived at the ward. They anxiously asked about J''s condition.


    When they saw that J was fine, they felt relieved. Nicole had demanded Sven to arrange for more


    nurses to take care of J.


    But J had refused. She thought it wasn''t a big deal, and they worried too much.


    In the afternoon, after J and the baby had fallen asleep, Daniel went back to Mansion No. 9. He


    took a shower, put on some new clothes, and then went back to the hospital.


    When he came back, J and the baby were still sleeping soundly. Harry had brought the twins back


    to Leroy Manor.


    L and E were still there, looking after J.


    "Mom, go home and rest. I''ll take care of her, " said Daniel. He had asked the housemaid to make


    some chicken soup, which he brought with him.


    L nodded and said, "Daniel, take good care of Jane."


    "I will, Mom."


    After taking one more nce at J and the baby, E also left the ward, together with L.


    Daniel sat down on the bedside. He gripped J''s hand and put it on his lips.


    The room became quiet. Staring at J, Daniel''s heart swelled with love and pity.


    He med himself that he hadn''t chosen a better time to carry out his ns. He wasn''t by her side


    when she was pregnant.


    And during her pregnancy, she had also suffered grief from losing her great-grandmother. He wondered


    how she had gone through all these difficulties while he was gone.


    And now, the pain of giving birth to their baby... Daniel felt bad. She had suffered a lot for his sake.


    A few momentster, J slowly opened her eyes. Deep in her consciousness, she knew that Daniel


    hade back and was keeping herpany, so she didn''t want to sleep any longer.


    When she opened her eyes, J saw the man staring at her affectionately.


    She sat up on the bed and threw herself into his arms, saying, "Darling!"


    Daniel''s heart trembled. He hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to merge her body with his.


    "I missed you so much, so so much! Why didn''t you make a single call to me? Why didn''t youe


    back to see me?"


    Burying her face in his arms, J confronted him in a muffled voice. She had missed him so much!


    There were thousands of words in Daniel''s mind, but in the end he could only say, "I''m sorry!"


    J shook her head. She knew that Daniel had done nothing wrong, but on the contrary, he had


    risked his life to fight Alex Gong in Z Country for her sake...

 Chapter 391 I Need to Let You Know

    Chapter 391 I Need to Let You Know


    As he pressed her on the bed, he lowered his head and kissed her on her red lips to express how


    much he loved and missed her.


    Daniel Si theny on the bed and cuddled J Shao in his arms. Then, he told J who listened


    quietly what had be of Alex Gong.


    As J''s due date was fast approaching, his uneasiness increased. Daniel had first broken into Alex''s


    house and took him and hispanions.


    After a fierce battle, Alex and his grandson had been caught by Daniel.


    They injected excessive doses of drugs into their body. When the drugs had taken effect, Danielshed


    them violently with a whip sprinkled with pepper.


    Daniel made them suffer until they were slowly passing out. Then, he called in the best doctors to keep


    them conscious and went on torturing them.


    Sabina and Hobson had been raped by several men, which made the both of them want to die.


    Sabina''s face and body were full of deep scratches and wounds after being locked up with two wild


    dogs.


    Hobson had been taken to the ce where Alex was caught. Then, their veins were sliced, as per


    Sven''s instruction, just enough for them to suffer, but not die.


    They then had been tied to trees to be used as shooting targets. Daniel asked for some amateur


    shooters to practice their shooting on them.


    Hobson had his arm cut off because of this.


    After putting them under all kinds of suffering for what they did to J, Daniel turned them in to the


    police.


    The police quickly closed the case. Today, a written judgement was issued. Hobson and Alex were


    sentenced to immediate death penalty.


    Under Daniel''s torture, Alex had almost died, so the police closed the case in a rush.


    If they didn''t implement the execution immediately, Alex would soon die and Daniel would be


    responsible for his death. Daniel would never allow that to happen.


    J held Daniel without uttering a word. He suddenly changed the subject and said, "There is another


    thing that I need to let you know."


    ''What is it?'' She wondered. J became a little nervous, and Daniel proceeded, "To cover for me, a


    woman who pretended to be my girlfriend was raped by the people from ck Moon. They had broken


    her legs; now she couldn''t walk. I should be responsible for her future life."


    ''Take responsibility?'' She thought to herself.


    J looked at him coolly and asked, "How?"


    Daniel kissed her on her red lips and said, "I will find a safe ce for her and give her well-off life."


    J didn''t utter a single word even though she knew that the woman definitely admired Daniel.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have sacrificed herself to protect him.


    J saw Eva Kong in the room of the Leroy Castle. Daniel himself brought her here.


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Si. I''m Eva, " the woman said.


    Eva had fine features. She wasn''t devastated by her loss of legs, but she was actually happy because


    she now had an excuse to stay close to the man she liked.


    After discreetly observing the youngdy on the bed, Eva found J as gorgeous as she saw in


    pictures.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    J didn''t leave the bed since she had just given birth. She nodded with a smile and said, "Nice to


    meet you too. Thank you for saving my husband''s life."


    Eva looked at the baby boy in the crib with admiration and said, "You''re wee. Congrattions on


    your baby boy!"


    J, raising her head, looked at Daniel beside her and said, "Honey, I want some milk. Can you bring


    some for me?"


    Daniel smiled, touched her long hair, and said, "Okay, just wait a moment."


    The man left.


    Eva was shocked. She had never seen Daniel treat a woman in such an affectionate and gentle


    manner.


    "Miss Kong, what do you n to do?" J asked. J noticed that she had her eyes fixed on


    Daniel, Which displeased her.


    Knowing what J meant, Eva said with a smile, "Mr. Si must have told you that I was raped while


    covering for him, "


    Eva said bluntly.


    "I won''t steal him away from you. All I ask is that you allow me to stay with him as his mistress, " she


    said.


    Hearing this, J burst intoughter as if she had heard a joke.


    Then she said, "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Eva didn''t get angry, but responded, "I love Daniel, and I hope to stay with him."


    "Miss Kong, have you told him about this?" J asked.


    Eva shook her head. Daniel was so indifferent that she was afraid to talk to him, So she decided to


    start with his wife.


    "I''ve met countless of women who love my husband, but you are the most shameless one, " J said.


    J fixed her eyes on her son.


    ''I hope he can keep a low profile when he grows up and not give her as much trouble as his father


    does.'' She thought to herself.


    Eva said with a smile, "I take pride in it. It''s how I get what I want."


    ''It doesn''t matter as long as I can get what I want.'' She thought to herself.


    J withdrew her eyes from him, got out of bed, and then walked to Eva.


    Seeing her get closer, Eva panicked and asked, "What are you doing?"


    J grinned and said, "Keep dreaming. Go on. Try. I will show you what kind of person my husband


    is."


    Daniel''s steady footsteps from the corridor reached the room. J stood in front of Eva, slumped to


    one side on purpose, and cried, "Ah!"


    Eva unconsciously raised her hand and tried to help, but J fell to the ground before she caught her.


    Daniel came in and saw the scene. His beloved woman was on the ground, and the woman beside her


    had her hand up.


    In Daniel''s eyes, Eva was bullying J.


    Dropping the drink on the desk near the entrance, Daniel dashed toward J, lifted her, and asked


    with concerned eyes, "Jane, where did you get hurt?"


    J put her hands around his neck, shook her head, and said gently, " Honey, I''m fine. I refused her


    proposal to be your mistress, so she pushed me to the ground and tried to kill me..."


    Eva looked at Daniel in panic and said, "Mr. Si, I didn''t do anything."


    J sighed and smirked at how marvelous she could pretend to be innocent.


    Daniel became furious and kicked Eva''s wheelchair. Her wheelchair rolled back and hit the wall, which


    made her fall to the floor.

 Chapter 392 Dont Ask a Man Such A Question!

    Chapter 392 Don''t Ask a Man Such A Question!


    "I brought you here because you covered for me when I was in danger. But I didn''t expect that you


    would be this wicked. How dare you push my wife? Eva, you must have a death wish!" said Daniel


    coldly. In his heart, anyone who attempted to hurt J was his enemy.


    With pain all over her body, Eva shook her head and excused herself, "Mr. Si. I didn''t push Mrs. Si! She


    framed me!"


    Daniel sneered and said, "Whether it''s true or not, you deserved it. How dare you provoke my wife? If I


    were her, I would not only frame you, but also throw you out to the sea with your wheelchair!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Daniel then shifted his nce to J and carefully carried her to the bed. He then asked the


    bodyguards outside toe in and demanded, "Give her a lump sum of money, and get her out of my


    face! Don''t ever let me see her again!"


    "Yes, Mr. Si!" replied the bodyguards. Regardless of Eva''s resistance, the men put her back on the


    wheelchair.


    As he took a look at his son sleeping, Daniel swept his sharp eyes to Eva and ordered the bodyguards,


    "Shut her up!"


    One of the bodyguards immediately covered Eva''s mouth and took her out of the castle soon.


    The room was finally quiet. Daniel helplessly looked at his wife and said, "You didn''t need to create that


    kind of scene. Next time, just tell me what you want, and I''ll deal with it!"


    Saying that, he lifted up her clothes to carefully check whether she was hurt.


    J felt a little embarrassed and smiled, "You knew?"


    What a shame! She had intended to pretend to be weak so that she would be protected by Daniel.


    Now, her efforts were all in vain!


    After confirming that J wasn''t hurt, Daniel held her in his arms, gently pinched her nose and said,


    "Naughty!"


    "Humph! I only did it because you are too attractive and popr to those women, " said J in a


    discontent voice, looking at him directly.


    Daniel smiled and promised her, "Well, I''ve learned my lesson this time. I won''t give any woman any


    chance to save me, let alone get close to me! Okay?"


    J took a deep breath. She was touched by Daniel''s words. How could this man treat her this well?


    It was obviously her fault this time!


    She held Daniel tight and said, "Daniel, you spoil me too much."


    Even if she was self-willed, obstinate, and unreasonable, he still tolerated her and cared about her. He


    spoiled her even more than Samuel did!


    "I love to spoil you. I do it so you will only belong to me and will never leave me!" Daniel whispered


    tenderly.


    "You are my one and only. You can''t get rid of me in this lifetime!" said J, slyly.


    Daniel then said like a child, "Whoever breaks his word is a pig!"


    Jughed and kissed him on his cheek, "Deal!"


    "I want to tell you something, Jane!" said Daniel. He suddenly thought of something and he needed


    J to know.


    "What?" asked J.


    "Did Caspar contact you when I was not around?" Daniel knew it when he went to visit Dillon in Z


    Country.


    J honestly replied, "He called me several times, but I haven''t met up with him."


    Caspar once asked her out for dinner, but she refused because she remembered what Jerry told her.


    Since J refused to go out with him, Caspar didn''t contact her any more.


    Daniel nodded with satisfaction and said, "He probably would be a father soon."


    "Has Caspar gotten married?" J was startled.


    "Not yet."


    J felt shocked. She didn''t know what was going on in Caspar''s life.


    "A woman was pregnant with his child. But Caspar doesn''t want it. That woman brought things to


    Tianye Men and told Dillon when I was visiting him, so I found out."


    Said Daniel. But J was still puzzled. She asked, "Why don''t Caspar want the child? Isn''t it his?"


    Daniel shook his head and replied, "It''s his child. But he only met the woman in a nightclub."


    What? J opened her mouth wide and couldn''t believe her ears.


    How could Caspar find such type of woman?


    "Now you see what kind of person Caspar is... He is a jerk. You made the right decision of choosing me


    instead of him, " said Daniel, with triumph in his voice.


    "..."


    All of sudden, a cry sounded. It was from their little son. Just when J was about to stand up to hold


    her son, Daniel stopped her.


    He also didn''t call the nanny, but walked toward the crib himself.


    He smelled something unpleasant...


    Daniel gently removed the diaper from his son, and then his face turned green.


    "What happened? Did he poop?" asked J, who tittered when she saw Daniel''s face.


    Daniel was about to call the nanny to handle it, but J sat up from the bed and stopped him, "I will


    take care of it!"


    It was such an easy thing to do.


    Hearing this, Daniel waved his hand and decided to handle it himself.


    He then picked up his son and walked toward the bathroom.


    "Honey, can you handle it?" asked J. She felt so worried that she wanted to take over.


    "Jane, don''t ask a man such a question!" shouted Daniel from the bathroom.


    "..."


    After ten minutes, just when J intended to sit up to check how it was going, the bathroom door


    opened.


    Daniel''s shirt waspletely wet, but the baby in his arms had been washed clean and had on a clean


    diaper wrapped around his hips.


    But the little one was still crying.


    Daniel felt a little impatient and asked J, "I''ve washed him clean. Why is he still crying?"


    Sons were always annoying. Daniel began to understand why his father hadn''t loved him as much as


    he loved Sally and Nicole.


    It seemed that he was also more fond of his twin daughters than his little boy!


    "He''s crying because he is hungry, "


    Said J. She took her son from Daniel''s arms and told him, "Go change your shirt, and I will feed


    him."


    Daniel was about to change his clothes, but he didn''t. J''s words suddenly peaked his interest.


    J put her son on the bed andy down beside him to feed him. But she noticed the shadow behind


    her.


    She asked, "Why are you here? Aren''t you going to change your clothes?"


    "I''m not in a hurry!" replied Daniel. He felt discontent when he thought about how this brat would be


    nibbling on something that was supposed to belong to him.


    J knew what he meant, so she rolled her eyes and didn''t say anything. But the baby became


    hungrier, crying even louder. J ignored the man beside her and started feeding her baby.


    He stopped crying immediately! Daniel got closer to J and felt annoyed upon seeing the baby


    sucking contentedly.


    J pushed the man away and asked, "What are you doing here? Go and change your clothes! You''ll


    catch a cold!"


    Daniel didn''t listen to her. He sat down beside her, pulled away his son''s hand, and put his hand on


    J''s chest instead.


    "Jane, It''s been so long. I want to do it right now!" Daniel whispered on J''s ears, his eyes full of


    lust.


    J hastily pulled away his hand and said, "The door is open. Don''t you have any shame?"


    Daniel sighed, closed the door, and double-locked it.


    "..."


    Just when Daniel closed the door and went back to the bed, there was a knock on the door. It was from


    L, asking, "Jane, Daniel, may Ie in?"


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    Hearing two answers, L was confused.


    But the door was finally opened. What L saw was Daniel''s unhappy face.


    L was puzzled, but she thought she had heard Jane say yes.

 Chapter 393 Darling I Love You

    Chapter 393 Darling I Love You


    "What happened to your shirt?" asked L. Arge part of Daniel''s shirt was wet, which was


    particrly conspicuous.


    "Look at what your grandson has done!"ined Daniel. Annoyed, he walked into the dressing


    room and changed into a clean shirt.


    L and J were discussing about his son''s name when he came out. "Have you both agreed on


    anything yet?" asked L.


    "Daniel wants to call him Jeremy, " answered J.


    "Jeremy is one of my favorite songs by Pearl Jam. It''s a good name, and I love it!" L pped her


    hands.


    Jeremy, Daniel and J''s son.


    "By the way, I have already found a post-natal recovery guru for you. She also trains Nicole and Sally.


    I''ll invite them home tomorrow, so you can all have a session together, " said L.


    J nodded.


    "Now, let me cuddle Jeremy, " said L. The little guy was full now. His eyes were wide open, looking


    around the room.


    J tidied up her clothes and carried her son to L.


    "Have a rest first. Harry is in the study. I''ll take Jeremy to him, " said L. That was why L hade


    here. Her husband already missed his grandson.


    After L left the room, only the couple remained. Daniel softly asked J, "Rest well. Okay?"


    "No, I''m not sleepy, but I''m hungry." The more her son ate, the faster she got hungry.


    Daniel took out his cell phone and called the chef downstairs, "Send some food to my wife."


    In the afternoon, while J and Jeremy slept soundly, Daniel quietly left the room and drove out of the


    mansion''s neighborhood.


    He found a flower shop on the way, bought a bunch of chrysanthemums, and went to a cemetery in the


    suburbs.


    After finding Melody''s tombstone, he put the fresh chrysanthemums in front of it. "Sorry, Great-


    grandma. I wasn''t here when you passed away, " said Daniel sadly.


    Take care of yourself up there, and don''t worry about us. I''ll take good care of J and the children.


    Please bless the four of them with happy and healthy lives¡­"


    Melody was smiling in the photo on the tombstone. It seemed like she was appreciating her good great-


    grandson-inw.


    When Jeremy was a month old, Daniel took him and J to the cemetery again. Even though Melody


    had been gone for a long time, J burst into tears when she saw Melody''s tombstone.


    However, this time Daniel was there with her,forting her¡­


    "Great-grandma, have you seen him? This is our son, Jeremy...


    Great-grandma, I''m very happy now. Can you feel it? Great-grandma, you must take good care of


    yourself out there, " said J in front of Melody''s tombstone.


    As autumn transitioned to winter, JaDa Green Ind, which was developed by Daniel, had been


    The Vis of the Royal Mansion were already old. These had been around for decades. Daniel had just


    had Mansion No. 8 and Mansion No. 9 emptied.


    He nned to demolish them and build thergest resort in C Country with more than a five-star rating.


    Not only would there be beautiful ces for the elderly, but also water amusement parks for adults and


    children to enjoy. The ce would be suitable for all ages.


    In JaDa Green Ind


    Sitting on the sofa at Mansion No. 9, L sulked.


    "Darling, why are you so upset?" Harry tried his best to console L.


    L red at him and angrily said, "Why won''t I be angry? You have a son who gave his wife and


    parents-inw one vi each, but totally forgot about his own mom! We have raised such an ungrateful


    son!"


    J and Daniel, "¡­"


    J hurried to sit beside L, took her arm, and said, "Mom, this is your home. You can live here as


    long as you wish."


    "I always know that Jane wants what''s best for me, but I don''t think Daniel has the same idea. You can


    ask him, " said L. L rolled her eyes at her son, who kept a poker face.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Daniel nodded and said, "Don''t you want to live with Dad in your own mansion?"


    "See? What an ungrateful guy he is! He wants to abandon us old people!" said L sullenly. Uttering


    these words, she buried her head in Harry''s arms and pretended to cry.


    Daniel helplessly said, "¡­ Mom, you are less than 60 years old. You''re not old yet."


    Apart from that, L took good care of her skin, so she looked like she was only thirty or forty years


    old.


    Harry patted his wife on the back and said, "It''s no big deal. I''ll buy you the Mansion No. 6. If you are


    still not happy, I''ll buy you the whole JaDa Green Ind. You can live wherever you like."


    ¡­


    L stopped pretending crying and said, "I want Mansion No. 6."


    Daniel said, "No. 6 was already booked by Sven."


    ¡­


    "Then, I want No. 11!" said L.


    "No. 11 was booked by Cole!" continued Daniel.


    "¡­" L stood up from the sofa and angrily asked, "Which is left then?"


    Looking at his mother, Daniel said, "No. 5!"


    "Then give me No. 5!" shouted L. L made her decision right away. She was about to throw a


    credit card at Daniel''s face.


    "Okay!" said Daniel.


    L was puzzled.


    Harry smiled and pulled her back to the sofa. "Your son had already reserved Mansion No. 5 for you


    long before!" said Harry.


    "What? Then, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" asked L in embarrassment. Her face turned red, and


    she red at Harry.


    Harry spread his hands and said, "Your son asked us not to tell you. He wanted to see your reaction


    first."


    L went to Daniel, smacked his back, and said, "You brat! I am pissed off. Now let me teach you a


    lesson!"


    "Mom, you''re going to lose your poise!" said Daniel with a sly grin.


    L snapped back to reality in an instant. She sat back next to her husband, cleared her throat, and


    said, "Jane."


    Daniel suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Yes, Mom!" answered J. J sat next to L.


    "Jane, I feel wronged. Daniel treats me badly¡­" said L.


    J looked at L who was full of grief and said, "Mom, don''t be sad. Let''s just ignore him."


    "Okay! Jane is so nice to me!" said L with satisfaction.


    On that day, J didn''t talk to Daniel.


    "¡­" Daniel was also speechless at how she treated him.


    In the evening


    As soon as L and Harry left, Daniel pinned J against the sofa. "Since you don''t want to talk with


    me, let''s do some sports together, " said Daniel shamelessly.


    "¡­ Again? Daniel, didn''t we have enoughst night?" asked J helplessly.


    This man was extremely horny!


    "Yes, we did. But I want to try some new things..."


    "No! Go next door, and pick up your son!" The next door was Mansion No. 8.


    E took care of Jeremy today. She wanted to send Jeremy back, but Felix wanted to y with his


    younger brother, so they kept on ying until now.


    "I''ll pick him up tonight, " said Daniel. Daniel was tempted by her fragrance, so he couldn''t stop now.


    "No¡­ Uh... uh¡­ Ah, be gentle¡­"


    The ambiguous sound echoed throughout the mansion.


    After a while, Daniel kissed J and said, "Darling, I love you!"


    "Go away! One should never believe what a man says in bed, " said J.


    "We are on the sofa. Darling, I love you!" said Daniel.


    "¡­"


    "Darling, I love you. Now, it''s your turn!"


    "¡­ Darling, I love you too!"


    "Come. Kiss me!"


    "Ah! No! Daniel, you are such a beast!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!